《King's Awakening》 Chapter 1 - 1: The Army Master is Released from Prison! 1 Chapter 1: The Army Master is Released from Prison! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio [Little Sister: Brother, why aren¡¯t you answering your calls? They say you¡¯ve broken out of prison, that you¡¯re a traitor who fled to a foreign country. This isn¡¯t true, right?] [Little Sister: Dad says you¡¯ve definitely been wronged. He went to investigate the truth of the past disregarding all objections. But Dad says there are those who don¡¯t want him to know the truth. I feel like Dad is in danger. I can¡¯t stop him. Where are you?] [Little Sister: White Mitchell, Dad is dead! He died because of you! Why don¡¯t you respond? Are you living idly abroad? I hate you!] [Unknown Number: White, Mom is leaving. The ones she worries about the most are you and your little sister, Sherry. If you see this message, you must take care of Sherry for me!] These are a few of the messages that White Mitchell received on his phone aftering out of a private prison codenamed ¡°Endless Blood Prison.¡± Most of the messages are from the year he was in prison. But the message from the unknown numberes from two hours ago! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Seeing the messages, White Mitchell¡¯s aura erupted thunderously. His eyes brimmed with moisture, his heart twisted like a knife! A year ago, he obeyed the elder of Dragon Realm¡¯s order and came to this so-called ¡°Endless¡± Hell Prison where nobody is said toe out alive, to carry out a top-secret mission. So, he cut off all information. Unexpectedly, upon leaving prison, he saw all the bad news strung together, and for a moment, endless regret filled his mind. In the past year, he had exhausted his mind in order to aplish an almost impossible mission. But the result was his foster father¡¯s death and his foster mother¡¯s imminent danger! What a failure as a son! Tears finally fell from the eyes of this man known as the top military master of the Dragon Realm. And along with them fell the limitless remorse in his heart. The next moment, he dialed a phone number known only by ten people worldwide and then dashed without a moment¡¯s hesitation towards a private airport. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Tears streamed down White Mitchell¡¯s face, endless regret, endless resentment¡­ ¡°Return! Go back! Go back! I need to go back now!!!¡± He can¡¯t wait any longer. White Mitchell didn¡¯t want to wait another moment. Now only one thought filled his mind: to return, to return to his family! ¡°What on earth is this devil doing?¡± ¡°Phew, who cares what he¡¯s doing, at least we got rid of him.¡± ¡°True, if he stayed here any longer, our Endless Hell Prison might be smashed by him!¡± In the ¡°Endless Blood Prison,¡± the warden kept looking in the direction where White Mitchell was leaving. Only when White Mitchellpletely disappeared from his sight did he finally breathe a sigh of relief. ¡­ ¡°Search! Immediately locate this number! Now! Now! Now!!!¡± With tears streaming down his face, White Mitchell ran wildly, nobody dared to stop him, nobody dared to obstruct! Go home! Go home! Go home!!! He must return home! Half an hourter, a fourth-generation fighter slowly ascended. The roar of the engine echoed through the sky. Like an arrow leaving the bowstring, it dashed towards the Dragon Realm. At this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s fighter, like a sharp sword, shed across the sky. He had been in the military for five years, with remarkable achievements. He had no disgrace towards the country or the people! Yet, he hadn¡¯t even seen his foster father¡¯s face for thest time! Now, he might not even make it to seeing his foster mother¡¯s face onest time! He was not unforgivable by heaven and earth, but he let his family down! What a failure as a son! What a failure as a son!!! ¡°You bastards! You bastards! Bastards! You dared hurt my foster mother, I, White Mitchell, will make you pay with your lives! Ah!!! Faster! Faster! Faster!!!¡± Hot tears flooded White Mitchell¡¯s face, his voice trembling. His hands violently pushed the joystick, and the speed shot up again, almost to its limit! ¡­ ¡°Alert! Alert! Level one alert! A fighter is approaching our border, please advise Chief!¡± ¡°Damn it! Those Falcon Domain flying scouts never stop, do they? If they dare move one more step, shoot them down, person and machine together!¡± ¡°Report to the chief, it¡¯s not Falcon Domain fighter, it¡¯s a Dragon Realm¡¯s fourth-generation fighter, however, this fighter signal is not within our registration range!¡± ¡°Our fourth-generation fighter?¡± The Dragon Realm War Department¡¯s fighter first spotted White Mitchell¡¯s fighter, and at the same time, two fighters immediately went airborne, flying straight to intercept White Mitchell. ¡°Frontal fighter, our Dragon Realm airspace is sacred and invible, promptly return to your course, promptly return to your course, otherwise we will execute a shootdown mission, otherwise we will ¡­¡± Two fighters were blocking White Mitchell¡¯s path, but White Mitchell didn¡¯t seem to see them at all and flew straight past. ¡°What¡­¡± The two tasked to intercept him were dumbstruck. At that moment, a resounding and forceful voice came from the headset: ¡°I¡¯m White!¡± Boom! At that moment, the two of them seemed to have been hit by lightning, a wave of emotions began to surge across their faces. ¡°It¡¯s White Mitchell! King of Aerial Warfare White Army Master!!!¡± Simultaneously, a look of pleasant surprise emerged on their faces. ¡°Numbers Eight and Nine, what are you doing? That fighter jet is flying past the coastal line and into the ind. Did he refuse to heed the warning, forgetting what I¡¯ve told you? Anyone who vites my airspace is an enemy, attack him! Attack him! Attack him!¡± In a certainmand center of Dragon Realm War Department, Commander Jesse had a gloomy face,pletely displeased. ¡°Bo¡­ Boss, it¡¯s White Mitchell! He ims he is White Mitchell!¡± A fighter pilot spoke up, his voice trembling, and joy was evident in his words. ¡°What the hell! So what if it¡¯s White Mitchell, White Mitc¡­ wait a minute, what did you just say?¡± ¡°King of Aerial Warfare! The founder of the White War Department, the Army Master titled White Mitchell!!!¡± Boom! The next moment, Jesse shuddered, an excited look appeared on his face, and even his eyes welled up. ¡°Quick! Quick! Connect my call to that fighter jet, I want to speak to him, I want to have a conversation!¡± Jesse¡¯s emotions surged, leaving themunication officer next to him astonished. What¡¯s going on? Who could make this battle-hardenedmander so emotional? Despite his doubt, themunication officer connected Jesse to White Mitchell¡¯s fighter jet, and White Mitchell did not refuse, he directly picked the iing call. ¡°You¡­ hello, this is Commander Jesse from the Aerial Warfare Department. May I ask if you¡­ are White Mitchell in person?¡± Although Jesse was trying his best to keep his excitement in check, his emotional state was reflected in his every word and act. ¡°Jesse, it¡¯s me!¡± Whoosh! At that moment, Jesse felt something fiercely stabbing his heart, it began beating intensely, and teardrops started roll down his cheek. ¡°You finally came back, you¡¯re finally back!!!¡± Jesse sobbed. This incident left everyone in themand center bbergasted. ¡°We¡¯ll catch upter, I need a favor from you, I¡¯llnd at River North airport in an hour.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll arrange immediately!¡± Jesse put down themunicator, wiped away his tears, the iron will and decisiveness resumed on his face. ¡°Inform River North International Airport, clear a runway for him, immediately, right away!¡± Jesse ordered directly. The members of themand center: ??? Clear a runway especially for him at a public airport? Who is this person exactly, to have such a grand standing? Unfortunately, these young individuals still have no idea, something even more shocking would soon follow. ¡°Aurze Dragon First Team, assemble immediately, rendezvous with number Eight and Nine!¡± The Aurze Dragon First Team, which was still carrying out trainings, immediately climbed onto their fighter jets at the fastest speed, soared into the air in the blink of an eye, eight fighter jets roared and flew away, simr to the roar of a tiger and the chant of a dragon. A fighter pilot picked up themunicator, and sternly asked, ¡°Boss, did Falcon Domain send over a lot of people? Should we shoot them down?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll curse your ancestors! Everyone better listen up, your task this time is to escort!¡± Escort? Upon hearing their task, although the members of Aurze Dragon Team did not speak against it, they still felt somewhat displeased inwardly. The Aurze Dragon First Team has always been the outstanding aerial warfare squad of the entire Aerial Warfare Department. As warriors would fight against warriors, generals against generals, and soldiers are all about direct confrontation, assigning the team on an escort mission, isn¡¯t it a waste of their exceptional talent? ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, I can responsibly tell you that being able to provide an escort for this person is a great honor, if you are not willing, I¡¯ll look for the Aurze Dragon Second Team!¡± Honor? Big shot? The team leader of Aurze Dragon First Team couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Boss, who is this big shot?¡± ¡°Number Eight, tell your team leader!¡± Jesse couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin and put down themunicator, preparing to notify the War Department about White Mitchell¡¯s return. ¡°Number Eight, Number Eight, speak up.¡± The team leader of Aurze Dragon First Team asked again. ¡°Bo¡­ Boss, he is White Mitchell.¡± Number Eight quickly added, referring to his earlier experience, ¡°He¡¯s the King of Aerial Warfare, the founder of the White War Department, the Army Master titled White Mitchell!!!¡± ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Boom! Just as if something had exploded inside his head, the team leader of Aurze Dragon First Team was caught off guard for a moment. ¡°Speed up! Speed up! Speed up!¡± ¡°Proceed with the escort mission!!!¡± As the urgent voice was broadcasted, hearts and engines of the eight fighter jets revved to maximum, breaking the sound barrier in an instant, and they rushed off as if ignited. Chapter 2 - 2 Shocking the World! 2 Chapter 2 Shocking the World! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as White Mitchell was urgently rushing to River North. In the suburbs of River North, within a dpidated house, the sound of resounding ps echoed. Smack! Smack! Smack!¡­ ¡°Fuck! You old hag, you dare to steal a phone? And try tomit suicide with me?! Are wish to meet your dead husband, huh? Damn you, you old bastard!¡± A middle-aged woman, kneeling on the ground, her face covered in scars, several of her teeth had even been knocked out. From the scabs over her ten toes and body covered in scars, it was evident that she had suffered more than one non-human tortures. ¡°You bunch of beasts!¡±, the middle-aged woman squeezed these words out between her teeth. ¡°Oh? You can still talk back? Pluck her fingernails too!¡± ¡°Remember, record a video, and send it to that slut Sherry Jones.¡± ¡°Tell her, if she doesn¡¯t show up, she can prepare to collect the body of this old woman tomorrow!¡± Diego sneered, turned around, and in the next moment, seven or eight hooligans surrounded the middle-aged woman. Holding a bloody pair of iron pliers, they pinned the woman¡¯s hand to the ground. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± With a mournful scream, the middle-aged woman directly fainted. ¡°Young Master Su, she¡¯s passed out. Should we continue?¡±, one of the hooligans inquired,ing up to Diego. ¡°Damn! She dares y suicide with me? Ssh some alcohol to wake her, and continue recording!¡± Diego spat, didn¡¯t even nce at the woman, and walked directly out of the dpidated building. Beep! Soon after, a video came through on Diego¡¯s phone. It was footage of the middle-aged woman being tortured. Diego swiped the video with interest, and then forwarded. ¡°Sherry Jones, if you don¡¯t want to collect your mother¡¯s body, then crawl obediently into my bed!¡± After sending that message, Diego stepped into a Ferrari, inside which there was already a heavily made-up woman. ¡°Young Master Su, is everything taken care of? Is it time for¡­¡± The woman¡¯s coquettish voice, like a flirtatious she-cat, her boneless fingers yfully teased Diego¡¯s chest. Diego nced at her, unconsciously thought of Sherry Jones, and immediately felt bored. ¡­ In September¡¯s River North, the air was filled with dry heat, every breath taken in seemingly aze, setting one¡¯s lungs on fire. White Mitchell, amidst the battlefield, was feeling as heavy and oppressed as the weather. ¡°Superior, is that you? Is it really you?¡±, a franticly joyful voice came through themunication device of the fighter jet. White Mitchell wasn¡¯t surprised by the sudden activation of hismunicator. This kind of intruding into themunication system was too simple for the person on the other end. ¡°Mystery, yes, it¡¯s me.¡± White Mitchell¡¯s maic voice slowly echoed, a sobbing sound came from the other side of themunicator. ¡°Superior! That¡¯s great, everyone is waiting for you toe back, some people said that you¡¯re dead, but we didn¡¯t believe, everyone is hoping for you toe back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming now, I¡¯ll notify them now.¡± Before White Mitchell could finish speaking, themunication device went silent. It was connected through a special channel, it would be impossible for White Mitchell to call back through. Soon after, all corners of the world received the same message through variousmunication devices. ¡°Superior returns, target River North. Anyone who still considers themselves part of the White War Department, all of you bitchese to me!¡± Boom! The next moment, all corners of the world began to stir! ¡°God of Heaven War, are you crazy? Do you really think that I¡¯m afraid to fight you to the bitter end?¡±, at a battlefield in the eastern part of the western continent, a mercenary leader, holding a battle de, his eyes constantly flickered. The battle between the two sides was originally at a standstill, it would have taken a month to end, but the unexpectedly aggressive God of Heaven War hadunched a surprise attack. All his soldiers, seemingly fearless of death, crazily rushed forward, instantly breaking their defensive line. ¡°Those who obstruct me, die!¡± The eyes of the God of the Heaven War turned cold, he attacked fiercely, causing the mercenary contingent to instantly disperse. ¡°Mad man! All fucking mad men, I¡¯ll be damned if I go crazy with you lot!¡± The mercenary leader fled in disgrace, hurriedly took out his phone, and ced a call: ¡°Insane, The ¡®Heaven¡¯ of the White War Department has just risked his life to fight with me, you guys be careful!¡± Not long after, a voice came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Damn! The ¡®Earth¡¯ of the White War Department is the same, what the hell happened?¡± ¡°What did you say? ¡®Earth¡¯ is the same?¡± Hiss!!! The mercenary leader sucked in a breath sharply. The White War Department, which had the Four Great War Gods of ¡°Heaven, Earth, Mystery, and Yellow,¡± unexpectedly had two War Gods stirred up at the same time? ¡°Who the fuck provoked them?¡± roared the mercenary leader. ¡°Damn it, who knows! They all seem in a hurry, as if they are rushing to somewhere, they even left without cleaning up the battlefield!¡± The person on the other end of the phone was equally terrified. ¡°Wait a minute, we¡¯ll talkter, I¡¯ll check the ck market first!¡± The mercenary leader swiftly entered a secret web address into his mobile phone and logged into a mysterious website. [Headline! The Mystery War God of Dragon Realm abandons his disguise, directly confronts the Shadow Butcher, and sessfully beheads him!!!] ¡°This¡­¡± After seeing this news, the mercenary leader was stunned on the spot. Heaven, Earth, Mystery, Yellow, the Four Great War Gods, among them, the third-ranked Mystery War God, who was good at assassination and gathering information, never faced the enemy directly. Over the years, the enemies killed by him, died before seeing her true face. But now, the Mystery War God has actually abandoned camouge and engaged in a direct fight with her adversary! What does this indicate? This indicates that the Mystery War God didn¡¯t want to waste time with the opponent, and therefore gave up hiding! What exactly was it that could simultaneously rm the three Dragon Realm War Gods of ¡°Heaven, Earth, and Mystery¡±? The next moment, the mercenary leader¡¯s body violently shook. He exhaled, ¡°Not good! There¡¯s also the Yellow War God!¡± The mercenary leader hurriedly started dialing numbers, but the calls weren¡¯t getting through. It was over! The mercenary leader was dumbfounded. He had alliances with several mercenary forces. His calls couldn¡¯t possibly go unanswered. No answer would mean that it was highly likely that something had happened to them! Heaven, Earth, Mystery, Yellow, the four War Gods of the strongest war department in Dragon Realm, the White War Department, moved into action simultaneously andpleted their mission with the force of thunder. ¡°What the hell happened? Can someone tell me, what the hell happened?!!!¡± The mercenary leader roared out, deep unease gnawing at his heart, taking his breath away. At the same time, news of what happened on various battlefields spread rapidly. World leaders, looking at the reportsid down in front of them, their faces turned serious. ¡°Investigate! We must find out exactly what happened in the Dragon Realm and why the people of the White War Department have gone mad!¡± One by one, the heads of powerful countries erupted in rage. Before long, a significant piece of information appeared in front of everyone. [A battle aircraft of the White War Department, suspected to have disappeared a year ago, was found on a small ind. The battle aircraft has entered the airspace of Dragon Realm!] Wham! This news stirred up a thousand waves. Leaders from around the world began to feel restless. That man is back! The man heralded as the world¡¯s strongest army master is back! From this moment on, some people were destined to lose their peace during their remaining days! Meanwhile, inside themand tower of River North International Airport, another scene was unfolding. ¡°What kind of joke is this? Who the hell is it? So important that they want us to clear a separate runway for him?¡± David, the head of the airport control tower, kicked up a fuss, his face bearing an adamant refusal. ¡°Team leader, I¡¯ve confirmed it with the seniors. There is indeed a military aircraftnding at our airport. Perhaps¡­ we should execute the order¡­¡± the intern in charge ofmunications timidly suggested. David immediately red at her: ¡°A military aircraft? Seniors? This is a private airport! Do military aircrafte here? Have you lost your mind? Moreover, my uncle is the deputy general manager of the airport, I didn¡¯t get any information. You got a better connection than me?¡± The intern didn¡¯t dare to speak and quietly turned around, apologetically saying into themunicator, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, the team leader does not agree tond your ne.¡± Chapter 3 - 3: It’s Really a Warplane! 3 Chapter 3: It¡¯s Really a Warne! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone mad, rushing back!?¡± Meanwhile, at the Dragon Realm War Department, Braxton, the suprememander overseeing all the military departments of the Dragon Realm, was currently looking at messages returned from all over the world, his scalp tingling. ¡°Get someone, I need to make a direct call to God of the Heaven War!¡± Braxton sternly ordered. Just now, the ¡°Four Great War Gods of Heaven and Earth¡± dispatched by the Dragon Realm to carry out missions, incredibly finished their respective tasks ahead of schedule and were desperately rushing back to the Dragon Realm. Not only this, but the five War Kings stationed within the Dragon Realm had also reported at the first possible moment that they were bound for the southern area of the Dragon Realm. His instinct told him that the reason the Four Great War Gods were rushing back to the Dragon Realm was probably also to head south. What on earth had happened in the south? Braxton asked all themanders in charge of the South, yet none could give him an answer. ¡°Reporting sir, a call from God of Heaven War was denied!¡± What!? A tightening sensation suddenly gripped Braxton¡¯s heart, his mood hitting rock bottom. ¡°It seems something big has happened. Investigate, keep investigating, at all costs, we must find out what exactly happened in the South! ¡± At Braxton¡¯s order, everyone immediately got to work. At the same time, the military branches, patrols, and martial departments situated in the South of Dragon Realm were all frantically inquiring about the situation from their subordinates. However, the only information they got was: All is Calm! ¡°Something¡¯s not right, something can¡¯t be right!¡± Braxton frowned at the reported situation, his eyebrows knitted into an arch. ¡°Report, sir! Luka from the Fighter Jets Department requests a direct line with you!¡± One of the operators ran up to Braxton. ¡°Tell him to stop bothering me. The fifth-generation fighter jets will be given to him. Stop bothering me like an olddy!¡± Braxton was too bothered, with no time to deal with Luka. At the moment, figuring out what was going on in the South was the most important thing. The operator left, but got back quickly: ¡°Report, sir. Luka said it¡¯s not about the fighter jets, instead he has important information to report.¡± Braxton¡¯s face darkened, and he walked to the phone annoyed, ¡°Speak up, spit it out!¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± there was a pause in Luka¡¯s voice, and then he seriously reported, ¡°Report, sir. The pilot in White is preparing tond in River North city!¡± Braxton paused, ¡°White? What white? Wait, who did you just say?¡± White? River North? Whoosh! With realization, Braxton¡¯s mind jolted, finally catching on. Whoosh! Only that man, only that man who could make the Four War Gods and Five War Kings rush there regardless of everything else. ¡°You Motherf! This important piece of information, why didn¡¯t you report it earlier!!!¡± Braxton roared angrily. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my call, I¡­¡± Luka¡¯s voice was full of grievanceing from the phone. ¡°Bullshit! Don¡¯t you have my private number?¡± Luka couldn¡¯t utter a word in his grievance and whispered, ¡°Last time you blocked me, you haven¡¯t unblocked me yet.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Braxton was instantly speechless, after a pause he said: ¡°If you didn¡¯t nag me all the time, would I have blocked you?¡± ¡°Ok, it¡¯s my fault, sir.¡± Luka lost all his temper. After sensing that Braxton¡¯s temper had slightly calmed down, he continued, ¡°Sir, I made another mistake, please reprimand me.¡± ¡°You motherf!¡± Braxton¡¯s temper red again, he grumbled, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°I sent ten jets from the Azure Dragon First Team to escort the White Army Master and instructed the River North Airport to clear a runway. ¡± After saying this, Luka went silent. Even though he knew it was against the rules, he didn¡¯t regret it. So, this call was to apologize. Whoosh! As expected, upon hearing the news, Braxton exploded into anger. This made Luka¡¯s heart miss a beat. That¡¯s it, disciplinary action is a given! ¡°You Motherf! Only ten fighter jets for escort?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve approved thousands of jets for you!¡± ¡°Have you swallowed up all of them?¡± Luka: ??? ¡°Luka, I doesn¡¯t do anything to you, right? Are you trying to dig a hole for me?¡± ¡°Ten fighter jets lost in action will be an embarrassment to me!¡± ¡°I order you, immediately and at once, to send a hundred more nes to protect and blockade the River North airport for an hour. If anything happens to the White Army Master, I want to see your head on a te!¡± Luka: ??? ¡°Did you f**king hear me clearly!?¡± Luka was a little stupefied until he was been shouted at by Braxton, then stuttered in response, ¡°Re¡­Received.¡± Five minutester, a hundred warnes flew out of the airbase, tearing up the sky as they roared. The River North airport at this moment, however, was still seemingly peaceful. The new intern went nervously to her superior, David, ¡°Lea¡­Leader, that man has called several times already. Are we just going to ignore him?¡± David¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on the intern¡¯s words, he said with some impatience, ¡°Warn him that if he continues to harass us, I¡¯ll have him arrested!¡± The intern did not dare to argue, she went back to themunication device and, full of apologies, said to White Mitchell, ¡°Sir, I am sorry, but the leader refuses yournding.¡± At the River North airport, David was sitting in front of an instrument panel with one leg over the other, asionally ncing at the new intern. ¡°Lea¡­Leader, there¡¯s another order from above asking us to seal the entire airport for an hour and free all runways.¡± The intern put down her telephone and walked over again, but she kept her head down, not daring to look at David. ¡°Why are you scared? I won¡¯t eat you, raise your head, let me have a good look at you.¡± Ignoring what the other party was saying, the only thing in David¡¯s eyes was her shy and nervous face. The intern slowly raised her head, her small hands didn¡¯t know where to put them, and she wanted to say something but then suddenly stopped. She was just a little intern. Whether she could get through her probationary period was entirely dependent on David¡¯s decision. David had a bad reputation, something she was warned about on her first day, but it was also apanied by another statement: no one who hadn¡¯t been tricked by David had ever passed probation. Bang! Just as David was about to reach out his ¡°hairy hand¡±, the door of the airport control tower was violently opened. ¡°Who the hell¡­ CEO?¡± David quickly withdrew his hand, jumped up and bent down at a ny-degree angle, looking like a scared quail. ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive the order? Lockdown the airport! Why are you not taking action? Are you now even ignoring my words?¡± The River North airport¡¯s top man, the CEO, Jose. Gulp! David made a swallowing motion, with his heart in the throat. Despite his uncle being the Deputy CEO of the airport, he is still only the second inmand. Compared to this CEO, his rank is a bit lower. Even with his uncle here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Jose, let alone he was just his uncle¡¯s cousin. ¡°Wha¡­ What order? I¡­ I haven¡¯t received anything. Ting, is that true? Didn¡¯t you report it?¡± David immediately made a choice and shifted the me to the new intern, Ting. ¡°I¡­¡± Intern Ting trembled all over, just about to speak but was cut off by David, ¡°What are you¡­ Don¡¯t you know that every order is of great importance? How many times have I reminded you not to y with your phone during work hours, you just won¡¯t listen!¡± With that, Intern Ting started crying pitifully and sobbing incessantly. ¡°You, tsk¡­ Young people these days, can¡¯t handle any pressure. I only said a few words, and you start crying. Isn¡¯t this your fault?¡± David did not stop shifting the me, pushing the responsibility entirely onto the intern. ¡°David! Do you really think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Jose was furious, and pped David directly, sending him sprawling. Boom!!! Just when that happened, the thunderous sound of engines suddenly sounded, deafening like a thunderstorm. This¡­ All eyes in the moment turned to the horizon. Beep Beep Beep¡­ The radar rm sounded non-stop, awakening the dumbfounded crowd. David got up from the ground and looked at the radar. Warnes! Real warnes! 1, 2, 3¡­111! A total of 111 warnes formed a cruising formation,ing in with a mighty momentum. David was dumbstruck, standing there like a wooden chicken, unable to calm down for a long time. Jose took overmand immediately, opened the airport broadcast system and ordered: ¡°From now on, shut down the airport for an hour. I don¡¯t want a fly to get in!¡± Chapter 4 - 4 If This Were a Battlefield, I Would Kill Him! 4 Chapter 4 If This Were a Battlefield, I Would Kill Him! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio South of the Dragon Realm, River North city. The airport airspace! Below the ne, the entire River North International Airport was abuzz, with virtually every staff member on hand at the scene. Consequently, the runway of River North International Airport witnessed scenes of ¡°men rushing nes¡±. ¡°Why is that Falcon Domain¡¯s Boeing 747 still moving? Stop it for me and tow it to the corner!¡± ¡°And that A380, what¡¯s going on? Who let it stick its nose out like a giraffe? Shove it back in!¡± ¡°What? Comin to the International Aviation Union? Let him, who takes himself so seriously? This is my Dragon Realm, not his Falcon Country!¡± ¡­ After takingmand, Jose worked swiftly and decisively, as if he was back in his days of directing operations in the Air Warfare Department. Blood boiling for battle! Across the whole field, only he knew the calibre of the one about tond. The strongest Army Master, the King of Aerial Warfare, the Shogun of the Battlefield, the Pluto among humans¡­ countless honours and titles were bestowed upon a singr figure! This was White Mitchell, the youngest Titled Army Master in the history of the Dragon Realm! He was the god of the military, the faith of the tens of millions of soldiers in the Dragon Realm, and the protector of the Dragon Realm! This information was all shared with him by oldrades. Whenever they gathered, they often discussed the exploits of the White Army Master. Every mention would stir their blood, igniting a desire to shed blood and wage war by White Mitchell¡¯s side! As a former soldier of the Air Warfare Department, Jose cherished those passionate days in the military, despite having changed professions. At this moment, he was not merely executing orders from above, but also expressing supreme reverence for White Mitchell as a veteran soldier! ¡­ ¡°Jose, what do you mean by this? Blocking the airport is a big deal, and you didn¡¯t even notify me, the deputy general manager?¡± While Jose was incredibly busy, his walkie-talkie suddenly rang with the voice of the Deputy General Manager, Wyatt. ncing back at David, Jose replied indifferently, ¡°The Air Warfare Department¡¯s orders, do you have any objections?¡± ¡°Wha-? The¡­ Air Warfare Department? I¡¯ll be right there!¡± As soon as the walkie-talkie was put down, his phone rang: ¡°Jose, what¡¯s going on? Blocking the airport is a big deal, you could have informed me in advance. I¡¯ve gotint callsing in.¡± This was Johnny Atwell, River North¡¯s top official. Jose repeated his prior words, and the response was the same as before. Subsequently, Jose received several more calls from the River North businessmunity, all inquiring about the airport blockade. To these people, Jose offered little exnation. His words simply reminded them that someone of great importance wasing, someone they were not qualified to meet. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the Sabir household in River North, a group of people were gathered in a luxurious conference room, expectantly looking at the man in the center. As soon as he ended the phone call, they quickly ask, ¡°Family Head, how about it? Did Jose agree to let us go over?¡± ¡°Kingston Sabir, the richest man in River North, shook his head and said to the crowd, ¡°This person¡¯s status is extraordinary. Jose¡¯s intention is that we are not qualified to meet.¡± ¡°Even we are not qualified?¡± ¡°s¡­ what a pity. Anyone who can receive such special treatment from Jose must have an extraordinary identity. If we could form a rtionship, it could even speed up our Sabir¡¯s family entry into Sayon!¡± Seeing the disappointment on everyone¡¯s face, Kingston said calmly, ¡°Even though it¡¯s a pity, there¡¯s no need to be discouraged. Junjie has sent back news. He has be a War King!/p> ¡°The River North War Department takes him very seriously, and I believe that before long, our Sabir family, thanks to Junjie¡¯s influence, will be settled in Sayon.¡± At these words, everyone¡¯s faces lit up. But for the incident at the airport, Kingston still had some regret. Who exactly was this high-profile figure that would receive such top-level treatment? Not being able to meet in person, what a pity, what a pity!!! ¡­ At River North Airport! Ten minutes before White Mitchell¡¯s ne arrived, under the guidance of Jose, River North Airport finallypleted a full blockade. Filling the entire airport, all four runways were emptied. All non-essential personnel were removed, leaving only a handful of key staff to maintain order on site. The chief of the River North city, key district personnel, the general manager of the airport, etc., all the key figures of River North, except for Isaiah of The Patrol who could note for official reasons, were all here. It could be said that anyone qualified to stand here could cause River North to shudder with a mere shake of his foot. Upon Wyatt¡¯s insistence, David was allowed to stay. Though Jose was annoyed by this, he didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Be smartter. With Jose being so serious, it¡¯s definitely a big shoting. We can¡¯t let Jose hog all the credit, understand?¡± Wyatt reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle, I will definitely perform well!¡± David replied promptly. Just then, a rumbling noise suddenly erupted. The roaring hum of the fighter jet shattered the silence of the scene, like the deafening roar of a giant dragon, almost piercing the eardrum. The fighter jet soared, like a giant dragon taking to the sky. Next, everyone witnessed a scene they would never forget in their lives. A hundred fighter jets aligned in cruise formation, soaring high like eagles. The fighter jet leading them was like a king, proudly overlooking the whole scene! The next moment, all the fighter jets twisted their wings and swooped down abruptly. As they approached White Mitchell¡¯s fighter jet, they rose rapidly into the sky. A hundred fighter jets, without exception, did the same. The sight was awe-inspiring! At that moment, everyone stared nkly at the sky, their faces showing bewilderment and astonishment. Among them, only Jose, a veteran who had spent ten years in the aerial warfare department, knew that this was a military salute from the aerial warfare department! A hundred fighter jets, a hundred air warriors, expressing their deepest respect in their own way to this supreme military lord, the King of Aerial Warfare¡­ At this sight, Jose¡¯s eyes reddened, and two lines of tears streamed down his face. He then brought his feet together with a snap, stood upright, and saluted towards White Mitchell¡¯s fighter jet with solemn respect. ¡°Uncle, has Jose gone crazy?¡± Seeing this scene, David couldn¡¯t help but mock in a subdued voice, a hint of ridicule on his face. Wyatt shook his head. He had not served in the military before and did not understand the implication. So, he could only say unclearly, ¡°Perhaps seeing this triggered his emotions, Jose used to be from the aerial warfare department.¡± ¡°So he was a grunt before? Haha¡­¡± David couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. But he had hardly startedughing when Jose shot him a re that seemed to eat people, scaring him into quicklyposing himself. Meanwhile, White Mitchell¡¯s fighter jet gentlynded on the airport runway. Once itnded, White Mitchell picked up themunicator and said to all the soldiers soaring in the sky, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve worked hard. Head back and continue to defend the airspace of Dragon Realm!¡± ¡°Farewell, Army Master!!!¡± All the soldiers responded in unison. The fighter jet formation flew three circles around the airport before slowly departing. The next moment, the aircraft cabin door opened slowly. David, who was fully prepared, made his move quickly, rushing over with the stair-car. Apparently, David was keen to be the first to approach this big shot in an attempt to get acquainted. But while he was still parking the stair-car, a figure in white jumped down from the fighter jet andnded firmly on the ground, causing David¡¯s n to fall through. Seeing this, David quickly got out of his car and ran over to White Mitchell. Bending his body, he introduced himself in a fawning manner, ¡°Good day, sir, my name is David. I am the team leader of the control tower at River North Airport. If you have any instructions, feel free to let me handle it. I promise to do a beautiful job for you, I¡­¡± While David was feeling pleased with himself, he snuck in a ¡°OK¡± hand gesture to Wyatt while introducing himself. Seeing this, Wyatt also raised his thumb at him. Just as David finished introducing himself, Jose rushed over with the top man of River North, Johnny Atwell, and Wyatt. ¡°Former air warrior of the aerial warfare department, Jose, reporting! Awaiting your instructions, sir!¡± Jose saluted again. ¡°Good day, sir. I am Johnny Atwell, the person in charge of River North City. Wee to River North. I have arranged a wee banquet for you.¡± ¡°I am the deputy general manager of River North Airport, Wyatt. If there is anything you want, feel free to ask me.¡± Everyone rushed to introduce themselves to White Mitchell, acting as if they were afraid of missing something. In the face of everyone¡¯s eagerness, there were no visible emotional fluctuations on White Mitchell¡¯s face. He simply said, ¡°Prepare me a car, the faster the better.¡± ¡°Sir, take mine. It¡¯s an Audi.¡± ¡°Sir, take mine. It¡¯s a Mercedes, veryfortable.¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± At this time, everyone began scrambling to offer their car. Seeing this, White Mitchell frowned. White Mitchell ignored everyone else and turned to Jose who had remained silent all this time, ¡°Jose, what car do you drive?¡± Jose scratched his nose embarrassedly and said with some awkwardness, ¡°Domestic, it¡¯s a Mengshi.¡± Jose himself knew that his car was nothingpared to the luxury cars of the others present. But, he was ustomed to driving this type of car in the aerial warfare department. So, after retiring, he bought one of these domestic Mengshi cars, trying to recapture the feeling of his time in the aerial warfare department. Jose assumed that White Mitchell would look down on his car as he himself felt it was a bit hard to be proud of it. However, to his surprise, White Mitchell just said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, let¡¯s take that one.¡± Hearing these words, Jose froze. After he snapped out of it, he quickly called someone to drive his car over. At that moment, the faces of everyone else revealed clear envy and jealousy. They wouldn¡¯t mind giving their car to White Mitchell, let alone lending it to him. Unfortunately, White Mitchell wasn¡¯t interested in their luxury cars and only had his eyes on Jose¡¯s domestic car. Sigh¡­ Many people sighed in their hearts, feeling as if they had missed something important, and their faces fell. ¡°Pfft! Domestic cars are all garbage, do people actually drive them?¡± David sneered and his heart was full of contempt. Disdain was clearly written on his face. A few minutester, Jose¡¯s car arrived. White Mitchell got into the car without hesitation. Just before leaving, he pointed at David and said to the other people, ¡°I asked the control tower five times to establishmunication, but he declined every time. If this were the battlefield, I would¡¯ve killed him!¡± Chapter 5 - 5: All City Lights are Green for Him! 5 Chapter 5: All City Lights are Green for Him! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Whoosh! All eyesnded on David immediately. David¡¯s legs buckled, and he fell to his knees, mumbling in his heart: It¡¯s over. ¡°David, effective immediately, you are dismissed!¡± Jose stated mercilessly. ¡°Uncle Wyatt, help me, help me, Uncle Wyatt, I¡¯m still your nephew!¡± David begged on his knees, sniveling and crying, his tears and snot soiled Wyatt¡¯s trouser legs. ¡°Mr. Wyatt, I also rmend not keeping this man at the airport,¡± Johnny Atwell, the River North top head, also said. With a stone-cold expression, Wyatt made the decision to kick David away: ¡°Get lost! From today onwards, I no longer have a nephew like you!¡± After White Mitchell got in the car, he hit the gas and headed for the location of the unfamiliar number. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about these people. In his heart, he only wanted to rescue his adoptive mother! Boom! The homemade armoured vehicle took off at a high speed, instantly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. Almost simultaneously, twobat vehicles from The Patrol arrived at the scene, breaking through the hurdles. ¡°Where is the person? Where is the adult?¡± Life was a jerk. At such a crucial moment, he couldn¡¯t leave because of official duties. Having missed such an eye-opening event was a regret that would probably stay with him for a lifetime. ¡°No! I need to do something!¡± Isaiah muttered to himself, a glint of shrewdness shing in his eyes. ¡°Jose, what¡¯s your license te number?¡± Jose: ??? ¡°Come on, don¡¯t hesitate, it will be toote, hurry up, what¡¯s your license te number?¡± Isaiah urged while Jose looked confused,pletely clueless about Isaiah¡¯s intentions. The only one who could probably guess what he was trying to do was Johnny Atwell. Atwell disdainfully shot a nce at hispanion. They had worked together for many years and knew each other so well. How could he not know what Atwell was trying to do. After getting the license te number, Isaiah made a call. ¡°Hello, is this the Traffic Control Center? This is Isaiah, I am now ordering you to lock on a military-green homemade armoured off-road vehicle. The license te number is¡­¡± Soon enough, a voice came from the other end of the line: ¡°Director, the target vehicle has been located, should we intercept?¡± ¡°No! From now on, wherever that car goes, green lights will follow¡­ Forget it, just light up all the green lights in the region he drives into!¡± ¡°Dispatch all your people to direct traffic. Make sure this car gets through unimpeded, got it?¡± Isaiah gave a direct order. He did this not to curry favor with White Mitchell, he knew that for someone who could be escorted by over a hundred aircraft from the War Department, he is worth making exception for! ¡°This¡­¡± The astonished voice on the phone was clearly taken aback. Who could me him, if it were anyone else, the call would have been taken as a prank. ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± Isaiah¡¯s voice came over again. The dispatcher jolted to attention and immediately replied, ¡°Understood, we willplete the task!¡± ¡­ A Lamborghini was overtaken, but the young man in the driver¡¯s seat wasn¡¯t irritated. Instead, he felt a bit envious and suddenly found the steering wheel in his hands a bit awkward. ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s just a domestic car, right? I still find your Lamborghini morefortable. Even though it¡¯s a bit cramped, I really like it.¡± In the passenger seat of the Lamborghini sat a heavily made-up woman, her cor open almost down to her navel, revealing a lot of skin. Worse, she kept making provocative moves, and her words made it hard for people not to have impure thoughts. ¡°Get out! Fuck, is a domestic armoured vehicle something you can criticize? You¡¯re dragging down my taste. Get out!¡± The woman: ??? Thud! Who would have expected that she¡¯d be kicked out of a rich yboy¡¯s Lamborghini for mocking a domestic car? Who could have expected that, who¡­ As soon as the car door shut, the woman was harshly pushed out of the car, left standing dazed in ce. This must be crazy, fucking crazy, who could have seen thising? ¡°Fuck! No sense of awareness, hanging around me is only going to get me killed sooner orter!¡± Even afterwards, the rich heir in Lamborghini kept incessantly muttering to himself. Not long after, the rich heir¡¯s phone rang: ¡°Mr. Herb, what¡¯s going on? Baby said you kicked her out of the car, the poor girl¡¯s on the side of the road crying. What did she do to upset you?¡± ¡°Amanda, never introduce me to these thoughtless people again, they¡¯re going to get me killed!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t even recognize the Brave car, short-sighted. Lucky she was in my car. If a deliberate person heard, who knows what kind of trouble it could stir.¡± The voice on the phone responded, sounding puzzled, ¡°A Brave car?¡± ¡°What, Amanda, you don¡¯t know either? Fine, just stop introducing girls to me in the future. I have to go, the light¡¯s green, green¡­¡± Huh? The rich heir paused, finding it hard to believe his eyes as he watched the newly red light suddenly turn green. He knew this road well, the red light usuallysted fifty seconds. But it had been less than ten seconds and it had already turned green? Beep beep beep¡­ The honking from behind startled the rich heir out of his thoughts. He gaped at the Brave car already tens of meters ahead, a thought began to wildly grow in his mind. Vroom!!! The rich heir floored the gas pedal, quickly following after the Brave car. Soon enough, a second traffic light came into view; it was red. There were still thirty odd seconds on the countdown, but within no time at all¡­ The green light suddenly shone brightly! ¡°What the hell!!!¡± The rich heir suddenly yelled out. This time he watched carefully as the red light turned green the moment the Brave car reached the intersection. Without a second thought, the rich heir floored the gas pedal again, closely following the Brave car. In less than five minutes, another traffic light appeared ahead. The rich heir knew, in the busy city, the number of traffic lights could be maddening, especially for women drivers. No one could possibly speed through all of them. At least three or four lights would have to be waited for. Now he had the chance to confirm his theory. Roar! Vroom vroom¡­ The rich heir was absolutely relieved. If he had been as blindly ignorant as that woman, or like the other brainless heirs showing off to unt their wealth, he could just imagine¡­ The rich heir didn¡¯t dare to continue the thought. Anyone with such power was definitely not someone he could afford to provoke! Without hesitation, the rich heir decisively pulled over to the side of the road. He watched as the speeding Brave car whizzed by, doing absolutely nothing. Its horsepower, endurance, and mobility outssed any of the shy cars made just to show off on the market. This was precisely the reason why ordinary people couldn¡¯t handle it. Only trained soldiers could tame such a wild and untameable vehicle! They were the only ones worthy to drive it! At that moment, the rich heir was extremely shocked, deeply shocked, further realizing that he had missed something in all of this. While the rich heir was stunned, White Mitchell was driving the Brave car out of the city, heading towards the suburban roads. There were no traffic lights here, just a muddy path, but White Mitchell¡¯s speed remained unaffected. ¡°Report, sir, the Brave car has reached the outskirts, our cars can¡¯t keep up!¡± ¡°Outskirts? What¡¯s he doing in the outskirts? Check if anything¡¯s happened there recently!¡± The outskirts were characterized by either rural viges or vis, so why on earth would such an important person go there? Isaiah hung up the phone, feeling a vague unease. It was as if a dark cloud was hanging over his head, an ominously oppressive force that refuse to be dismissed no matter how hard he tried¡­ Chapter 6 - 6: The Army Master is Furious, Everyone Fears! 6 Chapter 6: The Army Master is Furious, Everyone Fears! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the same time as White Mitchell made his frenzied dash, Diego, inside the ruined building, was on the phone, with a cold smirk on his face. ¡°Sherry Jones, if you had been this sensible earlier, your mom wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much. Just wait for me, I¡¯ming over now.¡± Diego hung up, his peripheral vision sweeping towards the middle-aged woman who had been tormented to the point of being unrecognisable. ¡°Wait for my news. Once I¡¯ve caught Sherry Jones, send this old hag to the west!¡± Diego was overjoyed and floored the elerator of his Ferrari, quickly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. In the ruined building, the middle-aged woman was on herst breath. She had heard everything Diego had said, knowing that her end was near, but she couldn¡¯t feel any relief. She had wanted to die, more than once, but now facing death, she hesitated. It was not out of fear, but because she failed to prevent everything from happening again. ¡°White, have you received the information?¡± In her despair, she thought of her adopted son, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in five years. Although he was not her biological child, in her heart, there was absolutely no difference. Sensible, filial, educated, handsome¡­ Like millions of other parents, she believed her child was the best in the world. But now, on her deathbed, she felt useless and guilty. Back then, when her son was falsely imprisoned, she was helpless. Now, she has be a burden to her children, a pawn for others to threaten her daughter. As a parent, she failed to provide a safe haven for her children. She felt guilty. Guilty for not fulfilling her role as a mother, guilty for bing a burden to her children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for everything. If there is a next life, let me bear all this for you!¡± She lifted her head to look at the scarred ceiling, slowly closed her eyes, and waited for death toe. ¡°Diego¡¯s informed us, let¡¯s do it!¡± Two henchmen approached the woman; one held a knife, while the other held gasoline and a lighter. To kill and then destroy the evidence! They had done this kind of thing before. Throughout the year, they would help Diego dispose of such problems a few times, so they were adept at it. ¡°Debt must be paid, we are just doing what we are paid for. Remember, the one who wants you dead is Diego¡­¡± Just as the henchman with the knife was about to strike, a thunderous sound suddenly emanated from the entrance of the ruined building! The next moment, an army-green domestic Mammoth vehicle, like a gigantic cannonball, crashed in. The massive sound instantly stunned everyone, and all were momentarily dumbfounded. The henchman with the knife, lost and confused, inexplicably stopped his actions and stared nkly at the Mammoth vehicle. The Mammoth vehicle, like an untamed horse, dashed forward and instantly rammed the two henchmen. The next moment, a murderous White Mitchell jumped down from the vehicle. The moment he saw the woman, his eyes reddened, and an erupting aura burst forth. Boom! At that moment, the grass bowed, and the earth shook! The aura, tempered by battles and blood, once released, was as terrifying as an apocalyptic upheaval. ¡°White?¡± The originally despairing woman, her eyes filled with blood vessels, looked towards the man who seemed to have descended from the heavens. The next moment, she blurted out, ¡°Run, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Even at the brink of death, she was not concerned about herself, but about her son¡¯s safety. This was her instinct as a mother. At this moment, tears of self-me fell from White Mitchell¡¯s reddened eyes. When he was exiled from home, he did not cry. When he was covered in injuries, he did not cry. Even when he was on the bloody battlefield, he did not cry. But at this moment, he cried. ¡°Ah¡­ Damn! Damn! Damn! You bunch of scum, all of you deserve to die!!!¡± White Mitchell roared towards the sky like a beast breaking free of its cage. The earth shook, and a towering fury seemed as though it was going to burn down the sky. ¡°Die!¡± The next second, White Mitchell clenched his fist, his aura concentrated at his fingertips, and ferociouslyshed out. In an instant, five henchmen were sted away, not even having a chance to beg for mercy. The air was filled with the scent of fresh blood, and the scene was as terrifying as hell. Seeing that her son was unharmed, the woman¡¯s heart finally rxed. Without any support, she slumped into unconsciousness. The next moment, a solid pair of shoulders held her up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Ah¡­¡± Years ago, when White Mitchell was framed and thrown into prison, he waster taken away by a mysterious person and joined the army. Over the years, he fought bravely on the battlefield and achieved numerous victories. He also kept a watch on his adopted parents. Although they weren¡¯t living a luxurious life, they were peaceful. Living in dangerous conditions on the border, he didn¡¯t contact his family for fear of implicating them. But, he hadn¡¯t expected so much to happen during his ¡®Endless Blood Prison¡¯ mission. His adopted father was brutally murdered, his adopted mother was abused and almost killed! He was a man of steel, worthy of his country, but he failed his own family. He was unworthy of being a son! For a while, endless guilt filled his heart. The tears of a man cascaded down likes waves crashing. Sobs¡­ At this moment, over a dozen patrolmen on motorcycles appeared at the entrance, looking at the scene in front of them in utter shock, standing still as if they were struck by a heavy blow. ¡°Someone¡­ someone was killed?¡± The patrolmen looked at each other, a shadow cast over their hearts. Before the patrolmen could react, White Mitchell, carrying his unconscious adopted mother, approached them. His stern face seemed to be written with the words ¡®keep out¡¯. At that moment, the patrol officers subconsciously stepped back, revealing a touch of deference. ¡°Take me to the nearest hospital, now! Immediately!¡± The words of White Mitchell at this time, were like amand, startling the patrol officers and prompting some of them to instinctively start their engines and make way for White Mitchell. Whoo, whoo, whoo¡­ Along the way, the motorcycles pushed their horsepower to the limit, speeding up to the maximum. The rugged vehicle driven by White Mitchell followed wildly, and all the vehicles on the way made way! ¡­ ¡°Director, no¡­this is bad, something¡­something happened!¡± Meanwhile, Isaiah, who was personallymanding the traffic from the podium, trembled all over upon receiving the news from his subordinates. ¡°Are you all just eating and not working?¡± Isaiah was furious, subconsciously thinking that his subordinates had failed to protect the VIP from the War Department. ¡°Someone¡­someone has been killed!¡± Wow!!! Isaiah¡¯s head buzzed, a bone-chilling cold spread throughout his body. Someone who couldmand over a hundred fighter jets to escort, had met with trouble, in his jurisdiction, and lost his life?! ¡°Damn it!!! Can¡¯t you even protect a single person? I¡¯ll hack you to pieces, I¡¯ll hack you to pieces!!!¡± Isaiah raged, his voice echoing throughout themand center. Everyone was frightened into shivering, standing on the side, not even daring to breathe. ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s the VIP, he¡­he killed someone!¡± Huh? Isaiah was stunned, his towering anger instantly extinguished, and even felt somewhat relieved. But soon, Isaiah, who regained his senses, furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Who was killed? Have you checked it out? Where are you now, and do you know why he killed someone?¡± Before long, news came from the other end of the phone, exining what had happened. Among them, they highlighted those who tried tomit murder and destroy evidence. Wow! At this moment, Isaiah finally understood why that individual chose tond at River North Airport and why he raced without hesitation. His mother had been brutally abused and was in grave danger! If it was himself, he would also run wildly. At this moment, River North Traffic Command Center was enveloped by aplex mood. On one hand, the sight of White Mitchell rushing thousands of miles, driving a fighter jet back to the country to save his mother, was touching. On the other hand, the urrence of such heinous crimes like kidnapping, abuse, and destruction of evidence, all within their jurisdiction in River North, brought them intense shame. At this time, Isaiah, filled with shame, anger, and fear, dreaded the idea of meddling with members of the War Department. He felt it in his gut, White Mitchell wasn¡¯t just a simple soldier from the War Department. Tell me, which War Department soldier would acquire the supreme honor of having hundreds of warnes as an escort? Thinking of this, Isaiah quickly contacted the War Department to report truthfully every detail he knew, not daring to conceal anything. ¡­ The Dragon Realm War Department¡¯s highestmand center! At this moment, everyone in themand center, held their breath, with their attention focused on the city of River North. Ding! An alert sounded, tugging at the hearts of everyone in the room. As the chiefmander of the War Department, Braxton immediately opened the message and stared fixatedly at the shocking news disyed on the screen. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the big screen. Dead silence! At this moment, the entiremand center was enveloped in a deathly silence. Everyone present, without exception, were rendered into a state of extreme anger and repression. Kidnapping, abuse, destruction of evidence, and the victim was an unarmed woman! These beasts, they really had the guts to do it!!! All these words felt like ps on everyone¡¯s faces. They, as bystanders, were already infuriated, let alone White Mitchell who had to go through all this personally. Racing thousands of miles to save his mother! Even if it happened to an ordinary person, they could never forgive these criminals. Let alone, it¡¯s happening to White Mitchell now. Who was White Mitchell? He was personally appointed by the Supreme Elder as the first Army Master of the Dragon Realm War Department, the unique Supreme Master in the Dragon Realm War Department, and the person admired by thirty million passionate soldiers! Humiliating him, is akin to pping the face of the Dragon Realm War Department! ¡°They deserve to die! These scums in society, they all deserve to die! They must die! They must die!¡± Braxton gritted his teeth, wishing to wield his warde and personally exterminate these scums. Just as Braxton couldn¡¯t suppress his fury, more messages came through themunicator. [Azure Dragon: The Supreme One has lived honorably, guiltless towards his country, guiltless to all people. This time, the Supreme One¡¯s mother has been persecuted, and the culprits must be executed. Please assign twenty thousand soldiers to go to River North!] [ck Turtle: I am a rough person, not good at speaking. To the Supreme One, his mother is like my own. If I can¡¯t even protect my own mother, I would be too ashamed. I¡¯m taking twenty thousand soldiers with me. All of them volunteered. If there is any punishment, I will take full responsibility when I return!] [Vermilion Bird: I told them the news. Punish me alone if you have to, but I must go to River North!] [White Tiger: I am going¡­] ¡­ The five War Kings, countless generals, a hundred thousand of the White Army. Message after message all pointed to River North, all pointed to White Mitchell. Looking at these messages, Braxton¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly, and he was frightened: ¡°Heaven¡­ is falling¡­¡± Chapter 7 - 7: The White-clad is the Supreme Military Lord of my Dragon Realm! 7 Chapter 7: The White-d is the Supreme Military Lord of my Dragon Realm! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In September, the Capital City was greeted by the first rain shower following the advent of summer. The heavy downpour washed away the sweltering heat, bringing along a long-awaited coolness. But at this very moment, the War Department Command Center in Capital City was filled with a sort of pressure that stifled breathing. The extremely low pressure had silenced everyone present. The Four Great War Gods, five War Kings, and a hundred thousand soldiers ¡ª suchrge-scale military operations were almost impossible to witness in peacetime. But, now, they had all seen it unfold right before their eyes. This was not a drill. It was an actual operation! An unparalleled operation! Braxton inhaled sharply a few times, forcibly quelling his inner unease. Regaining hisposure, Braxton took out a specially-made mobile phone and swiftly keyed in a string of digits. This number was the same one that White Mitchell dialed for the first call he made after he was released from prison. The super-secret number was a direct line to the heavens! Only when facing a formidable enemy could Braxton call this number. Obviously, in Braxton¡¯s mind, this operation was no less formidable than facing a powerful enemy! ¡°Braxton, we already know everything, you just need to remember, White is the Supreme Military Lord of our Dragon Realm!¡± ¡°Throughout history, leaders can be killed but never humiliated, let alone now when the one being humiliated is our Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm!¡± ¡°On this matter, we all agree, we trust in White and willingly let him take the reins!¡± ¡°At the same time, we also give you another order, to support all of White¡¯s actions and eliminate all the cancers hidden in society!¡± ¡°To cleanse thendscape of all filth and restore tranquility to our fertilends!¡± Clear away the filth and restore tranquility to the fertilends? Wow! At this moment, a profound sense of responsibility filled Braxton¡¯s heart. His fiery passion escted from silence to boiling point in less than half a second. The raging martial blood in him seemed like thousands of horses thunderously galloping in his ears! ¡°I promise toplete the mission!¡± With a crisp sound, his feet came together, and his arms shot up. As a soldier, Braxton spoke in a resounding, solemn, authoritative voice! This was a promise he, as a soldier, made to the nation, the people, and himself. He would not stop until he achieved his goal! Just as Braxton was making this pledge, in another upscale neighborhood in River North City, the figure of Diego emerged. Looking at the vi in front of him, an amused expression crossed his face. ¡°I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t find that little minx Sherry Jones. Turns out she¡¯s hiding in the Mill family¡¯s ce. The Mill family is indeed impressive!¡± At River North City, in the Mill Family Vi, Diego stepped out of his sports car, grinning yfully. Behind him, men filed out of several ck business vehicles, assembling behind him. ¡°Miss, Diego has arrived. He¡¯s right outside the door.¡± The Mill family of River North was undoubtedly the wealthiest family in the city before Kingston appeared. They held the reputation of the King of River North. But ever since Kingston emerged with thunderous momentum, the Mill family had be increasingly low-profile. Now, when people mention The King of River North, only Kingstones to mind. ¡°Sherry, are you sure about this? If you go out now, you¡¯ll definitely fall into Diego¡¯s ws and be his ything!¡± The one speaking now was Beryl Mill, the only daughter of Vincent Mill, and also Sherry Jones¡¯s best friend. This time, thanks to her help, Sherry Jones was able to avoid cmity. Otherwise, it would be Sherry Jones who had been kidnapped by now. ¡°Beryl, I truly don¡¯t have any other options right now. As for clearing my brother¡¯s name, my father has already been killed by them. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch them hurt my mother.¡± ¡°As long as my mother can survive, I¡¯ll do whatever they want me to¡­¡± Sherry Jones was crying her eyes out. For three days, she hadn¡¯t shut her eyes for even a moment. At this moment, both her body and spirit were on the verge of copsing. ¡°Sherry, they are never going to let your family off no matter what. Don¡¯t you think going there now is like amb entering a tiger¡¯s den?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer, my dad will be home tomorrow. He¡¯ll definitely find a way to help you. Can we wait just one day, okay?¡± Beryl Mill pleaded despairingly. The Sherry Jones of the past was lively and cheerful, her life full of sunshine. It was her positivity that helped cast away my darkest clouds. But now, Sherry Jones has been utterly beaten down by life. It seems as if only pain was left in her world. Beryl felt a deep sympathy, but was also utterly helpless. Because the trials that Sherry Jones was facing were no longer something that she, or even the Mill family, could provide help for. All of this was because of one man, a man that Sherry Jones once loved deeply, but now utterly despises. Her adopted brother, the son of the Jones Family, White Mitchell. A prisoner jailed for economic crimes! Even though Sherry Jones¡¯ family believed that White Mitchell was framed and even managed to gather evidence, Beryl knew it was unlikely that they could reverse his charges because he had offended some powerful person. The father of Sherry Jones was even murdered for investigating the imprisonment of White Mitchell, which goes to show how significant the person White offended was. Therefore, even though Beryl wanted to help, she was powerless. All she could do now was to use the influence of the Mill family in River North to protect Sherry Jones to the best she could. But at this point, Sherry Jones¡¯ was utterly confused and could not even care about her own safety. ¡°Beryl, thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯ve made up my mind. Let¡¯s end all of this. I just wish my mother coulde back safely.¡± With that, a dispirited Sherry Jones walked towards the door. ¡­ Meanwhile, White Mitchell rushed into the lobby of a private hospital in River North, holding his unconscious foster mother. The strong scent of battles and blood was still lingering, with a supreme murderous aura that caused people around to turn their heads. Everyone instinctively stepped aside for him. ¡°Doctor, save her, quickly, quickly, quickly!!!¡± The very next moment, a few nurses ran over, seeing the person in White¡¯s arms, they were all taken aback by his intimidating aura and couldn¡¯t help but yell out in shock. ¡°Quick! Prepare the operating room, get blood samples, and make ready blood transfusions!¡± A young female doctor named Luna heard themotion and walked over. Seeing the urgent situation, she didn¡¯t bother with formalities and immediately started preparations. However, the nurses behind her stood stiff, making no move to follow her orders. ¡°Luna, have you forgotten what the hospital director told you? You were already allowed exceptions twice. Now you want a third time?¡± ¡°Yes, Luna, you are our hospital¡¯s youngest attending physician. The director won¡¯t admonish you, at most he¡¯ll just give you a scolding. But we suffer the consequences.¡± ¡°Come on, doesn¡¯t she understand the principle of payment before treatment? After all, we are a private hospital, not a charity.¡± Luna, the young female doctor, couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and reprimanded, ¡°This is a life, a human life! Didn¡¯t your teachers teach you during medical school that medicine is a benevolent art and that every life is important?¡± Although the young female doctor was angry, the nurses stood still as if they had taken root, not moving an inch. ¡°If you want to save her, you do it. We¡¯re not taking the hit for you!¡± At this point, an older nurse walked out with her hands on her hips, showing a clearck of interest. This was the head nurse of the hospital. She held seniority and position, Luna waspletely helpless against her. ¡°You all!¡± Doctor Luna was so angry that she was about to tear up. However, an operation was not something she couldplete single-handedly. Without the cooperation of others, it could lead to a medical ident. At worst, it could result in patient death. Just as young female doctor Luna was at her wit¡¯s end, a loud p echoed throughout the hospital lobby. Immediately after, everyone saw a figure being mmed into a pir in the lobby. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ dare to hit me!?¡± The head nurse, her face swollen as if a pig¡¯s head, pointed at White Mitchell with a trembling finger. ¡°Hit you?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face turned cold, his powerful aura crashing out, ¡°If anything happens to my foster mother, I dare to kill!!!¡± Chapter 8 - 8: Who is the King of River North? 8 Chapter 8: Who is the King of River North? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Despite being intimidated by White Mitchell¡¯s imposing aura, the Head Nurse was still somewhat defiant. Just then, a rumbling sound, like a gigantic engine rumbling, suddenly came from above the hospital, instantly shaking everyone present. Immediately after, figures d in white battle robes started pouring in one after another. The man leading them was dressed in spotlessly white clothing, with a three-foot Icesword slung across his back. This image reminded one of the characters in a TV drama. However, everyone standing beside him were soldiers armed to their teeth. The sight of this made everyone¡¯s nerves tighten involuntarily, leaving them breathless with terror, their legs going soft from fear. What was even more unexpected was that the man with the sword came directly in front of White Mitchell, kneeled on one knee, and shouted: ¡°I pay homage to my Superior!¡± Whoosh! At this moment, everyone was dumbstruck. Who on earth was this man? The Head Nurse who had been giving White Mitchell a hard time was now trembling with fear. She wanted to escape, but found her legs to bepletely unresponsive. She was done for! The Head Nurse¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a chill ran down her stern face, making her feel as if she had fallen into an ice cer. ¡°Save her now!¡± White Mitchell ignored the man kneeling on the ground and anxiously looked towards Doctor Luna. Luna shivered and quicklyposed herself, arranging for White Mitchell¡¯s stepmother to be rushed into the operating room. Then, White Mitchell slowly turned around, with a cold look on his face, staring at the kneeling crowd: ¡°Everyone, stand up.¡± The man with the sword stood at his full height, as straight as a spear, and reported solemnly to White Mitchell: ¡°Superior, ording to thetest information we¡¯ve gathered, the culprit behind this is the wealthiest man in River North ¨C Kingston Sabir and his family. Miss Jones, whom we are currently sheltering, is in her good friend Beryl Mill¡¯s vi. Diego Sabir, Kingston¡¯s son, has already taken people there.¡± After listening to the man¡¯s report, White Mitchell wasn¡¯t surprised. It was normal for the Patrol of River North to be alerted and for his own White War Department to investigate everything. Next, White Mitchell took a deep breath, his eyes red with terrifying icy light. ¡°War King Kirin, listen to mymand!¡± The man with the sword jolted to attention upon hearing these words, his face bing even more serious and the anticipation in his eyes was almost palpable. Too long, he had waited for thismand for way too long! Ever since White Mitchell mysteriously disappeared a year ago, many people imed that he was dead, killed on a battlefield abroad. Every now and then, there would be a report about the discovery of White Army Master¡¯s corpse. But as a soldier of the White War Department, Kirin didn¡¯t believe it. The Four Great War Gods, the Five War Kings, and a hundred thousand soldiers of the White Army, all didn¡¯t believe it. They had been waiting for theirmander to return, waiting for the Supreme Military Lord of the War Department to make hiseback to Dragon Realm. Finally, Kirin¡¯s wait was over, and he was extremely proud to be a soldier of the White War Department at this moment! ¡°Kirin,e with me. The rest of you, guard this hospital. If anyone dares to break in forcibly, kill on sight!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice was an absolutemand for the soldiers of the White War Department. Irrespective of how perilous the path ahead would be, they would follow themand without a second thought. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Kirin joined White Mitchell and straightaway hopped onto a slightly battered yet still robust looking off-roader. ¡­ The robust vehicle headed towards Beryl Mill¡¯s vi. Halfway through their journey, Kirin, who was driving the vehicle, seemed to be stammering over his words. He appeared as though he had something to say, but he didn¡¯t know how to put it into words. ¡°Speak!¡± White Mitchellmanded when he noticed this. After a bit of hesitation, Kirin spoke up: ¡°Superior, I have investigated Kingston¡¯s background. Most of it is not rming but there is one tricky point. The Sabir family has a younger member named Luis who serves in the River North War Department. He is one of the rare new blood in the River North War Department in recent years. I¡¯m afraid, if we make a move on the Sabir family, River North War Department might intervene. What if, Superior, you leave this matter to us while you remain uninvolved? I guarantee to bring you a satisfactory result.¡± Kirin¡¯s concern was reasonable. After all, the Dragon Realm War Department would not take a confrontation among its own members lightly. If news of this were to reach Braxton, even White Mitchell would find it difficult to deal with. However, it was clear that Kirin underestimated White Mitchell¡¯s current fury. White Mitchell indifferently responded: ¡°Insult my family, and I will wipe out the Sabir family, even if the River North War Department intervenes, or even God himself!¡± Meanwhile, Sherry Jones, whom White Mitchell cared about, was in a dire predicament outside the Mill family vi. ¡°Sherry, you can¡¯t go with him!¡± Beryl was shielding Sherry, ring at Diego¡¯Sabir without any hint of fear: ¡°They haven¡¯t released our people yet, why should Sherry go with you!¡± Diego licked his lips, a sneer curling up his lips, ¡°Beryl, don¡¯t meddle in this, or else, I¡¯ll take care of you too!¡± ¡°Diego! Don¡¯t push your luck! River North is not controlled by the Sabir family!¡± Beryl chillingly responded, but Diego on the other side had a cold smile on his face: ¡°Is River North controlled by the Mill family, then?¡± ¡°You!¡± Beryl wanted to snap back, but Sherry stepped forward: ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the Mill family, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± ¡°See, Miss Jones is so understanding, let¡¯s go, Miss Jones, please get in the car!¡± Diego smirked, then turned around and sarcastically said to Beryl, ¡°Hehe¡­This is the King of River North?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t offend her, I really cannot! She is the King of River North¡¯s daughter, my Sabir family, can¡¯t offend her, hehe¡­ ¡± Diego left with an exaggeratedugh, and at this moment, a domestically produced robust vehicle, its frontpletely smashed, was rushing headlong in their direction¡­ Chapter 9 - 9 - The king in your eyes is but an ant in mine! 9 Chapter 9 ¨C The king in your eyes is but an ant in mine! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In River North District! ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Is there a problem with the traffic light again?¡± The traffic lights in River North City, once again clearing the way for White Mitchell. The domestically-produced robust vehicle appears again. The rumors circted wildly among the circles of rich second generations, countless luxury cars flooded into the downtown area, all eager to catch a glimpse of White Mitchell¡¯s elegance. Beryl Mill, in the Mill Family Vi, sat guiltily on the couch after seeing Sherry Jones being taken away with her own eyes. Then, Beryl Mill sobbed as she frantically called her father, Vincent Mill, ¡°Dad, you must help Sherry. Diego has just taken her away!¡± ¡°Oh¡­..¡± The sigh from the other end of the phone sank Beryl¡¯s heart to new depths. ¡°Miss, there is a gentleman outside iming to be Miss Jones¡¯ brother,¡± Just then a guard walked in from the entrance, and Beryl who heard the man¡¯s identity frowned immediately. Soon after, Beryl walked out the door, instinctively asking, ¡°Are you out of jail?¡± White Mitchell didn¡¯t answer her question, but directly asked, ¡°Where is Sherry?¡± ¡°Sherry¡­¡± Beryl started to stammer, guilt flooded her face again. ¡°Where is she!?¡± White Mitchell raised his voice. With guilt in her heart, Beryl said to White Mitchell, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I failed to protect Sherry. She was taken away by Diego.¡± Taken away? Whoosh! At this moment, the menacing aura around White Mitchell skyrocketed again, and without saying anything further, he immediately pulled out his phone: ¡°Find Diego¡¯s location for me now!¡± Feeling the aura emanating from White Mitchell, Beryl shivered, looking at him in surprise. Too strong! Too terrifying! Wasn¡¯t White Mitchell just a convict who was jailed for economic crimes? How could he have such an imposing momentum? This type of aura, even her own father didn¡¯t have it. Just standing in front of him gives an irresistible urge to submit. Who exactly is this White Mitchell? Beryl forcefully suppressed the awe in her heart and warned, ¡°You mustn¡¯t act recklessly. Diego is Kingston¡¯s son!¡± Seeing that White Mitchell remained unresponsive, Beryl added quickly, ¡°His father, Kingston, is not someone to be trifled with, no one in River North dares to provoke him.¡± ¡°Even my father has to tread cautiously around him!¡± ¡°Wait another day, my father will be back, then we can n ordingly, there must be a way to rescue Sherry.¡± Beryl was afraid that White Mitchell would act impulsively, but she didn¡¯t know how formidable he really was! ¡°The king in your eyes is just an ant in mine!¡± said White Mitchell indifferently. Whoosh! Beryl was stunned for a moment, the aura that White Mitchell exuded when he said this was even stronger than before, which made her feel incredibly shocked. How could he have such an imposing aura? Beryl was unable to calm down for a long time, and by the time she reacted, White Mitchell¡¯s car had already disappeared from her sight. Who exactly is Sherry¡¯s brother? This question once again crossed Beryl¡¯s mind, filled with curiosity. ¡°Quick, get the car ready!¡± Beryl decided to follow him, watching the traffic lights on the road, her heart was filled with shock. ¡­ ¡°Diego, where is my mom? Let my mom go!¡± Meanwhile, Diego had brought Sherry Jones to his own vi. This vi was specifically prepared by Diego for overnight stay. Countless romantic nights had taken ce here, apanied by the tears of many girls. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s sit down and cultivate our rtionship first. I like it when people take the initiative.¡± With that said, Diego pointed at the professional outfit on the table. It was a modified professional outfit, with a very short skirt that would barely cover Sherry¡¯s buttocks. The blouse was even smaller, and it would probably deform when worn. The stockings might seem normal, but they were infact crotchless, which would embarrass anyone to see. Seeing this, Sherry Jones immediately understood Diego¡¯s dirty thoughts. ¡°Pervert! Let me go, I need to get out!¡± Sherry Jones pushed away Diego, but he counteracted by pulling her back into an embrace. Diego took a deep whiff of Sherry Jones, savoring her scent, an expression of delight on his face. Frightened, Sherry Jones panicked and struggled to break free, but as a fragile woman, she was no match for Diego. The next moment, Diego threw Sherry Jones onto the couch, spitting in disdain. ¡°Damn! Sherry Jones, it¡¯s your good fortune that I¡¯m interested in you. There are countless others who wish to share my bed, but I don¡¯t allow it. Don¡¯t reject what¡¯s bestowed upon you!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see your mother¡¯s corpse, stick with me, please me well, and your mother will survive!¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­ well, get ready to collect your mother¡¯s body!¡± Diego sneered continuously, looking at Sherry Jones as if she was a scrumptious feast. ¡°Never! I would rather die than give in to you!¡± Sherry Jones let out a desperate scream, and she moved towards the corner of the table, intending to hit against it. ¡°Want to die? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± p! Diego grabbed Sherry Jones just in time, following with a p across her face. ¡°You slut! I was speaking nicely to you, but you didn¡¯t listen. Are you spoiling for a fight? Alright! Today, I¡¯ll give it to you and let you experience purgatory!¡± Diego mounted Sherry Jones, forcibly tearing at her clothes. Despite Sherry Jones¡¯ desperate struggle, she couldn¡¯t stop him. Bang! Just then, a loud sound echoed. The next moment, a figure appeared next to Diego at a speed that naked eyes could barely follow. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± White Mitchell, in fury, picked up Diego and mmed him against the wall. Thump, thump, thump¡­ White Mitchell was banging Diego¡¯s head against the wall continuously, causing Diego¡¯s head to start bleeding profusely. ¡°Bro¡­¡± Just then, a fragile voice from behind made an infuriated White Mitchell stop, his nose souring with emotion. At this moment, Sherry Jones was crying, her emotions a mess. She never would have dreamed that White Mitchell, whom she once admired and deeply loved but now despised immensely, would appear at this time. In an instant, Sherry Jones didn¡¯t know how to face him. ¡°My dear, I¡­¡± White Mitchell wanted to apologize, but the words stuck in his throat without being able toe out. What use is sorry? Can it reverse the past? Could it bring back her deceased father? Would it erase all the hardship Squall had suffered? p! Sherry Jones hit White Mitchell across the face, ¡°Why did youe back? My father¡¯s already dead because of you. Are you here to ensure his sacrifice was in vain?¡± Sherry Jones, with her voice choked by sobs, only had one thought: that White Mitchell should leave immediately. Indeed, she hated him, but she also loved him deeply. Since he appeared in her life when she was ten, she was destined to give everything for him. Hatred on her lips was ultimately no match for love in her heart. ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re dead! Dead! At this point, the blood-drenched Diego struggled to his feet, his face twisted in fury, and his eyes gleaming with madness. However, as soon as he lunged forward, he was choked hold by White Mitchell and couldn¡¯t move a bit. Sherry Jones¡¯s face went pale, she cried out in desperation, ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill him, he¡¯s the son of the richest man in River North, Kingston Sabir! I beg you, my father sacrificed his life to clear your name. If you kill him, my father¡¯s sacrifice will be in vain. Do you still want to go to jail? Please, listen to me, leave, get away from here, never toe back, okay?¡± Sherry Jones pleaded tearfully. If anything happened to Diego today, the Sabir family absolutely won¡¯t let White Mitchell off. The best n now is to let him leave as soon as possible, to get away from this dangerous ce forever. ¡°Trust me, from now on, I will not let you suffer any injustice!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s eyes reddened, and endless remorse flooded his mind. Bang! A loud bang! An emotional White Mitchell mmed Diego, who was in his grip, against the wall again. The entire vi trembled. Sherry Jones, in desperation, shouted at White Mitchell: ¡°Stop it! What the hell are you trying to do? Spare us, spare me! Leave, we don¡¯t need you, go, get lost!!!¡± Chapter 10 - 10: Death is also a kind of luxury! 10 Chapter 10: Death is also a kind of luxury! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sherry Jones knelt on the ground, begging in despair. White Mitchell¡¯s heart ached as if pierced by ten thousand needles, anchored deep into his heart, refusing to relent. That year when he was ten, his life hung by a thread due to a sudden family disaster. If not for Sherry Jones, who happened toe across him, he would¡¯ve ended up just a pile of bones. He loved her. Although he never professed his affection, deep down in his heart, he hadmitted to the young girl who saved his life that fateful year; he had decided then that she would be his wife. But fate had other ns. He mistakenly hurt another girl and got engaged to her. Although he found outter it was all a maniptive plot by the other party. By the time he realized, it was toote¡ªhe had already hurt Sherry Jones. Overwhelmed with guilt, White Mitchell pulled her to her feet, holding her tight in his arms. ¡°Leave, go away, it¡¯s dangerous here. Why are you so foolish toe back? Why¡­¡± Sherry¡¯s heartbreaking cries left White Mitchell¡¯s emotions in turmoil, unsettling him to the point that he couldn¡¯t regain his calm. At that moment, Beryl Mill, who had been trailing behind White Mitchell, rushed to the scene. ¡°Miss Mill, I¡¯ll need you to take Sherry away.¡± On seeing Beryl arrive, White Mitchell silently released Sherry and spoke. Beryl nodded nkly, her world upended. He cleared the way through the city, executed Diego without a second thought, and treated the mighty Sabir Family with utter disdain. If this man wasn¡¯t insane, he must possess unimaginable powers that ordinary people couldn¡¯t fathom. Clearly, White Mitchell was thetter! ¡°I won¡¯t leave, my mother¡­ she¡¯s still in their hands.¡± Sherry Jones struggled to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ve rescued your mother. She¡¯s at the hospital receiving treatment. If you don¡¯t trust me, Miss Shen can take you there,¡± White Mitchell assured her. Although Sherry was taken aback, she stubbornly refused to leave, still worried about White Mitchell¡¯s safety. With no other option, White Mitchell had to knock her unconscious. ¡°Miss Mill, I entrust Sherry to you ¡ª you must ensure her safety at all costs. This is my number, call me anytime you need anything.¡± As Beryl took the piece of paper with the number, she still hadn¡¯t snapped out of her shock. Little did she know the significance that this number would hold for her. ¡°What do you n to do with him?¡± Beryl took a deep breath, trying to force herself to calm down: ¡°This is the Sabir Family¡¯s territory. Their people will be here soon. It¡¯s best if you leave now, as Sherry suggested.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest. As for him¡­¡± White Mitchell paused, ncing at Diego, a chilly glint flickering in his eyes: ¡°He tortured my mother-inw for three days. I¡¯ll pay him back in kind.¡± Avenge a blood feud with blood! This was White Mitchell¡¯s iron rule, which he had also established as a rule for his White War Department. Seeing that glint of cold in White Mitchell¡¯s gaze, Beryl shuddered. She felt as if she had plunged into an ice cave; the chill seeping into her bones in an instant. White Mitchell gave Beryl the hospital¡¯s address, instructing her to take Sherry there, to meet up with his mother-inw. After handling all these affairs, White Mitchell now turned toward Diego. Diego felt like his body was near crumbling into a disjointed mess, but the madman before him didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of sparing him. ¡°What¡­what do you want? My¡­my father is Kingston. If you dare kill me, my father won¡¯t let you off¡­ the Sabir family won¡¯t let you off¡­¡± Diego began shivering uncontrobly, his trembling hands propping his body off the ground as he slowly backed away. He was terrified and genuinely so. To someone who had nothing to lose, the barefoot were never a match to those wearing shoes. What Diego feared most wasing face to face with someone as ruthless. ¡°I¡­I can give you money, lots of money. A hundred thousand, a million, ten million¡­¡± ¡°Killing me would get you nowhere, you might as well take the money and enjoy your life. I promise, there won¡¯t be any repercussions¡­¡± ¡°Big brother¡­ spare me. If you kill me, my father won¡¯t spare Sherry, if you spare me, we can forget all about this¡­ Ah¡­¡± White Mitchell stomped on Diego¡¯s fingers. With an explosive crunch, Diego¡¯s fingers erupted into a mixture of bone fragments and crushed flesh. ¡°Kill you?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s eyes shed with icy cold intent: ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll realize that even death is a luxury.¡± ¡°Ah Ah Ah!!! Bastard! I will kill you, kill you!!!¡± Diego¡¯s wails resonated through the entire vi, echoing like the squeals of a pig being ughtered. A bodyguard ying dead on the ground tried to sneak away. Unbeknown to him, White Mitchell watched his every move. However, White Mitchell ignored him. If the Sabir family chose not to intervene, so be it. But if they dared rescue their own, he would make them pay the price for it! ¡­ Before long, news of Diego¡¯s torment reached the ears of the Sabirs. ¡°Second Master, there¡¯s trouble! Young Master Jun Hong has been kidnapped!¡± Wham! The first to get the news was Luis¡¯s second uncle, As. This man was the second-inmand in the Sabir family, his status only next to Kingston. In terms of ruthlessness, he was only slightly behind Kingston. Even in recent years, since Kingston had beenying low, on the River North turf, when ites to cold-heartedness and ruthlessness, As was undoubtedly the number one. ¡°Fuck! Daring to touch my Sabir family people on my turf? Looking for death!¡± In all of River North, As never feared anyone, even the former King of River North, Vincent Mill, he had never considered him a threat. Immediately, As took over a hundred men, drove straight to Jun Hong¡¯s vi. On the way, As also found out about White Mitchell¡¯s background, an adopted son of the Mitchell family, a reformed criminal. ¡°A worthless prisoner dares to mess with our Sabir family? It seems like some people have forgotten us, good, very good, extremely good!¡± As¡¯s face showed ruthless determination, emanating a strong murderous atmosphere. One who has never seen blood will not have such an aura. The aura around As at this moment, seemed to drop the surrounding temperature, it was clear that there was a heavy blood debt on his hands. Not long after, Kingston came with his men, they appeared in front of Jun Hong¡¯s vi. At this moment, White Mitchell was waiting for them in the vi courtyard with a beaten-up Luis. ¡°The Sabir family, you¡¯vee too slow, weaker than I thought.¡± White Mitchell stomped on a finger, at that moment, Luis¡¯s left hand waspletely wasted. ¡°Attack! Beat him to death!¡± The icy glint in As¡¯s eyemanded impassively. The next moment, the hundred or so people crowded together, immediately blocking the vi¡¯s gate, surrounding White Mitchell. As stood at the back, lit a cigarette. As White Mitchell took a step forward, a huge machete was swung straight at his face. Without saying a word, he dodged sideways, seized the opportunity to grab, and the machete fell into his hand. Swish! The savage de, the savage wound, as if it wanted to split that person¡¯s body apart. They were ruthless, but White Mitchell was even more ruthless! In the past, when War God was trapped in the North Desert, White Mitchell picked up the war de and charged into a mercenary group of tens of thousands alone. He killed so many that corpses were strewn about and blood flowed like a river. Now he was only facing a hundred people, who were not even at the same level as those blood-licking mercenaries. In less than a few minutes, around seventy or eighty bodies fell behind White Mitchell. It all happened so fast, White Mitchell was so fierce, that the cigarette in As¡¯s mouth hadn¡¯t even had time to burn out. This ¡­ Fear was palpable, everyone unconsciously stepped back, no matter how much As chastised, it didn¡¯t stop them. As was enraged, his cannibalistic eyes fixed on White Mitchell ¡°It seems you¡¯ve also seen blood, today, I, As, admit defeat.¡± ¡°But! Don¡¯t think it¡¯s over just like that, the power of the Sabir family isn¡¯t something a worthless prisoner like you can imagine!¡± ¡°You just wait! It¡¯s only just begun, my Sabir family isn¡¯t a ce where you cane and go as you please, some people, you can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± Behind As, only less than twenty people were left, who were looking at White Mitchell apprehensively, their fighting spiritpletely gone. White Mitchell stepped onto the beaten-up body of Luis, ¡°You should consider yourself lucky, you are not this bastard¡¯s father, if you were, you would have been a corpse by now. Go tell Kingston, his son tortured my mother for three days, I will also torture his son for three days. After three days, let him prepare a nice coffin to collect his son¡¯s body! Of course, he can try toe and save him, no matter how many peoplee, I, White Mitchell, will take them all on!¡± Facing White Mitchell¡¯s dominance, As¡¯s face was contorted in frustration, and he threatened fiercely, ¡°Good! You¡¯ve got guts, kid! Just you wait!¡± Then, As left with his men, looking rather pitiful, White Mitchell did not stop them. If he wanted to, nobody would have been able to leave alive. What he wanted to do was to eliminate the problem at its root and leave no room for future troubles! Give them time to call for reinforcements, the more, the better. White Mitchell wanted to see if the Sabir family in River North could indeed reign supreme! Meanwhile, themotion here had rmed the neighbors, and someone promptly reported the incident to the police¡­ Chapter 11 - 11: War King Kylin of the Middle Region! Chapter 11: War King Kylin of the Middle Region! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio South City branch of the River North Department. ¡°Someone in South Lake Vi District reported a murder case. Teams one and two, let¡¯s go!¡± Upon receiving the call, squad leader Arlo was immediately put into action. The South Lake division had three teams; Arlo mobilized two of them, showing the gravity of the issue. ¡°ording to the report, the suspect is likely to be a martial artist. Everyone, stay fully alert! Understood?¡± Arlo said very seriously, and everyone responded earnestly: ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Now, forward!¡± Seven to eight blue and white patrol vehicles quickly set out, heading straight to the South Lake Vi District. Meanwhile, in Diego¡¯s vi, apart from White Mitchell and the barely breathing Diego, Kylin was also quietly standing next to White Mitchell. Kylin, almost 1.8 meters tall with a handsome face, looked even more resolute in his military uniform. But more importantly, Kylin had four dazzling gold stars on his shoulder. It¡¯s no mean feat to have four stars on the shoulder, it is a testament of extraordinary military achievements. Indeed, just like White Mitchell, Kylin has been through hundreds of battles, each star on his shoulder was earned with blood and life. It was thanks to the countless brave souls like him, who put their lives at the mercy of fate, that Dragon Realm could be defended from invasions. Kylin was also the strongest among the five War Kings in the White War Department, often referred to as the contemporary Sword Immortal and Middle Region War King Ryker, he is titled Kylin! The East Dragon, the West White Tiger, the South Vermilion Bird, the ck Turtle in the north, and the Kylin Sword Immortal dominating the Middle Region! This sentence was used to describe the five War Kings. It also represented the regions each of them safeguarded. Any enemy who attempt to prate Dragon Realm would have to break through their defense lines. But few people knew that these so-called five War Kings, back in the day, were nothing more than White Mitchell¡¯s bodyguards. And at this moment, Kylin had assumed back his original role, just like a loyal guard, he stood by White Mitchell¡¯s side ¡°Kylin, how far are the others?¡± White Mitchell knew his troops too well, knowing that upon his return, they would risk getting punished toe and see him. Kylin scratched his head and smiled shyly. Who could have thought that the mighty Middle Region War King, the Sword Immortal of his time, would have such a simple side? And only White Mitchell can make him reveal this side of him. ¡°The Dragons are nearby, they should be arriving soon. I asked them to patrol the outer security, to guard River North. Four War Gods are likewise rushing back, but they will probably take half a day to reach.¡± Kylin added. Who could imagine, that at this very moment, the Five War Kings have all appeared in River North. In River North City, in the east, west, south, and north, there stood a warrior in armor on each city gate. They stared solemnly at every person entering River North, guarding the city like a deity. ¡°Let them alle here.. to avoid disturbing the people¡­¡± Woo woo woo¡­ Just as White Mitchell was midway through his sentence, a urgent siren rang out from outside the door. It was clear. Arlo¡¯s team had arrived. ¡°Listen to me, you¡¯re surrounded. Put down your weapons and get out!¡± Arlo shouted into a megaphone towards the vi, while the patrol officers behind him had their hands on their waists, ready to spring into action. ¡°Superior, let me handle this.¡± Kylin offered. White Mitchell nodded his head, allowing Kylin to proceed. Creak! The door opened and Kylin, dressed in a military uniform, walked out. At this moment, his simple demeanor was reced with a stern military visage. What? Arlo faltered, then fixated his gaze on the four gold stars on Kylin¡¯s shoulder. Four stars on the shoulder, this was a mark of an unparalleled War General! He couldn¡¯t believe that the man who came out from the house was not a criminal, but a War General with four gold stars! Arlo felt more and more that something was amiss. Then, Kylin directly produced his credentials: ¡°I am the War King of the White War Department, Kylin!¡± The moment he saw the credentials, Arlo felt like an idiot, a sensation of his scalp going numb spread instantly throughout his whole body, leaving him petrified on the spot. ¡°Mi¡­Middle Region War King! Kylin! Arlo opened his mouth wide, losing his speech. In front of him stood the Middle Region War King, the stalwart guardian of the Middle Region, renowned as the War King Kylin, the contemporary Sword Immortal! Hiss! Arlo inhaled sharply, unable to react for a long time. Seeing him this way, his subordinates reminded him. Gulp! Arlo made a swallowing gesture and came back to his senses. He urgently scolded his subordinates: ¡°No one moves, no one is allowed to move. Whoever dares to draw a gun, I will not spare him!¡± You must be joking. Who would dare to draw a gun in front of the Middle Region War King? Wouldn¡¯t that be suicide? Arlo was struck dumb. At this point, Kylin had alreadye to him. ¡°Go back and tell Isaiah, you guys don¡¯t need to worry about this. Get everyone to the hospital.¡± Arlo¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, stammering a response: ¡°Un¡­ understood¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡± Arlo trembled as he managed to speak: ¡°Please¡­ please give your orders¡­¡± ¡°Clean these people up. Thoroughly investigate each one of them. Punish them severely!¡± Arlo nodded shakily, ordering his men to take away the people brought by As. White Mitchell did not deliver a lethal blow, but injuries were inevitable. No one expected that Arlo hade with grandeur, only to end up cleaning the battlefield. Only after Arlo had cleaned up the battlefield did he remember the words Kylin had spoken to him and immediately pulled out his mobile phone. He was registered more than a hundred missed calls! Isaiah, the head of the River North Department, his direct superior! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m screwed¡­ ¡°Arlo! Where the hell are you right now! I warn you, you didn¡¯t touch your people in the vi, did you? If you did, prepare¡­¡± As soon as the call was connected, Isaiah¡¯s angry voice came through. ¡°Boss¡­ I¡­¡± Arlo wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°What do you mean you? The people inside, did you fucking touch them or not!¡± Isaiah¡¯s wrath was thunderous. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t see them, but I¡­¡± Arlo stammered, which promptly resulted in him being scolded: ¡°Can you not finish a sentence at once!¡± ¡°I met Middle Region War King Kylin!¡± wow! On the other end of the phone, there was an instant uproar. At this moment, Isaiah was like an ant on a hot pot, neither able to sit nor stand. After listening to Arlo¡¯s description, he knew that Kylin was not that existence. Even so, that made Isaiah more terrified than before. A person who even Kylin had to personally protect, his identity probably far more terrifying than Isaiah had originally thought. ¡°Who have I offended!¡± Isaiah was tearing his hair out. Suddenly a prominent figure had appeared in the small River North and he had no clue about it! Worse, his family had been kidnapped, tortured, and almost wiped out in his jurisdiction. ¡°What the hell¡­what the hell is going on!?! Sigh¡­¡± Isaiah was now seriously tempted to just kill Diego. ¡°Fine, you Sabir family is capable, you Sabir family is superior, you Sabir family does whatever it wants, I quit!¡± Isaiah grumbled angrily. As for the situation at hand, Kylin had made it clear that it did not require the involvement of The Patrol. Isaiahpletely lost his energy and just followed Kylin¡¯s directions, sending the people to the hospital to ensure no further issues would arise with White Mitchell¡¯s adoptive mother. Meanwhile, at the Sabir Family Old Mansion, the atmosphere was beginning to feel oppressive¡­. Chapter 12 - 12 The Power of the Sabir Family! Chapter 12: The Power of the Sabir Family! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Not long after White Mitchell drove As away, in the Sabir Family Old Mansion, a middle-aged man sat sturdily in the main seat in the hall, his eyes filled with a cold glint, continuously flickering. ¡°How is it, has everything been thoroughly investigated? Has there been any news from the people we sent out?¡± This man was Kingston, the absolute king of River North. It was rumored that Kingston¡¯s father was a native of River North, but he himself, did not grow up in River North. It was only when he was thirty years old that he returned to River North. However, in just a short span of ten years, he rapidly rose to power, unstoppable. No one would have thought that a foreigner could one day pose a threat to Vincent Mill, the King of River North. But as proven, Kingston was far from ordinary, he was a thoroughgoing hero! By the time everyone realized his ambitious intentions, it was already toote ¨C no one at that point could obstruct his path to domination. Even the once King of River North, Vincent Mill, was likewise unable to do so. He couldn¡¯t do it before, and he certainly couldn¡¯t do it now! The present Kingston, was the unquestionable King of River North, a mere stamp of his foot would cause River North to quiver with tremors. ¡°Reporting to the Family Head, we have received information. This person is called White Mitchell, the adopted son of the Jones Family. He was imprisoned five years ago formitting a crime, and was only recently released.¡± Boom! The aura of Kingston suddenly erupted outwards, causing everyone present to involuntarily shiver. ¡°A mere ex-convict dares to challenge the Sabir family? We must teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Our Sabir family has been too quiet for too long, some people in River North might have forgotten our existence!¡± ¡°Family Head, it¡¯s time to remind the people of River North that this ce still belongs to us, the Sabir family!¡± Different degrees of ruthlessness could be seen on the faces of the Sabir family members. ¡°Call Jun Hong, I will talk to him personally.¡± Kingston spoke and everyone shut their mouths. Before long, the call was made and White Mitchell nced at it, knowing it was for him. ¡°I am Kingston, you must be the ex-convict White Mitchell. Talk about your conditions, are you asking for money or begging for your life?¡± Kingston was straight to the point which showed his style of doing things. Decisive! Ruthless! Lethal! ¡°In three days, bring a coffin to pick up Diego¡¯s body!¡± White Mitchell responded directly. Silence lingered at the other end of the phone for a moment before Kingston spoke again. ¡°Young man, you are the first person who dares to talk to me like this, I respect you as a real man!¡± ¡°Three days, I can¡¯t wait. I will give you one night to prepare, I hope you can withstand the wrath of the Sabir family when the timees!¡± After Kingston finished this sentence, he hung up. ¡°Superior, do you need me to¡­¡± A wicked gaze shed in Kylin¡¯s eyes. Beforeing, he had inquired about Kingston¡¯s deeds, deserving of death ten times over. White Mitchell shook his head and nced at Diego who was lying on the ground: ¡°No need, if he wants to prematurely collect his son¡¯s corpse, then I will oblige him.¡± Kylin nodded his head. Shortly after, from the four directions of east, west, south and north, powerful auras emerged one after another. ¡°Azure Dragon reporting!¡± ¡°White Tiger reporting! ¡± ¡°Vermilion Bird reporting!¡± ¡°ck Turtle reporting!¡± ¡°Greetings Superior!¡± Not long after Azure Dragon and the others appeared, another group appeared in the South Lake Vi District. They were not many, just four in number. The one leading exuded an extraordinary poise, each word and action permeating a trace of schrly elegance. He seemed to be a businessman. Behind him followed three old men who moved with the power and agility of a dragon or a tiger. Their eyes sparkled with a vibrant vitality, revealing that they were skilled martial artists. The men who had arrived were led by the former King of River North, Vincent Mill! Vincent learned from Beryl Mill about the incidents involving White Mitchell. With his years of experience in judging a person¡¯s character, he could see that White Mitchell was exceptional. Although he only brought three people with him, this was the full strength of the Mill family. The guard Kylin who was guarding outside came in to report: ¡°Superior, Vincent Mill from the Mill family of River North has arrived, he is waiting outside.¡± In the Sabir family¡¯s old mansion, after ending the phone call, Kingston¡¯s narrowed eyes, filled with murderous intent, made him seem like a tiger springing down from a mountain. ¡°Send people to invite the few venerates. Tell them that my Sabir family wants to paint River North red tomorrow! ¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone in the Sabir family was shocked. They never expected that Kingston would summon the venerates of the Sabir family to deal with a fellow prison inmate. These venerates were not to be underestimated as they were elite Ancient Martial Strongmen hired by the Sabir family at a hefty price! Each one of them was a true peak martial artist! They were by no means in the same league as ordinary martial artists. They were all well aware of the immense strength of peak martial artists. After all, Kingston himself was a peak martial artist! If that weren¡¯t the case, Kingston wouldn¡¯t have risen to power so quickly, nor would he have made Vincent Mill tread cautiously around him. A peak martial artist! iming they could take on dozens of opponents single-handedly wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Rumor had it that in the War Department, there were even beings who transcended peak martial artists who were known as the War King, the War God, and the Army Master! However, these were the titans of the War Department where anyone with the strength of a War God or War King would undoubtedly be amander. Among ordinary people, a peak martial artist was virtually invincible! No power dared to belittle or offend a peak martial artist. The price to be paid was simply too high. Take Vincent Mill for example, his reason for not daring to take action against the Sabir family was nothing more than fear of Kingston¡¯s retaliation. Getting rid of ordinary people might not be difficult, but getting rid of a peak martial artist is as difficult as reaching for the moon! At present, Kingston summoned all of the peak martial artists who served as venerates in the Sabir family. It was clear that he was determined to utilize White Mitchell to assert his dominance. Everyone in the Sabir family soon understood Kingston¡¯s intention and started preparations hastily. On this particr day, every faction under the Sabir family was convening at the Sabir family¡¯s old mansion. The streets grew quieter, and in the dark, no one dared to assert dominance or instigate bloodshed. All of River North fell into a rare calm, but a storm was brewing. The next day, as dawn broke, it drizzled in River North in the month of September. The sparse rain was akin to a flurry of willow catkins. In front of the Sabir family¡¯s old mansion, a crowd of over a thousand people had gathered. Heading them was Kingston, followed by four vigorous old men. Surely, these four men were the venerates Kingston had summoned. Despite their old age, they were indeed peak martial artists! ¡°Did you notify the Patrol?¡± Kingston asked. He didn¡¯t expect the Patrol to stay out of it. For a matter of this size, they were bound to intervene. What he wanted was for the Patrol to not intervene too quickly, at least not until he was done with White Mitchell. ¡°We couldn¡¯t get through to the Patrol, none of them are answering.¡± As said, puzzled. ¡°Forget it, the Sabir family is making such a bigmotion, they should be aware ot it. Since we can¡¯t reach them, don¡¯t try to call them again.¡± Then, Kingston looked at everyone, raised his arm, and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Over a thousand people immediately sprang into action. In no time, a fleet of hundreds of cars was headed powerfully towards the South Lake Vi District¡­. Chapter 13 - 13 The Storm Is Coming! Chapter 13: The Storm Is Coming! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Inside a private hospital in River North, Sherry Jones and Beryl Mill stayed by the bedside of White Mitchell¡¯s adoptive mother, Wen Zhihui. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry too much, my dad has returned and he promised to help White Mitchell, ¡± Beryl Mill consoled. White Mitchell¡¯s adoptive mother, Wen Zhihui,id on the hospital bed, her mind elsewhere, constantly worried about White Mitchell. For this adoptive son, she loved him more than her own blood. Presently, White Mitchell, in his efforts to save her, upset the powerful Sabir family, which made it impossible for her to be at ease. ¡°Mom, why are you worried about him!?! It¡¯s all his own fault!¡± Sherry Jones puffed up her cheeks and spoke stiffly, but in truth, she had pleaded with Beryl Mill countless times behind the scenes. ¡°Sherry, he is your brother, we¡¯re family,¡± Wen Zhihui said gently. ¡°My brother? So now I have a brother? Has he ever treated us as family? He¡¯s been out for so long, has he ever called home once?¡± Sherry Jones gritted her teeth, each word spoken seemed to be an expression of her own emotions, but no one¡¯s feelings were moreplicated than hers at this moment. Originally, she nned to forget that person for the rest of her life, but he reappeared when she was most desperate. Memories that had been buried were brought to light, feelings of love and hate emerged once again, spreading like wildfire. It was only at this moment that she realized that she had never forgotten him. Seeing this, Wen Zhihui fell silent for a while then spoke softly, ¡°I believe in White. He must have his own difficulties!¡± Sherry Jones stubbornly wiped away her tears and turned to leave the ward, Beryl Mill saw this and followed her out. Eventually, Beryl Mill found Sherry Jones in the stairway. She was curled up, her head hung low, sobbing uncontrobly. Whoo whoo Whoo¡­ As Sherry Jones was crying painfully, the sound of sustained police sirens broke the tranquility here. ¡°Sherry!¡± Beryl Mill and Sherry Jones were both startled, instantly regaining their senses and returning to Wen Zhihui¡¯s ward. ¡°What happened? Is it the Patroling to arrest White? They can¡¯t find White, quick, inform White to leave River North immediately.¡± Wen Zhihui on the bed tried to get up, but the intense pain from her wounds made her face turn pale. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll handle this.¡¯ Sherry Jones held back her tears, looked out the window, and saw dozens of armed officers from the Patrol entering the hospital. Without thinking, Sherry Jones opened the door immediately intending to intercept them so they would not disturb Wen Zhihui. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, but this matter has nothing to do with my mother. She¡¯s a victim. It all started because of me. If you want to arrest someone, arrest me.¡± The moment Sherry Jones stepped out of the room, she saw Arlo and immediately offered to go with him, but she did not mention White Mitchell. ¡°Arlo! What the hell are you doing? Stand back, everyone stand back!¡± Isaiah arrivedte, seeing Arlo standing in front of the ward, he started to sweat. Why didn¡¯t he think this through before taking action? Putting on such a show, what if it scared people? Arlo was momentarily taken aback, he quickly instructed his men to stand aside. Isaiah hurried to Sherry Jones¡¯s side and started to apologize profusely. ¡°You¡­ are not here to arrest someone?¡± Sherry Jones looked surprised, at this time, Beryl Mill also came out of the ward. ¡°Uncle Isaiah, this is my friend. I can vouch that this matter has nothing to do with them. They are victims too.¡± Beryl Mill stood in front of Sherry Jones to protect her. ¡°Yes, yes, Beryl is correct. We¡¯ve investigated this matter fully. It¡¯s not rted to you all. If our people were just disrespectful, we hope you can understand.¡± Sherry Jones: Beryl Mill: ??? ¡°We are actually here to protect you guys, rest assured that we definitely will not disturb you.¡± ¡°Miss Jones, this is my card. You can call me anytime.¡± ¡°From this moment on, Arlo, all your actions will be instructed by Miss White. Understand?¡± Whoosh! Sherry Jones and Beryl Mill are both utterly stupefied, their agape mouths wide enough to fit a whole egg. How can this be? What on earth happened? Who am I? Where am I? And what happened? A series of questions hit them square in the face as shockwaves thrashed about in their hearts. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Beryl Mill fell into deep thought, recalling the sight of the city¡¯s traffic lights giving way to White Mitchell. A crazy idea started to form in her mind. ¡°Beryl, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Beryl Mill lost in thought, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but ask. Beryl was taken aback. The situation was still uncertain, and she didn¡¯t even know if her guess was correct, so she chose not to voice her spection. Meanwhile, in the South Lake Vi District, Vincent Mill and his party sessfully entered a vi. When Vincent Mill saw Diego, who had been tortured beyond recognition, he himself was taken aback. Sherry¡¯s honorary brother, is certainly a ruthless character! Vincent Mill quickly made his assessment, eyeing White Mitchell and the five people standing straight as nails behind him. From their stances, it was obvious they had some kind of martial arts training. Nheless, Vincent Mill didn¡¯t have much faith in them. For these individuals appeared too young to make much of an impact. While Vincent Mill was sizing up Kylin and the others, White Mitchell walked over to him and said, ¡°Uncle Mill, thank you for making the trip. If there is anything you need in the future, feel free to ask.¡± White Mitchell had to admit the favor of Vincent Mill stepping in at such a time. Little did Vincent Mill know, his decision today would be a tremendous aid to the future of the Mill family. ¡°Nephew White, you¡¯re too kind. You and your godfather are old acquaintances. He has also helped me in the past. However¡­sigh¡­¡± With a sigh, Vincent Mill appeared as if he had something unspeakable on his mind. ¡°Uncle Mill, feel free to speak your mind.¡± White Mitchell sensed Vincent Mill had something to say. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Knowing too much is not necessarily a good thing for you.¡± ¡°As a friend of your godfather, I must advise you that the Sabir family is not as simple as you think. With just you few folks, I fear¡­¡± The words left unsaid by Vincent Mill were clear enough. He was hinting for White Mitchell to back off. In his view, even though White Mitchell had allies, they were simply no match for Kingston¡¯s force, let alone face the Peak Martial Artist by his side. This kind of power was not something just anybody could provoke. Clearly, he didn¡¯t believe White Mitchell had that ability. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell just gave a faint smile. The Sabir family may beplex, but wasn¡¯t he, White Mitchell, also aplicated individual? However, he did understand why Vincent Mill had such thoughts. After all, people at his level had no contact with War King level powerhouses. The Peak Martial Artists were beneath the War Kings, who had reached a level of simplicity and restraint in their aura. From the outside, they didn¡¯t seem much different from ordinary people, but only true powerhouses could sense the subtle differences emanating from them. Neither Vincent Mill nor the Peak Martial Artist behind him could discern the difference. Hence, White Mitchell chose not to exin, replying lightly, ¡°The Sabir family isn¡¯t capable of giving me much trouble.¡± ¡°This¡­sigh¡­¡± Confidence is a good thing, but arrogance is not. White Mitchell had no understanding of the power of the Sabir family. Vincent Mill sighed helplessly, disappointment filled his eyes. At the same time Vincent Mill was feeling disappointed in White Mitchell, a thundering voice from outside the vi cried, ¡°White Mitchell! Come out and meet your death!¡± Chapter 14 - 14: King Versus King! Chapter 14: King Versus King! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the outskirts of the South Lake Vi District. Johnny Atwell, the top executive of River North, asked with a serious face, ¡°Isaiah, what do you think of Kingston¡¯s case?¡± Standing beside him was Isaiah, the director of The Patrol. The two had been partners for a long time and understood each other well. ¡°How else can I look at it if not standing and watching!?¡± Isaiah¡¯s response surprised Johnny Atwell a little. ¡°Kingston, that bastard, is so vicious and ruthless. Even without today¡¯s incident, I had ns to take action against him!¡± ¡°Now, with Kingston courting death himself, throwing himself at the gunpoint, he has no one to me.¡± ¡°Not only am I going to stand and watch, but I am also going to use binocrs, all while snacking on sunflower seeds!¡± As Isaiah spoke, he indeed brought out a pair of binocrs, not sure if he had the sunflower seeds in his pocket though. Johnny Atwell¡¯s eyes twitched; he didn¡¯t know much about the War Department, most of what he knew he heard from Isaiah. He knew that those backing White Mitchell were by no means ordinary people. They were the five War Kings governing the central regions; each of them could single-handedly hold their own internationally. Johnny Atwell only hoped now that things wouldn¡¯t blow up too far; otherwise, it would be difficult for him, the top executive, to handle it. ¡°Old Johnny, people areing out!¡± Isaiah, binocrs in hand, was hopping around like an excited child. ¡°Damn! Vincent Mill is here too? Damn has sharp eyes, he was spotted!¡± Isaiah swore, his eyes glued onto the scene at the vi gate. Johnny Atwell nced at him and then ordered the guard behind him, ¡°Get me a pair of binocrs as well!¡± Isaiah smirked and pulled out another pair of binocrs from somewhere. ¡°You son of a bitch! You had a pair and you didn¡¯t give it to me earlier!?!¡± Johnny Atwell, annoyed, picked up the binocrs and looked towards the vi. At this moment, on Kingston¡¯s side, over a thousand people gathered, the atmosphere was dynamic. Some in neat suits, some casual, some masked their true selves, some tantly aggressive. It was pretty clear that people from all walks of life in River North were present. Everyone in River North knew there were three untouchables in River North City; authority, military, and the third was none other than Kingston! The people at the scene were the best proof of not provoking Kingston. No matter who you are, ck or white, Kingston always had a way to target you, making it impossible for you to survive in River North. ¡°Father, save me, save me, kill him, kill him!!!¡± The humiliated Diego, as soon as he saw Kingston, began to scream and shout as if his courage was bolstered. ¡°Shut up!¡± Kylin behind White Mitchell pped him directly, in front of Kingston, without any hesitation. ¡°A piece of garbage who went to jail, dares to touch my son? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Kingston squinted his hawk-like eyes, puffing on his cigar, his tone was both mocking and angry. The next moment, seven or eight strong men from Kingston¡¯s side volunteered bravely, ¡°Kingston, it¡¯s only a nobody, we will handle it!¡± Kingston nodded, and then, those seven or eight sturdy men charged directly at White Mitchell. Boom! Just at this moment, three brutal figures suddenly appeared, promptly neutralizing those seven or eight sturdy men. The sturdy men were scattered and lying on the ground, their expressions painful. Immediately after, Vincent Mill¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Vincent Mill?¡± Kingston squinted, and a ruthless light spread in his eyes. The two generations of kings from River North gathered, poised for a head-on confrontation! This is the first time in the history of River North. Everyone is eagerly anticipating whether it will be the establishment of the new king or the resurgence of the old one. ¡°Kingston, my Mill Family¡­¡± Before Vincent Mill could finish his sentence, Kingston shakes his head, ¡°Vincent Mill, I¡¯ve allowed you to hang on for a few years out of respect. Do you really think you¡¯re important?¡± ¡°You!¡± The sudden chill on Vincent Mill¡¯s face, ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s unveil the truth under our hands!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the three elders brought by Vincent Mill stepped forward, revealing their grand aura. ¡°Giovanni Mill of the Mill Family is ready to learn from the Sabir family master!¡± ¡°Enzo Mill of the Mill Family is ready to learn from the Sabir family master!¡± ¡°Milo Mill of the Mill Family is ready to learn from the Sabir family master!¡± Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The three peak martial artists exude an aura of grandeur that belies their age. ¡°Hehe¡­ White Mitchell, is Vincent Mill the only support you can rely on?¡± Facing the three martial artists brought by Vincent Mill, Kingston smirked. Just as White Mitchell was about to speak, Vincent Mill cut in, ¡°Kingston, don¡¯t be arrogant! River North is not your backyard!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Foolish! As long as I, Kingston, am in River North, it will always be the territory of my Sabir family! You, Vincent Mill, are nothing in my eyes!¡± Boom! As soon as the words fell, five elderly men behind Kingston stood up. They were steady and incredibly ferocious! They were also peak martial artists! Five versus three! Vincent Mill¡¯s expression became grave instantly. Boom! The next moment, the eight masters struck fiercely, fists meeting flesh, their killing intent soaring. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± But, in less than a minute, all three representatives from the Mill family were defeated. This was a domineering victory for Kingston in this confrontation between two generations of kings! Seeing this, Vincent Mill¡¯s face sunk to the extreme. He had initially thought that with their three martial artists, they could at least put up a decent fight even if they couldn¡¯t win. But to his surprise, they werepletely suppressed and did not even have a chance to retaliate. ¡°White, I¡¯ve done as much as I can. As you can see, even with my abilities, I¡¯m no match for Kingston.¡± ¡°Later, I¡¯ll hold off Kingston. You should take the chance to leave with Beryl, leave River North, and never return as long as Kingston remains in power!¡± Vincent Mill took a deep breath, a determined glint in his eyes. But even with hisst-ditch effort, he knew it was hopeless. He had thought of letting the situation drag on, but he couldn¡¯t bear it. Rather than die a slow death, he would risk everything in a final attempt. But now, defeated and proven no match for Kingston. At this point, all he hoped for was that his daughter could escape, the further away the better! ¡°Run! Go! Run fast!¡± Vincent Mill roared, knowing his era was over. He locked his gaze on Kingston, ready for the fight to the death. But right now, Kingston, with an icy re as hard as steel, was ready for the kill, his ruthless aura radiating outwards. His five elderlypanions understood his meaning and instantly blocked the path of retreat. In an instant, five rampaging auras zeroed in on White Mitchell. Kingston, with his cigar, takes one step forward.. As the aura of peak martial artist spread, he stared at White Mitchell with a cold gaze, ¡°Run? After injuring my son, do you think you can get away? Chapter 15 - 15: Who Told You I was a Peak Martial Artist? Chapter 15: Who Told You I was a Peak Martial Artist? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Faced with the domineering Kingston Sabir, Vincent Mill was also feeling intense pressure at this moment. However, just as he was at his wit¡¯s end, White Mitchell gave a signal to Kylin who was standing behind him. The next moment, Kylin took a step forward, positioning himself in front of Vincent Mill. ¡°Whoever steps forward dies!¡± Kylin¡¯s aura gradually spread out. The Cold Sword slung over his back made a resonating sound as if it couldn¡¯t wait to be unsheathed. Zing! Finally, the Sword Intent rang out, and a Three-foot Icesword, burst from the scabbard, plunging directly in front of Kingston Sabir! The sword was vibrating continuously, and from the de, there exuded chilling streaks of coldness, causing the surrounding temperature to drop significantly. When this sword struck down, Kingston Sabir and the five Peak Martial Artists he brought with him all felt their hearts tremble. It is easy to tell the abilities of an expert when they make a move. Although Kylin merely revealed a single skill, it made Kingston Sabir and hispany feel a wave of invisible pressure. ¡°Peak Martial Artist?¡± Kingston narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Kylin. As the strongest existence Kingston Sabir had ever encountered, Peak Martial Artists intimidated him. Therefore, facing Kylin, whose momentum was no weaker than his, he subconsciously assumed he was also a Peak Martial Artist. Even though both were Peak Martial Artists, Kingston Sabir knew there were degrees of strength within this rank. Plus, considering how young Kylin looked, the strength of such a Peak Martial Artist was not something one could overlook. So in Kingston Sabir¡¯s eyes, Kylin, the Peak Martial Artist, posed a greater threat than thebined threat from the threepanions Vincent Mill had brought! With that in mind, Kingston Sabir¡¯s gaze turned cold as he ordered two of his Peak Martial Artists, ¡°Kill him!¡± Boom! The moment his words fell, the two Peak Martial Artists he brought lunged forward, stepping into the restricted area that Kylin had designated. Their auras surged instantly like uncaged tigers,unching a fierce onught. On the other hand, Kylin wore a nonchnt expression, even finding the time to turn around and ask for White Mitchell¡¯s opinion. Only after obtaining White Mitchell¡¯s consent did Kylin turn back to face his enemies. By then, the two Peak Martial Artists from the Sabir family were already in front of him. Boom! Just as the opponents¡¯ fierce fists were about tond on Kylin, he finally made his move. ¡°Attack my master, you must die!¡± Whoosh! Once Kylin moved, it was like a raging storm. The scene was instantly filled with the aura of battle and blood. At this moment, the spirit surged to the sky! ¡°Young man! Be¡­ careful!?¡± Vincent Mill, surprised at Kylin¡¯s direct engagement, instinctively broke out in a cold sweat, wanting to warn him but the words got stuck in his mouth. This¡­ Startled, Vincent Mill¡¯s, eyes widened as he watched Kylin on the battlefield. Kylin was up against two opponents, but he was inplete control. Not only was he maintaining an upper hand, it could be described as an outright crushing victory. Bam bam bam¡­ Listening to the sound of heavy punchesnding, Vincent Mill was dumbstruck, rooted to the spot. The shock was so great that he couldn¡¯t regain hisposure for a moment. Within a minute, or rather, barely thirty seconds ¨C no, less, it had taken Kylin only about ten seconds to suppress the two Peak Martial Artists from the moment he started fighting. Hissss! Vincent Mill gasped in surprise, his heart pounding rmingly. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at White Mitchell. Who exactly was White Mitchell and why did he have such a formidable subordinate? These two questions stormed his thoughts like a whirlwind, preventing him from gaining peace of mind. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Along with Vincent Mill, Kingston Sabir was also simrly shaken. The shock in his heart was not inferior to Vincent¡¯s in any way; in fact, it was even more profound. He knew his own people well and knew that among the Peak Martial Artists, they were definitely among the best. But even together, they were no match for this young man standing before them? Is there such a powerful Peak Martial Artist in the world? Thinking of this, Kingston gritted his teeth, his face contorted in fury. ¡°Attack together! Take him down!¡± Boom! Without hesitation, Kingston gave the order. Immediately, the remaining three Peak Martial Artists disyed their formidable prowess without hesitation. Even Kingston himself, at this moment, flicked away the cigar in his hand, charging towards Kylin like a cannonball. The four of them crossed the boundary of the prohibited area! As they moved together, so too did the Three-foot Icesword in Kylin¡¯s hand! Zing! A sound of sword¡¯s cry erupted, followed by the sight of the Cold Sword, which was originally pinned to the ground, started to move. The next moment, itnded solidly in Kylin¡¯s hand. With the Cold Sword in hand, Kylin¡¯s presence soared to a terrifying level for Kingston and his men. Zing! Kylin¡¯s wrist moved, the Cold Sword in his hand blossomed into a splendid flurry of sword flowers, each de of sword light dancing wilfully, carrying a somewhat ethereal elegance. But at this moment, Kingston and hisrades had no mood to appreciate this magnificent sight. Because they felt an unprecedented pressure from Kylin¡¯s swordlight. ¡°Damn it!¡± Suddenly, the Peak Martial Artist in the front was directly pierced by Kylin¡¯s Cold Sword. ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Kingston shouted, reminding the remaining two while he, along with them, increased their speed. However, what Kingston didn¡¯t expect still happened. Swish! Another Peak Martial Artist was pierced through, leaving a gruesome bloody hole. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Kingston was furious, but it was of no use. Kylin¡¯s sword was simply too fast for them to react in time. Swish! There was another infuriating sound, with four men down now only Kingston remained. 1 IHS¡­ An intense impulsepelled Kingston to stop, his heart pounding wildly. He then saw the Cold Sword pointed at his heart. That was close! If he had taken one more step, he would have shared the same fate as the other three. This moment, all of Kingston¡¯s hairs stood on end as he felt the breath of death. Staggering back, Kingston nearly tumbled. In his dishonorable state, he stared at Kylin, asking in a shaky voice, ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Since when did River North have such a powerful Peak Martial Artist like you?¡± With the Cold Sword in his hand, Kylin looked at him yfully, ¡°Who told you, I was a Peak Martial Artist?¡± Huh? Kingston was taken aback, not only him, everyone present looked puzzled by Kylin¡¯s words, somewhat slow to react. Not a Peak Martial Artist? Then what is he? Whoosh! Kingston¡¯s body shook, eyes wider than ever, pupils rapidly constricting, he stared horrified at Kylin, ¡°You¡­ are you a War¡­. War King Master?¡± Chapter 16 - 16: I Have Guns, What About You? Chapter 16: I Have Guns, What About You? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Whoosh! Upon hearing this, the entire crowd was in an uproar. ¡°Wa¡­War King¡­it¡¯s a War King Strongman!! ! ¡± A Peak Martial Artist that Vincent Mill brought along said trembling. His eyes were filled with shock. He could not believe that the man standing alongside White Mitchell was actually a War King level Ancient Martial Strongman! ¡°Uncle Ocean, what is a War King?¡± Vincent Mill, who is not a martial artist, did not understand the situation and therefore asked subconsciously. Johnny Atwell from the Mill Family, feeling much deference, nced at the Kylin. ¡°A War King Strongman is our martial artist¡¯s way of evaluating martial artist¡¯s strength. Above the Peak Martial Artist, there is a War King. Above the War King, there is a War God. There are even existences beyond the War God.¡± As he said this, Johnny Atwell subconsciously looked at White Mitchell and the four young men standing beside him. If Kylin is a War King, the four behind White Mitchell are definitely not ordinary people. Most importantly, they all followed White Mitchell. That sufficiently proved that White Mitchell¡¯s strength was absolutely not as simple as it appeared. Is he a War King? Or a War God? Either way, those realms are beyond theprehension of their Mill Family. At this thought, Johnny Atwell quickly withdrew his gaze, not daring to specte about White Mitchell¡¯s identity anymore. At this moment, Vincent Mill¡¯s face showed a touch of excitement after hearing this. When the road ahead is blocked, another path always appears! Who would have thought that there would be a War King level master at White Mitchell¡¯s side! No wonder White Mitchell always seemed so tranquil. It seems that he has been worrying too much. In this way, Kingston¡¯s good days are at an end! At this moment, the look that Vincent Mill cast towards Kingston was not as fearful as before, but rather, it was quite mocking. However, at this moment, Kingston, after uttering Kylin¡¯s level, was momentarily shocked but notpletely knocked down. He slowly stood up from the ground, his face once again showing a ruthlessly ferocious look. ¡°Hehe¡­ ¡± Kingstonughed coldly. His icy gaze, like that of a venomous snake, red at Kylin, and then he spoke indifferently, ¡°War King Strongman? Do you really think that a War King Strongman can turn around today¡¯s situation? Is a War King Strongman invincible? White Mitchell! Today, I want to teach you a lesson! Even the strongest martial artist cannot stand against bullets and cannons!¡± Rumble! Apanying the fall of Kingston¡¯s voice, the sound of engine roaring suddenly started to echo around the vi. The ground started shuddering at this moment. The violent roaring of the engine was getting closer and more frightening. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is there an earthquake?¡± Isaiah, who was watching from the outside, cried out in surprise. Upon feeling this anomaly, Isaiah¡¯s body shook once, and then he turned his gaze towards a spot not far away from him. Boom! A military green armored car suddenly sprang out from the small hill without any warning. Even though the mountainous terrain was rugged and there were no roads, this armored car could still move as if it was on t ground. ¡°Armored car! It¡¯s a War Department Armored Car!¡± Isaiah¡¯s heart gave a violent start. What? Isaiah was shocked as well, and he quickly looked in the direction where the armored car appeared. Whoosh! In the next moment, Isaiah was dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t just an armored car, the¡­tank! Boom, boom, boom¡­ Just when they were shocked, over them, the sound of chopper des cutting through the air started ringing. They raised their heads, immediately petrified by the scene. ¡°A¡­Helicopter, The War Department¡¯s helicopter!¡± ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± The dense swarm of War Department¡¯s helicopters had them wide-eyed with astonishment. But, the shock at the site was far from over. Post the helicopters flying over, fighter jets took off into the sky. Like a sword slicing through heavy clouds, they arrived at the site. Moreover, on the river besides the vi area, massive warships made it seem like a battlefield, causing disbelief. Whoosh! Even someone of the rank of Isaiah was shocked by the situation at hand. Let alone the rest of the people at the vi. ¡°Ar¡­Armored car¡­Tank¡­Helicopter¡­Fighter Jet¡­Warship! ! A hundred thousand White Army soldiers in position! The sprawled out entire vi area was soaked in a breathtaking spectacle. Dumbstruck, everyone at the scene was left speechless. Are these the ¡°bullets and cannons¡± that Kingston mentioned? Clearly not; if the Sabir family had been able to mobilize these, Vincent Mill would have long disappeared from River North, and White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t have survived till now. There can only be one answer: these troops were not Kingston¡¯s but¡­White Mitchell¡¯s! This¡­this¡­this¡­ Empotions of Vincent Mill were hard to subside. Not only does White Mitchell has a War King level master, but he can also mobilize such powerful war force from the War Department. However, he has audaciously suggested to protect them just now. Now it seems, who¡¯s protecting who? He¡¯s clearly the one who needs protecting! Taking liberties in front of a master, he¡¯s made a fool of himself today. On this thought, Vincent Mill smirked dejectedly, a bittersweet look appeared on his face. At this moment, the state of mind of the Sabir family was on the verge of copse. Looking down the cold barrels of those guns and cannons, all aimed at them, the legs of people from the Sabir family had gone weak. Even at this moment, Kingston, who always held a high position, was speechless, the words stuck in his throat. At this time, White Mitchell slowly crossed the crowd and calmly stood in front of Kingston. ¡°I have bullets, I have cannons, I have guns, what about you?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face was calm. On hearing this, Kingston felt like he was pped multipled times. He was both embarrassed and angry. He silently touched the small handgun at his waist, thought for a moment, and decided not to take it out and embarrass himself. What bullets? What cannons? They were real guns and cannons. His small handgun would barely be good enough to clean their teeth with. The toughnguage he used just now had pped his own face. At this moment, Kingston was both embarrassed and angry. He felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse, feeling a bone-chilling cold. He stared at White Mitchell, his fierce eyes were as if they wanted to eat him alive. He bit his teeth and said, ¡°White Mitchell! I don¡¯t care who you are. Don¡¯t be toocent! There are people from my Sabir family in the War Department, too. If you dare to touch one hair of mine today, the River North War Department won¡¯t let you off! If you know what¡¯s good for you, let them go now.. I can consider this matter to have never happened!¡± Chapter 17 - 17: I am the War King of the River North War Department! Chapter 17: I am the War King of the River North War Department! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Oh? River North War Department?¡± White Mitchell, upon hearing this, revealed an amused expression on his face. At this moment, Kylin slowly came to his side, whispering a few words into his ear. After hearing this, the yful look on his face grew even more pronounced. He spoke indifferently: ¡°Since the River North War Department wants to intervene, let theme then.¡± Upon receiving themand, Kylin allowed the crowd standing at the foot of the mountain to pass without obstruction. Before long, four or five Warrior Armored Vehicles ascended the mountain at a considerable speed. Less than a minute passed, those four or five Warrior Armored Vehicles appeared in front of the vi. Once Kingston saw the license tes, a look of surprise and delight instantly shed across his face. [River A¡­ War!] This was the War Department¡¯s license te, it was River North War Department¡¯s license te! Seeing this Warrior Armored Vehicle, the entire Sabir family was invigorated, their spirits lifted from their previous despondency. The River North War Department, it must be here to assist their Sabir family! ¡°White Mitchell! I gave you a chance just now, and it¡¯s you who didn¡¯t cherish it. Now, you can await your death!¡± Kingston smiled coldly, his previous anxiety vanished. At the same time, the door of the Warrior Armored Vehicle swung open quickly, and a young figure swiftly got out. ¡°Luis!¡± Upon seeing this individual, Kingston was overjoyed and shouted eagerly at the person: ¡°Luis! This bastard has no respect for thew, he¡¯s been murdering freely, look at Jun Hong, he was tortured by him! Quickly! Report this to the River North War Department, let them bring him to justice!¡± Luis who arrivedte, furrowed his brows upon seeing the scene before him. He had initially spent almost two weeks leading an intensive training program outside River North but then suddenly received news about unrest back home. He knew that the entire Sabir family was prepared to confront someone, and he had originallye to stop them from causing any more trouble. But to his surprise, when he arrived, the situation was entirely different. For a moment, Luis¡¯s emotions were a tumultuous mix. He knew well the unspeakable things the Sabir family had done to rise to power, and because he was disgusted by their actions, he had decided to join the War Department, avoiding all involvement in the family affairs. But now, seeing that the Sabir family was troubled, as a member of the Sabir family himself, he found it difficult to stand by and do nothing. Phew! Luis inhaled deeply, then turned to face White Mitchell. ¡°I am Luis from River North War Department, the War King. I don¡¯t care which War Department you¡¯re from, but this is River North, the base of River North War Department! You¡¯ve vited the rules of the War Department by intruding without permission. I nowmand you to release the hostages and hand over this ce to us, the River North War Department, to handle!¡± Luis was firm in his stance. The several soldiers behind him from the River North War Department all disyed serious expressions, with no signs of backing down. All of a sudden, the situation on the scene became tense once again. Meanwhile, White Mitchell still wore an amused expression on his face. He quietly looked at Luis and asked, ¡°So, are you insisting on siding with your Sabir family?¡± Upon hearing this, Luis felt guilty but still stubbornly replied, ¡°The River North War Department doesn¡¯t need outsiders to interfere in our business. All you need to know is that this is River North, and you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± ¡°How audacious! How dare a mere War King behave so insolently here?¡± Boom! At that moment, the aura emanating from Kylin surged once more, a terrifying force pressed directly towards Luis. Whoosh! Startled, Luis hurriedly rallied his power to resist, only to find his aura utterly overwhelmed by Kylin¡¯s. What¡­ As a War King, Luis, of course, knew that even within the War King realm there were variations in strength. In the War Department, there was an unwritten rule for categorizing the strength of a War King, divided into four levels: novice, minor achieved, major achieved ¡ª and finally, the Titled level! Luis himself was a novice-level War King. Although this rank may not be strong among War Kings, achieving it at under thirty years old is an aplishment worthy of a genius. His master once told him that his talent was exceptional, even amongst the entire Dragon Realm War Department. It was for this reason that the River North War Department intended to groom him as a core figure in the future. But, even he, who was held in such high esteem by the River North War Department, saw his aurapletely crushed by this young man before him. This person before him must be a War King above the novice level ¨C he could very possibly be a minor achieved War King! What¡¯s more, his age didn¡¯t seem much different from his own, they might even be on the same level. This revtionpletely outshone the talent that Luis always prided himself on, causing a great blow to his confidence. His face turned a steely cold as he strained to resist Kylin¡¯s War King aura. Cold sweat trickled down his face, his mood was bitterly surpressed to the extreme. ¡°Just which War Department do you belong to! How dare you openly offend the River North War Department, do you truly believe there¡¯s no one in the River North War Department!¡± Luis said through gritted teeth. Upon hearing this, Kylin coldly smiled: ¡°Offend you? If you weren¡¯t a member of the War Department, do you think you¡¯d even have the right to speak here?¡± ¡°You!¡± Luis was left speechless, filled with reluctance, and red viciously at Kylin. He threatened, ¡°Quite the bully! Let me tell you, my master is Lorenzo, the major achieved War King of the River North War Department!¡± ¡°Lorenzo?¡± Kylin shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never heard of him.¡± ¡°Hmph! A distinguished major achieved War King is not someone a minor achieved War King like you would know of. You¡¯re not of high enough rank! I advise you to show mercy when you can!¡± ¡°This ce is River North, and it is the base of our River North War Department. It¡¯s not your ce to run wild. If you continue to be stubborn, you will face the wrath of the whole River North War Department!¡± Luis stubbornly continued to threaten Kylin, but at that moment, Kylin merely shook his head quietly: ¡°What a pain!¡± Kylin had clearly run out of patience, and was ready to incapacitate Luis. Just as he prepared to move, a figure emanating a sky-high murderous aura ran up from the foot of the mountain. A number of guards stationed along the way were knocked down by him. Although they hadn¡¯t nned to stop him, it was clear that they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him anyway. Boom! In just a blink of an eye, this person, like a cannonball, fiercelynded between Kylin and Luis. The site was instantly cratered into a terrifying pit! It looked as if the ce had been bombed, and was instantly left devastated. Judging from the overwhelming murderous aura coursing from this person, his strength far exceeded Luis¡¯s by more than a bit. He was Luis¡¯s master, the major achieved War King from the River North War Department, Lorenzo! Upon arriving, Lorenzo immediately demonstrated his powerful means.. His upright figure, standing like a mountain, stood in front of Luis, his voice coldly addressed Kylin: ¡°Who dares harm my disciple!?¡± Chapter 18 - 18: A Hole in the Sky! Chapter 18: A Hole in the Sky! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Master!¡± Seeing the appearance of his master, Luis was instantly overjoyed. He clearly understood that his own master was a standout among War Kings, being second only to themander in chief in River North War Department. He was respected above all others. His contributions to the River North War Department were illustrious, having represented his department in numerousrge-scale militarypetitions and attained shining achievements. In just a few more years, he would achieve the strength of the Titled War King. He was at the peak of his life. At this moment, Lorenzo looked back at him withforting eyes and confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, my disciple, let your master handle this.¡± Upon hearing this, Luis nodded emotionally, his spirits lifting. Next, Lorenzo stood arrogantly before Kylin and dered in an authoritative tone, ¡°I am Lorenzo, the War King of River North War Department. Luis is my disciple. I¡¯m aware of everything that happened today. The Sabir family indeed deserves to die, but this is the jurisdiction of the River North War Department. Their fate is our responsibility. Hence, I ask for your understanding. Please spare them and leave them to us for punishment.¡± Lorenzo believed he had given enough face to the opponent with his words. This was purely out of consideration for the warships that the opponent had brought. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be polite at all. However, Lorenzo didn¡¯t anticipate that White Mitchell found his words so unimpressive he even sneered in response. ¡°A Major Achieved War King?¡± White Mitchell stood in front of Lorenzo, chuckling coldly. Upon hearing this, Lorenzo responded with pride, ¡°I see you have some keen eyesight.¡¯ He originally thought that White Mitchell was afraid of him, but to his surprise, White Mitchell just turned to the five men standing behind him, gesturing with his eyes. What does he mean? Before Lorenzo had time to react, there was a rumbling sound. The aura of the five young men behind White Mitchell surged. Boom! Once the five streams of aura unleashed, they growled like furious azure dragons, making an intimidatingmotion. In an instant, their auras soared into the sky, like five sharp swords, piercing the dark clouds. Thunder! The sky was filled with leaping thunder dragons, but they seemed weakpared to these five skyrocketing auras. This¡­this¡­ Lorenzo was shocked and confused. His pupils dted rapidly and his face contorted with surprise, as though he was witnessing an inconceivable scene. ¡°You¡­you¡­are you Titled War Kings?¡± Shhh! Once this statement was uttered, the whole audience was taken aback. Everyone looked stunned and disbelieving. Titled War King! Five Titled War Kings! Just how formidable a force is this? Associating this with the grand view of the lurking fighter jets and warships outside, everyone became even more fearful. For a while, many members of the Sabir family began to tremble. Even the formerly superior Major Achieved War King Lorenzo¡¯s face turned ashen like he had swallowed mud. Which War Department¡¯s soldiers are these? How can they call forth five Titled War Kings all at once? Lorenzo suddenly became dispirited, crestfallen like a dead eggnt, realizing he hadn¡¯t just kicked an iron te, but had shattered the sky itself! Now, how should he wrap this up? The self-confidence of the Major Achieved War King was crushed into nothingness. In front of Kylin, Lorenzo seemed as weak as a month-old chick. The words he just said were like a p in his face. Lorenzo flushed and looked at White Mitchell tentatively. Yes, the five from Kylin were indeed terrifying, but even more terrifying was White Mitchell, who was able tomand them! White Mitchell, who was concealing a sneer, said lightly, ¡°So, how is it, our great War King Lorenzo? How does the strength of my five brotherspare to yours?¡± Hearing these words, Lorenzo was both shamed and annoyed. This was just like pouring a heap of salt on his wound! Seeing that Lorenzo didn¡¯t even dare to speak, the morale of Luis and others from the Sabir family also hit rock bottom. ¡°Master, let¡¯s ask the higher-ups for support. These people are incredibly overbearing. The higher-ups of the War Department must punish them strictly,¡± Luis suggested at this moment. Hearing this, Lorenzo furrowed his brows, showing a hint of hesitance. Then, he braced himself and said to White Mitchell, ¡°We are all soldiers of the War Department. I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this. If you lead your people out of the territory of the River North War Department right now, I¡¯ll treat this like nothing happened. Otherwise, today, even if I have to file aint with my superior Siopao, I will make you pay.¡± He had thought that this would pressure White Mitchell, but unexpectedly, he just responded with four words: Stubbornly refusing to see sense! ¡°Fine! Very well! I¡¯m going all-out today!¡± Furious and humiliated, Lorenzo took out a phone exclusive to the War Department. He made a call that bypassed his immediate superiors and directly got through to the Nezzi War Department Command Center. The Nezzi War Department Command Center was made up of several key cities¡¯ war departments, including River North, Sayon, Jiangning, and Wuling. Its responsibility was unifiedmand. The Nezzi War King, Azure Dragon, was one of theirmanders. But Azure Dragon didn¡¯t speak. He watched Lorenzo with a yful expression, as if he was seeing a foolish clown amusing himself. Before long, a roaring voice came from the other end of the phone. Hearing this, Lorenzo¡¯s face instantly lit up with a smug smile. He directly turned on the speakerphone, turned up the volume to maximum, and targeted White Mitchell. ¡°How dare you! Leaving your jurisdiction without permission. Do you still respect the discipline of the War Department? I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯m ordering you on behalf of the Nezzi Command Center to take your people and leave our territory immediately! All matters rting to River North will be handed over to the River North War Department for management. Disobedience will be met with military punishment!¡± Armed with the backing of the Nezzi Command Center, Lorenzo¡¯s courage was significantly bolstered: ¡°Did you all hear clearly? This is an order from the Nezzi Command Center. You better hurry up and get your people out of here!¡± Facing Lorenzo¡¯s triumphant manner, White Mitchell and the five War Kings behind him remained unmoved. This infuriated Lorenzo, and he directlyined to the person on the other side of the phone, ¡°Report! They are not moving! They are disrespecting and disobeying orders!¡± Shhh! As soon as he said this, another roar came from the other end of the phone, ¡°What?! Who the hell are you guys? What does Titled mean? Tell me, I¡¯ll strip you of your ranks! Strip you of your ranks!¡± The voice from the phone sounded furious, but White Mitchell remained unmoved as he quietly told the people beside him, ¡°Alright! Now tell this highness who you are..¡± Chapter 19 - 19 Five Great War Kings, Four Great War Gods, White Army Master! Chapter 19: Five Great War Kings, Four Great War Gods, White Army Master! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Boom! As soon as the words fell, the auras of the five War Kings surged consecutively. The aura of the Titled War Kings dominated the entire field. Stepping forward, the cold sword in Kylin¡¯s hand hummed. ¡°I am the Middle Region War King, titled Kylin!¡± Boom! The aura from one side had not yet receded when another aura arose on the other side. ¡°I am the Eastern Territory War King, titled Azure Dragon!¡± Boom! The third surge of the aura of the Titled War King erupted, and the entire scene was instantly enveloped in a scorching breath. ¡°I am the Southern Territory War King, named Vermilion Bird!¡± Boom! Immediately following, the fourth wave of aura, packed with endless battle intent, spread out. ¡°I am the Western Territory War King, titled White Tiger!¡± Boom! The ground trembled violently, and at this moment, the fifth wave of aura arrived in session. ¡°I am the Northern Territory War King, titled ck Turtle!¡± East Dragon, West White Tiger, August South, North Turtle, all ruled by Qilin Sword Immortal. Boom! A thunderp erupted from the earth, shocking as if breaking a serene autumn shower. The aura of the five War Kings, so pervasive, stirred the Thunder Dragon in the sky, making it restless with shes of lightning and roars of thunder. At this moment, the entire field fell silent, utterly still. Drip, drip, drip¡­ This wasn¡¯t the sound of rain, it was the sound of cold sweat droDDinz onto the ground. Hiss! Immediately following, a session of gasps came, one after the other. At this moment, countless people were gasping for breath, standing rooted to the spot as if struck by lightning, petrified. The Five war Kings! These are the five War Kings of the White War Department! Luis fell silent, so did Lorenzo, even the person on the phone began to share their silence. However, the shock that White Mitchell brought to them was far from over! Just as the ambiance on the scene turned extremely oppressive, an invincible aura born of war and blood suddenly surged from the crowd. ¡°The Lord!! Boom Boooom! Four earth-shattering voices came from four different directions, startling countless people into a cold sweat. Many people were knocked down by this quadrophonic sound, as loud as a gong, their bodies trembling non-stop. As members of the War Department, both Luis and Lorenzo wore a look of panic upon hearing these four voices. Under the War God, no one dares to im supremacy! Only the War God, only the War God is worthy of being called ¡®The Lord¡¯. Herees the War God, and there are four of them! Both master and disciple found themselves shaking involuntarily. The next moment, as if in response to the awe that had taken root in their hearts, the owners of those four voices finally announced their names. ¡°The Lord! Titled Heaven!¡± ¡°The Lord! Titled Earth!¡± ¡°The Lord! Titled Mystery!¡± ¡°The Lord! Titled Yellow!¡± Not a Basic War God, nor a Minor Achieved War God, not even a Major Achieved War God, but the Titled, the Titled War God! At this moment, the earth truly shook and mountains swayed, all vegetation bowed low, a mass of birds took flight in fright, while four overwhelming auras that seemed to suffocate people instantly dominated the whole scene. And the existence of these four auras instantly eclipsed the aura of the Five War Kings. At this time, the entire field was enveloped in a terrifying aura created by war and blood, making people feel as if they were in a scene of towering piles of corpses and seas of blood, making them suffocate and despair. Countless people fell to the ground in an instant, gesturing submissively, looking terrified as if they had seen the arrival of the Grim Reaper. At this moment, everyone in the Sabir family felt their legs, as if out of control, trembling wildly, madly kneeling. Many people even urinated in fear, exuding a nauseating smell. Luis and his disciple Lorenzo also found themselves copsed on the ground at this point, their faces painted with confusion and fear. ¡°Heaven! Earth! Mystery! Yellow!¡± As members of the War Department, how could they not know what these four titles represent? These are the Four Great War Gods of the White War Department, the most terrifying four War Gods in the Dragon Realm War Department today! Each one is a well-known figure internationally. Each one possesses invincible strength against thousands. Each one has made significant war contributions! Any one of these four is equal to an army of a hundred thousand, even their superior, the Commander of the River North War Department, has no choice but to bow down before them. At this moment, Lorenzo was utterly dispirited. He knew that not only was the East Nezzi Command Center involved, but even the War Department Commander Braxton might not be able to handle these four. Besides, the East Nezzi Command Center was the territory of the Azure Dragon War King, and Braxton certainly wouldn¡¯t stop them. It was over,pletely over. Four Great War Gods, Five Great War Kings, a hundred thousand White Army! This is the White War Department, this is the renowned, unrivalled White War Department across the entire Dragon Realm! If the Dragon Realm War Department is an invincible sword, then the White War Department is undoubtedly the sharpest, most lethal de of this sword! This is the pride of the Dragon Realm, White.. wait! This is the White War Department!!! Then the one standing before him, could it not be¡­ The morose Lorenzo suddenly thought of something and then stared hard at White Mitchell. Four Great War Gods, Five Great War Kings, a hundred thousand White Army, all at hismand, all at hismand!!! His identity was self-evident! Lorenzo looked at White Mitchell in despair, watching him take a step forward, watching him slowly say his name with an air of a king gracing everyone with his presence, ¡°The Lord, titled, White!¡± Chapter 20 - 20: Public Outrage! Pointing directly at Sayon! Chapter 20: Public Outrage! Pointing directly at Sayon! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Whoosh! White, it¡¯s really White, it¡¯s really White!!! Battle Maniac, King of Aerial Warfare, Battlefield Asura¡­ The Supreme Military Lord White Army Master, created by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council himself! If someone can represent the spirit of the Dragon Realm War Department, then White Army Master, undoubtedly refuses to yield it. Besides the snow piled high in threeyers on Superior¡¯s body, who else in the world can match this honor of White clothing! This is an object of reverence for thirty million soldiers of the Dragon Realm, this is a killing god who frightens off any external enemy, this is an intimidating existence universally feared by soldiers across the world, and undeniably Supreme Military Lord! ¡°All in attendance!¡± The Four Great War Gods shouted with their arms held aloft! Ten thousand White Army soldiers, kneeling in response, their voice overpowering the thunderous roar of dragons in the sky. ¡°We greet the Army Master!¡± Whoosh! At this moment, ten thousand White Army troops, ten thousand White souls! It¡¯s as if they were dering to the world through their actions that theirmander had officially returned! For a moment, everyone present felt as if they were shrouded in a sky full of battle spirit, with a sense of shocking power pervading their hearts. If you have such soldiers, what more could you ask for! Who, as amander, would not want to have such a powerful force? This truly deserves the moniker undefeated Military Lord! Lorenzo was both ashamed and regretful, just now, he was issuing orders to such an impressive figure. He really embarrassed himself; he was so disgracefully ordering the White Army Master, how could he be so shameless? It¡¯s over¡­ everything¡¯s over, let alone can¡¯t protect the Sabir family, even he, was probably finding it hard to protect himself. Thump! At the thought of this, Lorenzo suddenly felt a heaviness in his chest, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. He tremblingly picked up his phone, and the call was disconnected without any hesitation, making it desperately sad. Immediately after, before Lorenzo could react, another call came in. It was from his immediate superior, themander of the River North War Department! Lorenzo shakily answered the call, his face abject, not uttering a word. ¡°Lorenzo! Are you fucking trying to kill me? I am going to be the fucking death of you! Did I desecrate your ancestral grave or what, is that why you¡¯re screwing me over, you fuck¡­¡± As soon as the call was answered, a barrage of obscenities followed. At this moment, the person on the other end had no concern for any semnce of decorum or dignity. Hearing this voice escted the bitterness on Lorenzo¡¯s face further, almost as though he wanted to die. At this moment, Luis looked as though he had copsed on the ground, his face pale as if all his strength had been drained away. Seeing him in this state, the members of the Sabir family felt their spirits plummet into an abyss. The situation was hopeless, beyond redemption! Those from the Sabir family who witnessed this scenepletely copsed, their minds as muddled as porridge, unable to recover for a long time. At this moment, Kingston felt as if he had been struck by lightning, petrified in ce, his emotions incrediblyplex. Drip¡­ drip, drip¡­ The sound of White Mitchell¡¯s footsteps steadily drew closer, the entire scene at this moment was shrouded in his dominating aura. With his own power, he was truly suppressing the entire audience. After a while, White Mitchell approached Lorenzo and his disciple, looking down at them copsed on the ground, exuding an exceptionally cold demeanor. ¡°These are the subordinates of the Superior, the title of the Superior, the power of the Superior, may I ask the two of you, have you seen enough?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice was icy cold. At this moment, Lorenzo and his disciple felt as if they had fallen into an extremely cold ce, a bone-chilling coldness made their bodies shiver uncontrobly. ¡°Enough¡­ Enough¡­¡± Lorenzo opened his mouth slightly, but it was as if a fishbone stuck in his throat, he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°In that case, may I proceed to kill these people now?¡± White Mitchell asked again. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± Lorenzo hesitated, nced at Luis who was already as pale as death by his side, opened his mouth in a helpless voice, and his eyes revealed aplex emotion. Then, Lorenzo clenched his teeth tightly, looking seriously at Luis: ¡°Dear disciple, the people of your Sabir family, are killed by your master! If you wish to seek revenge in the future,e find your master!¡± As soon as the words fell, Lorenzo drew his de, plunging straight into the stronghold of the Sabir family. ¡°Evil through and through! Must kill!¡± ¡°Distorting right and wrong! Must kill!¡± ¡°Harming themon people! Must kill!¡± ¡°Must kill! Must kill! Must kill! Kill Kill Kill!!!¡± Lorenzo was like a merciless killing machine, where his de swept through, blood drenched the ground, corpse after corpse fell behind him. Yet, he seemed unfazed by it all. The Sabir family was deste, and despair was etched on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Kingston screams, unable to turn the tide. Kingston shouted abruptly at Luis, ¡°Luis, from here on, you are no longer rted to the Sabir family! We don¡¯t need your help in avenging our family, we don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help!!!¡± ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± Hearing this, Luis stood up dispiritedly, pulling out thebat knife he carried with him. ¡°Must kill! Must kill! Must kill!!!¡± The next moment, he rushed into the crowd of the Sabir family like a madman, joining Lorenzo in the massacre. He killed faster than Lorenzo, more ruthless than Lorenzo! In an instant, hundreds of corpses fell to the ground. In the end, the des in both their hands were chipped, yet they were unwilling to stop. One can imagine how brutal the scene was. ¡°Kill them! Kill them all! Ahhhhh!!!¡± Luis roared. This was a massacre, a one-sided ughter. Watching his n members fall one by one, Kingston crawled to White Mitchell with a pale face. ¡°He¡¯s innocent, he¡¯s never been involved in our Sabir family affairs. I beg you, please spare him, I beg you. He really knows nothing about hurting your family. I plotted everything. I was the one who took n Austin¡¯s money from Sayon to go against your family. All the errors are ours ¨C the Sabirs¡¯. It has nothing to do with Luis. He really hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Please, I beg you, please spare him¡­¡± At this point, Kingston was no longer the overlord, no longer the King of River North with endless blood debt. He was only Luis¡¯s father. Hearing the name n Austin, White Mitchell was filled with rage. n Austin, a name that was both familiar and strange to him. Once, he considered him as a brother, they created a business together, struggling side by side, jointly establishing the thriving Imperial Group. However, he also considered himself a monster, uniting with his fianc¨¦e to frame him, which led him to be imprisoned. If he were not lucky, there would be no White Mitchell today. Unexpectedly, even though he had already lost everything because of him, Austin didn¡¯t stop. He wanted to destroy Mitchell¡¯s lifepletely! ¡°Robbed my property, allied with Grandy Anderson to frame me and sent me to prison, and also killed my adoptive father! n Austin! You¡¯re really a good brother of mine, White Mitchell!¡± The pent-up anger erupted like a volcano, impossible to suppress. The hatred of the past was etched in his mind, bloody and brutal! ¡°n Austin! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Boom! At this thought, White Mitchell¡¯s aura res up. His eyes were filled with the color of blood and he radiated an irresistible killing intent. On the other side, hearing this name, the Four Great War Gods and Five Kings of War also instantly revealed a chill in their gaze, filled with killing intent. Azure Dragon, the War King of Nezzi walked towards Mitchell with a cold face: ¡°Superior, n Austin is the chairman of the Imperial Group, a top-notch family in Sayon. Tonight is his fifth wedding anniversary with his wife Grandy Anderson, and also the celebration of the Imperial Group¡¯s listing, he will definitely attend. Do we need to do anything about it?¡± Before White Mitchell could speak, the straightforward War King of the Northern Territory, ck Turtle, made his stance: ¡°Anyone who offends my superior must be killed! I¡¯ll take my men over now, and chop off that son of a bitch n Austin, and turn his celebration into his funeral!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± the War King of the Western Territory, White Tiger, dered angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°Count me ¡­¡± The Four Great War Gods, the Five Kings of War, all expressed their stand, the hundred thousand White Army was ready to move, with their target being Sayon! Chapter 21 - 21: Ensure Peace for Future Generations! Chapter 21: Ensure Peace for Future Generations! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Four Great War Gods, the Five War Kings, 100,000 soldiers of the White Army, all full ofbative spirit. The scent of battle and blood spread around; each face scribed with the phrase ¡°shared goal, one enemy¡±. In their hearts, the insult to White Mitchell¡¯s family was an insult to the White War Department. Whoever dared to challenge the dignity of the White Department would have to pay the price! Without a doubt, at this moment, with just one order from White Mitchell, 100,000 soldiers from the White Army would rush to Sayon without hesitation, delivering thousands of desperate cuts to the instigator, n Austin. But White Mitchell did not make this decision. Instead, he made a move that baffled everyone. Retreat! White Mitchell ordered the Four Great War Gods, the Four War Kings, and the entire 100,000-strong White Army to return to their respective stations, leaving only Kylin behind. For White Mitchell, killing a man was as simple as turning his hand. However, n Austin was the one who had him jailed and caused his stepfather¡¯s death. How could he settle this old score with just a death? He would attend the listing ceremony of the Imperial Group. Not only would he go, but also give n Austin and Grandy Anderson, this unscrupulous couple, a hefty wedding present! Avenge a grudge, repay the blood debt in kind! This was White Mitchell¡¯s ironw. From this moment on, if n Austin wants to die, he must ask for White Michell¡¯s permission! ¡°My brothers, Dragon Realm still needs your protection. The border line of 55,200 km of Dragon Realm¡­ needs the White War Department! Create aspirations for the world, establish a legacy for the people, continue the lost teachings of our forebears, bring peace for all future generations! Go back to the battlefield and I will wait in Dragon Realm for your victorious return!¡± White Mitchell stood before the 100,000 soldiers of the White Army. As he faced the breeze, each soldier¡¯s face was filled with an unwillingness to part. ¡°Invent for the world, build a life for the people, continue the lost teachings, bring peace to the world!¡± This was the vow made at the establishment of the White War Department. It was also the lifelong pursuit of every soldier. At this moment, 100,000 soldiers shouted out this aspiration. Their voices, echoed in the sky. At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to be scattered by the voice of the 100,000 soldiers. The bright sunshine illuminated the earth, shining on every soldier¡¯s face, dazzlingly bright! ¡°I serve Heaven!¡± ¡°I serve Earth!¡± ¡°I serve Mystery!¡± ¡°I serve Yellow!¡± ¡°All members of the White War Department are present!¡± ¡°We bid farewell to the Army Master! May the Army Master take care!¡± Bang! All 100,000 soldiers, solemnly gave a military salute to White Mitchell. White Mitchell¡¯s body suddenly straightened, his face filled with emotion. Having such loyal soldiers, what more can a man ask for? ¡°Go ahead, return to your battlefield. Defend your homnd, bring peace to the world for all generations!!!¡± White Mitchell stood in ce, with a military pose, watching each and every soldier of the White Army depart. After a while, White Mitchell slowly lowered his arm. The 100,000 soldiers of the White Army had already left, returning to the familiar battlefield to continue to defend their homnd. Meanwhile, the situation at the vi had already clearly unfolded. Lorenzo personally performed the decapitation, cutting down Kingston¡¯s father, Kingston Sabir. Everything returned to calm, only the blood still permeating the scene could bear witness to what had just urred. Meanwhile, themander of the River North War Department, Lorenzo¡¯s immediate superior, arrivedte to the bloody scene. Seeing the bloody spectacle, he was taken aback and thought to himself: ¡°Insulting the Army Master is a capital offense!¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯m leaving this to you.¡± After leaving these words, White Mitchell took Kylin and left the scene. But just as he reached the foot of the mountain, he ran into Beryl Mill, who had beenmissioned by Sherry Jones toe and get information. As soon as Beryl Mill saw White Mitchell, she pulled out a bank card and said, ¡°Sherry has returned to Sayon, and she asked that you don¡¯t look for her before she left. This is the bank card she left for you, it has fifty thousand she earned from her work. She wants you¡­ wants you to take this money, find an unknown ce, and start a new life.¡± Bang! Hearing these words, White Mitchell trembled all over, his eyes welling up with tears again. ¡°Why! What is all this about?¡± White Mitchell asked urgently. Beryl Mill hesitated for a while, then said sympathetically, ¡°It was Old Madam Jones of the Jones Family who personally called and asked her to return.¡± Old Madam Jones? Hearing this name, a picture of a harsh and rigid face emerged in White Mitchell¡¯s mind. He then turned to look at Beryl Mill: ¡°Miss Mill, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of my mother during this time. If anything happens, you can call me at any time. ¡± Beryl Mill nodded, appearing at a loss for words, looking at White Mitchell. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± White Mitchell was in a rush to reach Sayon, and didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. However, Beryl Mill was stuttering, struggling to get the words out. ¡°I know what you want to ask. Yes, I called these people here, but my identity is special and knowing too much is not good for you, Miss Mill. I hope that you can keep it a secret for me.¡± White Mitchell said straightforwardly Whoosh! Upon hearing these words, Beryl Mill¡¯s heart throbbed, a look of deep dread covered her face. Just as she thought! His identity was indeed not simple! Beryl Mill struggled to digest all this, but found that her heart was in turmoil, and it took a long time for her to calm down. She didn¡¯t even notice when White Mitchell had left. It wasn¡¯t until her father, Vincent Mill, and the high-ranking representatives of River North arrived that she came back to her sense. ¡°Where is he? Where is he?¡± The first one to ask was Johnny Atwell. Johnny Atwell and the others had just been to the vi but found out that White Mitchell had already left, and so they came rushing over with Vincent Miller. Unexpectedly, they still missed him. Upon hearing that White Mitchell had left River North, everyone was deeply disappointed. It was fortunate that his foster mother, Zhihui, was still in River North, so there might be a chance to meet him in the future. Thinking of this, Johnny Atwell immediately ordered Isaiah, the head of The Patrol, ¡°Old Lee! We must strengthen our guarding work. If there is the slightest mishap with Mr. Mitchell¡¯s foster mother we will have to answer with our heads!¡± Isaiah nodded solemnly. Even if Johnny Atwell had not ordered so; he would have done it anyway. Afterward, Beryl Mill stood there dumbfounded, looking at all of these River North¡¯s big shots, feeling shocked in her heart. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the identity of Sherry¡¯s brother? Howe even the city¡¯s top leader and the patrol chief¡­?¡± Beryl Mill lowered her voice and asked. Upon hearing her words, Vincent Mill shivered as if he thought of something terrifying. He then told Beryl Mill with a deeper sense of apprehension: ¡°Don¡¯t ask about his things anymore, you only need to know one thing: just an hour ago, the Sabir family hadpletely disappeared from this world!¡± Disappear¡­ disappear? The powerful and prosperous Sabir family, just disappeared like this? Whoosh! Beryl Mill trembled, almost falling to the ground, constantly muttering to herself: ¡°White Mitchell, what is your identity? what exactly is¡­¡± After leaving the vi, White Mitchell directly rushed to the airport with Kylin. With Jose¡¯s arrangements, they boarded the earliest flight to Sayon. By the time they arrived in Sayon, it was already past five in the afternoon. There was less than two hours left before Imperial Group¡¯s IPO celebration began. As soon as they got off the ne, Kylin handed his phone to White Mitchell: ¡°Superior, there is news from Azure Dragon..¡± Chapter 22 - 22: The Sinner of the Imperial Group? Chapter 22: The Sinner of the Imperial Group? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon is located in the eastern part of Dragon Realm and falls under the jurisdiction of the Azure Dragon. Even though the Azure Dragon is currently leading the White Army of twenty thousand men back to camp, this doesn¡¯t hinder his investigation of Sayon. [Superior, The Imperial Group is celebrating their stock marketunch tonight at seven o¡¯clock at the Sayon International Hotel. They have invited our Nezzimand to attend.] Upon reading the message, White Mitchell¡¯s gaze turned cold. He immediately instructed Kylin, ¡°Kylin! Have Azure Dragon tell n Austin that the Nezzimand epts their invitation and that a high-profile guest will be attending in person!¡± Understood. Receiving the order, Kylin immediately put it into action. Sayon International Hotel! This is one of the highest-rated five-star hotels in Sayon where the Imperial Group is hosting their marketunch celebration. The sessful listing of the Imperial Group signifies that they have officially joined the ranks of the elite in Sayon, beginning from today. The celebration not onlymemorates this achievement but also importantly announces to everyone in Sayon about the official rise of the Imperial Group, solidifying their position in Sayon. For this reason, almost everyone in attendance tonight is a person of significance in Sayon. However, these people are no longer that important to the Imperial Group, or to n Austin and Grandy Anderson at this moment. Because they, as a couple, just received a piece of news: a high-profile guest from the Nezzimand will be attending their celebration. The moment they heard this news, n Austin and Grandy Anderson could hardly believe it. Originally, they only wanted to extend a courteous invitation; they had never thought that it would be sessful. Unexpectedly, not only did they sessfully invite the Nezzimand, but a high-profile figure from within themand, whose presence was personally conveyed by the War King Azure Dragon himself, would be attending! Wow! At this moment, both n Austin and Grandy Anderson¡¯s faces were flushed with extreme joy. ¡°Heaven does favor me, indeed, favors me!¡± n Austin said excitedly; he was even more thrilled by this than by the Imperial Group¡¯s marketunch. Standing by his side, Grandy Anderson was also jumping with excitement, ¡°n, we¡¯ve seeded. This time around, even the Royal Group will be stepping down to us!¡± ¡°Heh, the worthless Royal Group, from now on, Imperial Group is Sayon¡¯s top powerhouse! Hahaha¡­¡± n Austin bolstered. ¡°Hehe¡­ I deserve the most credit here, if I hadn¡¯t suggested that we get rid of the trouble Chester Wang, where would the Imperial Group be today?¡± Grandy Anderson eagerly imed credit. Upon hearing her words, a sinister smile appeared on n Austin¡¯s face. Indeed, he had been able to dethrone White and sessfully put him in jail, Grandy Anderson yed a paramount role. Before Grandy Anderson even became White¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she was already with him. Then, during one of the project gatherings, she took advantage of Mitchell¡¯s drunken state to ruin his reputation and allowed herself to be White¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This was only the first step, but also the most critical one, paving the way for his coupter on. Later on, n Austin sessfully fabricated evidence of White embezzling public funds with the help of Grandy Anderson, and even bribed some oldpany employees to frame White, which resulted in White being jailed. But most crucially, it was the evidence fabricated by Grandy Anderson, each piece bearing White¡¯s signature, irrefutable and undeniable. As he thought of this, n Austin¡¯s face broke into a smile of victory: ¡°Yes, indeed. Was it not for your clever scheme, White¡¯s fianc¨¦e, that White would have vanished so quickly. Speaking of which, I wonder how my ¡®brother¡¯ is doing in prison, hahaha¡­¡± At this point, Grandy Anderson said in a ttering tone, ¡°What could he be doing? I heard prison is a tough ce, perhaps he is running and slipping everywhere, hehehe¡­¡± The two exchanged nces andughed, their joy unable to be contained. Several high-ranking Imperial Group officials witnessing this scene began buttering them up: ¡°Just look at Mr. Austin and Mr. Anderson, what a lovely pair. If not for them, we would still be getting exploited by White.¡± ¡°Speaking of White, that son of a gun should be out of jail by now. I wonder where he is hiding. If I ever run into him, I¡¯ll p him across the face!¡± someone suddenly chimed in. ¡°Heh¡­ I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get that chance, when he almost caused our Imperial Group to go bankrupt, do you think he would dare toe back? Our resentful spit alone could drown him!¡± Someone else disdainfully replied. Upon hearing this, n Austin and Grandy Anderson exchanged tacit nces, their minds filled with unspoken understandings. Others may not understand, but they, as the masterminds, know very well that White is unlikely to ever reappear. Subsequently, an ted n Austin couldn¡¯t wait to mount the stage and pick up the microphone. It was quite evident that with the Nezzimand gracing their asion, how could he miss such an exciting promotional opportunity? Therefore, he was eager to spread the news far and wide. Bang, Bang! n Austin, standing on stage, seriously tapped the microphone, eternal joy etched on his face. Seeing his demeanor, the people in the crowd began to jest and banter. ¡°Alright, please calm down everyone. I, n, won¡¯t keep you guessing any longer. Indeed I have news that¡¯s even more exciting than our market debut to share with everyone! The Nezzi Command has epted our Imperial Group¡¯s invitation and will be sending a high-profile guest to attend in person!¡± wow! As his words resounded, the entire room gasped. Everyone¡¯s faces beamed with envy. The Nezzi Command, an existence that even top-tier entities like the Royal Group are desperate to court. Who would have thought they would be snatched up by the Imperial Group? Furthermore, they¡¯re sending a high-profile guest to attend. This clearly shows the importance of the Imperial Group in the Nezzi Command¡¯s eyes! Before this, no one would have thought that the Imperial Group would gain favor from the Nezzi Command. But now, n Austin has made the impossible, possible. In light of this, who would dare stop the rise of the Imperial Group? Instantly, thunderous apuse broke the silence as everyone offered their congrattions. While the celebration was in full swing inside, the hotel entrance outside was quiet, with only a few passers-by and some Imperial Group employees. Most of these employees are those not favored by the Imperial Group, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be assigned to guard the front door on such a festive day. At this time, White Mitchell and Kylin appeared outside the hotel. Just as they were about to walk in, they were stopped: ¡°Where are your invitations? Today is a private celebration, you cannot enter without an invitation..¡± Chapter 23 - 23: Going back to one’s own company, what invitation letter is needed? Chapter 23: Going back to one¡¯s ownpany, what invitation letter is needed? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio An invitation? Upon hearing this, White Mitchell smiled slightly and responded: ¡°I¡¯m going back to my ownpany, why would I need an invitation?¡± At these words, the two officers blocking the way burst intoughter. ¡°Your ownpany? Tell us, whichpany do you belong to? Whichpany is yours?¡± The two staff were clearly amused and started teasing. But Mitchell, unfazed, replied: ¡°Imperial Group!¡± Huh? The two nced at each other and then burst into peals ofughter, bending over in mirth. ¡°You have some nerve. If Imperial Group is yours, then I would say Royal Group is mine.¡± ¡°Exactly, stop boasting here. It¡¯s known to everyone that our CEO¡¯s name is n Austin. Come up with a better bluff because you can¡¯t sell this one.¡± ¡°Alright, stop wasting our time and move on. Otherwise, our supervisor wille over and we¡¯ll end up being scolded because of you.¡± The two staff impatiently urged, but White Mitchell, with a calm expression, dered, ¡°I¡¯m not Austin, my surname is Mitchell, I am White Mitchell!¡± Bang! White Mitchell? Upon hearing this name, a look of shock quickly spread across the faces of the two employees. Though they were not old employees of the Imperial Group, who in the whole of Imperial Group didn¡¯t know the name White Mitchell? ¡°You¡¯re the CEO who embezzled public funds five years ago?¡± One employee stared at Mitchell in astonishment, hardly believing his eyes. The other employee furrowed his brow, pondering why Mitchell would return at this critical time. Both were puzzled, but they knew that whether this man was telling the truth or bluffing, there was no way they could let him step into the venue today! Otherwise, they estimate they will lose their jobs. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re real or fake, you shouldn¡¯t have mentioned White Mitchell? Get lost, we don¡¯t wee you here, or else, I¡¯ll have to call security.¡± One employee said disdainfully, clearly showing his impatience. ¡°Go, go, go¡­¡± Another employee readied to eject him, but Kylin, standing tall, immediately stepped between them, giving them a scare. Kylin, towering over one meter eighty, stood ramrod straight like a javelin. His mere presence emanated a daunting aura. ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do? Are you trying to scare us? Don¡¯t think we¡¯re afraid of you just because you¡¯re tall!¡± One staff member quivered before looking over at Kylin apprehensively. ¡°Quick, call everyone over here!¡± ¡°Everyone get over here to the entrance, we¡¯ve got trouble!¡± With that shout, around twenty employees of the Imperial Group quickly gathered. Along with them came seven or eight hotel security officers, promptly barricading the entrance. ¡°White¡­ White Mitchell?¡± At this moment, a slightly chubby young man wearing sses squeezed out of the crowd. ¡°Fatty?¡± Upon seeing the young man, Mitchell immediately frowned. This man was called Beckett, his college roommate, and one of his former trusted assistants. At the initial stage of the business, Beckett¡¯s technical prowess had been vital. Before Mitchell¡¯s prison time, Beckett had already be thepany¡¯s core manager in charge of technology, so why had he be like this now? If not for their past familiarity, Mitchell wouldn¡¯t have recognized that the somewhat indifferent young man before him was the jolly ¡°Fatty¡± from their college days. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s really you! My brother!¡± Fatty squeezed out of the crowd and gave him a big hug. That hug, felt like a lifetime. ¡°What on earth happened? n Austin even targeted you guys?¡± Mitchell furrowed his brows, rage boiling in his heart. Beckett sighed, a look of helplessness on his face. Not long after Mitchell went to prison, n Austin and Grandy Anderson used all sorts of methods to force these old employees to sign nonpete agreements. The loyal employees who supported Mitchell were not convinced, and sought negotiation. Unexpectedly the next day, those who could escape, escaped; those who could not, had their families ruined. Beckett and some old employees, fearing their families would be implicated, reluctantly signed the agreement. However, n Austin and Grandy Anderson not only failed to honor their original promise, they found various reasons to suppress these employees. Becky was one of the victims, currently the assistant manager on a production line, earning a meager sry to support his family. He had thought of leaving the Imperial Group, but he was afraid that Austin would not let him off lightly, so he continued to live on, barely surviving. Even though Beckett told him it was okay, hearing this made rage surge inside of Mitchell. n Austin! Mitchell gritted his teeth in anger, but at this moment, upon learning that Mitchell wanted to enter the venue, Beckett quickly advised, ¡°White, don¡¯t be impulsive, n Austin is now a big deal. Also, I just heard that an important figure from the Nezzi headquarters will be attending tonight¡¯s celebration, so to avoid unnecessary trouble, it¡¯d be best to stay out of it.¡± Facing Beckett¡¯s sincere advice, Mitchell shook his head: ¡°Fatty, rx. I wouldn¡¯t show up here without beingpletely sure. Everything that n Austin has done to me, I¡¯m going to give back to him in full!¡± Upon hearing this, Beckett gritted his teeth hard; he turned around to tell those blocking the entrance, ¡°Disperse! Nothing ever happened here. Just disperse.¡± Hearing Beckett¡¯smand, the employees hesitated. After all, this was White Mitchell. Would it really be okay to let him in? Just as everyone was undecided, a harsh voice resonated from behind the crowd: ¡°Fatty Zhou, you¡¯re really getting braver and braver, even daring to let this troublemaker in?¡± A thin, monkey-like figure sauntered arrogantly from the crowd, looking condescendingly at Beckett. Upon seeing this person, Beckett¡¯s face instantly darkened. This man was called Jimmy, a distant rtive of Grandy Anderson who managed to secure the position of production line manager by bootlicking. In terms of rank, he was technically Beckett¡¯s superior. Jimmy habitually harassed Beckett, and they had quarrelled several times. However, every time Jimmy would leverage his background and give Beckett a hard time. Over time, Beckett was somewhat afraid of him. ¡°Jimmy! You¡¯re in charge of the interior, the exterior is none of your business!¡± Beckett said disdainfully. However, upon hearing this, Jimmy just sneered and looked contemptuously at Beckett: ¡°Fatty Zhou, you are really an idiot. Have the years of consuming gutter oil finally caught up to you? White Mitchell is clearly here to make trouble. You not only failed to stop him, but you also want to let him in? Hehe¡­ let me tell you, you¡¯re done.. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll be working rotating shifts on the production line for me! Spit!¡± Chapter 24 - 24 What kind of bastard are you! Chapter 24: What kind of bastard are you! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You!¡± Upon hearing this, Beckett was so angry he was ready to throw in the towel on the spot. However, numerous restrictions left him no choice but to swallow his fury. For a moment, Beckett felt extremely aggrieved. He looked guiltily at White Mitchell, his expression filled with bitter helplessness. At this point, White Mitchell gently patted his shoulder: ¡°Fatty, rx. If you want to quit, just go ahead. From today, no one can hurt you or your family. Remember, this is a promise from White Mitchell!¡± ¡°Really¡­really?¡± Beckett stared incredulously at White Mitchell, his eyes red with teardrops welling up from the bitterness. White Mitchell nodded solemnly, as if.he had made a grave promise to Beckett. Seeing this, Beckett immediately took off his work badge from around his neck and threw it violently on the ground. He then stomped on it heavily. At this moment, it seemed as if Beckett was venting all the pent-up frustration he had suffered in the past five years. ¡°Fuck you! Screw this job, I¡¯m not interested anymore. How dare you make me work three shifts on the production line! When I was on the front lines, you were still selling sweet potatoes in the countryside!¡± Beckett spat out those words harshly, infuriating Jimmy who stood on the stage. He trembled all over, baring his teeth and pointing at Beckett, ¡°You ungrateful bastard, you¡¯re finished!¡± ¡°Pfft! Brown-noser! My buddy is back, and I¡¯m not working anymore! What can you do to me?¡± Years of resentment finally found an outlet. Whoosh! Jimmy was irritated beyond words, ¡°Insurrection! You are revolting! You guys, quickly chase this ungrateful bastard out!¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd immediately surrounded them aggressively. However, at this moment, Kylin, who stood before them, made a sudden move. Bam bam, two figures were knocked away like broken kites, crashing heavily to the ground. At this time, White Mitchell also began to move, step by step, he walked up the stage. Seeing White Mitchell approaching him, Jimmy burned with rage and shouted, ¡°Attack! Attack all together! Damn it! Chase them away and everyone gets a bonus this month, an extra one thousand!¡± Under the stimtion of generous rewards, several young employees frantically retaliated. However, Kylin at this moment was like an insurmountable mountain, anyone who dared to approach White.Mitchell was ruthlessly knocked away. Within less than a minute, twenty to thirty people had fallen to the ground, each whimpering in pain. ¡°You¡­you¡­what the hell do you want? If you dare to mess around, The Patrol won¡¯t let you off.¡± Thud thud, facing the advancing White Mitchell, Jimmy couldn¡¯t help but back off two steps. He identally stumbled over the steps and fell straight to the ground. White Mitchell towered over him, slowly reached out his hand, and grabbed Jimmy by the throat, effortlessly lifting him up. Jimmy tried to put up a fight, but White Mitchell¡¯s grip was like an iron mp, no matter how much he struggled, he could not break free. At this moment, Jimmy was terrified, his eyes wide open, his body shaking incessantly, and his face turned red due tock of oxygen. Difficulty breathing! Jimmy felt like he was on the verge of death. Facing the threat of death, Jimmy desperately begged for mercy but could not utter a single word. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, even daring to threaten my brother?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face darkened, and then he simply threw Jimmy several meters away. With an explosive bang, everyone¡¯s heart violently trembled. The staff members lying on the floor revealed expressions of intense fear, not daring to even nce at White Mitchell. At this moment, Beckett, seeing such a formidable White Mitchell, was taken aback. He hesitated for a long time, but couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°White, what on earth happened to you these past five years? How did you be so strong?¡± Putting other things aside, the ease with which he picked up Jimmy, a man weighing over a hundred pounds, was enough to leave Beckett in awe. Faced with Beckett¡¯s question, White Mitchell simplyughed and brushed it off, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I will tell you about it when we have the chance.¡± He recalled being taken away by the mysterious man during his time in prison,ter joining the army,ing back from near death experiences, achieving great military merits, and even being acimed as the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm. So many things had happened in five years. However, these matters were not suitable for ordinary people to know. The more they knew, the more dangerous it would be for them. More importantly, Beckett was his own brother. Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s reply, Beckett chose not to pry further. Quietly following him, they made their way towards the meeting hall. Inside the meeting hall, the scene was still buzzing with activity. Amidst the clinking of sses, there was no shortage of ttery directed towards n Austin and Grandy Anderson. Of course, there were mentions of White Mitchell too. However, whenever they brought him up, it was to belittle him and elevate n Austin and Grandy Anderson. Clearly, this strategy worked well for the two of them, so the crowd was all too happy to participate. ¡°Sir n¡¯s ability to turn the tide is truly exceptional. White Mitchell is simply not on par with you. He isn¡¯t even worthy of being your shoe shiner.¡± ¡°White Mitchell isn¡¯t worth a fart. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Imperial Group would¡¯ve been listed on the stock market ages ago. Thankfully, both Sir n and Mr. Anderson saw through his schemes.¡± ¡°White Mitchell should just spend his life in jail, so he can¡¯t harm anyone¡­¡± With everyone in the crowd showering praise on them, n Austin and Grandy Anderson were overjoyed, the words ¡°a taste of victory¡± clearly etched on their faces. Right when everyone was crowding around the two,peting to tter them, Beckett brought White Mitchell and Kylin into the meeting hall undetected. Huh? At that moment, a neatly dressed young man came rushing towards them. ¡°Beckett! Are you trying to get yourself killed? Why would you bring him in?!¡± The man in the suit attempted to block White Mitchell with his own body, to keep others from noticing him. Ezekiel? Another familiar face. The man in the suit named Ezekiel was also a business partner who had started their venture with White Mitchell. ¡°Ezekiel, we all know that Imperial Group belongs to White. What¡¯s wrong with him reiming what¡¯s his?¡± Beckett retorted. ¡°Stubborn fool! I can¡¯t get it into your thick skull! Forget it!¡± Not in the mood to argue, Ezekiel shot Beckett a resentful nce before walking up to White Mitchell. However, as he stood in front of White Mitchell, he seemed somewhat evasive, as if he¡¯d done something guilty. ¡°White, listen to me. Times have changed. As you can see, everyone here isplimenting n Austin because of the Nezzi Command. You might be back, but you can¡¯t do anything. Take my advice and leave first. We can n for the long termter. If you want to make aeback, your brothers will definitely support you. But tonight is not the time. If they find out you¡¯re here, you may not be able to leave.¡± As Ezekiel was earnestly advising White Mitchell, several uninvited guests show up behind them: ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this our Mr.. White Mitchell? Have you already been released from prison?¡± Chapter 25 - 25: One Has to Bow Under the Eaves of the House! Chapter 25: One Has to Bow Under the Eaves of the House! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the celebration venue, White Mitchell could distinctly feel a noticeable fear from Ezekiel at the instant the voice sounded, his body uncontrobly shuddered once. ¡°Ezekiel. aren¡¯t you going to roll over here?¡± At this moment, the voice sounded again with a distinct tone of arrogantmanding. Upon hearing these words, Ezekiel trembled again, gave White Mitchell a guilty look, then turned around ¨C a sycophantic smile appearing on his face, and walked straight towards the man. ¡°Mr. Ivan, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. They just wanted to take a look inside and will leave immediately.¡± Ezekiel apologized with a grin. Ivan Austin? At this moment, White Mitchell could finally clearly see the face of the man Ivan Austin, the younger brother of n Austin. ¡°Ivan is now the Group¡¯s Channel Director, Ezekiel¡¯s immediate supervisor.¡± At this point, Beckett quickly reminded Mitchell. Ivan Austin, a Channel Director? White Mitchell was slightly surprised but then thought again and felt it seemed usual. After all, since n Austin had taken the Imperial Group from Mitchell, how could bestow some benefits on his younger brother? However, what Mitchell did not expect was that n Austin would position such an ineffective person in the important role of a Channel Director. Yes, in White Mitchell¡¯s view, Ivan Austin was just waste. When Ivan Austin graduated and couldn¡¯t find a job, n Austin rmended him to Mitchell. Out of respect for n Austin¡¯s stakeholder position, Ivan was assigned to the channel department, starting as a regr salesperson. Unfortunately, Ivan Austin was not cut out for this. Relying on his brother¡¯s status, he was idle all day and the most thing he did was to flirt with thepany¡¯s female employees. At that time, the Imperial Group was growing rapidly and the channel department was an important source for the capital. However, Ivan Austin was absolutely ipetent for this position. He was not only ipetent but also overestimated himself. Using n Austin¡¯s identity to suppress the channel businesses, he caused thepany to lose several core channel businesses. Right then, White Mitchell sent him to the production line, he was demoted as a regr production line worker. However, to his surprise, such a useless person was promoted after his resignation. It seems that n¡¯s practice of nepotism hasn¡¯t changed at all. Thinking about this, a hint of indifference appeared on White Mitchell¡¯s face, and he looked at Ivan Austin indifferently. At this moment, Ivan Austin nced at the apologetic Ezekiel, then yfully nced again at White Mitchell, immediately rebuking Ezekiel: ¡°Who allowed you to speak?¡± Ezekiel was stunned, but there was still a pleasing smile on his face. Then, Ivan Austin walked swaggeringly to White Mitchell¡¯s front with Ezekiel and his several minions. With a mix of ridicule and sarcastic tone, Ivan Austin said to Mitchell, ¡°So, White, how¡¯s the prison food?¡± Upon hearing these words, his minions startedughing, with a clear meaning of mocking White. Even Ezekielughed along, but his ttery did not satisfy Ivan Austin. Ivan Austin coldly red at him and scolded: ¡°What are youughing at? Did I say you couldugh?¡± I¡­¡± Ezekiel was stunned, a moment of humiliation shed across his face, but he still maintained his smile. Seeing the embarrassed Ezekiel, at this point, Beckett could not bear to watch anymore and directly spoke to Ezekiel, ¡°Ezekiel! Pay him no heed! Mitchell is back now, he¡¯ll reim the Imperial Group. We won¡¯t have to suck up to anybody in the future.¡± ¡°I just quit a moment ago. Come on, Ezekiel, what¡¯s the point of staying in this kind ofpany, with this kind of boss?¡± Upon hearing this, Ezekiel¡¯s face showed an impatient expression: ¡°Beckett, shut your mouth! Do you have any idea of the situation now?¡± ¡°Ezekiel, you!¡± Beckett looked at Ezekiel in disbelief and disappointment: ¡°Ezekiel, how did you be like this?¡± Ezekiel nced at Ivan Austin warily, then continued impatiently: ¡°Scram, scram, scram. It¡¯s none of your business, it¡¯s not White Mitchell¡¯s business either! ¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Upon hearing what Ezekiel said, Ivan Austinughed out loud, with a teasing look at White Mitchell: ¡°See that, White Mitchell? This is your good old buddy.¡± He had hoped to see the sight of a frantic and distraught White Mitchell, but after seeing his calm expression, Ivan suddenly felt disappointed. Afterward, he turned his gaze to Ezekiel, a yful expression gradually appearing on his face, ¡°Come now, Ezekiel, here is 100,000 dors. Simply kneel before me, say ¡®White Mitchell is not human¡¯ three times, and this will be yours.¡± This¡­ Ezekiel stood there dumbfounded, trying tough it off: ¡°Mr. Ivan, you¡­ stop joking with me.¡± ¡°Joking?¡± Ivan scoffed coldly, then kicked Ezekiel¡¯s shin. ¡°You think I¡¯m joking with you? Right now! Immediately! Otherwise, don¡¯t think for a second you¡¯re getting your wages or bonuses this month!¡± With a thud, Ezekiel knelt down, his face showing unbearable embarrassment. ¡°White, this¡­¡± Beckett was infuriated, but Ivan had the upper hand, and he was powerless. He could only ce his hope on White Mitchell. At this moment, White Mitchell took a step forward and said to Ezekiel, who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°If you¡¯re a man, stand up!¡± Ezekiel heard this and shook his head bitterly, ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t bother, you can¡¯t even save yourself, so stop boasting. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the big shots from Nezzi headquarters will being over soon. At that time, with Ivan¡¯s extensive reach, what are you going topete with him with? Stop daydreaming, the only one who will believe your lies in this world is probably this fat guy.¡± After saying this, Ezekiel crawled up to Ivan¡¯s feet like a begging puppy. This time, White Mitchell didn¡¯t stop him. Everyone has their choices, if Ezekiel chose not to believe him, then no matter how much he spoke, it would be useless. ¡°Mr. Ivan, I¡¯ve already knelt down. How about you spare me this time? In the future, if you tell me to go east, I won¡¯t dare to go west,¡± Ezekiel continued to appease after returning to Ivan¡¯s side. But Ivan didn¡¯t appreciate his efforts at all and kicked him away immediately, ¡°Goddamn it! Are my words worthless now? Your wages and bonuses for this month are forfeited!¡± Whoa! Upon hearing this, Ezekiel trembled all over, crawled to Ivan¡¯s feet again, and began to plead bitterly. But Ivan ignored him dismissively and kicked him away. ¡°Ezekiel, get up! Get up! This scum isn¡¯t worth your kneeling!¡± Beckett urged in heartache. But Ezekiel was as if under a spell, crawling to Ivan¡¯s feet like a puppy once again. This was Ezekiel¡¯s choice. At this time, Ivan kicked Ezekiel away again and then looked at White Mitchell with a provocative smile. ¡°Unsettled, aren¡¯t you? Yes, he¡¯s nothing more than a dog in my eyes. Anyone who follows you, White Mitchell, is just a dog,¡± Ivan scoffed defiantly. Upon hearing this, Beckett became even more irritated and couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Bullshit! Utter bullshit!¡± Ivan red at him fiercely and sneered, ¡°Beckett, is your head full of shit? You believe the words of a guy fresh out of prison? Seize control of the Imperial Group? With what? His head? Ha, ha, ha¡­ Don¡¯t make meugh. His return this time is just to stir the pot for some benefits. That¡¯s all.¡± Ivan let out a scornfulugh, then waved his hand, took out a checkbook, and wrote a check for 100,000 dors. ¡°Come, Ezekiel, shout louder. If your shouts satisfy me, this check is yours, ah, wait, it¡¯s not fun for one person to shout. Come, Beckett, I¡¯ll give you a chance too. As long as you kneel on the ground like Ezekiel and bark like a dog, if it amuses me, I¡¯ll give you 100,000 dors too. And you, White Mitchell, given your noble status, your treatment can¡¯t be the same as theirs.. Come and kneel down, kowtow three times to me, I¡¯ll give you 200,000 dors!¡± Chapter 26 - 26: Do You Enjoy Making Others Kneel? Chapter 26: Do You Enjoy Making Others Kneel? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Beckett¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He stared intently at Ivan, but at this moment, a figure was slowly crawling towards Ivan. Woof¡­woof¡­woof¡­ ¡°Ezekiel! You¡­ Upon seeing this scene, Beckett was heartbroken. Back in the day when they had all started the Imperial Group together, they were full of pride and ambition. Beckett could not forget how triumphant Ezekiel looked when he single-handedly secured deals with ten distributors. But now, the harsh reality had bent his spine,pletely shattering him. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Ivan broke into a satisfiedugh, then he looked at Beckett and White Mitchell. ¡°See, this is your good brother, isn¡¯t it? Are you angry? Do you want to hit me?¡± Ivan looked amused, enjoying himself immensely. Beckett gritted his teeth, his fists cracked with the intensity of his grip. At this moment, the until now silent White Mitchell stepped forward and walked up to Ivan. Standing tall, he looked down at Ivan from his height of over one meter eighty: ¡°Do you like making people kneel?¡± A cold smile shed across Ivan¡¯s face: ¡°Yes, I do. What can you do about it?¡± ¡°Then spend the rest of your life on your knees!¡± Bam! In an instant, White Mitchell brutally kicked Ivan¡¯s knees twice. Crack! Crack! The sounds of breaking bones echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Shh! Ivan sucked in a cold breath, immediately followed by a heartbreaking pain from both of his knees. Unable to support himself, Ivan kneeled with a thud. Ahhhhh!!! The moment his knees hit the ground, a more intense pain radiated from his knees. The pain was so excruciating that Ivan began to howl. ¡°White Mitchell, I¡¯ll annihte you, I swear I¡¯ll annihte you!!!¡± Kneeling on the ground, Ivan roared incessantly. Large sweat beads dripped down his face. His whole appearance was utterly pathetic. It¡¯s over! He knew his knees were probably ruined. Just like White Mitchell had said, he would likely have to spend the rest of his life on his knees. Ahhhhh!!! Thinking of this, Ivan was filled with both shame and fury. He wanted to tear White Mitchell to shreds. ¡°Attack! Kill him! Kill him!!!¡± Ivan roared at his followers. His followers exchanged apprehensive nces, then gritted their teeth and charged at White Mitchell. However, in an instant, Kylin swiftly intervened, his two hands repelling all those who tried to advance. ¡°Chubs, thank you for still trusting me as a brother. Rest assured, every word I just said is true. From today onwards, you will gradually see my strength. Even if you want to be the king of Sayon, I can help you!¡± White Mitchell said calm andposed, as if he was talking about some trivial matter. As for Beckett, he was already too astonished to speak. Just then, without ncing at Ivan, White Mitchell kicked him. Ivan was sent flying, and he crashed into the hotel wall. With a sudden loud crash, it startled every single guest in the venue. The crowd, originally fawning over n Austin, turned their heads abruptly, only to see a face they could never have anticipated. White Mitchell! When n Austin, who was encircled by the crowd, saw White Mitchell, his face turned gloomy in an instant. Grandy Anderson, standing aside, looked no better. Her pretty face was filled with a deep sense of disgust. Then, the tterers around n Austin started to rebuke White Mitchell. ¡°White Mitchell! You criminal from Imperial Group, have you got the nerve toe back?¡± ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know about your disgraceful actions in the past. Our Imperial Group doesn¡¯t wee a disgrace like you!¡± ¡°Pfft! Haven¡¯t you done enough to ruin our Imperial Group? Now you want to profit from our uing public listing? Get lost! The farther, the better!¡± One by one, those old employees, once seen as White Mitchell¡¯s right-hand men, denigrated him just to please n Austin, without regard for the truth. Suddenly, White Mitchell became the target of them all. They were eager to incriminate him. The thing was, when faced with enemies all around him, White Mitchell still disyed no fear, without even a frown on his face. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard them at all. Facing this cool White Mitchell, the faces of n Austin and Grandy Anderson darkened to an extreme. Meanwhile, with one after another of the old employees of Imperial Group stepping forward to use White Mitchell, the atmosphere of the entire venue immediately be tense. Observing the unity in their hostility at Imperial Group, the guests present at the scene, finally remembered who White Mitchell was. Just as those old employees imed, White Mitchell was officially recognized as a criminal of Imperial Group. Back in the day, notwithstanding the fact that he was the chairman of Imperial Group, he exploited his position for personal gain, which nearly resulted into the bankruptcy of Imperial Group. If it wasn¡¯t for n Austin who, in conjunction with Grandy Anderson, had saved the sinking ship and pulled Imperial Group from the brink of copse, how could it be possibly flourish today? In the public eye, White Mitchell was the sinner of Imperial Group, whereas n Austin and Grandy Anderson were their saviors. ¡°White Mitchell really has no shame. Probably he saw Imperial Group doing so well, he wants to creep back in and get a piece of the action.¡± ¡°Get a piece of the action? Him? Dream on. What rights does he have? How could he have the audacity to show up here?¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­if he were a self-conscious person, why would he show up here?¡± The public opinion was skewed, with all the guests beginning to use White Mitchell in ord with the old employees. But, they quickly realized that their words seemed to have no effect on White Mitchell. White Mitchell walked on, still in his own way, emanating an intimidating aura that deterred others from stepping in his path. Although many guests talked big, they didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, so they prudently made way for him. Eventually, White Mitchell, Kylin, and Beckett reached n Austin and Grandy Anderson. Looking down from the stage, n Austin and Grandy Anderson stared at him, their eyes radiating an unusual light. ¡°So, my old friends, aren¡¯t you going to wee me?¡± White Mitchell stated, his phraseced with mockery, as he looked at the pair. Despite standing below the stage, his aura was even morepelling than them both. Facing the unexpectedly emerged White Mitchell, a murderous intent lit up in n Austin¡¯s heart. However, given the presence of so many guests and some influential arrival due soon, he didn¡¯t lose his temper, but coldly smiled and said: ¡°White Mitchell, you are as conceited as ever.¡± ¡°White Mitchell, we don¡¯t want to dwell on what happened years ago. Today is a big day for our Imperial Group as we are going public. We don¡¯t want any trouble, do yourself a favor and get out of here,¡± Grandy Anderson then demanded, with an imposing tone. White Mitchell chuckled sarcastically and then calmly replied: ¡°Oh? Your Imperial Group?¡± Chapter 27 - 27: Important Person, Left? Chapter 27: Important Person, Left? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As these words were uttered, the entire hotel was enveloped in bone-chilling cold. Many people shivered involuntarily. n Austin and Grandy Anderson, the perpetrators in question, felt as if they were thrown into an abyss, their hearts filling up with unease. Several hotel security guards behind n and Grandy wanted to shoo away White Mitchell, but Kylin blocked their way. ¡°Get lost!¡± With one wave of Kylin¡¯s hand, the two guards were thrown out, crashing into the wall, and fell unconscious. Hiss! Seeing this, everyone in the audience couldn¡¯t help but gasp, their eyes reflecting deep fear. n Austin and Grandy Anderson frowned, scanning White Mitchell up and down. After five years, how has this guy be so intimidating? n and Grandy found themselves in shock, feeling an immense pressureing from White Mitchell. Dum-dum-dum¡­ Before they could recollect themselves, White Mitchell strolled onto the stage, causing it to vibrate with each step he took. When White Mitchell finally stood on the stage, the backdrop of the stage copsed with a loud crash. The next moment, he was stepping on the words ¡°Listing Ceremony,¡± and he looked at n Austin and Grandy Anderson with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I wanted to kill you, there would be nowhere for you to run.¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face was icy cold as he continued, ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to inform you of something.¡± ¡°Five years ago, you coborated to fabricate evidence against me,nding me in jail, and even arranged for assassins to kill me in prison. My adoptive father overturned my case but was tragically killed by you.¡± ¡°You should remember these incidents even more clearly than I do, right!?¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m giving you one month. In one month, I want to see everyone rted to that incident kneeling in front of me to confess their sins.¡± ¡°And those who killed my adoptive father must allmit suicide in front of his grave to atone for their sins!¡± ¡°Remember, every single one of them!¡± ¡°If we are missing even one, I¡¯ll annihte his entire n!¡± As he spoke these words, White Mitchell¡¯s face was as hard as stone, cold and merciless like a ruthless executioner. And when he finished, the crowd burst intoughter. The old employees of Imperial Group were rolling withughter, as if they were listening to some kind of a joke. ¡°White Mitchell, do you think this is a prison? Are you expecting people to kneel and confess for your adoptive father? Have you gone nuts from the prison food?¡± ¡°White Mitchell, do you know your ce and the ce of Mr. Austin and Mr. Anderson? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one kneeling down?¡± ¡°White Mitchell, you¡¯ve always been an expert at boasting! Ha-ha-ha¡­ do you still think you are the chairman of Imperial Group? Have you gotten kicked in the head while in jail?¡± The mockery of the crowd resounded, but White Mitchell remained unfazed on the stage. ¡°Oh yes, you two, I¡¯m going to deal with you personally. Don¡¯t forget, you only have one month left. Enjoy yourst month in life. Of course, I¡¯d love to see you both try your hardest to mess with me. Bring as many people as you can, spend as much money as you want, I, White Mitchell, will ept it all.¡± ¡°And one more thing, don¡¯t think aboutmitting suicide when the timees, because your lives are mine. Only I can decide whether you live or die! White Mitchell gave n Austin and Grandy Anderson a cold smile, and with contempt in his eyes, he strode off the stage and headed towards the hotel exit. ¡°White Mitchell! Youe and go as you please, you don¡¯t take me seriously at all?¡± On the stage, an outraged n Austin said fiercely, ¡°Stop him, let him die by my hand!¡± As soon as his words fell, all the security guards in the hotel rushed out, including a few bodyguards of n. They all appeared hostile, but White Mitchell acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen them, continuing his overbearing march. Just then, one of n¡¯s bodyguards swung a baton at White Mitchell, but before he could hit him, Kylin kicked him away. At this moment, Kylin was like a ruthless machine, fiercely repelling anyone who dared to obstruct White Mitchell. In just a few minutes, over thirty security guards were strewn on the ground. By this time, White Mitchell had reached the hotel¡¯s entrance. He slowly turned around and sneered again, ¡°Not bad, at least this way you don¡¯t seempletely ipetent.¡± ¡°Keep it up, I¡¯m really curious to see how much you¡¯ve grown over the years. After leaving these words, White Mitchell took a long stride andpletely disappeared from the sight of everyone. At this moment, n Austin, angered to the point of trembling, ordered: ¡°Issue themand! At any cost, kill White Mitchell regardless of the expense. I want only the result!¡± Bang! The subordinates around Austin started to act. At this point, a message came in on his phone. He opened it and almost exploded in anger. Grandy Anderson noticed this and quickly grabbed the phone. However, her expression darkened when she read the message. The VIP had left! The influencer who was invited by Nezzi Command had left without even meeting them! Whoosh! Austin, holding his phone, threw it fiercely to the ground. With murderous intent in his eyes, he roared: ¡°White Mitchell! It must have been the scandal that scared the VIP away! Ah! White Mitchell! You¡¯ve ruined my good ns! I¡¯ll make sure you never rest in peace!! Never rest in peace!!!¡± After leaving the Sayon International Hotel, White Mitchell asked Kylin to find some helpers for Beckett in Sayon. He knew Beckett had the capability and just needed an opportunity. After making arrangements for Kylin and Beckett, he was prepared to find Sherry Jones. He wanted to exin to her in person the events from years ago. But not long after setting out, his adoptive mother, Wen Zhihui, called him. ¡°Mom, what did you say? Sherry agreed to the Jones Family¡¯s conditions and will marry the son of the Woods Family? The wedding is scheduled for tonight at nine?¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell trembled uncontrobly. An image of a beautiful face involuntarily upied his mind. That was a girl who had haunted him for five years! He once promised her a lifetime, but was torn apart by a conspiracy, leaving only regret remained. He still couldn¡¯t forget the heartbreaking smile on Sherry Jones¡¯ face at his engagement ceremony with Grandy Anderson. After five years, he finally returned, finally had the chance topensate for those regrets from five years ago. But what awaited him turned out to be devastating news that he could hardly bear. Then, Wen Zhihui recounted the whole story. Originally, the Jones Family encountered a significant financial crisis in the past six months. Therefore, they turned Sherry Jones into amodity and sold her to the Woods Family for 10 million dors. Out of a wish to fulfill Logan Jones¡¯ dying wish to return the glory of Jones family, Sherry quietly agreed to the Jones family¡¯s terms, and also solicited $100,000. This was the money she saved for White Mitchell to restart his life after prison. The matter was kept from Wen Zhihui. If it hadn¡¯t been for news from Sherry¡¯s aunt, Wen Zhihui would have been kept in the dark about her daughter¡¯s marriage. ¡°Save Sherry, White, I beg you. Must save Sherry. If your father knew about this, he couldn¡¯t rest in peace. Please save her, don¡¯t let her do anything foolish,¡± pleaded Wen Zhihui over the phone. Bang! After hearing all these things, an explosive anger surged in White Mitchell. His eyes were filled with a bloody hue, pulsating with endless rage. ¡°Dare to force my sister to marry! You¡¯re seeking death! All of you, seeking death! Ahhhhh!!!¡± ¡°Faster, faster! Go even faster!!!¡± White Mitchell stepped heavily on the elerator, pushing it directly to the floor. The next moment, the car he was driving rushed like an arrow towards the hotel Wen Zhihui mentioned.. Chapter 28 - 28: Goodbye Forever, White Brother! Chapter 28: Goodbye Forever, White Brother! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon Cloud Hotel. Today is the big day when the Jones Family, one of Sayon¡¯s three major families, will enter into marital alliance with the Woods Family, another leading family in Sayon. However, though called a marital alliance, in reality, it is a wedding ceremony hosted unterally by the Woods Family. No one from the Jones Family will be in attendance, except for the bride; even her bridesmaids have been hired from outside. The guests attending the banquet are all too aware of the reasons ¨C firstly, the Jones Family does not qualify to be part of such an event, and secondly, for the Jones Family, this is essentially a business deal. The Woods Family pays the Jones Family ten million, and the Jones Family hand over Sherry Jones to the Woods Family, as easy as selling goods, with cash and merchandise exchanged in full, with no further connection between them. The reason why Sherry Jones agreed to this absurd transaction is twofold: firstly, to fulfill her father¡¯s dying wish to acknowledge and return to his original family, and secondly, topletely disillusion White Mitchell and force him to leave this ce fraught with conflict! A few years ago, people from the Jones Family had contacted her, saying that Finn Woods, the young master of the Woods Family, had set his sights on her and wished to marry her. But she kept refusing until her father was poisoned for attempting to clear White Mitchell¡¯s name. Pressed to fulfill her father¡¯s dying wish, she had no choice but to acquiesce. Of course, White Mitchell was also part of the reason. She naively thought that if she got married, White Mitchell would give up, leave here, and stay far away from danger. Thinking of this, a look of destion crossed Sherry Jones¡¯s beautiful face. Now, less than half an hour remained before the start of the wedding ceremony. However, as the star of today, Sherry Jones, dressed in a white wedding gown, still had White Mitchell on her mind. She had been sitting at her dressing table for half an hour, but she had yet to touch any makeup. In her state, she could only be described as despair beyond death. Indeed, she felt that she was already dead. Ever since she decided to ept the Jones Family¡¯s conditions, her heart, riddled with wounds, was dead. Just then, a group of infuriated individuals barged into the dressing room, charging in with a confrontational attitude. ¡°What are you still doing here? In less than half an hour, the wedding will start and you haven¡¯t put on any makeup. Are you thinking of backing out? Don¡¯t forget, your Jones Family has already taken ten million from our Woods Family!¡± The one who spoke was an old woman who had passed the prime of her life. With one hand on her waist and the other pointed at Sherry Jones, she projected an aggressively imposing air. She was a rtive of the Woods Family, sent specifically to watch over Sherry Jones. Seeing Sherry Jones¡¯ck of movement, the old woman gave the bridesmaids amanding look and ordered, ¡°You all, don¡¯t just stand there, go ahead and help her put on her makeup!¡± Upon receiving themand, the bridesmaids quickly surrounded Sherry Jones. Some held her shoulders and some gripped her hands, restraining her. ¡°Let me go! Let go of me!¡± Sherry Jones suddenly shouted in anger, her eyes glistening with tears, staring defiantly at the old woman. ¡°re? What are you ring at! After entering the Woods Family¡¯s household, you dare to carry themon manners of your insignificant family here? Are you trying to rebel?¡± The old woman walked up to her angrily and pped Sherry Jones¡¯ face. In an instant, an angry handprint appeared on Sherry Jones¡¯ face. The old woman gave a cold smirk and stared at her coldly. Then she continued to order the bridesmaids to apply makeup to Sherry Jones¡¯ face. After about ten minutes, Sherry Jones¡¯ makeup was finally done. However, the exquisite makeupcked a hint of a smile. Soon, the bridal march sounded from outside. The old woman who had been watching Sherry Jones in the dressing room urged her to hurry, ¡°Quickly, take her out.¡± Subsequently, Sherry Jones was forcibly led into the hotel¡¯s assembly hall by the crowd, as if she were a hostage. Surrounded by over a dozen bridesmaids, they were said to be her bridesmaids, but in reality, they were specifically arranged by the Jones Family, fearing she would cause trouble. Thump, thump, thump¡­ The beautiful wedding march began to y and the host, with his high-pitched voice, enlivened the atmosphere of the asion. However, Sherry Jones could not pay attention to a single word. She couldn¡¯t force a single smile on her pretty face, as her eyes turned red. ¡°Let us wee our beautiful bride, Miss Sherry Jones, with the warmest apuse!¡± As soon as the host¡¯s voice fell, the spotlight was instantly cast on Old Madam Jones and Sherry. Although emotionless, her charm remained unaffected. At this moment, she was so noble but without losing her elegance. In her in white wedding dress, she perfectly showcased her wonderful figure. At this moment, countless guests were intoxicated by Sherry¡¯s beauty, unable to extricate themselves. Many of them sighed, if Sherry, with such beauty and allure, hadn¡¯t grown up abroad, she would definitely have a ce on Sayon¡¯s beauty list. What a pity, such a beauty was now taken by Finn Woods, the big fat pig. Yes, Finn, standing just above 1.6 metres, weighed nearly 250 pounds, aplete big fat pig. At this time, people couldn¡¯t help but sigh again, why do good cabbages always get taken by pigs? Meanwhile, Finn Woods, the big fat pig being mocked behind the scenes, stood at the center of the stage, greedilyughing, not hiding his desire for Sherry at all. Finally, Sherry, coerced by everyone, stood before Finn. Sherry, who had a height of over 1.7 metres, almost reached 1.8 metres with her high heels ¨C a full head taller than Finn. But Finn didn¡¯t mind at all. On the contrary, this height difference triggered his desire to conquer Sherry, a naked desire! ¡°Tonight, I will make you die of pleasure!¡± Finn said unabashedly, further increasing Sherry¡¯s disgust for him. ¡°Goodbye forever, White.¡± Sherry silently murmured the name White Mitchell, shaking all over, tears finally falling from her moist eyes. All memories came flooding back at this moment. She could remember the days of her childhood, begging White to buy her snacks. She could recall being bullied and how White, even though beaten ck and blue, always protected her. She remembered promising White as a child that she would marry him and follow him anywhere if he had a lollipop in his hands. All of her memories were clear as day. At this moment, tears cascaded down like a broken dam. Goodbye, she was about to say farewell to her past. Take care, White, hoping you could find someone who truly loves you. Somewhere in the hotel, the figure of White Mitchell emerged. At this time, there was Mori Jones, simr to Sherry in appearance who had been waiting here for a long time. Her name was Mori Jones, Sherry¡¯s aunt, but even though she was Sherry¡¯s elder, she wasn¡¯t much older than Sherry. Plus, because she had taken care of herself over the years, she looked more like Sherry¡¯s sister. As soon as Mori saw the appearance of White, she immediately urged him anxiously, ¡°White! Hurry up! The wedding has already started.. If you¡¯re anyter, it will be toote!¡± Chapter 29 - 29: If the Superior believes in you, you can definitely do it! Chapter 29: If the Superior believes in you, you can definitely do it! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As White Mitchell rushed to the wedding scene, Beckett, apanied by Kylin, appeared in front of a high-end private club, Xinm Club. As a native of Sayon, Beckett knew how high the entry threshold was for Xinm Club. They only catered to members and to be one, you¡¯d need to have at least one billion in assets. For a nobody like him, not only was it impossible to step foot inside, he could be thrown out just for lingering too long at the entrance. ¡°Why would White¡¯s brother bring me here?¡± Beckett wondered nervously, finally plucking up the courage to ask, ¡°Ky¡­ Kylin, why are we here?¡± ¡°To help you out. My brother Azure Dragon said it¡¯d be easier to find some help in Sayon here,¡± Kylin responded without hesitation. Beckett shuddered at his answer, surmising: who was this Azure Dragon he¡¯d mentioned? Was he Kylin¡¯s enemy? Why else would he suggest theye here? For Xinm Club, a private club for the rich, also happened to be the domain of ¡®Nan Xiaodu¡± one of the two underground kings of Sayon. Nan Xiaodu, Longman Jack, thev were undisputed rulers of Savon¡¯s underworld. Whoever dared to cause trouble in their territory would end up being fished out of River Arch the next day. ¡°Ky¡­ Kylin, maybe¡­we should find another ce. This club¡¯s boss is a fierce figure in the underworld, we can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡± Beckett urged nervously. Kylin appeared unperturbed by his reaction ¨C instead, hemented with evident enthusiasm, ¡°I love a tough opponent, can¡¯t wait to have some fun with them!¡± Yikes! Beckett was consuming fear upon hearing this. Before he could warn Kylin further, he noticed Kylin was already heading into the Xinm Club. Frustration welled up in Beckett ¨C left with no options, he just had to steel himself and follow him in. Everything turned out just as Beckett had dreaded: as soon as they arrived at the entrance, a couple of daunting bouncers stopped them. ¡°Kylin, maybe¡­we should head off. We¡­¡± Beckett chose his words carefully again. But before he couldplete his sentence, Kylin knocked back the bouncers in their way. Yikes! Beckett was bbergasted at the sight of this. He forecasted: he was doomed. Causing ruckus in Xinm Club, perhaps he should call his family now and tell them to search for his body in River Arch tomorrow? With sullenness on his face and the look of a man at the end of his tether, Beckett found to his dismay that Kylin was still marching forward without a care in the world about whether he could keep up. God, have mercy! Beckett was filled with bitterness. With no option left, Beckett had to harden his resolve to follow Kylin in. Shortly after they had stormed into Xinm Club, a woman dressed in red appeared on the upper floor of the club. She had a beautiful, frosty face and said in an aloof voice: ¡°Who the hell are these people? They are courting death by trespassing Nan Xiaodu¡¯s territory!¡± Nan Xiaodu? On hearing this name, Beckett could hardly hold back his tears. At this moment, a middle-aged man, smartly dressed in a suit, stepped out, standing beside Nan Xiaodu: ¡°These two gentlemen, I am David Herb, Chairman of the Royal Group Sayon, would you please give me face?¡± Yikes! David Herb!? Beckett could bear no more. He wished that he could just jump into River Arch to end all this. But then, Kylin asked calmly, ¡°Are these two guys big shots in Sayon?¡± Big shots? When Beckett heard this, he felt like dying. Didn¡¯t your brother Azure Dragon tell you? These two are the overlords of Sayon! ¡°Kylin, let¡¯s leave, we can¡¯t mess with these two. They are at the top of Sayon¡¯s pyramid of power, even someone like n Austin needs to show them respect,¡± Beckett mournfully advised. Turns out, Kylin took his words amusingly and asked, ¡°What do you think of having them as your subordinates?¡± Yikes! Kylin had definitely gone nuts. Did his response sound like one from a sane person? Beckett felt wronged, he was on the verge of tears, but it seemed Kylin waspletely ignoring him. Oh, the misery! It¡¯s truly a misery!!! ¡°Kylin my brother, it¡¯s not the time for jokes. If we don¡¯t leave now, once their reinforcements arrive, we can¡¯t walk away any more!¡± said Beckett, with a wry smile on his face. ¡°Joking?¡± Kylin frowned, then said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m not a fan of jokes. This is a task from Superior. I have to aplish it. Or do you think these guys are too weak to work under you?¡± Yikes! Beckett was taken aback. So iming to be serious meant something like this? Could there be a bigger joke? Just as Beckett wasining bitterly, the man and woman standing upstairs frowned together. Ignoring! Yes, Kylin totally disregarded the two of them, treating their words as if they were just the wind blowing past him ¨Cpletely unconcerned. They had been reigning over Sayon for so many years ¨C yet, this was the first instance when someone had so tantly ignored them. Thus, the faces of the man and woman were frosted over with an extreme chilliness. ¡°Throw these two out!¡± ordered Nan Xiaodu, her icy voice echoing once again. Suddenly, everybody in Xinm Club started moving, a bunch of wicked men rushing out from the elevators and stairs. They looked fierce and so was their malice. Clearly, they were not to be trifled with. Seeing these sinister beings, Beckett felt his heart leap into his throat, his legs shivering with fear. ¡°Kylin my brother, Kylin boss, I beg you, let¡¯s get out of here, it¡¯s not about whether they are capable or not, it¡¯s me who is incapable. They are the rulers of Sayon. They could annihte me with just one word. We can¡¯t afford to provoke them,¡± Beckett begged, desperate. However, Kylin seemed like he didn¡¯t hear a word, standing still unperturbed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Beckett, you¡¯re Superior¡¯s sworn brother. If Superior thinks you¡¯re capable, then you are. Just stand back, find a safe corner and stay put, I won¡¯t be able to exin to Superior if you get hurt,¡± As soon as he finished speaking, like an arrow off its bow-string, Kylin charged into the crowd, leaving Beckett alone and clueless on how to react. God, have mercy! God, have mercy! Beckett wailed in his heart, feeling as if he was already seeing the scene where his body was being fished out of River Arch. He was on the verge of breakdown¡­. Chapter 30 - 30: Subjugation or Destruction! Chapter 30: Subjugation or Destruction! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Beckett was on the verge of copse, but in the following ten minutes or so, he had a taste of what could be described as ferocity. Kylin, who had charged into the crowd alone, was like a fierce tiger rushing into a flock of sheep, capable of knocking down three or four strong men with a single punch. Absolutely wild! Ten or so minutester, at the Xinm Club. At this time, Kylin was sitting squarely on a sofa, the traces left on the ground vaguely testified to a great battle that had taken ce here. Meanwhile, Beckett was standing there gaping, unable to believe what was happening before his eyes. Right below them, a male and a female figure were crouching in genuine fear. In the unseen ces, there were thousands of figures gathered, many of whom were formidable Peak Martial Artists. Yet, none of them dared to step into this office. All of them were frantic, worried about the safety of their masters. About ten minutes earlier, Beckett had followed behind Kylin and watched him as if he were a heaven god incarnate, leading him through this heavily guarded private club, pushing all the way through as if it were deserted. Very powerful! This brother brought by White Mitchell was an absolute demon, so powerful that everyone here felt powerless to resist. At this moment, the man and woman crouching opposite them, knowing that their subordinates were outside, couldn¡¯t muster any resistance at all. Frustrating! Incredibly frustrating! Even Beckett felt frustrated for them. You must know, they are the beings that control the wind and rain in Sayon, even a sneeze from them could shake Sayon three times, when had they ever suffered such humiliation? Yet, they had no choice but to do so now, all because of the man in front of them, a man who was terrifyingly powerful enough to kill them instantly. ¡°How are you two doing? I don¡¯t have much patience left for you,¡± Kylin opened his mouth in a light-hearted manner, his face still wearing a faint hint of amusement, although he knew that there were more than a thousand people gathered outside, but he looked as if he was under no pressure. In stark contrast, were the two middle-aged men crouching opposite him. Gulp! Both men looked at each other, unable to resist swallowing, their hearts hung in their throats, and their eyes were full of caution when they looked at Kylin. ¡°Yo¡­you two heroes, you¡­you want us to submit, you have to give us a reason at least, what do you want us to do, or who are we meant to submit to, you must give us a saying,¡± The speaker was a woman with a handsome face, dressed in a red dress, her makeup made her look somewhat cold, but at the moment, she didn¡¯t dare to show any arrogance. Her name was Amanda, she was the famous ¡®Nan Xiaodu¡¯ in Sayon, the queen of the underground world of Sayon. No matter who you are, dragon or snake, you must respectfully call her Amanda when you see her, otherwise, you won¡¯t be happy in Sayon. But now, our underground queen, after finishing her words, her eyes started to evade, she didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with Kylin. ¡°Hehe¡­is that also how you feel?¡± Instead of answering Amanda¡¯s question, Kylin turns his attention to the middle-aged man. Upon hearing this, the man shuddered, nodding his head woodenly, then looked at Kylin with a bitter smile on his face, the sight was more painful than crying. You should know that he, like Amanda, also has a distinguished and honourable identity, his name is David Herb and he stands at the top of the pyramid in Sayon. His Royal Group is the leadingpany of Sayon, with an estimated value of tens of billions, a truly top-notch tycoon. On ordinary days, what kind of powerful people couldn¡¯t he hire? Navertheless, those so-called powerful people he had hired were simply no match for the man in front of him. At this moment, ck and white, these two can be said to represent one of the most powerful forces in Sayon; if something goes wrong with them, the whole Sayon will tremble. However, even when they join hands, they still couldn¡¯t handle the man in front of them, their only choice was to submit. Indeed, they already had the answer in their hearts, submission, only they wanted to understand more clearly before submitting. But Kylin saw through their little intentions at a nce and immediately sneered. ¡°If the two of you have those little tricks in mind, I advise you to put them away early, my big brother doesn¡¯t like people specting about his identity. Besides, knowing his identity is only bad for you, it¡¯s not good. The more you know, the more dangerous it is. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± Kylin looked at the two with amusement, like a cat teasing a mouse. It¡¯s not that he looked down on these two, but in his eyes, they really didn¡¯t count for much. If it were not for the fact that these two still had some influence in Sayon, which would be convenient for future activities, Kylin would disdain to have any dealings with them. You should know that he is seated in the Middle Region, where there are plenty of businesses with hundreds of billions and trillions of dors that want to curry favor with him every day. Compared with them, Amanda and David Herb were nothing but thus. ¡°If both of you still have doubts, you can send someone to look into what happened in River North yesterday. I believe that after the investigation, your concerns will no longer exist,¡± Kylin calmly said. River North? At the mention of this ce, both Amanda and David Herb were stunned, immediately revealing an understanding but incredibly shocked expression. ¡°Kingston, you wiped him out!?¡± Amanda gasped, her beautiful eyes stared fixedly at the man in front of her, waves surging in her heart. Although Kingston was not that great in the martial world, he was the undisputed King of River North! Butst night, news came that Kingston¡¯s family had been uprooted by a mysterious force, leaving only Luis behind, and this was all because of the River North War Department. If it hadn¡¯t been for the River North War Department, the Sabir family could be said to have been wiped out! Meanwhile, David Herb, who was standing next to her, also showed a look of utter shock. Amanda had learnt the news from the martial world, while he had learnt it from the trade enquiries. Rumour had it that yesterday in River North, there was a big shot with a hundred fighter jets escorting him. Countless businessmen in River North were scrambling to curry favor with him. As soon as this person appeared, Kingston was wiped out. It¡¯s hard not to connect the two. David Herb and Amanda looked at each other, and the more they thought about it, the colder their spines became. Eventually, they felt as if they had fallen into an ice pit, the biting cold spreading throughout their bodies. Meanwhile, at the wedding venue of the Sayon Cloud Hotel, the old woman who was responsible for guarding Sherry Jones heard the news of White Mitchell and Mori Jones¡¯ arrival. Immediately, she frowned. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Wasn¡¯t it agreed that the Jones Family members would not need to attend? What are they trying to do?¡± The old woman had a stern face and immediately walked briskly towards the door of the wedding venue. Seventeen or eighteen hotel security guards were following her. She didn¡¯t recognize White Mitchell at first sight, but she recognized Mori Jones.. As soon as she arrived at the scene, she shouted directly, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Is this a ce for you lowly people to riot?¡± Chapter 31 - 31: You Dare to Stop Me? Chapter 31: You Dare to Stop Me? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon Cloud Hotel. An old woman and about a dozen security guards came marching towards Mori Jones, faces full of aggression. It was clear they meant business. White Mitchell was just about to barge in, but Mori beat him to it, ¡°White, hold on, wait a moment, I¡¯ll speak with them first.¡± Before White Mitchell could reply, Mori directly stepped forward to meet the old woman. Mori walked over with a smile and began to exchange courtesies, but the old woman showed no gratitude, even going so far as to mock her: ¡°What rtives? Just because Sherry Jones married into our Woods family, doesn¡¯t mean our families are now rted. Don¡¯t forget, this is nothing more than a transaction. Your Jones Family, a family of insignificant standing, wants to im a kinship with us? Don¡¯t overestimate yourselves.¡± It seems that our Woods family was right in our initial requirement, not allowing any Jones Family¡¯s people toe, yet still you came. If we hadn¡¯t made that request, who knows how many more people of lower ss would have shown up.¡± She finished speaking, looked cynically at Mori, disying her arrogant attitude. This made Mori¡¯s smile freeze, her expression turning icy cold. ¡°Since when does the Jones Family need permission for its own rtives to attend its daughter¡¯s wedding?¡± Mori, seeing that her kind approach had failed, hardened her stance. If this old woman was not going to give her any respect, there was no need for Mori to show her face either. But what she hadn¡¯t expected was the old woman¡¯s mockery in response: ¡°Wedding? The whole of Sayon knows you¡¯re selling your daughter! Don¡¯t forget, your Jones family pocketed ten million from us, the Woods family. Everyone in Sayon knows this! And you still talk about rtives? Ha! Such shame from the Jones family, seeking to make connections with our Woods family. We understand, but please, have some self-respect!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mori was so angry at the old woman¡¯s remarks that she was speechless. Her beautiful face flushed red, her whole body trembling. ¡°You what, you? Hurry up and scoot. If you want to cling to our prosperity, don¡¯t even think about it. You lower ss people don¡¯t qualify for any rtion to the Woods family. Hurry up and leave if you know what¡¯s good for you, otherwise, I¡¯ll have someone throw you out!¡± The old woman continued to scold, giving Mori no face at all. The color drained from Mori¡¯s face, turning stern: ¡°I am Mori Jones, I know Rhett from the Cooper family, can we go in for the sake of the Cooper family?¡± It was clear from Mori¡¯s words that she was somewhat upset, as if she had made a big decision. She had hoped the old woman would give some face to the Cooper family, but never expected the old woman not only to not give any face to the Cooper family, but to be more aggressive on her disdainful words. ¡°Ha¡­ You really think I don¡¯t know who you are? I didn¡¯t bring it up, just to give the Cooper family some face. But now that you brought it up yourself, aren¡¯t you shameless? Mori Jones, the women from your Jones family really do have guts, actions of being home-wreckers, leading to her death, still have the audacity to say it out loud? You¡¯re not even embarrassed about it, you¡¯re just dirtying our Woods family¡¯s ground. Tsk tsk tsk¡­ spare me, thinking of using the Cooper family to pressure me? You¡¯re not worthy. Also, the Cooper family¡¯s young master is inside, how about it, do you want me to call him out to see if he recognises you?¡± The old woman sneered, even the people behind her started tough. Theughter from the crowd was like stabbing knives into Mori¡¯s face, embarassing her. Feeling helpless and belittled, in that moment, Mori really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. At that moment, a man with a tall and straight stature stepped in front of her like a heaven god, blocking all theughter like a shield. Smack! Without any exnation, White Mitchell pped the old woman right across her face, sending her sprawling backwards. The old woman spun twice before falling on her butt. Covering her smacked face, she angrily said: ¡°You¡­ Who do you think you are, hitting me? Dare to make trouble on Woods family ground, are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Your mouth is too dirty, you deserve it!¡± Facing the old woman¡¯s questions, all White Mitchell had to say was this short sentence. Then, the grim-faced White Mitchell coldly said to the security guards blocking the way: ¡°Step aside!¡± ¡°White, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± At this point, Mori noticed the situation was bing serious The crowd finally knew who White Mitchell was. The old woman stood up with the help of two people, then bitterly stared at White Mitchell:¡±So, you¡¯re the bastard brought back by the Jones Family?¡± Very good, looks like prison made you more arrogant, huh? Someone get him, throw him out, don¡¯t let him dirty our Woods family¡¯s grounds!¡± The old woman responded bitterly, clearly taking White Mitchell¡¯s p to heart and wanting to regain face. Unfortunately, these security guards skilled in ¡°Three-legged Cat Kung Fu¡± were just pillows in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. It didn¡¯t matter if there were ten, a hundred, or a thousand guards, White Mitchell could easily defeat them all. Thud, thud, thud¡­ With each move White Mitchell made, one or two guards were sent flying. In less than a minute, all the guards were lying haplessly on the ground, wailing in pain. The whole scene was left with only the arrogant old woman. However, the old woman¡¯s previous high spirit was long gone. Her face was filled with intense terror and unease. ¡°You¡­ You want to do what? I am from the Woods family, if you dare touch me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± The old woman backed away, issuing threats thatcked any real power. ¡°Just based on you, you dare to threaten me?¡± Boom! White Mitchell lifted the old woman and smashed her against the door of the wedding venue. The loud boom opened the door instantly. In an instant, the on-going wedding was interrupted. Everyone was startled by the loud noise and looked towards the entrance. They saw a man at the door, standing tall like a spear, his face filled with endless rage, gradually appearing. Behind him, Mori disyed a look of utter disbelief, not having recovered any of herposure. ¡°Who are they?¡± That question echoed in everyone¡¯s mind, but soon someone recognized Mori. They were the Cooper family people the old woman had mentioned, from the first-tier rich family of Sayon, the Cooper family! A boy aged 16 or 17 in the Cooper family camp had a look of shock as he walked furiously towards Mori with a group of people.. Chapter 32 - 32 Disciplining you for your father! Chapter 32: Disciplining you for your father! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Connor?¡± Upon seeing the young man, White Mitchell could distinctly feel the change in Mori Jones. She seemed lost, even a bit nervous and afraid. Apparently, Mori Jones did not want to face the young man approaching, hence she deliberately hid behind White Mitchell, turning her head away, not wanting to be seen. ¡°Stop hiding! I can see you!¡± The young man looked about sixteen or seventeen years old, but there was an arrogance in his face that exceeded his age. Clearly, he was someone who had been ced on a pedestal. ¡°Co¡­Connor.¡± Mori Jones came out from behind White Mitchell and spoke in a timid voice, squeezing out a forced smile on her pretty face. The young man was Connor Cooper, the little young master of the Cooper family, and Rhett¡¯s son. However, Connor didn¡¯t have much of a good face towards Mori Jones. If it wasn¡¯t for Rhett, Mori Jones would have probably been killed by Connor already. It¡¯s hard to imagine that a sixteen or seventeen-year-old child would have such thoughts, but this was indeed the case. Connor had more than once given Mori Jones a hard time, and more than once humiliated her in public. This was well-known in Sayon. Because of this, everyone knew that Mori Jones was a mistress, a homewrecker. She even caused the death of Connor¡¯s mother, the original wife. However, only Mori Jones knew that she was not the mistress. The mother of Connor was the mistress. She and Rhett had been in love since university, but the Cooper family looked down on the Jones family and did not allow them to be together. Even knowing that Mori Jones was pregnant with Rhett¡¯s child, they forced a match and arranged Rhett¡¯s marriage to another woman. They even went so far as to drug him, causing Rhett to cheat. Under various pressures, Rhett had no choice but to marry Connor¡¯s mother. If one were to speak of a mistress, it was Connor¡¯s mother who was the mistress! All these years, Mori Jones had hoped that once Connor¡¯s mother passed away, she could finally be with Rhett and her daughter could acknowledge her father. However, Connor intentionally interfered, using his mother¡¯s family connections to put pressure on Rhett, doing everything he could to prevent them from being together. All Mori Jones could do was weep every day and do nothing else. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you once, if I¡¯m around, you must avoid me. Did my words turn useless?¡± Connor said fiercely. To Mori Jones, the current Connor was not like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old child at all, but more like a fierce devil. Mori Jones couldn¡¯t do anything about him. She had to grit her teeth and exin, ¡°Connor, you misunderstood. The bride is my niece. I am here to¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly!?¡± Before Mori Jones could finish her words, Connor¡¯s voice rose sharply. His voice was indifferent, as if he was giving orders to Mori Jones. Mori Jones¡¯ face turned grim in an instant, and she became restless, like an ant on a hot frying pan. ¡°Let go of me! Aunt, Aunt take him away¡­¡± At that moment, Sherry Jones on the stage wanted to help, but was surrounded by the bridesmaids. Upon witnessing this, rage red in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. He moved past Mori Jones and stationed himself in front of Connor. ¡°Move!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s frosty face and straight stature stood firm like a mountain blocking Connor¡¯s path. ¡°Who are you? Trying to stand up for her?¡± Connor looked ferociously at White Mitchell, while his subordinates standing behind him also became hostile. ¡°Scram!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s eyes darkened, and in an instant, a lethal aura filled the surroundings. Connor was knocked back several feet. Those who fell with him included his subordinates. ¡°This time, I¡¯m teaching you on behalf of your father. The next time I hear you disrespect her, I will break your hands!¡± White Mitchell spoke expressionlessly. Clenching his teeth, Connor red at White Mitchell, his face twisted in fury. ¡°Wait for me! This matter is not over yet!¡± Connor picked himself up from the ground, angrily led his subordinates and stormed out of the scene. Clearly, he knew that the ones he brought couldn¡¯t handle White Mitchell, so, for now, he had to admit defeat. But this doesn¡¯t mean that the matter was over. For him, it was only just beginning. ¡°Mr. Connor! Mr. Connor, Mr. Connor¡­. On the stage, Finn Woods tried to call him back, but Connor left without turning back. Finn Woods¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and he red at White Mitchell furiously. ¡°Who exactly are you? Do you know that you messed up my n!!!¡± Finn Woods was fiery with rage. He was the one who went to great lengths to invite Connor. He was hoping to ingratiate himself with Connor, but a sucker just popped up out of nowhere and beat Connor right now. Now that Connor¡¯s gone, he might bear a grudge against the Woods family. All of this was ruined by the dimwit in front of him. ¡°Who is this? He must be here to make trouble. Doesn¡¯t he value his life? This is the Woods family wedding!¡± The crowd started whispering among themselves. Finn Woods snatched the mike from the host and yelled at White Mitchell, ¡°Where did this morone from? Are you courting death?¡± Then, on the stage, Finn Woods turned to the hotel staff and yelled, ¡°Manager Zion, what is going on here? Is the security in your hotel so poor that you don¡¯t want to stay in business? Aren¡¯t you going to throw him out yet?¡± Manager Zion on the floor hastily nodded andughed in apology, then turned to face White Mitchell with an infuriated expression. ¡°Sir, this is a private banquet, I must ask you¡­¡± Manager arrived in front of White Mitchell, intending to propel him out. But in the very next moment, he found himselfpletely stilled. Huh? He was surprised to find that no matter how he exerted his strength, he could not budge the young man before him. It was as if he were an unmovable wall of brass and iron. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why aren¡¯t you helping? Don¡¯t want to work here anymore, do you?¡± Seeing that something was amiss, Manager Zion urgently called over a few security guards. Promptly, seven or eight of them encircled White Mitchell. ¡°Scram!¡± White Mitchell roared angrily, and his overbearing rage instantly crushed outward, sending everyone flying in an instant! Chapter 33 - 33: How dare the insignificant Woods Family threaten me? Chapter 33: How dare the insignificant Woods Family threaten me? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Whoosh! Seeing this scene, an uproar burst out from the crowd on the spot, with everyone¡¯s eyes riveted on White Mitchell. This is definitely not an ordinary man! Who exactly is he? How can somebody be so formidable? Innumerable questions started echoing in everyone¡¯s minds, but all they could do was stare at the unstoppable White Mitchell, step by step, walking onto the stage. At this moment, White Mitchell looked just like a devil full of negative energy. Each step he took sent tremors through everyone¡¯s hearts. Instantly, the entire banquet hall plunged into a state of extreme panic. Even the festive music in the hall came to a quiet stop at this moment. ¡°Brother! You shouldn¡¯t do this.¡± Sherry Jones on the stage finally cried out White Mitchell¡¯s name. However, when she called his name, her eyes were filled with aplex mix of emotions. She wanted to see him, but she didn¡¯t want him to appear here. All she wanted was for him to have a peaceful life in the future, far from danger and topletely let go of her. While on the stage, Finn Woods, weighing over 200 pounds, looked at Sherry¡¯s affectionate demeanor. He was extremely angry. His eyes narrowed to slits, his face was gloomy as he red intensely at White Mitchell. ¡°I know who you are, you¡¯re the bastard the Jones family picked up, right? Stand still! I warn you, this is not a ce for you to run wild! Our Woods family is not the same as the Jones family. If you offend me, you won¡¯t have a single good day in Sayon. Don¡¯t think that spending a few years in prison and learning some Three-legged Cat Kung Fu will make you tough. It would only take one word from me to squash you!¡± Finn Woods threatened through gritted teeth, yet he couldn¡¯t stop White Mitchell from continuing his path towards Sherry. This further infuriated Finn; when had he ever been so tantly ignored? Especially by a poor bastard who had just got out of prison! Thinking about this darkened Finn¡¯s face even further. He stood directly in front of Sherry, pulling out a checkbook from his pocket. ¡°Deadbeat, you want some benefits, right? Okay, kneel down and apologize to me, then this 100,000 dors is yours!¡± Finn said arrogantly. But White Mitchell seemed to not hear his voice at all, and just proceeded forward. ¡°Stop! You¡­¡± Finn Woods used his huge body to block White Mitchell¡¯s path, but before he could finish his sentence, White Mitchell struck. Silence! With a cold shout, White Mitchell lifted the 200-pound Finn Woods. The next moment, with a loud thud, Finn Woods was hurled away, rolling around the stage a good few times beforeing to a halt. At this point, White Mitchell finally stood in front of the girl he had promised to take care of his entire life since he was ten years old. By this time, Sherry was reduced to tears, yet still being forcefully restrained by the bridesmaids. Seeing this, White Mitchell coldlymanded, ¡°Either leave, or I¡¯ll throw you all down!¡± This¡­ The bridesmaids¡¯ hearts trembled, casting fearful nces at White Mitchell. This menace could easily toss away a big fat pig like Finn, not to mention their slender selves; they feared they might not even be enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Thinking this, they quickly let go of Sherry and ran off the stage in fear. ¡°Why are you here? Why did youe back? It¡¯s very dangerous here. You shouldn¡¯t be like this, okay? We are over. We have been over since you got engaged to someone else.¡± Sherry said painfully to White Mitchell. White Mitchell looked remorseful, reaching out to gently wipe away the tears on Sherry Jones¡¯s cheeks, ¡°Can you give me another chance? I promise you, I won¡¯t abandon you again, nor will I let anyone hurt you.¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry was deeply moved and looked at White lovingly, but just as she was about to agree, Finn Woods¡¯s voice dissuaded her. ¡°Kill him! Kill him! I want to kill him!!!¡± Finn, who had been mmed away by White, struggled to get up with the help of others. Finn¡¯s father, Antonio Woods, used to entertain guests in a private box, but now, alerted by themotion, he appeared at the scene, standing next to Finn. Upon arriving, Antonio sternly said, ¡°Young man, although you possess certain capabilities, do you think that it¡¯s neglectful to disregard our Woods Family like this? Have you contemted the consequences of offending our Woods Family? Or have you thought about the implications for your own family?¡± Antonio hardened his face, ring fiercely at White. He assumed that White would show some restraint, but unexpectedly, White reciprocated with an even more ferocious gaze. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± White swiftly turned around, looking grim, his voice cold as if it wasing from the depths of hell. The Woods father and son both felt a tremble in their hearts and experienced a sensation of horror upon seeing this. White, at this moment, was like a tiger breaking free from its cage. He could tell that Sherry was about to agree to his proposal, but the threats of the father and son duo in front of him made her waver again. Ah, ah, ah!!! White¡¯s rage was burning fiercely, he stood up straight, his formidable anger and aura of dread filled the room, immediately overpowering the father and son. Whoosh! At this moment, the Woods father and son duo felt their hearts tremble, fearfully looking at White, as if it wasn¡¯t a person standing in front of them, but a terrifying beast. The father and son inhaled sharply and reflexively stepped back. ¡°1¡­1 warn you, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself, or I, Antonio Woods, will make you regret!¡± Antonio threatened shakily. However, his threatcked conviction, clearly showing his apprehension about White¡¯s strength. ¡°Does the Woods Family deserve to threaten me? Is it in a position to force my sister to marry into your family? Do you even qualify!?¡± White¡¯s face hardened, his voice bitter cold, giving people a bone-chilling feeling. ¡°Enough!¡± But just as White was about to take action, a desperate voice came from Sherry again, ¡°Really, enough, please stop causing trouble. I beg you, stop this nonsense, do you know who you just offended? It was someone from the Cooper family, now you¡¯ve also offended the Woods family. They will not let you go, brother, listen to me, will you leave? Don¡¯t worry about me, it¡¯s very dangerous here.¡± White turned around and saw Sherry,pletely crumbled on the ground. It felt as if thousands of needles had ruthlessly pierced his heart, causing him to bleed. The heartbroken White rushed to Sherry¡¯s side, held her in his arms, and said with conviction, ¡°Trust me, this time no one can hurt you, absolutely no one! Whether it¡¯s the Cooper family or the Woods family, in my eyes, they are all nothing! I only need one single order, and I can make them ruinous!¡± White immediately took out his phone and gave an order to Kylin, ¡°In half an hour, I want Antonio and the Woods family to bepletely ruined.¡± A burst ofughter came when someone heard White¡¯s words. At that moment, all the surroundings filled up with derisiveughter. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold back. The bragging was too massive, Iughed.¡± ¡°Who gave him this confidence? Is he feeling superioring out of prison?¡± ¡°What an idiot, not even nning before bluffing, haha¡­.¡± Chapter 34 - 34: Antonio Woods, you’re famous! (Part 1) Chapter 34: Antonio Woods, you¡¯re famous! (Part 1) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At Sayon, a certain high-end private club. At the same time when White Mitchell was at the Woods Family wedding venue, the standoff between Kylin, Amanda, and David Herb, had also escted to a fever pitch. Standing behind Kylin and seeing the increasing swarm of people gathered outside the door, Beckett felt a surge of fear and trepidation. In contrast, Kylin remained as calm andposed as ever. ¡°Both of you, your forces have gathered considerably. I trust, you have made your decisions by now?¡± Kylin said, smirking at Amanda and David Herb who were still prostrating on the ground. Just then, Kylin¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. ¡°Superior?¡± Kylin took out his cell phone, nced at the screen, and then turned to Amanda and David Herb: ¡°Keep thinking. I need to take this call.¡± Then, Kylin took his phone to one side and answered the call from White Mitchell. After a while, the call ended. Kylin, with a serious expression, dialed up Azure Dragon¡¯s number. ¡°Investigate it! Don¡¯t hang up, I want to know immediately what Antonio Woods has done!¡± Kylinmanded. Immediately, Azure Dragon began to mobilize his intelligencework to uncover the details of the situation. Upon hearing the news, Kylin couldn¡¯t help but swear into the phone: ¡°What? Screw it! Repeat that, Azure Dragon? Superior¡¯s sister is being coerced into marriage? What kind of job is Nezzi¡¯s Command center doing? Why is such a huge matter only being reported now?¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing the news, Kylin lost himself in anger and swore, whereas on the other end of the phone, Azure Dragon was left helpless. Nezzi¡¯s Command Center receives so much information each day. Besides, the Woods Family is only a second-rate wealthy family in Sayon. Even top-tier wealthy families like David Herb can barely catch Nezzi¡¯s eye, let alone a second-rate family like the Woods. If Azure Dragon hadn¡¯t double-checked Sherry Jones¡¯ name, this piece of information would¡¯ve slipped by unnoticed. Therefore, Azure Dragon also felt extremely wronged. On the other hand, when Amanda and David Herb heard Kylin¡¯s furious roar, they were both taken aback. Azure Dragon? Nezzi¡¯s Command Center? Based on his tone, it sounded like the War King of Nezzi, Azure Dragon, was merely his subordinate? And the Nezzi¡¯s Command Center was directly berated as ipetent? Is this the War King of Nezzi, Azure Dragon, they knew? Is this the aloof Nezzi¡¯s Command Center they knew? The man before them, who had annihted Kingston, the King of River North, and whomanded War King of Nezzi as he pleased ¨C Who was he? By what right was he so arrogant? Whoosh! In an instant, a multitude of questions arose, creating chaos in their minds and stirringplex emotions within them. Just what kind of being was he? As they cast their gaze upon Kylin, they both trembled, their eyes shimmering with intense shock. While they were still trying to recuperate from the shock, Kylin, now engulfed in fury after the phone call, directly approached them. ¡°From what I just said, I believe you both heard. Now, the situation is dire, and there is no time left for further consideration. By the count of three, you must give me an answer. Submission or destruction!¡± Boom! Amanda and David Herb felt as if they were dunked into a pool of ice cold water, their heads humming noisily, their minds a whirl as they desperately tried toprehend the situation. ¡°Three!¡± But whether or not they felt overwhelmed didn¡¯t matter to Kylin, as he began counting. Whoosh! The two of them took a deep breath. Just what was going on? Why the sudden urgency? They were not even given time to consider. Who offended this devil?! Amanda and David were despairing, but by that time, Kylin was already standing in front of them, looking down at them. The word ¡°two¡± rang out coldly from his mouth. At that moment, Kylin, to them, seemed like a colossal titan, instilling awe and fear. ¡°One!¡± Boom! The atmosphere of battle and blood surged, leaving both Amanda and David Herb shuddering. They blurted out the words ¡°We submit!¡± in the quickest possible way they could muster in their lives. Whoosh! Kylin¡¯s aura abruptly contracted, and the fear in their hearts slowly subsided. By the time the two regained their senses, they found their bodies drenched in cold sweat. That lightning fast instant just then ¨C they thought they were going to die. ¡°Very well! Now that you¡¯ve submitted, you are part of us, get up. You will slowly realize how wise your decision to submit was,¡± Kylin spoke coldly. Amanda and David Herb stood up, trembling. When they looked at Kylin, their eves were filled with fear. ¡°Is there a man named Antonio Woods in Sayon? Is his son getting married today? Do any of you know?¡± Kylin directly asked. Antonio Woods? Upon hearing this name, Amanda and David Herb both disyed puzzled expressions. Obviously, as the underground queen of Sayon and a top tycoon, it wasn¡¯t surprising that they didn¡¯t know the family head of a second-tier tycoon like Antonio Woods. ¡°I give you ten minutes. At all costs, make sure this man called Antonio Woods ispletely ruined!¡± Kylinmanded directly. This¡­ Amanda and David Herb were taken aback again, David Herb couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°My lord¡­ did this surname Woods offend you?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Kylin coldly snorted, ¡°He didn¡¯t offend me, but my boss ¨C your master!¡± Whoosh! Startled by this, Amanda and David Herb felt awestricken. If the man before them who hasmand over War King and the War Command of Nezzi, how much more terrifying would their true master be? Antonio Woods, who are you? Your Woods family, it¡¯s over! Having regained theirposure, Amanda and David Herb immediately opened the club door and ordered the people outside, ¡°All of you, immediately help me find a man named Antonio Woods! I want him ruined within ten minutes!¡± Boom! Themand jointly given by Amanda and David Herb was as good as a decree for Sayon. In an instant, their subordinates sprang into action all over Sayon, frantically searching for a man named Antonio Woods. Countless people were making phone calls, and checking in the streets. Sayon was replete with excitement. All enterprises, banks, and project constructions rted to Antonio Woods responded at the earliest possible opportunity. It can be said, that the name Antonio Woods was the most frequently searched term throughout the evening in Sayon. ¡°What, Antonio Woods is your distant rtive? Forget it, don¡¯te to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°Effective immediately, all coborations, projects, and supply contracts rted to Antonio Woods stop. Not a single one is to be left!¡± ¡°Latest order, Antonio Woods has a credit issue. Stop all lending operations to the Woods family immediately and freeze their bank ounts!¡± In just a few minutes, an extensive move to block Antonio Woods began all across Sayon. Whether it was Amanda¡¯s subordinates or David Herb¡¯s, all of them were making every effort to block Antonio Woods. Kylin only gave them ten minutes, but in reality, they blocked Antonio Woods in less than five minutes. In just five minutes, they sealed off a second-tier tycoon in Sayon. This was the power of Amanda and David Herb working together. It was truly unprecedented in Sayon¡¯s history. For a while, the streets and alleys of Sayon were buzzing with chatter. Who exactly was this Antonio Woods that managed to anger both of such significant figures like Amanda and David Herb? ¡°Antonio Woods is really something, such courage. I respect him being a man.¡± ¡°Hrious, he¡¯s now probably crying in a corner.¡± ¡°I bet a hundred that Antonio Woods¡¯ brain was squashed by a door. No one could make such a decision without at least ten years of meningitis.¡± Antonio Woods wouldn¡¯t dream that he became famous in Sayon in this manner, bing the city¡¯s number one celebrity. At this point in time, being kept in the dark. But he¡¯d soon find out¡­. Chapter 35 - 35 Antonio Woods, you are famous! (End) Chapter 35: Antonio Woods, you are famous! (End) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at the messages that appeared in his hand, a smug smile finally spread across Kylin¡¯s chiseled face. ¡°Nice job. I willmend you in front of our Boss,¡± Kylin said, pushing Beckett toward the duo with a satisfied smile. ¡°Allow me to introduce him. He is my Boss¡¯s brother, hence, my brother. If there¡¯s anything in the future, he will pass my message to you,¡± Kylin introduced. Beckett stared nkly, a look of confusion spread across his face, clearly still in shock. After all, the two people standing in front of him were untouchable entities under ordinary circumstances! Meeting either Amanda or David Herb was considered a stroke of luck. Now, he had been introduced to both. The most crucial point was, from now on, they both had to listen to him! wow! Beckett felt as if he was dreaming. He pinched his thigh hard. It hurt! It really hurt! White Mitchell hadn¡¯t deceived him, neither had Kylin. All of this was real! Overnight, he went from being an insignificant deputy director in a production line to amanding figure over Amanda and David Herb. All of this happened just because of one sentence from White Mitchell. Beckett suddenly felt as if he was in a different world. Everything happened so quickly that he could hardly react. ¡°Fatty, you will gradually see my power. Even if you wish to be the king of Sayon, I can help you!¡± At this moment, Beckett¡¯s mind kept recalling the words White Mitchell had said at the celebration. He suddenly felt dazed,pletely dazed. Sayon Cloud Hotel, the wedding! His earlier speech was straightforward, and almost everyone at the scene had heard it. Destroy the reputation of the Woods Family within half an hour! Yes, he said half an hour, but Kylin mentioned ten minutes! But whether it was half an hour or ten minutes, it seemed nonsensical andughable to everyone. It was simply the biggest joke today. Mocking and teasing voices echoed one after the other. ¡°Did a five-year term in prison make this kid lose his mind? Ruin the Woods Family within half an hour? Even if I give him a decade, he could never achieve the status of the Woods family. I¡¯d consider it a loss!¡± ¡°This bragging is out of this world. Has the society¡¯s development been too quick, or are there simply too many fools? Who¡¯d believe such bragging? Hahaha¡­¡± The scathing voices reached White Mitchell¡¯s ears, but they had absolutely no effect on him. He knew his power very well. With one word, he could turn Sayon upside down. However, Sherry Jones didn¡¯t think so. She sobbed and pleaded, ¡°Could you please stop talking and leave here for my sake?¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Just as White Mitchell was about tofort Sherry, Antonio Woods¡¯s mocking voice echoed again. ¡°Ruin my Woods family¡¯s wedding and think you can just leave easily? Do you take yourself too seriously or not take my family seriously?¡± Antonio said, his face icy. Next to Antonio stood a grimacing Finn Woods, looking as fearsome as a cannibal. At this time, Sherry moved White Mitchell behind her and pleaded, ¡°I beg you all, it¡¯s not my brother¡¯s fault. He just cares too much about me. I¡¯m the one to me for everything. I¡¯m willing to marry. I¡¯m willing to marry. Please, let him go.¡± Upon hearing these words, Antonio chuckled coldly and looked at his son, Finn. ¡°Finn! Go, bring your wife here. How could my Woods Family¡¯s daughter-inw be tugging and pulling with an outsider? What a disgrace!¡± Antonio ordered. Finn smirked and walked forward, ready to take Sherry¡¯s hand. But at this moment, White Mitchell stepped in front of Sherry and suddenlyshed out with a kick. Aah! Finn screamed sharply, his over 200-pound body was thrown toward the stage. The loud bang sent a tremor through the scene, like a small earthquake. Hiss! Upon seeing this, the crowd drew a sharp breath. Antonio Woods watched this unfold, his whole body trembling with rage. He pointed angrily at White Mitchell: ¡°You¡¯re finished, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re finished! From now on, you won¡¯t be able to gain a foothold in Sayon! Someone! Call the police! Call the police! Call the police!!!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell merely chuckled, nonchntly turning to Sherry Jones and saying: ¡°Little sis, trust me, from now on, no one will make you do anything you don¡¯t want to do.¡± Boom boom boom! Within White Mitchell¡¯s body, boundless malevolent energy surged, like an overflowing flood, infinite and terrifying. At this moment, everyone, from Antonio Woods himself to Finn Woods who had been kicked out, was covered by this ruthless aura, as if a mountain of corpses and sea of blood were right before their eyes. The scene suddenly became much quieter. Beep beep beep¡­ Just then, Antonio¡¯s mobile phone rang suddenly. Looking at the screen, he froze for two seconds. Not because of the caller ID, but because, at the same time, nearly everyone¡¯s phone in the hall started ringing, and all performed the same action- -checking their phones! Hmm? A look of doubt crossed Antonio¡¯s face, a faint unease stirring within him. The next moment, Antonio noticed that everyone was looking at him with a weird gaze. What¡¯s going on? Antonio stood there holding his phone, too stunned to move, when several guests hurriedly left the scene. ¡°Mr. Woods, excuse me, I have something going on at home, I need to go.¡± ¡°Mr. Woods, the soup at home is boiling, my mom called me back, I must go.¡± ¡°Mr. Woods¡­ Mr. Woods¡­¡± The guests who had previously been eager to curry favor with Antonio were now hastily fleeing the scene, their expressions suggesting they were afraid of getting involved? ¡°What¡­¡± Antonio was dumbstruck, frantically trying to stop some of the guests: ¡°Mr. Jason, don¡¯t go, what¡¯s going on exactly? Did I do something wrong in weing you?¡± Mr. Jason, who was stopped by Antonio, shook off his hand, sighed and said: ¡°Mr. Woods, I advise you to go and check on yourpany.¡± Company? Antonio was taken aback, wondering what could possibly go wrong at hispany at this time of the day. Feeling uneasy, Antonio answered his still-ringing phone. ¡°What!? More than ten construction teams are on strike simultaneously? What are you guys doing? Handle it right now!¡± ¡°Useless! Can¡¯t even manage a few workers!¡± Antonio angrily hung up the phone, feeling that something was terribly wrong. He then hurriedly called thepany, and his expression became even more anxious. Thepany has been attacked! Three to four different branches, all of them have been attacked! Whoosh! With a furious look on his face, Antonio wondered who could be targeting him. Before he could figure out what was happening, his phone rang again. ¡°What? The Royal Group cancelled our project? What¡¯s going on? Who messed it up?¡± Antonio trembled all over, finally panicking. If the strike and vandalism at hispany had negligible impact on him, the cancetion of the cooperation deal with the Royal Group was a total disaster! Over fifty percent of hispany¡¯s projects were in coboration with the Royal Group! If the Royal Group withdrew their coboration, wasn¡¯t that equivalent to taking half his life? ¡°Investigate! Investigate immediately! Isn¡¯t there anyone? Can¡¯t you ask, go ask! Go to the Royal Group with presents, do I need to teach you that?¡± Antonio was infuriated; sweat trickled down his forehead. ¡°Something¡¯s not right, something¡¯s not right¡­¡± Antonio mumbled to himself, hastening to contact his friend in the Royal Group, but the call from the other end came first. As soon as the call was connected, a series of profanities came: ¡°Antonio Woods! You bastard, who the hell did you piss off to make me get demoted? I tell you, I won¡¯t let this go!¡± Boom! All at once, Antonio¡¯s thoughts short-circuited, his mind a chaotic mess. His heart tossed like turbulent waves¡­. Chapter 36 - 36: Let White Mitchell kneel and apologize to Finn Woods! Chapter 36: Let White Mitchell kneel and apologize to Finn Woods! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Antonio Woods held his cellphone, desperately trying to exin, but the callsing in reprimanding him came one after another like a sudden downpour without a hint of stopping. Who the hell have I pissed off? Work halted at the construction site, thepany was trashed, projects were terminated. To make matters worse, calls came in from various suppliers, all demanding early payment and then termination of cooperation. One must realize that for the Woods Family, payments were traditionally paid semi-annually or annually. But now, all the suppliers surged forward demanding advance payment. This was practically a death sentence for the Woods Family who could not, all of a sudden, gather so much cash. Left with no choice, Antonio Woods had to entreat each supplier, begging them to grant him a little more time. However mighty he seemed in usual times, when begging others for help, he became utterly humble. Antonio Woods felt like he had put his old face on the line. Were it not for the barrier of the phone, he probably would have knelt before those people. Overnight, no, within just a few minutes, the Woods Family fell from their lofty position to be debtors chased for repayment. What the hell is going on!!! Antonio Woods would never have dreamed that he would gain such notoriety in Sayon. In the vast setting of Sayon, no one would dare to borrow from him, and even if he offered money, I fear no one would take it. Just what is happening? Could it really be because of that damn boy¡¯s phone call? While Antonio Woods was in agony, Sherry Jones took advantage of the father and son¡¯sck of attention, and led White Mitchell out of the hotel. The bride ran away with another man on her wedding night. This was probably the first time something like this had happened in Sayon¡¯s history. But the Woods father and son were already at their wit¡¯s end, and had no time to deal with Sherry Jones. To them, Sherry Jones was just another item that the Woods Family had bought. Once they had left the hotel, White Mitchell took a lollipop out of his pocket ¡°Would you give me another chance?¡± Seeing the lollipop in White Mitchell¡¯s hand, Sherry Jones turned into a tear-streaked mess. Yes, he still remembered his promise to her: as long as he had a lollipop, she would go with him. He remembered it! He had not forgotten! Then, Sherry Jones pulled White Mitchell and they ran off together. As she ran, tears fell and her pretty face was lit with a hint of happiness. For her, making this decision might have been a spur-of-the-moment thought, but it reflected her true feelings. All thoughts of family alliances and consequences were thrown to the back of her mind. At the moment, she just wanted to be with the man she loved, even if it was only for a moment. The one being pulled, White Mitchell, was silently watching her, apanying her and not saying anything. He just watched Sherry Jones, letting her vent her emotions. Atst, they arrived at a ¡®secret base¡¯ from their childhood, a ce known only to them. Calling it a secret base was perhaps an exaggeration, as it was just an old Pagoda tree by the river. However, mere as it was, the old Pagoda tree was loaded with their childhood memories. It was here that they had once pledged eternal love for each other, vowing to stay together until the end of the world. ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ Dressed in her wedding gown, Sherry Jones yelled into the raging river. Her voice seemed to carry a touch of helplessness. As she screamed, tears once again fell from Sherry Jones¡¯ eyes. When she turned around, what White Mitchell saw was not the relief after venting stress, but boundless destion and worry. Seeing this, his heart ached again, and guilt crept onto his face. Then, White Mitchell pulled Sherry Jones into his arms and they sat under the old Pagoda tree just like in their childhood, watching the clouds roll in and out, the tides rise and fall¡­ Sherry Jones leaned into White Mitchell¡¯s embrace, feeling happy, but there was still a trace of sorrow on her face that she could not shake off: ¡°What should we do next? If the Woods Family can¡¯t find us, they may trouble the Jones Family.¡± ¡°Our father¡¯s ashes are still in their hands, and moreover, my father¡¯s greatest wish in life was to reim our lineage, revitalize the Jones Family. I want to help him fulfill hisst wish.¡± Hearing this, a bitter taste filled White Mitchell¡¯s heart. His father-inw, Logan Jones, had once supported his venture, when he, in defiance of his family¡¯s objections, gave him all the money he had from his home. However, because of this, Logan Jones fell out with the Jones family. It was only because the Imperial Group prospered at that time that nothing was said by the Jones family. But after he was framed and imprisoned, the Jones family faced bacsh. Their business plummeted. The Old Madam Jones, his mother-inw, expelled Logan Jones from the family. This became a lifelong regret for Logan, something he was always troubled about. Later, for the sake of overturning his conviction, Logan fell into the hands of n Austin and died tragically. This became White Mitchell¡¯s biggest regret. Despite his battlefield heroics and sesses, he had caused his benefactor to be expelled from his family and to die horribly in the end. For this reason, White Mitchell was all the more determined to protect Sherry Jones And help his benefactor fulfill hisst wishes. ¡°Rest assured, leave these matters to me. I will ensure that Dad reims his ancestry, help him revitalize the Jones family. I¡¯ll also take care of you and our mother, I won¡¯t let you guys get hurt again,¡± White Mitchell solemnly promised. Sherry Jones smiled, but her heart still felt heavy as if something was weighing her down, and her brow did not rx. Subsequently, she told White Mitchell: ¡°Brother, can you promise not to hit people randomly in the future? This is not a prison¡­ Anyway, promise me, okay?¡± White Mitchell chuckled. Knowing that Sherry was worried about him, he nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Then, White Mitchell took Sherry Jones back to her hotel. He also rented a room next door and shared the location with Kylin. Just when he thought everything was finally settled, White Mitchell woke up the next day to find out that Sherry Jones had left without a word except for a note that read, ¡°Don¡¯te find me.¡± White Mitchell immediately frowned and took out his cell phone, only to realize that Sherry Jones¡¯s phone was off. Where had she gone? White Mitchell felt an indescribable unease. He immediately asked Azure Dragon for help in tracking her down, but he was still out of luck. This increased his anxiety. That silly girl had probably made this decision to avoid dragging him into this. ¡°How can I just let you face it alone?¡± White Mitchell sighed before instructing both Kylin and Azure Dragon to use all their resources to find her. In the meantime, Sherry Jones had already returned alone to the Jones Family¡¯s residence in Sayon. Before Sherry arrived, the atmosphere in the Jones residence was oppressively tense. Canceling a wedding in public, the bride running away with a rough man? Where should the Woods Family leave their face? As expected, early the next day, the Woods Family called demanding their ten million back. But where would the current Jones Family find that ten million? That was their lifesaver! A while ago, the Jones Family had an investment that required a lot of money. Despite trying every means, they couldn¡¯t gather enough funds, so they took a risk and borrowed from a private finance firm. Technically it was a financepany, but in reality, it was a loan shark. As a result, they got the loan, but their investment failed. Now, the loan sharks were pressing for repayment. The daily interest was terrifying. The original five million loan rolled over into ten million due to the interest. They were going to use the ten million to fill this gap. How could they give it away? At this moment, a nearly seventy-year-old woman sitting in the main seat, banging a dragon-head cane against the floor, fiercely said: ¡°Make that damned girle back this instance! Also, bring that bastard with her. I want that White Mitchell to kneel before Mr.. Finn and apologize!¡± Chapter 37 - 37: The Overbearing Snowden Jones! Chapter 37: The Overbearing Snowden Jones! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°No need to look anymore, I¡¯m back!¡± The gates of the Jones family mansion slowly opened, and a worn-out Sherry Jones appeared in everyone¡¯s view, looking like she hadn¡¯t slept all night. ¡°Ha, Sherry Jones! You remembered toe back? I thought you would have died out there with that bastard!¡± Right as Sherry entered, a bitter voice reached her ears. Following the voice, she saw a silhouette of a woman her ageing into her view, bearing a five or six points resemnce to her, but with a face full of bitterness. This person was Sherry¡¯s cousin, named Snowden Jones. If Sherry was to rate the people she hated the most, this one would certainly top the list, even surpassing the old fashioned Old Madam Jones. ¡°You brat! Kneel down!¡± At that time, Old Madam Jones, leaning on her dragon head cane, roared furiously. But Sherry remained unmoved. Seeing this, Snowden went directly behind Sherry and stomped on her leg. With a thud, Sherry knelt down hard, her pretty face full of defiance. But, since she had decided toe back, she had already decided to endure everything for White Mitchell. ¡°Hmph! Is this how you behave? Have you forgotten all about respect and seniority?¡± Snowden walked to Sherry¡¯s face and, with a smack, pped her face. Already pped by the old woman from Woods family yesterday, and pped by Snowden today, the imprint of the handprint on Sherry¡¯s face looked even more terrifying. Yet Sherry didn¡¯t buckle at all. ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t me everything on Sherry. It was me who took White there yesterday. Also, the way Woods family treated Sherry¡­¡± At that time, Sherry¡¯s aunt stood out to speak for her, but before she could even finish, Snowden interrupted. ¡°Aunt, you dare to mention this matter? Granny has let you slide, which is already giving you face, and yet you still don¡¯t know your ce? Don¡¯t forget, your own situation hasn¡¯t been settled yet, you should look after yourself first.¡± Snowden mocked coldly. ¡°Snowden, you!¡± Mori Jones was left speechless with her face turning red. Snowden smiled coldly, not caring about her at all. ¡°Enough! Today we are discussing repairing rtions with Woods family. Other things will be dealt withter!¡± Old Madam Jones interjected. Upon hearing this, Snowden nced at Mori Jones with a provocative look. Then, Old Madam Jones slowly stood up and walked to Sherry¡¯s side: ¡°Tell me, where is that bastard now?¡± Sherry, pressing her lips together, firmly stated: ¡°If I did something, it¡¯s on me. It has nothing to do with my brother. If you want to deal with someone, deal with me!¡± ¡°Deal with you!?¡± The face of Old Madam Jones turned dark, as she coldly said, ¡°Do you think you alone can handle it? Now, Woods family is demanding 10 million from us! This is 10 million, not 1000! Today, that bastard White Mitchell must return! Not only does he need to return, but he also must apologize to Mr. Finn Woods in person! Otherwise, I will order to spread your father¡¯s ashes all over the River Arch!¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s words thundered, even with Sherry¡¯s stubbornness, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and her eyes turned moist. ¡°Grandma, how can you speak such words? Those are your own son¡¯s ashes! Don¡¯t you have the slightest bit of affection left?¡± Sherry held back her tears, asking with a sob. However, instead of softening Old Madam Jones, her words received a round of hard time from Snowden. ¡± How dare you talk back? Should the decisions of our grandmother be questioned by you? Don¡¯t forget, your family was the one who put us in this mess! If you all hadn¡¯t been helping that bastard, would our Jones family be in such a predicament? Considering what your father and that bastard did, not just scattering his ashes, it wouldn¡¯t be too much even to fry his remains in cooking oil!¡± Snowden berated relentlessly. At this point, Mori Jones really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She walked to Old Madam Jones and advised, ¡°Mom, your second son is a member of our Jones family, after all. If this got out, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the reputation of our Jones family.¡± Upon hearing Mori¡¯s advice, the mood of Old Madam Jones finally improved a bit. However, at this time, Snowden stepped forward again, saying, ¡°Aunt, listen to yourself, do we, the Jones family, still have a reputation left? Otherwise, why don¡¯t you give out the 10 million that the Woods family demanded? Or you could go and ask the Coopers for it? See if they give you any face? What¡¯s most important now is to make that bastard return and apologize to Mr. Finn Woods. You can¡¯t even take care of yourself, and still thinking about others!? Ridiculous!¡± Snowden sneered again, and at this time, a middle-aged woman also stood out with a weird voice: ¡°Our Snowden is right, Aunt, you¡¯d better take care of yourself. That guy is an outsider after all, not from our Jones family. If you get too close and the Coopers find out, they might think something¡¯s going on between the two of you. Then our Jones family will suffer.¡± The middle-aged woman was even more acerbic than Snowden, as if they were cut from the same cloth. Indeed, as she was Snowden¡¯s mother, Amanda! ¡°You all!¡± Facing these insults from the mother and son duo, Mori Jones was trembling with anger. Even her eyes turned as red as Sherry¡¯s. Seeing this, Sherry felt ufortable. She spoke out, ¡°Aunt, thank you, but, everyone should bear their own responsibilities, you don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore.¡± ¡°Silly girl, you, sigh¡­¡± Mori Jones sighed and looked at Sherry sorrowfully. After hesitating for a while, she decided to secretly send a message to White Mitchell. She was there when everything transpiredst night. Although it wasn¡¯t confirmed yet, she had a feeling that the chaos at the Woods family might be the result of a phone call from White Mitchell. And now, Old Madam Jones is adamant about him returning. He is the only one who could help Sherry out of this predicament now. In fact, when Mori Jones sent out the message, White Mitchell was already on his way to the Jones family home. Upon receiving Mori¡¯s message, his idea was confirmed that the naive Sherry really wanted to bear all this by herself. ¡°Little sister, wait for me. I won¡¯t let anyone bully you! Never!!!¡± Bang! With his foot pressing the gas pedal to the floor, the Warrior Armored Vehicle driven by White was like a runaway horse speeding through the streets of Sayon, heading straight for the Jones family¡¯s mansion¡­. Chapter 38 - 38: Finn Woods Visits! Chapter 38: Finn Woods Visits! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Jones Family Vi! Sherry Jones was still kneeling on the ground, unbending and resolute. The atmosphere at the scene became tense instantly. ¡°Snowden, go to the door, see if Mr. Finn Woods has arrived. Greet him properly and don¡¯t forget our manners,¡± instructed the Old Madam Jones. Snowden Jones nodded her head, then walked out the door with a smug smile on her face. At this moment, noticing Snowden¡¯s absence, Mori Jones voiced: ¡°Mother, letting Sherry continue kneeling down isn¡¯t the solution, perhaps we should let her get up first.¡± However, Mori seemed to have overlooked the presence of Snowden¡¯s and Sherry¡¯s mother, Amanda. Her disdain for Sherry was no less than that of Snowden. Hearing Mori¡¯s words, Amanda immediately said to the Old Madam Jones: ¡°Mother, Sherry can¡¯t get up now. Mr. Finn Woods has to see our earliest indications of the Jones Family¡¯s attitude. Otherwise, he might think we deliberately encouraged this girl to elope. The trouble would be much greater if he thought so.¡± Hearing Amanda¡¯s reasoning, Old Madam Jones found it reasonable. She nced at Sherry coldly: ¡°Kneel! Keep kneeling until Mr. Finn Woods is satisfied!¡± Seeing this, Mori couldn¡¯t help but feel upset for Sherry. However, she was incapable of doing anything. ¡°Mr. Finn Woods has arrived!¡± Just then, Snowden¡¯s voice echoed from the outside. Hearing this, everyone in the Jones family stood up joyously, as if they were preparing to receive a highly esteemed guest. Even Old Madam Jones struggled to walk towards the door, leaning on her dragon head walking stick. The Jones family¡¯s respect for Mr. Finn Woods was evidently clear. However, Finn Woods didn¡¯t return the same level of enthusiasm the Jones family showed him. Rather, his face disyed an unchanging wave of anger. When he saw Sherry kneeling on the ground, his anger was instantly ignited to its maximum limit. It was this shameless woman who had made him aughing stock in Sayon! Now, nine out of ten friends knew that on his wedding day, his fianc¨¦e ran away with another man, giving him a big, fat, green fool¡¯s cap to wear. Thinking of this, Finn Woods stormed towards Sherry, his face distorted with rage and full of anger. ¡°You shameless woman, I gave you ten million, and you fucking dare to cheat on me?¡± Whoosh! Finn Woods, who weighed more than two hundred pounds, raised his broad palm and pped it towards Sherry who was kneeling on the ground. Since Sherry was facing away from him, she had no time to dodge when she realized what was happening. Sherry¡¯s body flinched, and she cried out subconsciously. However, the anticipated pain didn¡¯te. Sherry slowly opened her eyes only to find Mori standing in front of her and taking the p meant for her. ¡°Mori!¡± Sherry quickly stood up and looked at Mori guiltily. A bright red hand print had appeared on Mori¡¯s delicate face. However, Finn Woods didn¡¯t show any signs of mercy or guilt. Instead, he stared at Mori angrily: ¡°Get out of my way! If you dare interfere in my matter, I won¡¯t spare you either!¡± ¡°Mori, I¡­¡± Sherry wanted to pacify him, but Mori stood firm in front of her, fearlessly meeting Finn Woods¡¯ re. ¡°You pped me. What do you think will happen if I tell Rhett about this?¡± Mori stated bluntly, a hint of threat in her words. Upon hearing this, Finn Woods¡¯ eyes narrowed and turned cold. Mori¡¯s identity was rather special. Although the Cooper family didn¡¯t recognize her, she had shared a rtionship with Rhett. Even though they didn¡¯t think much of her, they would still take her side out of respect for Rhett. Finn Woods wasn¡¯t Connor Cooper, he couldn¡¯t yell at Mori. If Rhett followed up on the matter, his casual p might lead to severe consequences. Moreover, the Woods family was already troubled. The main purpose of visiting today was to collect money; there was no need for extraplications. With these thoughts, Finn Woods snorted coldly and sat down directly in the main seat of the Jones family. That seat was where Old Madam Jones usually sat. However, as Finn Woods upied it, not a single soul in the Jones mansion dared to object. ¡°As for breaking off the engagement, we will settle it slowly. But, you need to return the ten million dors you took from my family. There is no room for negotiation! Moreover, the Chen boy that caused troublest night needs topensate us. Considering your sincere attitude, ten million should do. Adding these two together, it sums to twenty million. I¡¯m in a hurry, so act swiftly. Whether you have to sell your house or your cars, I don¡¯t care. I need to see this money today!¡± Finn Woods sat confidently in the main seat, issuing orders to the Jones family in a forceful tone. Upon hearing these words, the reaction from everyone in the Jones family was that of shock. They exchanged nces, clearly anxious. Old Madam Jones quickly tried to defuse the situation: ¡°Mr. Woods, please calm down. Last night¡¯s events were all a misunderstanding. Sherry was just confused for a moment, and we have reprimanded her ordingly. In the future, she will wholeheartedly take care of you. As for the troublemaker fromst night, he isn¡¯t part of our Jones family. He¡¯s just a child that Sherry¡¯s father brought home unexpectedly. Rest assured, we¡¯re looking for him now. We¡¯ll make sure he kneels in front of you to apologize.¡± Finn Woods sneered upon hearing this, and red at Old Madam Jones: ¡°Are you losing your mind? Do you seriously think that I, Finn Woods, would still want such a shameless woman?¡± And also, don¡¯t try to feign ignorance. That boyst night was brought by Mori. And now you¡¯re trying to deny responsibility? Ha, you think my Woods family is easy to take advantage of, or simple to deceive?¡± Upon hearing these words, an expression of utter despair appeared on the faces of the Jones family. Forget about twenty million, even ten million is astronomical for the current state of the Jones family. Old Madam Jones wanted to argue, but Finn Woods¡¯ firm attitude made her feel helpless. Just as the atmosphere in the room reached a deadlock, White Mitchell appeared outside the Jones family vi. This ce was once his home, but Old Madam Jones moved in after her own family matters forced him out. ¡°Mr. White?¡± Just as he prepared to enter the vi, a familiar voice caught his attention. White Mitchell looked and saw that it was Nanny Donne, his old housekeeper. Upon seeing him, Nanny Donne couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°So it¡¯s really you, Mr. White. You¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Nanny Donne, where is Sherry?¡± White Mitchell asked anxiously. Upon hearing this, Nanny Donne snapped back to reality. She quickly opened the door for him: ¡°Mr. White, Miss Sherry is in the main hall. The big fat pig from the Woods family is already here.. Hurry in and help Miss Sherry!¡± Chapter 39 - 39 This is My Way of Apologizing! Chapter 39: This is My Way of Apologizing! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The somber atmosphere inside the vi was shattered by the sound of the front door opening. Old Madam Jones turned to Snowden Jones, urging her, ¡°Snowden go check if your father and the others have returned.¡± Snowden nodded and hurriedly left the living room. But after taking just a few steps, she didn¡¯t see her father; instead, she met the eyes of White Mitchell. Her face immediately turned gloomy. ¡°You bastard, how dare you show your face?¡± Snowden scolded White, her pretty face frosty. ¡°Where is Sherry?!¡± White too had a stern look on his face, his voice cold, repelling everyone around him. Seeing his demeanor, she gave a coldugh, ¡°You still have the nerve to worry about others? Do you know that Mr. Finn Woods is here right now? Just wait to face the music.¡± Faced with Snowden¡¯s mockery, White didn¡¯t react. He headed straight for the entrance into the main hall. Snowden, being ignored, couldn¡¯t resist scolding, ¡°Stop right there! This is Jones¡¯ house, not the prison where you belong! Grandmother demanded that you kneel and apologise to Mr. Finn Woods. Today, I suppose you should kneel all the way from the courtyard to the hall. Perhaps, Mr. Woods might ept your apology, otherwise, ha ha¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Snowden¡¯sughter was interrupted by White¡¯s icymand, pushing her aside. ¡°You!¡± Snowden, flushed red with embarrassment, followed behind him, grinding her teeth. ¡°Grandmother, White forced his way in. I couldn¡¯t stop him. Look at his attitude; he has no respect or consideration for our family.¡± Snowden vented, she walked in after him. Old Madam Jones, having listened to Snowden¡¯sint, stared nkly at White. ¡°You even dared to return?!¡± Old Madam Jones mmed her dragon head walking stick onto the floor. Her entire being radiated immense anger. Would anything fromst night have urred if it weren¡¯t for this bastard? Why would Finn even have the chance to stir up trouble? Everything was because of this damn bastard! ¡°Mother, look at his attitude. I said from the beginning that this guy is inherently defiant. He¡¯s an ungrateful wolf.¡± Snowden¡¯s mother, Amanda added fuel to the fire. But White wasn¡¯t paying attention to anyone. Seeing Sherry kneeling on the ground with a fresh handprint pped onto her face, he was consumed with anger. ¡°Who hit her?!¡± White moved beside Sherry, helping her up and then turned and asked coldly. Sherry shook her head in pain and nced at White with worry, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡± White didn¡¯t answer Sherry; instead, he turned his gaze towards the Jones family and the head of the house, Finn Woods. His piercing gaze was ice-cold. One look from him felt as if they had been transported into an icy cer, shivering uncontrobly. ¡°Who hit her?!¡± The frigid sound echoed through the Jones house again. The whole scene suddenly fell silent. At this moment, everyone was subconsciously avoiding his gaze, not daring to hold his eyes. Finally, Snowden, the instigator, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She said with a defiant face, ¡°It was me, so what? She had no rese¡­ Snap! A loud p, as crisp as a firecracker, suddenly sounded, followed by a figure being sent flying across the room. With a loud crash, Snowden hit the wall and then slumped to the ground. The whole vi seemed to shudder at that moment. Silence! Seemingly, time stopped at this moment, the entire vi was still as death, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Nobody had the chance to react, and nobody saw when White Mitchell made his move. They only knew that upon hearing the sound, they saw the flying figure of Snowden Jones, followed by a vibration simr to an earthquake shaking the ground. wow! As everyone regained their senses, they immediately broke into an uproar. Many were awestruck and dared not look at White Mitchell. ¡°You son of a bitch! How dare you hit my daughter!?¡± Amanda regained her senses and instantly lunged at White Mitchell. However, when she approached White Mitchell, she was pushed back several steps by his gaze. Staggering, she fell directly to the ground. ¡°Rebellion! Rebellion! Rebellion! White Mitchell! You ungrateful, wild bastard, are you rebelling? This is the Jones Family!!!¡± Old Madam Jones, leaning on her cane, angrily used. But through all of this, White Mitchell didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. If it wasn¡¯t for Sherry Jones holding him back, he really wouldn¡¯t mind showing the entire Jones family his real power. ¡°White, don¡¯t lose your temper, let¡¯s sort out the problem first.¡± At this moment, Mori Jones also advised him. White Mitchell looked at Sherry Jones and nodded. At this time, Mori Jones quietly reminded him, ¡°The Woods family wants us to pay twenty million to settle this. Ten million was the gift money our family received from the Woods years ago, and the additional ten million is for the medical bills of the people you beat upst night. Old Madam Jones¡¯s idea is, for you to kneel and apologize to Finn Woods, and for him not to pursue the Jones family¡¯s responsibilities anymore.¡± ¡°Brother, this all started because of me, I¡¯ll go and apologize.¡± Sherry Jones firmly proposed. White Mitchell gave her aforting look, then smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, how could I let you apologize?¡± After saying this, White Mitchell gradually walked up to Old Madam Jones, then briefly nced at Finn Woods seated arrogantly at the head of the table. ¡°You want me to apologize to him?¡± White Mitchell asked calmly, his words bearing an undertone of mockery. Old Madam Jones narrowed her eyes, said with a stern voice: ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to apologize to Mr. Finn Woods, I can overlook what just happened. Otherwise, you¡¯ll make the Jones family¡¯s life miserable!¡± ¡°Fine, since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯d better go and apologize profusely!¡± White Mitchell smirked coldly and went straight towards Finn Woods. Seeing White Mitchell approaching, a sneering grin appeared on Finn Woods¡¯s chubby face. ¡°Ha! What use is it being strong? You still have to grovel and apologize! Kneel down and kowtow until I¡¯m satisfied!¡± Finn Woods looked at White Mitchell arrogantly, his eyes full of disdain and mockery. But just when he anticipated White Mitchell kneeling and kowtowing to him, White Mitchell ended up directly walking up to him. ¡°Mr. Finn Woods, I apologize!¡± Boom! As his words fell, before Finn Woods couldprehend White Mitchell¡¯s intentions, he felt a cracking sound, like the snap of broken bones, in his arm. wow! Finn Woods¡¯s heart jerked, he wanted to struggle, but found his two hundred pound body, out of control, wasunched into the air. That¡¯s right,unched into the air, his two hundred pound body was tossed into the air! With a loud thunk, greater than the one made by Snowden Jones earlier, Finn Woods, weighing over two hundred pounds, was directly taken by Whit Mitchell¡¯s arm and thrown out of the courtyard. As Finn Woodsnded, it was as if the Jones family¡¯s mood had also fallen with him. It was over, now there¡¯s absolutely no chance to salvage this situation! wow! All of the Jones family members stared at White Mitchell with utter hatred, their faces ashen, but White Mitchell just in a casual manner said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to apologize? I did that.. This is my way of apologizing!¡± Chapter 40 - 40 Cooper Family Dares to Come, They’ll be Hit All the Same! Chapter 40: Cooper Family Dares to Come, They¡¯ll be Hit All the Same! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Whoosh! As his words echoed, the entire Jones Family grew silent. The quietness was to such an extent that one could hear a pin drop. The gazes of all members of the Jones Family turned to White Mitchell, filled instantly with loathing. Old Madam Jones came to her senses, urgency stered on her face, ¡°Quickly, quickly take Mr. Finn Woods to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­¡± Appearing as if they had awoken from a dream, the Jones family members rushed out of the courtyard, helping Finn Woods to his feet. Even Old Madam Jones hobbled out with the help of her walking stick, her face filled with panic. ¡°You bastard! You damn bastard, White Mitchell! I¡¯m not finished with you! I¡¯ll kill you, the entire Jones Family will be buried for your sake! You¡¯re dead meat, our Woods Family won¡¯t let you off, the Coopers won¡¯t let you off, you just wait to die!!!¡± Finn Woods, clutching his arm that swung like a pendulum, howled in pain, struggled free from the Jones family¡¯s support with an evil look. ¡°What are you standing there for, quickly take me to the hospital!¡± Breaking free of the Jones family, Finn Woods yelled at his two subordinates. The two subordinates shivered in fright, nced fearfully at White, and hastily left with Finn Woods. Seeing all this, the mood of the Jones family members hit rock bottom. It¡¯s all over! Everything¡¯s over! Who would have thought, instead of appeasing Finn Woods, they deeply offended him! All because of this damned wild child, White Mitchell!!! ¡°White Mitchell!! ! ¡± Old Madam Jones was shaking in anger, leaning on her cane. She furiously turned around, her dim eyes reflecting the anger of a beast. Facing Old Madam Jones¡¯s fury, White Mitchell appeared as calm as ever, as if he had just done something insignificant. Seeing his carefree demeanor, the Jones family members were burning with rage, each ring at him maliciously. At this point, Sherry Jones was also frightened, pulling White urgently, ¡°Brother, why are you beating people up again? Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would stop fighting?¡± White Mitchell smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. A person like Finn Woods wouldn¡¯t learn his lesson if he didn¡¯t receive some sort of punishment. If he wanted to y, White would show him the consequence! At this moment, Old Madam Jones, indignant and ready toy me, strode up to Sherry Jones. She knew to pick on the weak. At this point, she didn¡¯t dare to provoke White again, fearing she might end up like Finn Woods. Sherry Jones was also scared that White wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain himself fromying his hands on Old Madam Jones. After all, Old Madam Jones was notparable to Finn Woods. She was so frail that even a gust of wind could knock her over. So she shielded White behind her. ¡°Do you intend to see our Jones Family ruined before you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Old Madam Jones, leaning on her cane, nearly went berserk with anger. Sherry Jones, however, maintained her stance that whoever did the deed should bear the consequences. She would take responsibility for everything. ¡°Responsibility? What do you have to take responsibility with? Do you really think the Woods family can¡¯t live without you? With Finn Woods¡¯ wealth, what kind of woman couldn¡¯t he find? Do you think that just because you are somewhat attractive, you can do whatever you want? Do you imagine that our painstaking effort to marry you off to that family was truly for ten million yuan?¡± Old Madam Jones scolded her, her words filled with disappointment and frustration. At this moment, Mori Jones couldn¡¯t bear to see the difficult expression on Sherry¡¯s face and stepped in, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s done is done. ming Sherry now is pointless. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll call Rhett and ask him to mediate. What do you think?¡± Hearing these words, Old Madam Jones¡¯s mood softened somewhat. At this moment, Snowden, who had been flung aside, returned to the Old Madam¡¯s side, covering her face that was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head. However, at this moment, Snowden seemed unrepentant. Instead, her face was frosty as she red at White, looking like she was ready to tear him apart. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you find Mr. Finn Woods¡¯s words strange? He mentioned the Coopers, saying that they wouldn¡¯t let this bastard go.¡± Snowden added maliciously, casting a severe nce at White Mitchell. At this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, her mind finally catching up. She immediately turned to Mori Jones, asking: ¡°What exactly happenedst night? Confess honestly!¡± On hearing the question, Mori trembled all over and then lowered her head, she pursed her lips and remained silent. ¡°Hmph! Do you think I can¡¯t find out just because you won¡¯t tell me? Are you trying to make me lose face by calling the Coopers myself?¡± Old Madam Jones said indignantly. Mori hesitated and mumbled, not daring to reveal what happened the previous night to avoid making it harder for White. At this moment, White spoke again: ¡°The Coopers were disrespectful, so I taught them a lesson.¡± As soon as these words came out, the entire Jones family found themselves in a tense atmosphere. They had just offended the Woods family, and now White was provoking the Cooper family as well? This guy was a real troublemaker! The Coopers ¨C they were at the top rung of Sayon¡¯s society, and could easily crush the Jones family if they wished. The Jones family had been hoping that one day Mori could gain the Cooper family¡¯s approval, which would help strengthen their position. However now, White had punched a member of the Cooper family? Was he trying to destroy the Jones family? At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were on White. Their harsh res were like sharp knives, as if they could slice him into pieces. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Sherry Jones looked worriedly at White. Whiteughed and reassured her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit them again. I promised you, remember?¡± Sherry forced a smile. That wasn¡¯t what she had meant to say, but White had already walked up to the Old Madam. ¡°You cmity! Are you only satisfied afterpletely ruining us?¡± Old Madam Jones yelled furiously. ¡°Grandma, look at him. Does he have a shred of remorse? In my opinion, we should let the Cooperse and take him, teach him a lesson.¡± Snowden said begrudgingly. Hearing Snowden¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones nodded in approval. ¡°Just with a small Cooper family, you all got scared like this?¡± Whitementedzily, not seeming to consider the Coopers as a significant threat. ¡°Ignorant,¡±mented Snowden coldly. A cold smile yed on White¡¯s lips: ¡°If the Coopers dare toe, I¡¯ll hit them again!¡± ¡°Sherry, if he continues to talk irresponsibly, I will scatter Logan¡¯s ashes into the River Arch!¡± Old Madam Jones threatened furiously. ¡°How dare you!¡± White¡¯s face darkened, and his aura became menacing once again. Seeing this, Sherry quickly pulled him back. At this moment, Mori sighed deeply and stepped up to defend White, ¡°White fought because he was defending me, he hit Connor Cooper. I¡¯ll call Rhett now.¡± Old Madam Jones red at White, and then turned to Mori: ¡°Are you out of your mind? After waiting for so many years, you finally got your chance to marry into the Cooper family after that woman died. This is your best chance to join them. Now you¡¯ve offended the Cooper family because of this bastard. How can you enter the Cooper family in the future?¡± ¡°Call! Call Rhett now! Call him right now, and put it on speaker!¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t calm the Cooper family¡¯s anger today and settle the trouble with the Woods family, this brat and that bastard can never step foot into the Jones family ever again.. And your father¡¯s ashes, you will never see them either!¡± Chapter 41 - 41: Speaking Rashly? Chapter 41: Speaking Rashly? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Jones Family. Persisted by Old Madam Jones, a reluctant Mori made a phone call to Rhett. Before Mori could speak, a rebuke came from the other end of the line: ¡°What¡¯s going on with your Jones Family? How could you hit Connor? And you, Connor said you were there too, why didn¡¯t you stop it? Don¡¯t you know that the old man¡¯s birthday is just a few days away? You provoked trouble at such a delicate time, how can I defend you in front of the old man? Have you ever taken my words seriously? Can¡¯t you even handle such a small matter? What more can I expect from you!?¡± The voice from the phone made Mori¡¯s face freeze in an instant, while Snowden Jones and Amanda swapped mocking smiles, their faces filled with cold satire. At this moment, Mori was extremely embarrassed, but bravely said: ¡°Rhett, my fault about Connor. White hit him impulsively just to defend me. Could you persuade Connor not to make it difficult for White? If Connor is indignant, I will apologize to him face-to-face.¡± Seeing Mori looking humble and submissive, Sherry felt distressed. If it hadn¡¯t been for her, such a big mess wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°At such a time, you still have the mind to plead for others? You better keep an eye on yourself! Don¡¯t create any more trouble! Listen carefully, I will try to appease Connor, but you should behave yourself! If Connor does not ept you as his stepmother, don¡¯t think about entering the Cooper family! Now, everything needs to be focused on the old man¡¯s birthday. Prepare well. That¡¯s all.¡± Rhett harshly spoke and then directly hung up the phone, leaving Mori standing helplessly, tears gradually filling her eyes. At this moment, the atmosphere in the Jones family became peculiar. Snowden sneered, taunting sarcastically: ¡°See, what did I say? Aunt can¡¯t even look after herself and yet she¡¯s trying to help others. Isn¡¯t this seeking trouble?¡± Amanda also chimed in: ¡°Yeah my dear aunt, I won¡¯t help you this time, beneath your help was a disaster and now look, you¡¯ve gotten yourself involved too.¡± I¡­¡± Mori looked aggrieved, but didn¡¯t know how to defend herself. At this moment, Sherry bit her lip and threw a pleading look at White Mitchell, whispering, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s our fault that auntie has ended up in this situation. Can¡¯t we help her?¡± But after saying that, Sherry somewhat regretted it. White is hardly capable of saving himself at this point, where would he find the strength to help Mori? But what Sherry didn¡¯t expect was that at this moment, White still decided to stand up,forting Mori by saying, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, just a little Cooper family, I don¡¯t even take them seriously. If they want to make trouble for me, then feel free to me me for all the responsibility. If they dare to look for trouble, I¡¯ll make sure they regret it.¡± As these words came out, the whole Jones family burst intoughter. Snowden gave White a dismissive nce, ¡°Look at the time, stop bragging here. Do you think someone will really believe your words? Not to mention the Cooper family, even Antonio Woods on the other side, you can¡¯t handle yourself. Do you really think they will let it go because you beat them up? Keep dreaming!¡± Amanda chimed in, ¡°Yes, yes, this person, newly out of jail, has already caused our family so much trouble. Now he¡¯s still shamelessly threatening us here? Hehe¡­ It¡¯s already fortunate if you can take care of yourself. Do you really think you¡¯re amazing just because you can fight? People like you should live in jail for a lifetime.¡± Hearing these words, not to mention White, even Sherry felt furious. But Sherry knew that White must not be allowed to hit anyone again. Otherwise, the situation would get even more out of control. Thus, Sherry pulled White back immediately to prevent him from throwing blows again. White Mitchell chuckled lightly, he had never intended to fight at all. Then, White Mitchell stood before everyone and calmly said, ¡°If the Woods Family wants to stir up trouble, let theme, no matter how many of them, I, White Mitchell, will take them all on!¡± ¡°What audacity! Such audaciousness!!!¡± Old Madam Jones heard this and felt outraged, this was not the time for White Mitchell to make such brash promises. Facing her reprimand, White Mitchell merely replied faintly, ¡°I will take care of the troubles from the Woods and Cooper families. However, if any of you dare to tamper with my foster father¡¯s ashes, I will ensure that all of you apany him to the grave!¡± Having said this, White Mitchell, disregarding the objections of the Jones Family, left on his own ord with Sherry Jones. Although the Jones family was enfuriated, they were intimidated by White Mitchell¡¯s martial prowess. Hence, no one dared to stop him or block his way. Upon leaving the Jones¡¯ residence, Sherry Jones felt a lingering unease, ¡°Brother, is it really alright for us to just leave like this? Maybe you shouldy low for a while, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Before Sherry could finish her sentence, White Mitchell interjected with augh, ¡°Silly girl, even if the sky falls, your brother will hold it up for you. Plus, when the Woods familyes next time, they might not necessarily be looking for trouble. Perhaps, they might be here to apologize?¡± Hearing this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him,ining in a tender voice, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve be more boastful since you returned this time.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± White Mitchellughed and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think the Woods family is unreasonable. Perhaps, they wille to their sensester? ¡® Sherry Jones red at him once again before following him, her heart heavy with worry as they headed towards the hotel. On the way to the hotel, White Mitchell tinkered with his phone and sent a text to Kylin in silence, ¡°Have Antonio Woods apologize to the Jones family in person tomorrow!¡± On the other side, after receiving the message, Kylin nonchntly passed it on to Beckett. Kylin knew White Mitchell highly valued Beckett and wanted to give him a leg up. As such, it was best to leave such opportunities to Beckett, allowing him to gain more experience. After reading the message, Beckett nced at Kylin gratefully, then immediately took out his phone and professionally dialed Amanda¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Duke, there¡¯s something that requires your personal attention. Tomorrow, I want to see Antonio Woods and his family personally apologizing to the Jones Family.¡± After making the call, Beckett finally let out a sigh of relief, cold sweat was trickling down his forehead, ¡°Brother Kylin, was that okay to say?¡± ¡°It has some vor to it, keep it up. Remember, there¡¯s no need to be too polite with them. Being able to serve the Superior is their good fortune acquired over several lifetimes.¡± Kylin responded indifferently. Hearing this, Beckett nodded fervently. Meanwhile, Amanda, having received the message, took the matter extremely seriously and immediately gathered her forces. After several investigations, Amanda made some guesses about White Mitchell¡¯s identity. She knew very well that being able to serve such a big shot was a dreame true for many. Hence, each order from this influential person had to be undertaken with utmost caution and executed to perfection. This was definitely a great opportunity for her to make a name for herself. Who knows, she might even get to work on bigger projects with this influential person in the future! Based on Amanda¡¯s spection, this influential person was likely from the Jones Family as both the incidents fromst night and today involved this family. The Jones Family was just a third-tier family in Sayon and definitely did not have such capabilities, so the possibility was on the man who spent five years behind bars, White Mitchell! Having understood this, Amanda immediately mustered her forces, over hundreds of them. With a grand troop formation, they headed directly towards the Woods Family¡¯s residence. In the meantime, Finn Woods, after being humiliated at the Jones residence, had immediately headed to the hospital for a ster cast. However, he couldn¡¯t forget the humiliations he suffered during the day. Losing to the same person twice in a row was uneptable, so the moment he was discharged, he angrily dered, ¡°Fuck it! Let¡¯s head back home! This time, we must enlist Nan Xiaodu¡¯s men to teach this White Mitchell a good lesson!¡± Chapter 42 - 42: Then Let’s Break Both Hands! Chapter 42: Then Let¡¯s Break Both Hands! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Woods Family! At this moment, Antonio Woods, as the head of the Woods family, was tremblingly kneeling in the hall, his face full of ingratiating expressions, as if he was trying to please someone. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Duke, is there some misunderstanding? Did I, Antonio, offend you somehow? Is that why you have taken the trouble toe here in person? With a word from you, I will definitelye to your door to apologize.¡± He was careful in his courtesy, and the cold sweat on his forehead had nearly soaked his pajamas. Half an hour ago, he had just finished taking a bath and was about toy down when Amanda had led a group of more than a hundred people and dismantled the front door of the Woods family¡¯s house. Moreover, they directly brought him, who had just prepared toy down, to the hall. At first, he thought his house had been burrized, but when he looked up, he was shocked to find that it was Amanda, the head of Southern Nan Xiaodu, one of the two major underground forces in Sayon! At this moment, Antonio Woods realized that he had probably offended Amanda, which led to this situation. First, his venue was smashed, and now Amanda hade to his doorstep. It seemed that the problem he had caused was not insignificant. Thinking about this, Antonio Woods felt increasingly uneasy. He was scratching his head, trying to think of where he could have offended Amanda. Upon hearing this, Amanda gave a coldugh, ¡°If you offended me, maybe you could solve it with money, but unfortunately, the person you offended is someone even I don¡¯t dare to provoke.¡± Someone that Amanda doesn¡¯t even dare to provoke? Upon hearing this, Antonio Woods felt his heart drop, and his sweat flowed like rain, non-stop. ¡°Misunderstanding¡­ misunderstanding, Mr. Duke, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Antonio Woods pleaded desperately, quickly trying to defend himself, but Amanda just didn¡¯t want to waste words with him. Amanda¡¯s face turned cold as she frostily said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother exining to me. Tomorrow, bring your people and apologize to the Jones Family. Can you do that?¡± ¡°The¡­the Jones Family?¡± Antonio Woods was taken aback and was a little slow to react. How was the Jones Family rted to Amanda? ¡°What, is it difficult for you?¡± Amanda¡¯s face darkened as she indifferently responded. Antonio Woods shivered all over and quickly nodded like mashing garlic in response, ¡°No¡­ not difficult, I will take my people to the Jones Family tomorrow and apologize, I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Amanda just nodded her head and was ready to leave with her people, but just at that moment, Finn Woods, with his stered arm, walked in tremblingly. Outside, he had already seen a lot of people, and all of them were Amanda¡¯s men. The moment he entered the house, he saw Amanda herself standing in their living room. For a moment, Finn was taken aback, but when he saw his father, who was all smiles and respectfully sending Amanda off, his heart finally settled down. Truly, his father had thought ahead, directly inviting Amanda over. This time, that kid White Mitchell would certainly be in great trouble! Thinking about this, Finn hurriedly walked over to Antonio Woods and angrily said, ¡°Dad, look, today I went to the Jones Family to collect money, but then that bastard White Mitchell, of the Woods family, beat me up! Dad, you have to get back at him for me. That White Mitchell, he has no respect for anyone. He not only took away my girlfriendst night, but he also beat up people today! More than that, he even said that even if the Cooper family showed up, he would still beat them up. Can you believe that? It¡¯s too damn infuriating!!¡± Hisss! On hearing this, Antonio Woods instantly took a gulp of cold air, his face turned fear-stricken. Damn it, why did you have to bring this up! Antonio Woods abruptly tried to stop Finn Woods, but at that moment, Finn, in a fit of passion, quickly ran to Amanda¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Duke, look, look! Look how they have beaten me. This time, you must let your men teach them a harsh lesson. It would be best if they break both his hands, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to swallow this anger!¡± Finn grumbled, his face contorted in a grimace of determination and fury. ¡°You rude boy, shut up!¡± Just as Finn was gloating, Antonio immediately pulled him back. ¡°Dad, what are you doing? I¡¯m talking to Mr. Duke. Are you just going to let that bastard from the Jones Family continue to swagger?¡± Finn stubbornly retorted. Antonio instantly pped him, making Finn stagger as he spun around. Then, Antonio, in sincere rm and trepidation, moved to Amanda¡¯s side and said in a quivering voice: ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Duke, my son misspoke in the heat of the moment. Please, Mr. Duke¡­¡± While Antonio was apologizing, Amanda slowly turned her face to him with an expression cold as frost. wow! Seeing Amanda¡¯s expression, Antonio¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He was in trouble. He had just promised Amanda to apologize, but his own son was causing her grief. Isn¡¯t this like running headfirst towards danger? While Antonio sat in restless dismay, Amanda, her face icy as frost, indifferently said, ¡°Correct, your son made an excellent point, let¡¯s break both hands.¡± Huh? Antonio disyed a baffled expression, had he misunderstood something? ¡°Dad, see, I told you I spoke¡­¡± Finn started to brag with apparent delight, disying an obnoxious demeanor, yet his words and his smug expression ceased abruptly. ¡°Wh¡­what? What is this¡­?¡± Finn suddenly saw two of Amanda¡¯s men approaching with stern faces. This scared him so badly, he began to stutter. While Finn was trembling with fear, two ruthless men held him down and grabbed his hand which wasn¡¯t already in a cast. Crack! The sound of a bone breaking resonated, followed by Finn¡¯s screams of agony. Suddenly, the whole of the Woods household echoed with the squeals from Finn that sounded like a pig being ughtered. Antonio stood to the side, bitterness written all over his face, unable to say a word or react. ¡°Remember the words I just spoke. If by tomorrow you haven¡¯t shown up, be ready for your bodies to be found in the River Arch.¡± Amanda¡¯s voice was as chilly as millennia-old ice, piercing to the bone. Antonio shuddered, fearfully kneeling on the ground without daring to lift his head. It was a good half an hour before Antonio slowly raised his head. By this time, Amanda and her people had already left. Antonio pulled himself up off the ground, turned around, and directed his anger towards Finn, pping him over and over: ¡°You wastrel! I told you, beautiful women bring trouble, but you didn¡¯t listen! When I asked you to marry¡­told you to get married¡­.¡± The next day, at the break of dawn, a figure frantically ran into the Jones¡¯s residence, ¡°This is bad, very bad. The Woods Family called upon many people from the streetsst night, they¡¯ll likelye to cause trouble for us today!¡± What!? Old Madam Jones was so scared when she heard the news, she couldn¡¯t even eat her breakfast.. She indignantly eximed, ¡°Quick, get on the phone and tell Sherry to bring that rascal back immediately! Remember, right now! If they think we at the Jones Family are going to cover for him, they can think again!!!¡± Chapter 43 - 43: Isn’t it a waste of talent not to do comedy? Chapter 43: Isn¡¯t it a waste of talent not to doedy? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Upon receiving news that the Woods family had already begun contacting gang factions to deal with White Mitchell, the entire Jones family was thrown into chaos. Almost everyone feared they would be implicated by White Mitchell. At this point, Amanda, mother of Snowden Jones, was preparing to follow Old Madam Jones¡¯s instructions to call Sherry Jones and tell her to bring White Mitchell back home. The moment she picked up the phone, Old Madam Jones interrupted her, ¡°Remember! Do not mention anything about the Woods family contacting the gangsters. We can¡¯t let that bastard know. If he gets scared and decides not toe back, then the entire Jones family will have to bear the me for his actions. Also, make a call to Snowden. She¡¯s been hanging out with Jacob Bright from the Bright family, hasn¡¯t she? Ask her to invite Jacob over. If the Woods see someone from the Bright family here, they might back off.¡± Having weathered a few storms in her life, Old Madam Jones quickly regained herposure and began making arrangements. To prevent anyone from warning White Mitchell, she even kept the n a secret from her own daughter, Mori Jones. As time ticked away, the entire Jones family was on edge, like ants on a hot pan. Finally, Snowden Jones appeared at the Jones house with her boyfriend, Jacob Bright. The moment she saw Jacob Bright, Old Madam Jones¡¯ tense state loosened slightly. Snowden Jones¡¯ boyfriend, Jacob Bright, is the promising young heir of the Bright family, a high-status household in Sayon. At a young age, he already holds a senior position in the Bright Corporation, and it¡¯s almost a certainty that he¡¯ll inherit the family business. The Jones family had spent a lot of money to help Snowden establish connections with Jacob, turning her into a socialite. They were counting on this marriage to bring about better developments for the Jones family. With him here, the Woods family should be unlikely to go too hard on us.¡± Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones¡¯ mood improved significantly. She took Jacob¡¯s hand and said earnestly, ¡°Jacob,ly boy, please take good care of our Snowden. If she does anything wrong, don¡¯t hesitate to tell grandma, I¡¯ll discipline her. We have invited you here suddenly, and we don¡¯t mind if it seemsughable, considering we¡¯ll soon be family. Some years ago, something happened to our family. My useless son brought home a bastard he had picked up, and now that bastard has provoked the Woods family. The Woods family is going to bring trouble to us with their gang connections. I want to assure you again that this problem has nothing to do with our Jones family. We will not cover up for that bastard. However, I fear that if the Woods act blindly in anger, the Jones family might be implicated. So I was wondering if you could speak up for us when the timees. Would that be too much of a trouble for you?¡± After she said this, all the people in the Jones house stared at Jacob. ¡°This¡­¡± Jacob hesitated, ncing at Snowden Jones, as if struggling with something. Old Madam Jones immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Amanda,¡± she said, ¡°go bring the weing gift I prepared for my grandson.¡± Amanda ran into the room and brought back an old-fashioned box. Inside it was a Guanyin Jade Pendant of excellent quality, worth at least a million or so. ¡°Men wear Kwan-Yin, women wear Buddha. This Guanyin Jade Pendant is my weing gift to you, Jacob. I hope you like it,¡± Old Madam Jones said. This Guanyin Jade Pendant originally belonged to White Mitchell¡¯s adoptive father Logan Jones. After Logan¡¯s death, it was taken away from Sherry Jones by the Jones¡¯ family. This Jade Pendant was one of the few costly gifts avable in the Jones family. If not to win over Jacob, Old Madam Jones would not have gifted this precious Jade Pendant as a weing gift. Jacob epted the Jade Pendant and a satisfied smile spread on his face. Then, he patted his chest and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. From now on, anything that concerns the Jones family will be my concern. We are well acquainted with Longman Jack from the underworld. If anyone from the Woods family dares to trouble the Jones family, I will make sure they regret it!¡± Longman Jack? Upon hearing this name, an excited expression showed on the faces of everyone from the Jones Family, all looked at Jacob Bright with great envy. Underneath Sayon, there are two kings, Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack! Nan Xiaodu refers to Amanda, and Longman Jack to Mr. Longman, a name well known in the World of Martial. Before this, the Jones Family¡¯s people had no idea that the Bright Family had a rtionship with Longman Jack. ¡°Mom, what about our loan¡­¡± Amanda¡¯s eyes lit up as she immediately remembered the five million they borrowed from the financepany under Longman Jack. Some time ago, the Jones Family had to borrow five million from a financepany under Longman Jack to invest in a project. However, the investment failed, and the money was gone. But the bill from the financepany was frighteningly high. In the blink of an eye, the debt escted to ten million. Unable to repay the debt, the Jones Family had to sell Sherry Jones as if she were an asset to the Woods Family. Although they got the money, the Jones Family was unable to repay the debt immediately. Therefore, as soon as Amanda knew that Jacob Bright had a rtionship with Longman Jack, she immediately thought of asking Jacob to negotiate with Longman Jack. But before she could open her mouth, she was stopped by Old Madam Jones. Old Madam Jones was shrewd. She knew what was important and what was not. Such chances were rare and could not be wasted on a trivial ten million. This opportunity must be used properly! Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones looked at Jacob Bright more favorably than ever. She couldn¡¯t wait to marry off Snowden Jones to him right away. Then, Old Madam Jones continued to chat with Jacob Bright. At this moment, White Mitchell and Sherry¡¯s figures finally appeared at the Jones Family¡¯s residence. Seeing the two of them, the Jones Family couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°You tardy girl! Dilly-dallying around, do you not want to return home anymore?¡± Amanda was the first to confront them. Hearing this, White Mitchell responded coldly, ¡°Are we not wee anymore? Should we leave?¡± ¡°You!¡± Amanda was so angry she was lost for words. Meanwhile, Old Madam Jones signaled her to stop talking. After all, the Jones Family was nning to me White Mitchell. If he left now, wouldn¡¯t the Woods Family turn their usations towards the Jones Family? ¡°Since you¡¯re here, sit down. The Woods Family will arrive soon, don¡¯t forget what you promised!¡± Old Madam Jones said sternly, without any expression on her face. At this moment, Mori Jones discreetly sent a text message to Sherry Jones, warning her that something might go wrong at the Jones house today. Upon receiving the message, a grateful Sherry Jones nced at Mori Jones before handing her phone to White Mitchell. White Mitchell took a look at the message and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll carry it for you. Besides, didn¡¯t I say yesterday that the Woods family may be here to apologize?¡± Just as he finished his sentence, Jacob, seated next to Old Madam Jones, couldn¡¯t help but snort withughter. Suppressing hisughter, Jacobmented sarcastically, ¡°Sorry forughing. This guy here is just too funny. This kind of wishful thinking can onlye from a brain-damaged case. Snowden, this is the man you mentioned who spent five years in prison, right? He¡¯s quite amusing. It¡¯s a waste of talent if he doesn¡¯t pursue a career inedy.¡± ¡°How about this? He¡¯s fresh out of jail and probably having a hard time finding a job. I could pay for aedy training ss for him, hahaha¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jacob burst outughing without any restraint. Seeing this, the rest of the Jones Family joined in theughter. For a moment, the entire Jones Family was filled with roaringughter directed at White Mitchell, and it went on and on.. Chapter 44 - 44 Is it really an apology? Chapter 44: Is it really an apology? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Listening to the ridiculeing from the Jones family, Sherry Jones felt very ufortable. It was one thing for her to beughed at, but White Mitchell had just served five years for a wrongful conviction, and as soon as he got out, he faced the animosity of so many people. How would he reintegrate into society after this? For White¡¯s sake, Sherry had stealthily read many resources about how those wrongfully imprisoned reintegrate into society. Among them, the most important thing for people like White who had been wrongfully imprisoned was trust from those around them. If the people around him no longer trust him, it will be a huge burden on him, possibly causing him to copse mentally and go down the wrong path. Sherry didn¡¯t want things to go this way for White, so she stood up angrily and said, ¡°Have you all had yourughs yet! My brother was framed, and I will definitely help him uncover the truth. You are not allowed to target him now!¡± White was warmed by Sherry¡¯s defense. But at this time, the Jones family, especially Snowden Jones and her mother, showed disdainful cold smiles on their faces. ¡°Cut it out! Wronged? Ridiculous! He has finished his sentence, why can¡¯t people say a thing or two about it? If he wasn¡¯t guilty, he shouldn¡¯t have done such scandalous things in the first ce!¡± Amanda sneered. Snowden also coldly said, ¡°Did Jacob say anything wrong? He is bragging so much, it¡¯s a bargain for him to sign up for aedy workshop. Otherwise, do you think it¡¯s easy for a prisoner to find work?¡± As soon as these words were spoken,ughter erupted from the crowd. Sherry¡¯s face turned red from the mockery, but she still wanted to defend White. However, as far as White was concerned, as long as Sherry understood him, it was enough. As for the others, well¡­ there will be plenty of time to p them in the face. White put Sherry behind him and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the bark of a mad dog won¡¯t affect your brother.¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, Jacob Bright stood up abruptly, ¡°What did the ex-con just call me- a mad dog?¡± White slowly turned his body, overlooking Jacob Bright and his fleeting nce was enough to send a tremble through Jacob¡¯s entire body, as if being stared at by a beast. Intimidated immediately, Jacob Bright deferred to White who coldlyughed, ¡°If you ever howl at my sister again, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± Jacob instantly ducked, avoiding eye contact with White. At this time, Old Madam Jones mmed her cane, ¡°Sherry! If you don¡¯t manage this mad dog properly, don¡¯t expect Logan to recognize his ancestors and return to his roots!¡± Hearing this, Sherry firmly retorted, ¡°Grandma, it was clearly him who offended first, so why¡­¡± Before she could finish, Old Madam Jones interrupted her furiously, ¡°You insolent girl! Shut up! You are here to apologize to the Woods family, not cause trouble for the Jones Family!¡± Whoosh! Sherry suddenly felt incredibly cold, if it weren¡¯t for fulfilling her father¡¯sst wish, what was there to stay for in such a family as the Jones? Just then, the Jones Family¡¯s nanny, Nanny Donne, rushed in frantically and said fearfully, ¡°It¡¯s terrible, the Woods¡¯s people are here, a lot of them.¡± Upon hearing this, the entire Jones Residence fell silent. ¡°Quick, everyone follow me out to greet the Woods family. We must not neglect them,¡± Old Madam Jones hurriedly said. In an instant, the whole Jones family leapt into action. When Old Madam Jones walked by Sherry, she red at White fiercely, ¡°What are you two still standing there for? This is the mess you two made, it¡¯s up to you to apologize!¡± Sherry pursed her lips, her eyes welling with reddened tears she was struggling to hold back. White gently held her hand, jokingly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, if the Woods are to apologize, how can they do so without you?¡± Sherry Jones burst intoughter and gave White Mitchell an annoyed look, wondering how he could still afford to joke around at this time. Afterward, with a heavy heart, Sherry followed behind White, heading towards the entrance of the house. At this moment, Antonio Woods and the rest of the Woods Family had already arrived at the front door. Upon noticing Antonio, Old Madam Jones eagerly started to speak, ¡°Dear inw, our Jones Family is sorry¡­ Huh? What happened to your son?¡± Halfway through her sentence, Old Madam Jones caught sight of Finn Woods, who was standing behind Antonio. He didn¡¯t seem quite right. Just yesterday White broke one of his arms, so why was both of his hands casted today? Moreover, his face was swollen like a pig¡¯s. Finn was already chubby like a big fat pig. Now he looked even more like the real thing, practically a living pig head. Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart drop at this sight, she was apprehensive. Could it be that the Woods Family was staging this to extort the Jones Family? If that was the case, weren¡¯t the Woods way too ruthless? Evenying hands on their own son? Hiss! Old Madam Jones took a sharp breath and hurriedly exined in a terrified tone, ¡°Dear inw, guilt must have a perpetrator, and debts must have a debtor. This incident really has nothing to do with our Jones family. We¡¯ve brought you the culprit. Whether you want to kill or maim him today, our Jones Family won¡¯t interfere one bit. You can handle it as you like!¡± After saying this, Old Madam Jones didn¡¯t forget to signal Snowden Jones. Snowden got the hint and pulled Jacob Bright in front of Antonio. Jacob adjusted his tie casually and spoke seriously, ¡°Uncle Woods, hope everything¡¯s well with you. I¡¯m Jacob from the Bright Corporation. We had a meal together during the New Year. Do you still remember? Snowden is my girlfriend. The incident about the Jones Family, I¡¯ve heard. It¡¯s totally White Mitchell¡¯s own actions, it has nothing to do with the Jones family. I hope you can give me some¡­.¡± Before Jacob could finish his pompous speech, Antonio Woods directly knelt down in front of the Jones Family¡¯s door. Following this, the people behind Antonio also knelt down uniformly. What¡­? This scene dumbfounded everyone from the Jones Family. Jacob was even more confused. What¡¯s going on here? They knelt before he had even finished speaking? Before Jacob could react, Antonio Woods began kowtowing and saying, ¡°We apologize, we in the Woods family were truly blind. We have offended you and beg for your forgiveness. I, Antonio Woods, vow not to trouble the Jones Family anymore. Wherever the Jones Family¡¯s people are, we will avoid them. We really dare not do it again. Please have mercy on us this time¡­.¡± Antonio didn¡¯t know exactly who he had offended. All he knew was that there was someone with close ties to Amanda in the Jones Family. Therefore, all he could do was say this as an apology. For a moment, the entire area outside the Jones Family vi was filled with the begging voices of the Woods Family. At this moment, everyone in the Jones Family was stunned, unable to calm their feelings for quite some time. They were here to apologize, the Woods family¡ªThey were really here to apologize! !! Whoosh! ¡°Did the Woods Family¡¯s ancestral grave started burning?¡± Someone could hardly believe it, his expression filled with shock. At this moment, Old Madam Jones was also bbergasted by the Woods Family¡¯s actions, standing still with an indescribable sense of shock. ¡°Could all of this be his achievement?¡± she wondered in awe.. Chapter 45 - 45: Is it all Jacob Bright’s Credit? Chapter 45: Is it all Jacob Bright¡¯s Credit? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The entire Jones family seemed to be still in a daze, even Old Madam Jones looked bewildered and was in deep thought. The poor Woods family members were still kneeling, thinking that the Jones family wouldn¡¯t forgive them. Fortunately, Old Madam Jones finally came to her senses and hurriedly helped Antonio Woods to his feet. Although the Woods family apologized to the Jones family, the Woods family was, after all, affluent and influential, so their apology didn¡¯t mean that the Jones family could henceforth act arrogantly. After Antonio Woods stood up, his face was still filled with sincere fear. After he begged for mercy for a few times, he left the ce with the Woods family members in a shaky manner. Until all the Woods family members disappeared, the Jones family members still hadn¡¯t recovered from their shock. ¡°Why was the Woods family¡¯s attitude changing so drastically?¡± Mori Jones asked with a frown. Her question was exactly what the Jones family members wanted to ask. Even Sherry Jones was baffled at the moment. ¡°Of course, it was my son-inw who made it happen! Didn¡¯t you see how scared Antonio Woods was when Jacob stood in front of him?¡± said Amanda in a booming and confident voice. Hearing this, Snowden Jones tightly held Jacob¡¯s hand and boasted, ¡°My mom¡¯s right. Definitely, it¡¯s Jacob¡¯s reputation that intimidated Antonio Woods. Otherwise, why would the influential Woods family apologize to our Jones family? All credit goes to Jacob. He¡¯s unlike some people who can only brag and exaggerate but are good for nothing else. Grandma, Jacob has done such a huge favor for our family. We must express our gratitude to Jacob this time.¡± Old Madam Jones smiled upon hearing this. Indeed, she also thought it was Jacob who had yed the important role, as aside from the Coopers who hadplicated rtions with Mori Jones, only Jacob could have the power to intimidate Antonio Woods. Since the Coopers had made their stance clear yesterday that they wouldn¡¯t interfere with the Jones family¡¯s affairs, it was left to Jacob to save the day. Consequently, Old Madam Jones¡¯ satisfaction with Jacob increased tremendously, and her gaze at him was filled with greater joy. Even elements of ttery could be observed. Although Jacob himself was not sure why Antonio Woods behaved like this, he epted everyone¡¯spliments graciously. After all, he also felt that Antonio Woods most likely did this out of respect for him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Antonio Woods to be so reasonable,¡± said Jacob to himself, gloatingly. Then, he feigned modesty and told everyone, ¡°It¡¯s just a favor I can easily give. It¡¯s no big deal. After all,pared with our Bright family, the Woods family is a bit inferior. It¡¯s good that I could help the Jones family. Besides, the trouble wasn¡¯t caused by the Jones family, but by someone who likes stirring up trouble and bragging. Who knows, perhaps they might think that the Woods family apologized because of their face.¡¯ Upon hearing this, Amanda echoed, ¡°Exactly! Some people didn¡¯t even know if their faces hurt. I don¡¯t know who bravely stated that they would hold up the sky if it fell, but what happened? When it was crunch time, they just hid behind and dared not to let out a peep. Disgusting!¡± ¡°Yes, some people, we saved him, and instead of thanking us, they behave like they have lost their conscience.¡± At this point, Snowden Jones began to mock White Mitchell sarcastically. ¡°Oh? The ¡®some people¡¯ you are referring to must be me. Are you sure the Woods family apologized because of this guy?¡± At this point, White Mitchell replied with a nonchnt expression, drawing irritation from the Jones family. ¡°Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for my son-inw, the Woods family would have torn you apart, and you wouldn¡¯t be here making sarcasticments!¡± Amanda snorted mockingly. ¡°Hehe¡­ I originally thought you just like to brag, but it turns out that you¡¯re pretty thick-skinned. Since the Woods family didn¡¯t apologize because of me, do you think they apologized for your sake?¡± Jacob sneered. ¡°Of course!¡± White Mitchell said confidently. Upon hearing this, everyone burst intoughter. Jacob Bright even started mocking him arrogantly: ¡°Well, well, well, please tell us, why should the Woods Family afford you any face? Is it because you¡¯ve spent five years in prison? Or is it because you brag more than others?¡± As these words were spoken, the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces intensified. Despite the continuous mockery from everyone, White Mitchell maintained hisposure and said, ¡°Because with a single word from me, the Woods Family could vanish entirely from this world. For this alone, they have to give respect whether they want to or not!¡± The powerful confidence radiated by White Mitchell when he said these words stopped the smiles on everyone¡¯s faces. For a moment, they actually thought that what White Mitchell said might be true, for his confidence and aura at that moment were indeed awe-inspiring. However, all these thoughts were promptly dismissed from their minds. ¡°Enough! Stop making a fool of yourself! You may not care about losing face, but the Jones Family still has a reputation to uphold! Did you really think you could keep on being lucky? If it were not for Jacob and Mori, do you think the Woods Family and the Cooper Family would spare you? You are not even grateful! Instead, you are talking big here! Sherry, you¡¯d better control him. If he continues boasting like this, sooner orter our Jones Family will be ruined!¡± Old Madam Jones said righteously. Sherry Jones wore a bitter expression. Although she trusted White Mitchell, the boasting today was too big to be believable. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say more, I believe you.¡± Sherry didn¡¯t want to discourage White Mitchell. White Mitchell looked at Sherry with anguish. He wanted to reveal his identity to her, but he knew he couldn¡¯t. His identity was very special, a top secret of the War Department. Moreover, he had made too many enemies overseas over the years. If his identity was leaked, it would likely inflict grave damage on Sherry. Considering this, White abandoned that thought, ¡°One day, I will hold your hand, and we will stand at the top of the world watching the ebb and flow of the tide, and the rolling clouds.¡± At that moment, probably only Mori Jones in the entire Jones Family felt that what White Mitchell said may not be just empty words. He had proven himself once at the wedding, and now once again. If this were a coincidence, that would be too much of a coincidence, wouldn¡¯t it? Could Mitchell White have some unknown identity? Mori Jones inspected White Mitchell carefully, feeling more and more that every inch of him radiated strongposure and confidence. This was not something he put on, but was exuded from within. This made Mori entertain a daring thought. But without evidence, she didn¡¯t voice her spection. Afterwards, the Jones Family returned to the house. At that moment, Jacob Bright had be the object of everyone¡¯spliments. He started to feel cent, rather proud of himself. ¡°Mom, since the Woods Family¡¯s issue has been resolved, I think it¡¯s best if Sherryes back to help with thepany. After all, she is part of our Jones Family, and it would invite criticism if she keeps staying outside.¡± At that point, Mori Jones chimed in. She knew Sherry had always wanted to fulfill her father¡¯sst wish, to make up for the harm her father had once caused the Jones Family. It was just that there had never been a good opportunity until now. The Woods Family had apologized and had not even retrieved the ten million dors. No matter how one saw it, Sherry had yed a part in that. So Mori Jones wanted to seize this opportunity to bring Sherry back to the Jones Familypany to help. Upon hearing this, Sherry felt a warmth in her heart. In the whole Jones Family, Mori Jones was the only one who had been supportive of her, even though the Jones Family had treated her poorly. But if she could return to the Jones Family, she could fulfill her father¡¯s dying wish topensate the Jones Family and return to her ancestral home. However, before Sherry could celebrate, Snowden Jones stood up and opposed vehemently: ¡°No way! Absolutely not! Does she think thepany is a vegetable market where she cane and go as she pleases? Little aunt, I know you¡¯ve always favored her, but there has to be a limit to things! Firstly, she has never worked in apany before, and secondly, she has no experience. What can she do in thepany? Freeload? We¡¯re already troubled enough by having to support you, and now you want to bring her in too? Why don¡¯t you give her your monthly paycheck then? What a joke! However, if she really wants toe back, she can. Thepany¡¯s logistics department is short of cleaningdies. If she is willing to do that, she cane back then..¡± Chapter 46 - 46: The Conditions to Return to Company! Chapter 46: The Conditions to Return to Company! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Cleaning toilets? Upon hearing this, the face of Mori Jones instantly darkened. She defended Sherry Jones, ¡°Sherry is a talented graduate from Sayon University. Has our Jones Family grown to the point of assigning graduates to clean toilets? Also, I don¡¯t need upkeep from you guys at thepany. All of my achievements were earned by my own hands. You can fire me, and I¡¯ll just take my resources to anotherpany. I believe Sherry and I are the same. We can stand firmly on our own abilities, not like some people, who rely on connections to get promotions!¡± Mori Jones made a forceful argument, but met with a sneer from Snowden Jones. ¡°What difference does it make if she¡¯s a university graduate? Nowadays, there are plenty of graduates who can¡¯t find jobs. It¡¯s been years since her graduation, has she ever held a proper job? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. When she was in River North, she was just a waitstaff at most. Assigning her to clean the toilets in ourpany is a promotion for her,¡± Snowden Jones said contemptuously. Indeed, Sherry Jones ended up stranded in River North and worked as a waitress for a long time to avoid White Mitchell¡¯s enemies, all the while undercover. Then Snowden Jones turned to her boyfriend, Jacob Bright, ¡°Jacob, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right? How can we assign such a person to thepany? You agree, right?¡± After hearing her, Jacob understood immediately what she wanted and pretended to agree, ¡°Grandma, I also feel that this arrangement is inconsistent. If it bes public knowledge, it might leave us open to the usation of nepotism. Such a thing would not be tolerated in the Bright family, nor would we allow others to sponge off the resources.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones had to give some face to Jacob. She directly said, ¡°It would be enough if she stops causing trouble for the family. There is no need to bring her back to thepany¡­¡± ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t even given Sherry a chance. How do we know she can¡¯t handle it? If this gets out, won¡¯t it dishearten everyone?¡± Mori Jones continued. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones began to hesitate. Indeed, what Mori Jones said wasn¡¯t entirely unreasonable. The previous failed investment had already shaken people¡¯s confidence. If word went out about the internal discord in the Jones Family, it might further destabilize morale. ¡°Snowden, Mori does have a point. How about we arrange Sherry to intern at your department for a month? If she is capable, she can stay. If not, then forget it,¡± Old Madam Jones suggested. Old Madam Jones cared about Snowden¡¯s opinion. After all, they were relying heavily on Jacob at the moment. But Snowden obviously didn¡¯t want Sherry to return to thepany. However, out of respect for the Old Madam Jones, she couldn¡¯t outright refuse. How can she prevent Sherry from returning to thepany? Snowden wore a thoughtful expression before arrogantly saying, ¡°We can let her intern, but on one condition.¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry immediately became overjoyed and said, ¡°Just give me the condition. As long as it enables me to return to thepany, I will do my utmost to fulfill it.¡± Snowden heard this,ughed coldly and gave Sherry a dismissive look. Want to return to thepany? Keep dreaming! ¡°I¡¯ll give you three conditions. If you can fulfill even one, I won¡¯t stop your return to thepany. First, thepany is currently in debt of ten million to the financialpany. I will give you five million and one month to figure it out. Second, within one month, reim GH Company that your father once mortgaged to the Thomas family. Third, within one month, help thepany expand to ten new channel merchants! Those are the three conditions. I don¡¯t care if you steal or rob, as long as you can fulfill any of them, I¡¯ll allow you to return to thepany.¡± wow! With these conditions, the entire Jones Family fell silent. Even Snowden¡¯s mother, Amanda, couldn¡¯t help but think: it¡¯s harder than reaching the sky! Yes, these three conditions are impossible to meet. After all, the financialpany the Jones Family owes ten million to is owned by Longman Jack, one of the two notorious underground rulers in Sayon. Owing money to them is not a matter to be taken lightly. If the payment falls short, one might find themselves retrieved from the River Arch the next morning, let alone short of five million. Then there¡¯s the second condition. Years ago, Sherry Jones¡¯ father, Logan Jones, in order to support White Mitchell¡¯s start-up, mortgaged a promising subsidiarypany owned by the Jones family to the Thomas family at a low price. Now that thepany is in the hands of the Thomas family, it has thrived. Thanks to thispany, the Thomas family has securely upied a position among the top third-tier families, and even has the momentum to challenge the second-tier families, vastly surpassing the Jones Family. Thispany is a prized asset for the Thomas family. If they were to return it now, wouldn¡¯t that be like asking for their lives? The Thomas Family would hardly agree to this. As for the third condition,pared to the previous two, it seems more achievable. But it¡¯s far from simple. On the existing foundation of the Jones family, all possible development channels have been exhausted. Finding a new one is already extremely difficult, let alone ten. Even if Snowden Jones had about ten channel dealers on hand, how could Sherry Jones possibly expand ten new channels within a month? In summary, aplishing any one of these conditions within a month is virtually impossible. Having heard this, Mori Jones immediately objected: ¡°Snowden Jones! What are these conditions? They¡¯re obviously outrageous demands! Even if Sherry had never been involved in thepany¡¯s business before, even your father wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to fulfill these tasks. In doing so, you might as well openly admit that you¡¯re just looking for ways to make things difficult for Sherry.¡± Mori Jones was utterly enraged, standing up for Sherry Jones. Nevertheless, Snowden Jones seemedpletely indifferent, saying nonchntly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, didn¡¯t you just ask me to give her a chance? I have given her three. If she can¡¯t seize them, who can she me? If she isn¡¯tpetent enough, then she should not bother returning. The Jones family isn¡¯t a charity. We don¡¯t foster idlers.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mori Jones was dumbfounded, looking very upset at Sherry Jones, who was struggling to remainposed. At that moment, Sherry Jones stood helplessly in ce. Her pretty face was filled with bitterness. Clearly, she understood the difficulty of these three conditions. However, she didn¡¯t want to miss this sole opportunity to fulfill her father¡¯sst wish. Hence, she couldn¡¯t help tearing up. Snowden Jones looked at Sherry¡¯s distraught state and sneered: ¡°If you¡¯re not capable, then admi¡­.¡± But before she could finish, an untimely voice suddenly rang out from behind Sherry: ¡°Who says Sherry isn¡¯t capable? I¡¯ll take on these three conditions for her!¡± Huh? In an instant, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on White Mitchell. ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t be impulsive. These are obviously Herculean tasks, we¡­¡± Mori Jones advised, but White Mitchell just calmly stood beside Sherry Jones and silently took her hand. Afterward, White Mitchell looked at Snowden Jones indifferently: ¡°As you said earlier, fulfilling one condition would allow Sherry to return to thepany, right? So, what happens if weplete all three?¡± All three? When this was said, everyone, except Mori and Sherry Jones, had an expression of mockery on their faces. They looked as if they were thinking, ¡°That¡¯s simply overestimating one¡¯s abilities!¡± Snowden Jones just scoffed and said, full of amusement: ¡°If you were toplete the three, I would let her take my seat!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell simply shook his head in distaste: ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m not interested in your position. Let¡¯s make this clear: if we meet these three conditions, Sherry will be the general manager of thepany!¡± Whoa! There was an instant uproar on the scene. White Mitchell was really daring enough to suggest that Sherry Jones be made the General Manager? ¡°What, don¡¯t you have the guts to ept?¡± White Mitchell sneered. ¡°You!¡± Snowden Jones was so furious she nearly cked out. She gritted her teeth and snapped: ¡°Fine! If you can fill my three conditions, then she can be the general manager! But if you can¡¯t meet all three, she should never dream of setting foot in thepany again! And you! If you fail, you¡¯ll kneel in front of me and kowtow to apologize! ¡± Facing the belligerent Snowden Jones, White Mitchell gave a look of indifference: ¡°You¡¯re not qualified enough to bet with me!¡± After that, White Mitchell brushed Snowden Jones aside and turned his attention to Old Madam Jones: ¡°Old Madam, what do you say? Are you on or off for this bet?¡± Chapter 47 - 47 – One Week Means One Week! Chapter 47: ¨C One Week Means One Week! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°This¡­¡± As White Mitchell asked, Old Madam Jones seemed a little hesitant, silently looking at Jacob Bright: ¡°Jacob, how do you see this situation?¡± Obviously, the olddy wasn¡¯t actually hesitating, but was trying to give Jacob Bright face, reflecting the importance of him to the Jones Family. Jacob sat there aloofly, pretending to say, ¡°I think, this brother is so confident, these conditions are obviously not worthy of him. Since he wants to gamble, this level of difficulty is certainly not enough. I suggest changing the timeframe from one month to one week. If he fails, he and hispanion should kneel before Snowden and apologize. I believe, for him, this should pose no difficulty, right?¡± After Jacob finished speaking, he looked at White Mitchell with interest, as if he was preparing to see him eat humble pie. ¡°One week? Need to kneel if we fail? What a joke! Brother, we won¡¯t agree!¡± It was clear to Sherry Jones that Jacob was just intentionally making it difficult for White Mitchell. At this point, Mori Jones also couldn¡¯t take it anymore and spoke: ¡°Mom, one month is already a tall order, this one week is basically pushing people onto a desperate path!¡± Hearing this, Snowden Jones sneered, ¡°Little aunt, how is Jacob ¡®forcing¡¯ anything? He was the one who boasted first, so, has he chickened out now?¡± ¡°You!¡± Mori Jones was so angry she was left speechless. At this time, Old Madam Jones forcefully tapped the floor, ¡°Alright, alright, if he doesn¡¯t want to take up the challenge, let¡¯s drop the matter and no longer mention it. Let¡¯s discuss Sherry returning to thepany another time¡­¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice rang out, directly interrupting the olddy¡¯s words. ¡°What more do you want to mess with!?¡± Old Madam Jones said disgustedly. White Mitchell looked indifferent, slowly saying, ¡°Who said I won¡¯t take the challenge? One week it is. And never mind three conditions, even thirty conditions pose no problem for Sherry¡¯s abilities. I hope you all can keep your promise, or else, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you!¡± wow! With these words, the entire room once again fell silent. Immediately after, not two secondster, the whole Jones family burst into derisiveughter. Snowden Jones and the others cast looks at White Mitchell as if he were an idiot. Theirughter was filled with an air of mockery. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m dying ofughter, I¡¯ve seen those who brag, but never have I seen someone who can boast like you, really, you should go and learn crosstalkedy, you might even outshine thoseedians.¡± Jacob held his bellyughing. ¡°As broke as you are, just came out of jail, and yet you dare to boast like this? Could it be that you went mad in prison?¡± Amanda sneered. ¡°Grandma, since he¡¯s so confident, then let him be. If he fails to fulfill the conditions, it¡¯s his face that will be lost. I wonder, will his face be swollen then?¡± Snowden Jones sarcastically said. Old Madam Jones looked disgruntled, immediately took out a bank card, and decided, ¡°Alright, we the Jones family will take up this bet! If you two fail to meet the conditions, then Sherry, you won¡¯t return to thepany anymore. Also, White Mitchell will have to kneel down before Snowden and apologize! One week it is. We won¡¯t bully you, we start counting from tomorrow.¡± White Mitchell shook his head silently, then reached out for the bank card on the table, taking Sherry Jones¡¯s hand: ¡°No need. We won¡¯t take any advantage from you, to avoid you vilifying uster.¡± Leaving these words behind, White Mitchell took the bitter-faced Sherry and swaggered out of Jones Manor. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mori sighed helplessly as she watched. In her opinion, White Mitchell was good in all aspects, except that he couldn¡¯t control his mouth. He was too young and impulsive. ¡°Hmph! Not to mention a week, even if we gave him ten years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet these three conditions.¡± Snowden Jones sneered, and immediately walked over to Old Madam Jones and whispered something in her ear. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones nodded, then turned to Mori Jones with an indifferent expression. ¡°Mori, keep in mind that your primary task now is to gain the approval of the Cooper family. As for the problems of that brat and bastard, I¡¯ll not allow you to meddle. Even if you help them aplish their tasks, it will not be recognized by the Jones family. Do you understand?¡± Mori tightened her lips and didn¡¯t say a word before quietly retreating back to her room. Upon seeing this, Snowden Jones sneered chillingly, snarling in a menacing tone, ¡°Wants to return to thepany? There will be no door nor window. I¡¯m just waiting for him to bow to me in apology!¡± On the other hand, after leaving the Jones¡¯ residence with White Mitchell, Sherry Jones¡¯s pent-up emotions finally exploded, making her sob uncontrobly. ¡°Why did you agree to their requirements? They clearly want to make you kneel and apologize, they¡¯re obviously bullying you! Why are you so stupid, sob, sob¡­¡± Sherry Jones squatted by the roadside, buried her head in her chest, and cried hysterically. White Mitchell slowly helped her up and took out a lollipop he¡¯d carried around. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of their bullying. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t trust me.¡± Sherry Jones stopped crying and shook her head. ¡°Brother, I understand that you¡¯re just trying to help me, but I can¡¯t stand them bullying you.¡± ¡°Silly girl, as long as it can make you happy, I can do anything. And besides, the three conditions they set really don¡¯t matter to me. Aren¡¯t you helping me too? You are the main force, I¡¯m just lending a hand.¡± White Mitchellforted. Upon hearing his reassurances and seeing him holding the sweet, silly lollipop, Sherry Jones¡¯s feelings calmed down somewhat. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely work hard so as not to hold you back.¡± Sherry Jones stopped sobbing and promised seriously. ¡°Silly girl.¡± White Mitchell tenderly pinched Sherry Jones¡¯s cute little nose, then happily took her hand. At first, she didn¡¯t think anything of it, but after their intimate actions, when White Mitchell took her hand, her cheeks turned instantly red. ¡°Brother, I¡­ I¡¯m already grown up¡­¡± Sherry Jones said in a soft voice, head down. Startled, White Mitchell almost fell. He was flustered and didn¡¯t look back, pretended as if nothing happened, and walked slowly towards the hotel. After returning to the hotel, White Mitchell made Sherry Jonesfortable and soon received a call from Beckett. Beckett wanted to thank White Mitchell for his help, so he invited him and Kylin over for a meal. White Mitchell had ns to arrange some matters, so he agreed without hesitation. However, he didn¡¯t bring Sherry along. After all, there were things that she couldn¡¯t know yet, or else it would cause her unnecessary troubles. While White Mitchell was on his way to Beckett¡¯s house, Ivan, whose legs were immobilized by ster casts, was yelling angrily in a high-end private hospital in Sayon. ¡°Adam, you have to get justice for me. The doctor said that my legs are ruined and that I have to use a wheelchair for the rest of my life. You have to avenge me. I want that Mr. Chen and that Mr. Zhong to die miserably, to die miserably!¡± Ivan eximed indignantly. At the same time, a fierce looking man and the dozens of men he brought with him were standing next to Ivan¡¯s hospital bed. His name was Adam, Longman Jack¡¯s younger brother. He was a well-known character in the World of Martial. He was also the sworn brother to Ivan, and he often helped Ivan do his dirty work. ¡°Does anyone of you know where that Mr. Chen lives?¡± Adam asked coldly, but all of his men seemed rather clueless. ¡°Waste!¡± Adam said coldly. At this moment, Ivan, who was lying on the bed, turned towards Ezekiel whom he had called over. ¡°Ezekiel! You must know where Beckett¡¯s house is, right?¡± Ezekiel, whose name was called out, shivered and walked out trembling, ¡°1¡­1 know.¡± ¡°Good,ter you will lead the way, take Adam and his brothers, go find Beckett, bring everyone in his household to me. As long they are in our hands, I don¡¯t believe White Mitchell would dare not to show up!¡± Ivan said ferociously, his eyes filled with rage.. Chapter 48 - 48: Ezekiel’s Choice! Chapter 48: Ezekiel¡¯s Choice! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mr. Ivan, you¡­ you want me to do this?¡± After hearing this, Ezekiel¡¯s reaction was one of disbelief. Although he had pledged his loyalty to Ivan Austin, his rtionship with Beckett was not bad enough to harm him in such a way. ¡°What, you oppose?¡± Ivan Austin cast an indifferent nce at his ally, Ezekiel. This caused Ezekiel to shiver uncontrobly, his legs shaking involuntarily, indicating his deep anxiety. Ivan Austin then called over Ezekiel and grabbed him by the cor, saying: ¡°Ezekiel, do you know why I¡¯ve always treated you well even though you¡¯re so loyal to White Mitchell?¡± Faced with such intimidation from Ivan Austin, Ezekiel began to tremble more severely and responded stutteringly, ¡°Because¡­ because¡­¡± But before he could finish speaking, Ivan Austin ced his hand on his shoulder, immobilizing him. ¡°Because I think you understand the situation better than Beckett! I¡¯ve always treated my people well, but equally so, I don¡¯t let my enemies off lightly, as demonstrated by the case of White Mitchell.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man who understands the situation, and so you should know how to choose,¡± he continued, casting a meaningful gaze at Ezekiel. Upon hearing Ivan Austin¡¯s insinuations, Ezekiel¡¯s feelings fluctuated between fear and trepidation. Ivan Austin continued: ¡°Now that things havee to this, even if I recover, I will not be able to return to where I once was. ¡°As such, I intend to suggest to my brother that you be promoted to the position of deputy director, to act as my right hand man.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had high hopes for you, but, you need to reassure me. I can¡¯t put someone I don¡¯t trust in such a crucial position, always worrying about them stabbing me in the back, can I?¡± Having heard this, Ezekiel began to waver internally. He understood clearly what Ivan Austin was insinuating ¨C if he refused to do it, Ivan Austin would assign someone else to do it. In such a case, not only would he gain nothing, but he would also leave a thorn in Ivan Austin¡¯s side. It would be basically impossible for him to be trusted and valued by Ivan Austin in future. He¡¯d likely end up like Beckett, barely clinging onto life as a minor supervisor in the production line, living with a meager wage. That was not a reality Ezekiel was willing to ept, otherwise, he would not have pledged his loyalty to Ivan Austin in the first ce. ¡°Mr. Ivan, I know what I need to do now. Rest assured; from now on, I, Ezekiel, will be loyal to you. If you say to go east, I will go east without any hesitation, ¡± with determination etched on his face, Ezekiel replied firmly. Upon hearing such decisive words, Ivan Austinughed heartily: ¡°Hahaha¡­. Good. I knew you were a man who understands the situation. This proves that I didn¡¯t make a mistake in my judgment.¡± ¡°Now, go and guide Adam. I will open a bottle of red wine here to celebrate your return.¡± He added. Ezekiel nodded with determination, then quickly turned around and left the ward. As he watched Ezekiel leave, a smirk passed over Ivan¡¯s face. ¡°White Mitchell, this is your so-called good brother? He¡¯s nothing more than a joke!¡± ¡°White Mitchell, I want you to see how everyone around you betrays you one by one, all because of you!¡± ¡°You want to y around? I¡¯ll make sure to ruin you!¡± At the same time, after leaving the hotel, White Mitchell went directly to Beckett¡¯s home ording to the address he gave him. It was only after arriving that White Mitchell understood how hard Beckett¡¯s life had been over the past five years. Beckett had grown up with his parents in a factory dormitory. His family had neither a house nornd, so his biggest wish in life was to have a decent home for his parents in the city. He had achieved this goal before White Mitchell was imprisoned, but in just five years, he had been knocked back to square one. The ce where he was living now was not the house he had bought before, but a farmer¡¯s house that he rented near the factory. The distance between the houses was so narrow that if you reached out the window, you could touch the house opposite. It was the kind of building often described as a ¡®handshake building¡¯. The sanitary conditions here were appalling, and without direct ess to sunlight, the overall environment was terrible. If it weren¡¯t for Beckett¡¯s guidance, neither White Mitchell nor Kylin would have been able to find it. ¡°A few years ago, my father got seriously ill, so I had to sell the house in the city. After all, we both work on the production line, so it¡¯s actually more convenient to live here, ¡± Beckett exined with a bitter but hollowugh. Upon hearing these words, White Mitchell felt a pang of guilt. Beckett¡¯s current predicament had been caused by his own downfall. He felt deeply guilty towards Beckett and the others who had helped him start his business. ¡°Kylin, when you find the time, help me find two apartments in the city for Beckett. Don¡¯t worry about the cost, as long as it¡¯s a good environment,¡± White Mitchell directed. Despite feeling touched by the gesture, Beckett interjected: ¡°No, no, no. Kylin, just help out White Mitchell. I¡¯m fine here, really.¡± Kylin cut in: ¡°Brother, you¡¯re Amanda and David Herb¡¯s leader now. Living here would be inconvenient. Don¡¯t refuse our offer ¨C join me in a couple days to look at some houses.¡± White Mitchell joined in too. ¡°Beckett, there¡¯s no need for such ceremony between you and me. I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯ll make you the Sayon King. It¡¯s only the beginning.¡± After hearing both of their reassurances, Beckett¡¯s eyes welled up. He wanted to move out of this godforsaken ce too, but he didn¡¯t have the means before. His father¡¯s long-term illness required regr hospital visits, costing thousands every month, sometimes even tens of thousands. As a minor supervisor on the production line, he couldn¡¯t afford this. But now, everything had changed. The hope of a new beginning was renewed because White Mitchell had returned. Beckett wiped away a tear and then ushered both White Mitchell and Kylin up the stairs with a broad, genuine smile. What they saw when they entered Beckett¡¯s home only strengthened White Mitchell¡¯s resolve to help him move out of this sorry situation. The family of three was cooped up in a less than 20 square meter rental room filled with various sundries, but it was clear that, despite their limited means, they were trying their best to keep the ce clean and tidy. Despite the small space, they were taking full advantage of the area they had. ¡°Our guests have arrived. Come,e, wash your hands and have a meal. I know it¡¯s simple in here, so please don¡¯t be bothered. Just treat it like your own home,¡± said an elderlydy, who appeared to be Beckett¡¯s mother, as she came out greeting the guests enthusiastically. White had seen her before; she was a hardworking woman and Beckett¡¯s mother. However, when Beckett¡¯s mother recognized White Mitchell, she gaped, her face turning a bit cold and distant. ¡°Beckett, you said guests wereing. Is he the one?¡± It was evident that she knew about Beckett¡¯s hardship over the years and how Mitchell was involved. As such, there was animosity in her eyes when she looked at Mitchell. ¡°It was you who made our Beckett a target in thepany. And it was you who caused Beckett to lose his girlfriend to another man. It was you who ruined Beckett¡¯s future prospects!¡± ¡°You came here shamelessly. Are you satisfied now seeing our family¡¯s plight? Are you happy? ¡°Get out! We don¡¯t wee you here. Beckett, please show him the door.. Let him get lost!¡± Chapter 49 - 49: I will definitely make him rise again! Chapter 49: I will definitely make him rise again! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Get him out of here! Just one word, ¡°¡®Out,¡±¡® was enough to reveal the intense hatred that Beckett¡¯s mother held for White Mitchell at this moment. Seeing this, Beckett quickly stepped forward, trying to pacify her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be like this. White is here to help us this time. He also mentioned he would help us change our living conditions. I have a new job now, and it was White who introduced it to me. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask White.¡± Beckett hurriedly nced towards White Mitchell and Kylin. As Kylin was about to speak, White beat him to it, ¡°Auntie, I want to apologize to you for the troubles I¡¯ve caused for your family these past five years. Beckett indeed suffered because of my involvement. I didn¡¯t read people correctly back then which led to maniptive plots against me. This directly caused harm to my friends, even my foster father was brutally murdered while trying to clear my name.¡± However, I promise you that now, I have returned to take back everything that was once mine. As long as Beckett is willing, I will definitely help him make aeback!¡± White Mitchell solemnly made this promise to Beckett¡¯s mother. After listening to White Mitchell¡¯s words, Beckett¡¯s mother fell silent then asked guiltily, ¡°Your foster father¡­?¡± ¡°He was murdered, ¡± White Mitchell replied. Hearing this, sympathy filled Beckett¡¯s mother¡¯s face. Compared to what White Mitchell had experienced, their own misfortunes seemed insignificant. She realised that she should not hate White Mitchell, but those cunning and evil people who worked behind the scenes. ¡°Let¡¯s wash our hands and eat,¡± she said quietly. Mother Beckett silently turned and went into the kitchen. Upon seeing this, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but quietly thank her in his heart. Soon after, White Mitchell and Kylin squeezed into Beckett¡¯s small house, joining Beckett¡¯s parents at a small table. ¡°The ce is quite humble, so I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Beckett¡¯s parents said with a touch of embarrassment on their faces. Kylin, who was enjoying the food, didn¡¯t even lift his head and casually responded, ¡°No problem, we¡¯re used to worse. The environment here is considered quite good.¡± A pile of corpses? At these words, the entire table fell quiet. Cough cough! White Mitchell quickly coughed a few times. Realising his poor choice of words, Kylin hurriedly attempted to rify, ¡®IN-no, I meant a pile of rocks, just a pile of rocks. The food auntie cooked is so delicious that I can¡¯t even speak properly, haha¡­¡± Kylin grinned sheepishly, feeling rather uneasy. ¡°I was wondering what you meant by eating on a pile of corpses. So, you were referring to a pile of rocks huh? Good, if you think it¡¯s delicious, eat more. If it¡¯s not enough, I can cook more,¡± Beckett¡¯s mother joked. Kylin let out a sigh of relief and gave White Mitchell an embarrassed look. Thankfully, Beckett¡¯s mother had not suspected anything. He had no idea how to continue exining if she had. Surely he couldn¡¯t tell them that he and White Mitchell had killed so many enemies on the battlefield that their bodies piled up, and that they even had a meal on top of these piles, could he? That would scare the old couple to death, wouldn¡¯t it? Kylin hurriedly bowed his head and continued eating, not daring to say more. As Kylin remained silent, a quiet atmosphere fell over the dinner table. At this moment, they faintly heard the conversations of pedestrians downstairs. It was unavoidable since the building wasn¡¯t just packed but also had poor soundproofing. Just then, while they were eating, they seemed to hear someone mentioning Beckett¡¯s name. ¡°Kid, are you sure that Beckett lives in this shithole? You better not lie to me, or else I¡¯ll chop you along with him!¡± Someone downstairs was cursely murmuring. Soon after, they heard Ezekiel¡¯s voice: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie, I swear it! Beckett really does live here. I¡¯ll take you up to his ce now.¡± Ezekiel? Both White Mitchell and Beckett immediately recognized Ezekiel¡¯s voice. Beckett reacted right away, bing nervous, ¡°Dammit! This must be Ivan Austin¡¯s doing. He must have asked Ezekiel to bring people here to cause trouble! ¡± Beckett¡¯s immediate reaction was to flee. However, White Mitchell stopped him. Kylin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change a bit. ¡°Brother, have you forgotten who you are now?¡± Kylin reminded him with a smile. Beckett suddenly realised what Kylin meant and hurriedly turned to White Mitchell, ¡°White, should I call Amanda to send some of her men over?¡± White Mitchell shook his head, his expression calm, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens first. Beckett nodded. Then, he quickly advised his parents to hide in the kitchen. Sure enough, noises soon came from outside their door, followed by Ezekiel¡¯s voice: ¡°Beckett, are you home?¡± However, no sooner had he finished speaking than an impatient voice interrupted him, ¡°Enough with your babbling, move aside!¡± As soon as the words fell, Beckett¡¯s front door was violently kicked open. With a loud bang, Beckett¡¯s door began wobbling shakily on its hinges. Beckett trembled wholeheartedly and instinctively took two steps backward. But quickly, he managed to summon his courage and returned to his original position, standing in front of White Mitchell and Kylin. ¡°White? What are you doing here?¡± Ezekiel was taken aback the moment he saw White Mitchell. But before he could fully react, Adam, who was standing behind him, sneered, ¡°Well, this saves us some trouble since the kid White Mitchell is here too.¡± ¡°Ezekiel! What the hell are you ying at? Did n Austin send you?¡± Beckett asked, his face a mask of disappointment. Tinged with shame but quickly reced with spite, Ezekiel replied gruffly to Beckett, ¡°Beckett, you thought you could get away with beating Mr. Ivan alongside White Mitchell? Thought it would end just like that? Well, since you¡¯re all here, why don¡¯t you juste quietly with us? Otherwise, we¡¯ll take your parents too!¡± ¡°Ezekiel! You¡¯re a fu*king bastard! Do you really want to be a Austin family¡¯s dog? Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Beckett shot back furiously. Stung by Beckett¡¯s words, Ezekiel¡¯s face turned grim. Pointing at White Mitchell, he spat out, ¡°Don¡¯t fu*king pull that card on me! All I¡¯m doing today is because of him! If it wasn¡¯t for him, would I even be in this state now? Today, you either walk with us willingly, or we drag you along!¡± Beckett felt a chill in his heart hearing Ezekiel¡¯s words, this side of Ezekiel felt strangely alien. At this time, Adam, who was standing behind Ezekiel, was bing visibly impatient. ¡°Enough chit-chat, you want some peanuts to go with your bantering? Move aside! Clear the way!¡± Adam shoved Ezekiel aside and strode in. Beckett¡¯s face hardened, he barked, ¡°Who do you work for?¡± ¡°Who I work for is none of your damn business!¡± Adam smirked, not wanting to waste time on Beckett. He raised his fist and swung it towards Beckett.. Chapter 50 - 50 Chaos in Sayon! Chapter 50: Chaos in Sayon! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A dozen burly men walked in single file, each with muscles bulging, their faces fierce and formidable, everyone knew they were well-trained fighters at first nce. It was clear that Ivan had put a lot of effort into dealing with White Mitchell. Seeing this, Beckett thought about fighting back, but Kylin immediately stood in front of him: ¡°I can¡¯t enjoy the food Auntie and Uncle prepared for free, let me handle the fight.¡± Beckett was startled and before he could react, Kylin had tightly gripped the fist Adam threw, and no matter how hard Adam struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Adam, whose fist was clutched, was shocked, but before he could snap out of it, he felt a terrifying force on his arm, as if it was going to shatter his limb. Hisss! Adam quickly drew in a cold breath, his face instantly distorted, his eyes filled with a deep surprise. The next moment, Kylin lifted Adam entirely and with a bang, directly threw him into the crowd. In an instant, seven or eight men fell to the ground, each with a pained expression on their faces, as if they were smashed in the chest by arge hammer, their breathing bing difficult. Seeing this, the remaining seven or eight men were taken aback, but they still fiercely charged at Kylin. ¡°Overconfident!¡± Kylin¡¯s face turned cold, he instantly grabbed the throat of one man, lifted him and threw him into the crowd, just like before. It was the most straightforward and brutal method, but also the most practical. In just two encounters, all the thugs brought by Ezekiel were strewn across the entrance of Beckett¡¯s house, several of them even rolled off the stairs, convulsing and wailing. Seeing this scene, Ezekiel was stunned and stood frozen now. ¡°It¡¯s over, Beckett, you¡¯re fucking doomed! Do you know who they are? He is the younger brother of Longman Jack! Originally, Mr. Ivan just wanted to catch you, but now that they¡¯ve pummeled Longman Jack¡¯s brother like this, you better prepare to look for your corpse in the River Arch!¡± Ezekiel roared in surprise, a hint of panic in his eyes, looking at Kylin full of fear. ¡°They¡¯re right, you¡¯re really long-winded!¡± Kylin took a step forward, wanting to throw Ezekiel out, but this time, he was stopped by White Mitchell. ¡°Ezekiel, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity, let Longman Jack himself bring people to see me. If I don¡¯t see him within an hour, I¡¯ll toss you into the River Arch.¡± White Mitchell said with extreme indifference. After hearing these words, Ezekiel¡¯s face became extremely gloomy, and he viciously said: ¡°White Mitchell, you asked for this!!!¡± Who was Longman Jack, Ezekiel of course knew. He was one of the two kings in Sayon¡¯s underworld. However, if White Mitchell insisted on leaving now, he really couldn¡¯t stop him. But since White Mitchell was seeking his own doom, Ezekiel couldn¡¯t be med for being ruthless! With this thought in mind, Ezekiel hurriedly helped Adam up from the ground. He knew, Adam was Longman Jack¡¯s younger brother, Adam¡¯s phone must have Longman Jack¡¯s contact. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so righteous, I promise in front of my big brotherter, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you.¡± Adam, who was beaten to a pulp and didn¡¯t even have the strength to make a call, had to let Ezekiel make the call. Hearing this, Ezekiel quickly found Longman Jack¡¯s number and dialed it directly. ¡°What? Someone dared to hurt my younger brother? That hooligan White Mitchell even asked me to personally meet him? Good! Very good! I hope when he sees me, he won¡¯t kneel too quickly!¡± The call was connected, and Ezekiel quickly recounted the situation on the scene, adding his own embellishments. After hearing this, as expected, Longman Jack was furious and began to gather his men. On the other hand, Beckett dialed Amanda¡¯s phone ording to White Mitchell¡¯s instructions. On this evening, not only does White Mitchel want to intimidate Longman Jack but also increase Beckett¡¯s prestige, and reshuffle Sayon¡¯s underground world! The moment the news was released, the entire underground world of Sayon was in motion. The two kings of Sayon, almost at the same time, began to assemble their men. Those who didn¡¯t know, would think that Nan Xiaodu was going to fight with Longman Jack, or that Longman Jack was going to trouble Nan Xiaodu. However, only the people involved knew the reason for their actions was simply because of one person, a man who disappeared from Sayon for five years. Beep beep beep¡­ Meanwhile, at the Sayon Supervision Department, the phones were nearly blown up by the movements made by Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack. Several seniors from Sayon¡¯s businessmunity even directly called Bentley, the head of Sayon Supervision Department. Bentley, who was already at his wit¡¯s end, became irritable after receiving these urgent calls. ¡°Nan Xiaodu, Longman Jack, are they mad? Making suchrge-scale moves, are they trying to destroy Sayon? Too arrogant! They¡¯re too damn arrogant! Isn¡¯t this aplete disregard for our Supervision Department, isn¡¯t this aplete disregard for me, Bentley?¡± Bentley punched his desk hard in anger, at this moment, all his subordinates in the room were startled. They had never seen their leader so angry, but then again, it was understandable. Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack made such a big move without any notice, it was reallywless. Normally, they would y low-key, but now they openly organized such arge operation, it was simplywless, did they consider the Supervision Department a decoration? ¡°How much is too much? They¡¯ve been arrogant for so long, it¡¯s time to collect some interest from them!¡± ¡°Boss, give the order, we can¡¯t let them continue to be arrogant, we must show them some colors.¡± ¡°Yes, boss, I¡¯ve heard that there is a big figure from the Nezzi Command in Sayon recently. If something happens to him, how can we exin to the Nezzi Command?¡± Hearing thisstment, Bentley¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Immediately find out where Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack are, from now on, I want to know all their movements, even if they go to the toilet, I want a report on how long they stayed!¡± With Bentley¡¯s order, all of his subordinates looked determined, filled with morale. Then, Bentley swiftly gave another order: ¡°Get me the Azure Dragon War King of the Nezzi Command immediately, I need to confirm if there is such a powerful figure in Sayon. Everyone, in the Eastern and Southern divisions, be on standby. Once I confirm, follow me to protect the big figure from the Nezzi Command immediately. Does everybody understand!?¡± Understood!!! All the staff responded in unison, their eyes filled with determination.. The next moment, they all started to mobilize! Chapter 51 - 51 Dark Clouds over the City! Chapter 51: Dark Clouds over the City! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Nine Dragons Financial Company! This is the most influential private financial institution in Sayon owned by the notorious Longman, known as Longman Jack among the World of Martial. At this moment, almost three hundred people have gathered in front of Nine Dragons Financial Company. These might not be all of Longman¡¯s men, but each one of them is an elite capable of fighting against ten. It¡¯s safe to say that this time, Longman Jack is determined to regain his brother¡¯s reputation and reestablish his own prestige in Sayon. ¡°It¡¯s been many years, has myck of appearances in the World of Martial made some people forget about me, Longman?¡± With arge scar on his bald head, Longman stands in front of everyone and yfully addresses the crowd. At his words, the thugs standing below him burst intoughter. ¡°Mr. Longman, even though you¡¯re not active in the World of Martial, your legend still resonates there,¡± someone tters,ughing. Hearing this, Longman retorts with a sinister smile, ¡°Oh really? Then why do I feel like everyone dares to provoke me now? Amanda¡¯s daughter is like that, and now a youngster fresh from jail dares to hurt my brother and challenge me? Tell me, is he seeking death? Or is he seeking death?¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd breaks out into unrestrainedughter, clearlyughing at the ignorance of White Mitchell. In their eyes, even though Longman hasn¡¯t shown up in the World of Martial for a while, anyone daring enough to provoke him is essentially courting death. ¡°Mr. Longman, give the order. No matter if he¡¯s spent five years in jail or ten, we¡¯ll butcher him to pieces today and throw his remains into River Arch to feed the fishes.¡¯ ¡°Yes, Mr. Longman, you¡¯ve been out of sight for too long. It¡¯s time to remind everyone in Sayon who¡¯s the real boss.¡± ¡°Just a jailbird. I¡¯m going to chop him first, none of you better snatch my chance!¡± The thugs are barking with great ferocity. ¡°Alright!¡± With a powerful wave of his arm from Longman Jack, the entire scene suddenly quietens down. ¡°Let¡¯s roll!¡± With another shout from Longman Jack, the scene bursts into action again. A fleet of vehicles, already prepared, sets off grandly towards Beckett¡¯s house in the vige. Elsewhere, since Beckett¡¯s house is originally on Amanda¡¯s turf, she arrives a bit earlier with her men. Hundreds of people immediately put the vige underplete lockdown. Many tenants close their windows and doors, not daring to witness the chaos. At this moment, Amanda, dressed in a red skirt, appears in front of White Mitchell. She stands fearfully in ce, head down, not daring to look at White Mitchell. She tried to, but every time her eyes meet White Mitchell¡¯s, she feels suppressed by his powerful aura. She was scared stiff and broke out into a cold sweat, just by a mere nce from him. She didn¡¯t realize that White Mitchell was intentionally testing her, hence the intimidating aura. By now, she definitely knew that this young man in white was the Kylin¡¯s older brother, their master. Within a sh, he could potentially change thendscape of River North. This was a person she couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Initially, Amanda had some doubts about her decision to submit to White Mitchell, wondering if she had acted rashly. However, it now appears her worries were unfounded. This man was definitely worth her submission. ¡°Mr. Duke, how many men did you bring this time?¡± White Mitchell asked casually. Amanda shivered, quickly responding, ¡°Over seven hundred people.¡± ¡°Oh? It seems that Mr. Duke still had some cards up her sleeve?¡± White Mitchell said meaningfully. If Kingston could rally more than a thousand people, then hundreds of people didn¡¯t suit her level. On hearing this, Amanda trembled and replied fearfully, ¡°I dare not, there was only limited time, others tried as much as possible to hurry over.¡± ¡°Let them all go back, you stay.¡± Just when Amanda thought that White Mitchell was going to scold her, he suddenly spoke and told her to dismiss everyone she had brought. This¡­? Amanda didn¡¯t understand White Mitchell¡¯s intention for a while. Didn¡¯t she just ask them to call everyone over? Why is she now asking her to disperse them all back? What is this all about? With a puzzled look on her face, White Mitchell slowly spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your sincerity, Mr. Duke, that¡¯s enough. Do your job well in the future, I won¡¯t treat my people badly.¡± wow! After hearing these words, Amanda¡¯s face turned red instantly, her breathing became rapid, and her eyes sparkled with aplicated look. His own people? Does he see himself as his own person? That means he has recognized her!!! Amanda shivered violently, and then, like she had received a great reward, she desperately expressed her thanks to White Mitchell and vowed to do her best even with the sacrifice of her own life. White Mitchell didn¡¯t take these courtesies to heart. As long as Mr. Duke does her job honestly, he doesn¡¯t mind lending her a hand, it¡¯s also toy a foundation for Beckett. As Amanda began to dispatch her subordinates, Kylin with his mobile phone, slowly walked over to White Mitchell. ¡°Superior, Azure Dragon asks for instructions, saying that people from Sayon Supervision Department are inquiring about your news and want toe over to protect you,¡± reported Kylin. ¡°Since it¡¯s the Sayon Supervision Department¡¯s good intentions, let¡¯s meet them. Tell the Azure Dragon to tell Sayon Supervision Department that the peopleing shouldn¡¯t be too many, just let their leadere,¡± White Mitchell said lightly. After receiving the order, Kylin sent Azure Dragon a message. On the other hand, Amanda, on hearing this conversation, her pretty face showed an astonished look, as if her eyeballs were about to pop out. Superior!? Azure Dragon!? And the head of Sayon Supervision Department!? wow! Just listening to the tone of White Mitchell as if casually instructing his subordinates, the waves in Amanda¡¯s mind toss and turn violently. That¡¯s the head of the Sayon Supervision Department, that Azure Dragon is most likely the Azure Dragon War King from the Nezzi Command. Thinking about this, Amanda felt her breath bing somewhat unsmooth. God only knows what kind of powerful figure is standing in front of her at this moment! But this time, Amanda has learnt her lesson and stood quietly in the original ce without saying anything or asking anything as if she hadn¡¯t heard the conversation. Not long after Amanda¡¯s men withdrew from the urban vige, a fleet headed by a Rolls Royce Phantom appeared slowly at the entrance of the vige. At this moment, Ezekiel was supporting Adam, waiting here early, wanting to show his worth in front of Longman Jack. Longman¡¯s car stopped directly in front of Ezekiel and then Longman, puffing on a cigar, got out of the car. Seeing Adam now limp and like a pile of mud, Longman¡¯s face darkened sharply. Seeing Longman, Adam immediately began to wail, ¡°Brother, take revenge for me, those guys, were too damn arrogant. They knew that I am your brother and still beat me like this. They didn¡¯t even consider you at all, you must teach them a lesson, it¡¯s best to mince them and feed them to the fish in the River Arch!!!¡± Longman, hearing this, became furious, directly crushing his cigar on the ground, ¡°Hooligan! Daring to make trouble on my turf! I see they are tired of living! Go! Go in and drag those hooligans out for me!¡± Chapter 52 - 52: Leonardo, the Underground Boxing King! Chapter 52: Leonardo, the Underground Boxing King! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At Longman¡¯smand, everyone leapt out of the car and stormed into the city vige, their menacing aura pulsing in waves. They were vicious and ruthless, a thick cloud of malice hovering about them. Their faces bore the unmistakeable warning to all: ¡®keep out¡¯. The tenants, who thought they were safe after Amanda¡¯s people had left, were startled when another group arrived not even ten minutester. This group clearly looked even more ferocious than thest. Everyone was armed and ready for a fight. ¡°What are you looking at? Keep staring and we¡¯ll chop you up and toss you into River Arch! ¡± Someone who was a little slow in closing their windows was promptly threatened by Longman Jack¡¯s men, causing them to hastily retreat. At this moment, Longman Jack¡¯s men resembled mercilessndlords, instilling fear wherever they went. Soon, under Ezekiel¡¯s guidance, Longman¡¯s men came to the dimly lit alley that leads to Beckett¡¯s house. But, as they were about to enter the alleyway, Ezekiel suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Longman barked. Ezekiel swallowed nervously then respectfully said, ¡°Mister¡­ Mister Longman, it was them. Adam was beaten up by them.¡± Upon hearing this, Longman followed the direction Ezekiel was pointing at. It was White Mitchell and Kylin, slowly making their way outward. The alley was dim with no street lights. Longman squinted his eyes. He couldn¡¯t see White Mitchell¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Everyone, step aside. Let theme out.¡± Longman ordered. His men immediately moved aside, allowing White Mitchell and hispanions to step out from the alley and onto the city vige¡¯s street. At this moment, Longman and the rest finally got a clear view of White Mitchell. He looked like a schrly young man, not someone who could beat Adam to such a state. The young man standing behind him, on the other hand, seemed much more aggressive and intimidating, radiating a ruthlessness that others dared not provoke. As for Beckett, he looked so ordinary that he waspletely ignored. However, at this moment, Longman¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, his facial expression became grave. ¡°Amanda!?¡± Naturally, Longman did not expect Amanda to be here as well. Could she be White Mitchell¡¯s backing? Or was this all a trap set up by her to lure him out? Upon seeing Amanda, Longman immediately became cautious. Although Amanda appeared to be a mere woman, her influence in Sayon was no less than his. If they were to go to war, even if he managed to win, it woulde at a hefty price. ¡°Amanda! What is your motive for using my brother to lure me out? Are you nning to start a war with me!?¡± Longman shouted sternly, his entire being radiating a powerful aura. However, instead of responding to his usation, Amanda stood respectfully behind White Mitchell, shooting Longman a nce that made him look like aplete fool. What? To Longman, something was off about the look in Amanda¡¯s eyes. She appeared far too confident. Could it be that Amanda had a trump card up her sleeve? This thought caused Longman¡¯s eyes to narrow into slits, his gaze cold as a serpent¡¯s. ¡°You guys, go and figure out what they¡¯re made of,¡± Longman instructed. Several hulking men then took a step forward. These men had been standing behind Longman, disying a menacing aura of their own. From their aggressive posture, it was evident they were seasoned street fighters skilled in some form of martial arts. Without hesitation, they charged towards White Mitchell and his group, their fierce momentum seemingly unstoppable. However, just as they were about to reach White Mitchell, a figure like a javelin blocked their route. It was Kylin! Immediately, Kylin aimed a kick with surgical precision at one man¡¯s abdomen. The man instantly clutched his stomach and copsed on the ground, curled up like a cooked shrimp. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± The remaining men were enraged; they pulled out their machetes and headed straight for Kylin. However, without even sparing them a nce, Kylin used his fists to send them flying. Boom, boom, boom¡­ Dull thuds echoed through the air as the seven or eight men Longman had sent forward found themselves on the ground. From start to finish, only Kylin from White Mitchell¡¯s side had lifted a hand. The scene fell into an eerie silence. Everyone stared at Kylin in disbelief. Longman, too, couldn¡¯t help but frown, his gaze locked onto Kylin. ¡°Liam¡­¡± Longman was about to say something when a stern-looking man next to him cut him off and said, ¡°Mr. Longman, I¡¯ll take this one.¡± ¡°Leonardo, you!?¡± Longman was staring at Leonardo in surprise. Leonardo cast a nce at Kylin, his eyes filled with excitement for battle. He then said, ¡°Liam¡¯s not up to it. Only I can take this guy down.¡± There was a note of arrogance in Leonardo¡¯s voice, which only surprised Longman further. Leonardo was his most skilled fighter, brought from the underground fight club after much effort. Prior to joining Longman, Leonardo was a three-year consecutive champion in the underground fight club, with a record of knocking out opponents within three seconds in ten consecutive matches. Moreover, during his three-year reign in the underground fight club, he never once was defeated, which was terrifying. His fists, known as the ¡®Bone-breaking Hammers¡¯, were so powerful they could shatter a skull with one punch. Lessmonly known was his status as a peak martial artist specialized in ¡®eight extremes boxing¡¯. It was precisely this that enticed Longman to recruit him. Being aware of Leonardo¡¯s strength made Longman more taken aback when Leonardo volunteered. Longman then turned his gaze onto Kylin, wondering, ¡°When did Amanda get such a figure under hermand, someone I¡¯ve never seen before?¡± ¡°Leonardo, should Liam apany¡­¡± Longman wanted to propose sending two men for a more secure oue, but Leonardo interrupted him before he could finish speaking. ¡°Mr. Longman, Liam would not be of much help against this level of opponent. Don¡¯t worry, this guy may be strong, but my fists are stronger!¡± Having said that, Leonardo confidently strode towards Kylin. In no time, Leonardo stood before Kylin. With his fists crossed and a proud look on his face, he said, ¡°I am Leonardo, of the Eight-Pr Sect at White Horse Mountain. I¡¯vee to experience your expertise! May I know to whom you are apprenticed? In case I identally kill you with my fists, I would need to inform your master to retrieve your body..¡± Chapter 53 - 53 Mr. Longman, Save Me! Chapter 53: Mr. Longman, Save Me! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Kylin, after hearing him, smiled indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need, really.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± Boom! The word had barely left Leonardo¡¯s mouth before his face hardened and he made a sudden move, swiftly charging towards Kylin. His dominating muscles seemed like a bulldozer, poised to crush anything in its path. Contrarily, Kylin stood unmoved as if he didn¡¯t even see Leonardo charging towards him. Seeing this, Leonardo¡¯s face contorted even further, ¡°Seeking your own death!¡± Thump! Leonardo¡¯s full-force punch, heavy and quick, brutally plunged down. With this fist, he once ruled the underground boxing world, and with this fist, he firmly established his reputation as the Underground Boxing King. Even the human skull would be shattered under such an iron fist. A loud bang echoed as a vicious smile surfaced on Leonardo¡¯s face, as if victory was within his grasp. But in the next moment, the situation took an rming turn! What? The smile on Leonardo¡¯s face ceased abruptly, reced by a horrified expression. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Leonardo was shocked, pupils dting rapidly as he stared at Kylin. At this moment, his fully charged heavy punch was blocked single-handedly by Kylin, unable to advance even half an inch! Swish! Leonardo felt a chill run from the soles of his feet, straight to the top of his head. The next moment, a terrifying force transmitted from his fist. A cracking sound; Leonardo¡¯s arm echoed with the sound of breaking bones! Bone snapped! Whew! Leonardo turned pale, speechless and wide-eyed. Pain shed across his face, his heart sinking to its lowest point. ¡°Why, why did my invincible iron fist fail today? Could it be¡­?¡± Leonardo was in a terrible state, thick fear began to flood him. Pain! It really hurts! Before Leonardo regained his senses, he was interrupted by the pain in his hand. Immediately, Leonardo¡¯s face contorted even more. Sweat the size of beans instantly covered his face. His face turned alternately green and purple as his condition appeared to be extremely bad. Swish! At this moment, Leonardo¡¯s horrific state elicited a round of exmations from Longman¡¯s men. In a mere instant, their undefeated Leonardo, the three-time Underground Boxing King, Longman Jack¡¯s first right-hand man, had been dealt with? Such a result was hard for them to ept. Eventually, they snapped to their senses when they heard Leonardo¡¯s screams. Even Longman himself was taken aback, his face horrified. No one knew Leonardo¡¯s capabilities better than him. Leonardo was a genuine Peak Martial Artist. Even Longman didn¡¯t dare to face his iron fist head-on. However, the man standing tall in front of him had effortlessly bested him. What kind of terrifying power did he possess? At this moment, Longman was deeply moved, his heart was in turmoil. A sense of unease gradually spread. ¡°Mr. Longman, save me!¡± Just then, Leonardo¡¯s plea for help echoed through the ce. The once arrogant Leonardo was pleading, looking pitiful and embarrassed. But right now, Leonardo couldn¡¯t care less about saving face; his life was at stake! The man who could effortlessly restrain him could surely kill him with the same ease. Leonardo finally understood. This man was not arrogant, he was genuinely powerful! On the other hand, he was the fool who dared to provoke such an existence. ¡°Mr. Longman, save me, save me!¡± Thinking this, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but beg Longman for help again. His fearful gaze weakly fell on Kylin. At this moment, Kylin, with a yful look on his face, said, ¡°So, that¡¯s all the strength your iron fist has? You¡¯ve totally lost face for the Eight-Pr Sect at White Horse Mountain!¡± Whoosh! Murder in the heart! At this point, Leonardo practically wanted to die, wishing he could instantly dig a hole and bury himself.. Such embarrassment! His face was almost swollen from being beaten! But at this moment, Leonardo had no other options but to pin his hopes on Longman, praying that Longman would step in to rescue him. Seeing this, Longman¡¯s brows instantly furrowed, and at this moment, Kylin, straightforwardly kicked Leonardo back to Longman¡¯s feet. With a thump, Leonardo hugged his belly. Like a boiled shrimp, he convulsed on the ground, his pain-stricken face as pale as a ghost. Looking at the fallen Leonardo, Longman¡¯s mood immediately became serious. ¡°Who on earth is this? When did Amanda have someone even stronger than Leonardo?¡± Longman murmured, bewildered, watching Kylin warily. This man was certainly not ordinary. With such a master under Amanda¡¯smand, it will be even more difficult to deal with her in the future. No wonder Amanda tricked him intoing out tonight. Had she nned to use this master to deal with him? Heh, heh¡­ Upon this thought, a cold smile spread across Longman¡¯s face, then he spoke, ¡°Amanda, you underestimate me, Longman! No matter how strong he is, he is just one man. There are over three hundred of us here. If each of us spits, we could drown him. Want to beat me, Longman? You¡¯re not quite there yet!¡± Longman¡¯s face suddenly twisted into anger, and he yelled, ¡°Everyone together! I¡¯m going to chop them all up and feed them to the fishes!¡± Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, the guys behind Longman were immediately stirred up. Every face was filled with ferocity. More than three hundred people marched on bravely and magnificently. The tyranny shook the sky. However, Kylin didn¡¯t even frown when faced with this situation. Amanda, meanwhile, merely smirked and called Longman an ¡°idiot!¡± Amanda had experienced firsthand just how powerful Kylin was. Now, even with Leonardo, Longman¡¯s men were no match for Kylin. Remember, back at the Xinm Club, not only did her own men lose, but also the powerful men brought by David Herb. They couldn¡¯t even touch a hair on Kylin. Compared to her and David Herb¡¯s men, Longman¡¯s mengged far behind. How could they possibly be a match for Kylin? And as things proceeded exactly as Amanda had predicted, Kylin by himself directly rushed into the crowd. Boom! At this moment, Kylin¡¯s aura was fully unleashed, and he calmly charged at the over three hundred men. To him, these three hundred strong and brutal men seemed like three hundredmbs ready for the ughter. As he cut his way through, nobody could stand in his way. Every time he struck, ten to twenty men fell down following his blow. Ahhh¡­.. cries of agony echoed all around. Kylin at this moment was simply ferocious and unstoppable! In less than ten minutes, nearly two-thirds of the over three hundred men Longman brought had fallen to the ground. The remaining hundred or so men stood trembling in their ces, looking at Kylin in terror. It was clear that their courage had been shattered. This¡­how is this possible? Seeing this scene, Longman froze on the spot, staring nkly, still puffing on the cigar he had just lit, stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. Was this Amanda¡¯s backup? No wonder she dared to lure him out, no wonder she was so fearless. It was all because of this demon! Whoosh! Longman waspletely flustered, all of a sudden he felt the hair on his scalp prickle, heart pounding. Could it be over? Was he going to be defeated here? Longman¡¯s heart trembled, he stared at Kylin nervously, his legs shaking uncontrobly. Whew, whew, whew¡­ Just then, the sound of police sirens reverberated across the scene. Upon hearing the sirens, Longman almost burst into tears from relief. It¡¯s the Patrol! It¡¯s people from the Patrol! Being caught by the Patrol was far better than falling into Amanda¡¯s hands! There¡¯s hope, I have hope!!! Chapter 54 - 54 Who is He After All? Chapter 54: Who is He After All? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Woo woo woo¡­ A war vehicle from the Sayon Supervision Department swiftly bypassed the crowd and drove straight to the scene. Immediately after, the car door swung open, and a figure of righteous aura stepped out. Bentley! It was Bentley, the key figure of the Sayon Supervision Department!!! When Longman saw Bentley, he was even happier than if he had seen his ancestors. No matter how tough Amanda was, no matter how strong the man before him was, what could they do to him? At the worst, he would go back with Bentley for a few days. Could Amanda dare to barge into the Supervision Department? With this thought, Longman excitedly said to Bentley, ¡°Director, take me back, take me back, quickly.¡± In a ¡°ready-to-be-arrested¡± manner, he even took the initiative to extend his hands towards Bentley. But at this moment, two cold clicks suddenly sounded. Bullets being loaded? Taken aback, Longman had not yet reacted when, in the next moment, Bentley pressed the loaded gun against Longman¡¯s shiny bald head. Whoosh! Longman shivered instantly, cold sweat gushing from his forehead, ¡°Di¡­ Director, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s talk this out, can you remove the gun first, I¡¯m afraid it might go off.¡± Longman was genuinely terrified, as he had distinctly heard the sound of the bullets being loaded. This just meant that Bentley was not merely trying to frighten him, but was actually having murderous intentions. What was all this fuss about? Even when he had voluntarily asked to be arrested, Bentley drew his gun!!? If something went wrong, and he was really shot dead, there would be nowhere for him to cry injustice. ¡°So, now you know how to talk nicely with me? When you were assembling this huge crowd, did you think of having a civil conversation with me? Huh? Has it been too long since we had you over for tea, and you¡¯ve forgotten who your ancestors are, haven¡¯t you? Get over there and apologize on your knees!¡± Bentley kicked Longman¡¯s shin. This¡­ Frightened like a partridge, Longman¡¯s sinister bald head was covered with cold sweat. He hadn¡¯t expected that Bentley would take Amanda¡¯s side and order him to go apologize. When did Amanda grow such close ties with Bentley? Longman muttered curses under his breath, and obediently walked towards Amanda. Yet, at this moment, Bentley kicked him again, ¡°You fucker, you brought all these people here without even knowing who you¡¯ve offended?¡± This¡­? Longman wore a befuddled expression, ncing at Bentley, then back at Amanda, feeling more and more puzzled. Next, Longman saw Bentley respectfully walking up to Kylin, saluting him with his legs together, ¡°Sayon Supervision Department¡¯s Bentley reporting for duty asmanded, awaiting your instructions, Sir!¡± Whoosh! Seeing this, Longman inwardly shivered. So, it turned out that Bentley was neither here for Amanda nor for him, but for the man in front of him! And Bentley called him ¡®Sir¡¯. What was his status? Longman felt a little faint as all this unfolded before his eyes. Could a person whomanded Bentley¡¯s respect be ordinary? Longman hurriedly walked towards Kylin, about to kneel down and beg for mercy as his knee bent. But at this moment, Kylinpletely ignored him and slowly returned to White¡¯s side, guarding him like a loyal protector. At this point, not only did Longman not understand what was happening, so did Bentley. The Azure Dragon had only told him that a big shot wasing to Sayon. When he saw Kylin, he instinctively thought the big shot Azure Dragon mentioned was Kylin. After all, Kylin was the War King of the Middle Region, the foremost among the five War Kings of the White War Department. But he hadpletely misjudged the situation; Kylin wasn¡¯t the main man! The main person was the schrly-looking young man in front of him. What exactly is his identity¡­? A tremor passed through Bentley¡¯s heart. He was about to ask when the indifferent voice of Kylin echoed: ¡°Director Bentley, I hope you¡¯d understand what questions are worth asking and what not.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± A shocked Bentley nodded apprehensively and gave White a threatening nce, quickly withdrawing his gaze. After seeing this, Longman felt his legs go weak, his body trembling non-stop, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead as if a dam had burst. He had thought that Kylin was already formidable enough, considering Bentley had to give him room. Who would¡¯ve imagined that Kylin was merely subordinate to the person in front of him? No wonder Amanda stood obediently behind him, no wonder she ignored Longman so utterly. She must have known all along that this man was far from ordinary and had aligned herself with him! Who the hell is he? Longman finally realized that he had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have. He had messed with someone untouchable! With a thud, Longman could no longer hold it in and kneeled directly in front of White. Who on earth is he? Longman, kneeling on the ground, started to panic. The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became. Eventually, he dared not specte any further. Longman trembled all over and quickly crawled to White, begging: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I, Longman, was blind and offended you. I¡¯m loud-mouthed, arrogant and deserve to die. I really didn¡¯t mean it. Please, forgive me this time. I promise never to do something this foolish again. If you tell me to go east, I promise I won¡¯t go west. Even if you order me to jump into the River Arch, and if I so much as flinch, I am not a human¡­¡± Seeing the state of Longman pleading earnestly and fearfully, his men were stunned on the spot. Was this the same Longman who acted arrogantly and unscrupulously? Was this the same man who covered the sky with one hand in Sayon? At this moment, everyone was struck dumb. They also felt a deep dread for White¡¯s identity. If even Longman couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him, let alone them, mereckeys. Meanwhile, Ezekiel, who thought of himself as even less than Longman¡¯s men, was trembling all over, unable to believe his eyes as he stared at White. He suddenly felt as if there was a gaping chasm between them. He hardly recognized White. Who is he? Who is he? Who is he¡­? Ezekiel kept asking himself these questions, his face growing increasingly confused, when Longman¡¯s scold snapped him out of his thoughts. ¡°Where is that fucking hooligan called Ezekiel? Bring him to me! Fuck! I will chop him into pieces!¡± Longman¡¯s roar, like thunder, struck Ezekiel¡¯s heart. Ezekiel trembled, instinctively wanting to run away, but found that his legs, shivering uncontrobly, would not obey him. Oh no! This is the end! Terrified, the next moment, two burly men grabbed him. A panic-stricken Ezekiel began to plead: ¡°Spare me. It¡¯s not my fault. I really didn¡¯t know anything, this has nothing to do with me. It really has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s Ivan who forced me to do this, it¡¯s Ivan who did it¡­.¡± Chapter 55 - 55 Begging for mercy now? It’s too late! Chapter 55: Begging for mercy now? It¡¯s toote! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Longman¡¯s two subordinates hauled Ezekiel in front of White Mitchell. By now, Ezekiel had been terrified out of his wits. Seeing Longman himself on his knees, he plopped right down and prostrated himself before White. ¡°White, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was Ivan who forced me to do it. It has nothing to do with me, nothing at all. Please spare me for the sake of our past rtionships. I promise I will never work for Ivan again. From now on, I¡¯ll be your dog. If you tell me to go east, I won¡¯t dare to go west. Is that okay, is it okay?¡­¡± Ezekiel knelt in front of White Mitchell, desperately kowtowing and not daring to raise his head. He truly regretted his actions to the core. Amanda, Longman, even the chief of the Sayon Supervision Department, had to follow White¡¯s orders. This was simply not the White Mitchell from five years ago, who could only watch helplessly as he was framed. This was a powerful tiger, a tiger capable of turning Sayon upside down. Now, he did not doubt the words that White had spoken at the celebration that day. He really could, he really could make Beckett the king of Sayon! Once, that kind of opportunity was also presented to him. He could also have stood by White Mitchell¡¯s side, ruling the world together with him like Beckett is doing now. But it was already toote, toote! He not only failed to trust White, but he also helped Ivan Austin to frame him, it was extreme stupidity! Ezekiel now wished he could p himself to death. Why didn¡¯t he trust White Mitchell, why didn¡¯t he trust him! !! In the face of Ezekiel¡¯s pleas for mercy, White Mitchell was expressionless, looking indifferent as if he were facing a stranger. Then he opened his mouth slowly, his voice freezing cold: ¡°Are you begging me for mercy?¡± ¡°White, spare me. Please give me a chance. From now on, I will serve you like an ox or a horse. Rest assured, I will be the most loyal dog under you. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m still of use. I know about the dirtv deeds that n Austin and his men have been doing behind the scenes, I can help you fight against them. Furthermore, I can also help you win over the employees in thepany. I can do it, I assure you. White, I¡¯m still of use, I¡¯m still of use¡­. Ezekiel stammered in fear, he was so frightened that his words were incoherent. ¡°Do you think with my current abilities, I would still need your help?¡± White Mitchell spoke with indifference. Upon hearing these words, Ezekiel¡¯s spirit plunged into an abyss, a chilling feeling engulfed his body, provoking uncontroble shivers. ¡°Killing n Austin is as simple as squishing an ant to me. I haven¡¯t killed him yet because I want him to taste the pain of losing every opportunity! As for you, Ezekiel, I once gave you an opportunity and I once hoped that you wouldn¡¯t be the one to bring people here tonight. But you have disappointed me. Begging for mercy now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Boom! White¡¯s aura erupted explosively, the terrifying intimidation spreading like a shockwave from a bomb, overbearing and instantly overwhelming the entire scene. In that instant, many people felt a fear akin to facing death. As if suddenly finding themselves on a bloody battlefield littered with corpses, they felt an overwhelming impulse to submit at White Mitchell¡¯s feet. Thud! Finally, someone couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and knelt directly in front of White Mitchell. Then, more and more people started to kneel. They couldn¡¯t control their own legs, their only choice was to kneel and submit. Ezekiel, at the heart of the storm, felt his head buzzing. He copsed onto the ground, arge wet spot appeared on his crotch spreading a horrible stench. ¡°Drag him away! Chop him up and feed it to the dogs!¡± Longman immediately ordered. With a deathly pale face, Ezekiel, after hearing these words, was in a state of shock, devoid of any strength left to struggle. His expression was one of evident despair. At this moment, Beckett sighed helplessly as he looked at the distraught Ezekiel. Heaven forgives those who it wrongs, but it does not forgive those who wrong themselves. ¡°White¡­¡± Beckett meekly approached White Mitchell, stammering as if harboring some sort of reluctance. White Mitchell saw what Beckett was attempting to say and quickly rebuffed, ¡°You are their master now. Whatever you want to do, make that decision yourself. ¡± Upon hearing this, Beckett gratefully looked at White Mitchell. He knew that despite White Mitchell¡¯s newfound power, he still remained the loyal and righteous man he once was. Thereafter, Beckett approached Longman Jack, took a deep breath, and ordered, ¡°Break his legs, but leave him alive. Understand?¡± The underlings stopped at Longman¡¯smand, not daring to act prematurely; they all turned to see Longman¡¯s reaction. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Are your ears deaf? Get on with it!¡± growled Longman harshly. Thereby, a few of his henchmen proceeded to break Ezekiel¡¯s legs. Watching this scene, Beckett shook his head, before approaching Director Ayden. ¡°Director Ayden, Ezekiel caused a public disturbance. I hope you can handle it impartially,¡± Beckett dered. Director Ayden nced at White Mitchell and concurred, ¡°It¡¯s my duty. Rest assured, I will handle it impartially.¡± Once the matters were sorted out, Beckett returned to White Mitchell¡¯s side and stood beside Kylin. Seeing this, Kylin slung his arm over Beckett¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Good job. I told you, if the Superior believes in you, then you can do it!¡± Beckett scratched the back of his head sheepishly, then turned to White Mitchell with gratitude. He knew that his fortitude stemmed entirely from White Mitchell¡¯s backing; without it, he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak out against Longman and Director Ayden, regardless of his boldness. At this point, Director Ayden, having dealt with Ezekiel, also approached White Mitchell, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, regarding Longman and his men, I am unsure how to proceed.¡± Upon hearing this, Longman pricked his ears and groveled in front of White Mitchell, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, please spare me. I believe I can be of use to you. Under my control are a couple of thousand men and numerous financepanies which could all be yours. All I ask in return is mercy.¡± At this point, Kylin walked up to White Mitchell¡¯s ear and whispered something. White Mitchell nodded, then nced at Longman. In an indifferent tone, he said, ¡°Get up.¡± Upon hearing this, Longman felt like he had just received a royal pardon. However, having been kneeling for too long, he could not get up instantly and had to be aided by two of his underlings. ¡°Well, I do need a few favors. If you can handle them, I might consider offering you an opportunity. However, if you fail, I see no point in your existence,¡± White Mitchell lightly responded. Longman, hearing he had something to do, immediately sprung to attention and ttered, ¡°Just say the word, Mr. Mitchell! Even if I have to ascend a mountain of swords or descend into a sea of mes, if I dare to frown, then I am not a man.¡± Impressed by his sincerity, White Mitchell continued, ¡°Tomorrow, a girl named Sherry Jones wille to repay a debt at yourpany. When the timees, find a suitable reason to clear her debt. Remember, you cannot ept her money!¡± Upon hearing this, Longman nodded his head like a pecking rooster and assured White Mitchell repeatedly, ¡°Of course, of course. I will follow your instructions explicitly.¡± In response to Longman¡¯s earnest demeanor, White Mitchell nodded and continued, ¡°As far as I know, the distributors under the Bright Corporation are yours, correct?¡± Bright Corporation? Longman was startled, seemingly clueless. At this point, one of his subordinates rushed to rify. Upon hearing the exnation, Longman was even more awestruck by White Mitchell¡¯s identity. Indeed, the distributors of the Bright Corporation were under his control, yet very few knew about it. Even he took a moment to recall this fact. However, the fact that White Mitchell knew this so clearly was unnerving. This reach and power were simply terrifying. His intuition told him that surrendering to White Mitchell was probably the best decision he¡¯d made in his life, bar none! With this realization, Longman responded without hesitation, ¡°Yes, yes, indeed. The distributors of the Bright Corporation are all subsidiaries of my corporation. Whatever youmand, Mr. Mitchell, I shall obey.¡± White Mitchell then continued, ¡°Tomorrow, direct all the distributors of the Bright Corporation to partner with the Jones Group and cooperate with none other than Sherry Jones! Remember, no one else! Before sunset tomorrow, if I don¡¯t see contracts signed by youid out before me, you¡¯ll no longer be necessary.¡± Upon hearing this, Longman shuddered, then sternly replied, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Mitchell! I willplete these tasks wlessly and I¡¯ll not disappoint you! If I fail, you may cast me into the River Arch without a second thought, and I swear I will harbor no grievances!¡± Chapter 56 - 56: Sending Ivan into the ICU! Chapter 56: Sending Ivan into the ICU! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Longman¡¯s grand action involved hundreds of people, but it ended in a dismal failure. However, at this point, Longman was not discouraged. Instead, he saw this as an opportunity for himself. Hadn¡¯t Amanda already surrendered? Even Bentley was being polite to White Mitchell, wasn¡¯t he? At this moment, he felt a whiff of a rising opportunity. In his view, the fact that White Mitchellmanded such respect and esteem from Bentley meant that her status was not ordinary. If he could win her favor, perhaps his power could be further expanded. This was an unprecedented opportunity for him. ¡°I must aplish what Mr. Mitchell has instructed. That way, I won¡¯t let that little bitch Amanda steal all the limelight.¡± Longman affirmed to himself. After returning to thepany, Longman began to arrange for the tasks that White Mitchell had instructed. At that time, his younger brother Adam had regained his breath and was standing nervously in front of Longman, clearly aware of the trouble he had caused tonight. ¡°Bro, I really didn¡¯t know that White Mitchell had such a formidable background, If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Before Adam could finish his regretful words, Longman immediately yelled at him, ¡°What White Mitchell? From today call him ¡®Mr. Mitchell¡¯! The first person who dares to call Mr. Mitchell by name, I won¡¯t spare him!¡± Hearing this, Adam shivered and hastily said, ¡°Yes, yes¡­ it¡¯s Mr. Mitchell. Mr. Mitchell¡­ ¡± Longman gave him a cold stare and then asked, ¡°Tell me everything that happened tonight.¡¯ Adam shivered again. He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and revealed everything about Ivan instigating him to make trouble for White Mitchell. After listening to it, Longman immediately realized it was a golden opportunity to win over White Mitchell. At this time, Ivan¡¯s call also came to Adam¡¯s mobile phone. Before this, he had already called Ezekiel but didn¡¯t get through. So, Ivan had directly called Adam. ¡°Adam, how did it go? We¡¯ve already opened the wine here, and invited some girls over, just waiting for you.¡± No sooner had the call been received than Ivan started speaking. Upon hearing this, Adam was infuriated. But just as he was about to berate Ivan, Longman cut him off. ¡°Tell him you¡¯re on your way and ask him to wait for you.¡± Longman lowered his voice, appearing afraid that Ivan might run away. Adam got the hint, and answered with a smile, ¡°Solved it, everything¡¯s fine. Wait for me, I¡¯ming right over.¡± Upon hearing this, Ivan was overjoyed, ¡°Good, good! Hurry ande over. Tonight, we¡¯re turning the hospital into a KTV. We¡¯re not going home until we¡¯re wasted!¡± Adam agreed cheerfully and then hung up the phone. The moment Adam hung up the call, Longman¡¯s face turned cold, and he sneered, ¡°Turning it into a KTV? Tonight, I¡¯m sending you to the Intensive Care Unit!¡± Meanwhile, after hanging up Adam¡¯s call, Ivanfortablyid on his hospital bed, in high spirits. As he had stated over the phone, several expensive bottles of red wine wereid next to him, along with three or four flirtatiously dressed girls. Except for his limited mobility, it was no different than being at a KTV. ¡°White Mitchell, White Mitchell, you think you canpete with me, sitting there in jail? Hehe¡­¡± Ivan gave a coldugh, then his gaze turned icy. ¡°It was Beckett this time. Next time, it will be your turn!¡± He thenmanded the girls to open the wine, cut up the fruits, and y loud music on their phones while they quietly awaited Adam¡¯s arrival. Even people in the neighboring ward couldn¡¯t help but remark: This is the life of the rich¡­ But what Ivan might not have dreamed of was that what he was awaiting was not just Adam, but an intimidating figure ¨C Longman! After a short while, just when Ivan was starting to enjoy himself, his private hospital room¡¯s door was violently forced open. Following that, a dozen ferocious-looking men stormed into the room, immediately turning Ivan¡¯s face pale. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? My brother is Adam. You better not mess around, otherwise, my brother won¡¯t spare you!¡± Ivan threatened, trembling with fear. Just then, a big bald man slowly emerged from the crowd, ¡°These are my guys, have any problems with that?¡± wow! Seeing this signature big bald head, Ivan was instantly scared out of his wits. Then, he saw Adam standing next to Longman, he hurriedly asked for help, ¡°Adam, what¡¯s happening? Is there some misunderstanding?¡± Misunderstanding? Hearing this, Adam sneered, and a ferocious expression instantly crossed his face. ¡°You damn nearly got them killed and you talk to me about misunderstandings? I¡¯ll misunderstand you right now!¡± Adam strode over to Ivan¡¯s bedside. Ivan was so scared that he wanted to run, but his legs were in casts; he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°What¡­What are you going to do? Adam, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t mess around. I can give you money, a lot of money. I can¡­¡± Boom! Adam didn¡¯t want to waste time on Ivan; he punched him straight in the chest. Ivan thought he heard the sound of bones cracking. Then, Adam didn¡¯t stop. He grabbed Ivan¡¯s arm, crack, another sound. Instantly, Ivan¡¯s howls filled the entire room. At this moment, people in the next room couldn¡¯t help but sigh: rich people and their violent games¡­ A whileter, Ivan¡¯s screams finally stopped as he was tortured beyond recognition by Adam. Longman fulfilled his promise and called a doctor for Ivan, sending him straight to the ICU. As for whether Ivan could make it, that was none of Longman¡¯s concern. While Longman was dealing with Ivan, White Mitchell returned to the hotel with Kylin. By the time White returned to the hotel, it was nearly twelve o¡¯clock, but Sherry hadn¡¯t slept yet. After arriving at Sherry¡¯s room, White realized that she had been busy preparing for the three conditions proposed by Snowden. She had found quite a lot of information. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve checked, and it doesn¡¯t seem like we can fulfill any of Snowden¡¯s conditions,¡± Sherry said downheartedly. White smiled mildly andforted her, ¡°All is not lost, perhaps he will fulfill those conditions himself. Sherry responded with a bitter smile, then she shot White a reproachful nce, ¡°We are in a critical situation, and you¡¯re still joking.¡± ¡°You never know. Didn¡¯t the Woods Family apologize? Why not try your luck at the financepany tomorrow?¡± White suggested with a smile. Sherry gave him another reproachful nce. She thought the Woods Family apologized because of Jacob Bright, but she didn¡¯t say it for fear of hurting White. So she didn¡¯t speak up, but instead looked seriously at White and said, ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll go to the financepany tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you- White was about to say he¡¯d go with her when he was cut off. ¡°Brother, I can go alone. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose your temper and start a fight. If you have time, find a ce for us to live in. We can¡¯t stay in the hotel forever. Go to the city vige and rent a two-bedroom t. Then we can bring mom back to live with us,¡± Sherry said. After saying this, Sherry smiled at White. There was something she didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t want White toe with her to suffer. Hearing this, White didn¡¯t insist, knowing that Longman had handled everything. Sherry just needed to show up. Then, White gathered all the materials Sherry had been researching, turned off her lights, and said before he left, ¡°Get a good night¡¯s sleep. You¡¯ll go reason with them tomorrow. They¡¯ll definitely listen.¡± Sherryughed bitterly. The guys at the financepany were notorious for caring only about money, not people. Without money, it was exceptional that they didn¡¯t kick her out on the spot, much less listen to reason.. Chapter 57 - 57: Longman Sets His Own Office on Fire! Chapter 57: Longman Sets His Own Office on Fire! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Nine Dragons Financial Company! Longman Jack sat in his office, with a worried look on his face, staring helplessly at the IOU in front of him. The two tasks that White Mitchell gave him, settling with the Bright Family¡¯s distributor was not difficult, just a matter of saying a word. What¡¯s hard was the other one, which was the IOU he was facing now. Beneath him stood several executives of the Nine Dragons Finance Company, their faces expressing apprehension and fear. ¡°For an hour now, none of you havee up with a solution. What the hell are you guys good for!?¡± Longman¡¯s face darkened as he cursed. The executives looked aggrieved, but none of them dared to argue. Seeing them like this only angered Longman more. White Mitchell wanted him toe up with a reason to clear the Jones family¡¯s debt, but what¡¯s the right reason? What reason will not arouse suspicion? Not only he had no idea, but also the other executives of thepany seemed to be at a loss. On regr days, they were responsible for making others repay their debts. As for how to induce others to take the initiative to repay their debts, they could certainly devise hundreds of ways. However, to quietly erase a debt without it being overly conspicuous and having a solid reason was a problem they found hard to solve. ¡°All of you boast in front of me on usual days; why is it that when ites to crucial moments, not one of you is useful? A bunch of waste!¡± Longman cursed harshly. Everyone looked at each other. Their faces were bitter. ¡°Mr. Longman, why don¡¯t we do a promotional event like other shopping malls do? Saying that the Jones family is our thousandth customer who has won a prize and do not have to return the money?¡± one of the executives from Nine Dragons Finance carefully suggested. Hearing this, Longman almost threw an ashtray from the table. ¡°Or¡­ what if we say it was stolen?¡± someone else suggested. ¡°Get out! Who the fuck dares to steal from me, Longman, in Sayon? Would you believe that if this news gets out, we¡¯ll beughed at?¡± This time, Longman could not hold back and picked up and threw the ashtray directly. Seeing this, everyone dared not say a word. To be honest, most of these so-called executives were coarse men of minor education who could barely recognize their ounting books. It would be a surprise if they coulde up with any ns. Longman had an annoyed look on his face, rubbed his smooth head vigorously and suddenly felt that his head had grown bigger. ¡°Get out, get out, all of you, get out! I¡¯m annoyed when I see you!¡± Longman cursed irascibly. Upon hearing this, instead of feeling depressed, everyone showed a relieved expression. They ran so fast, faster than rabbits. Watching this, Longman became even angrier, gloomily picked up a cigar and lit it. But just as he picked up the lighter, a light bulb turned on in his head; his eyes suddenly lit up and his gaze fixed intently on the lighter in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m a freaking genius!¡± Longman said to himself, a triumphant smile spread across his face. Immediately Longman quickly called everyone back in and instructed them to clear out all the important items in the office. Soon, Longman¡¯s office was emptied out. Only a few insignificant things and the IOU from the Jones family were left behind. ¡°Mr. Longman, are¡­ are we really going to do this?¡± After hearing Longman¡¯s n, one of the executives broke out in a cold sweat. Setting fire to his own office! In Sayon, Longman was probably the first one to do such a thing. ¡°Stop the bullshit! If I say burn, then hurry up and burn, or else when peopleeter and Mr. Mitchell mes us, I will throw you into the River Arch to feed the fishes!¡± Longman rebuked impatiently. Gulp! A few executives gulped, then cautiously set the Longman¡¯s office on fire. Setting fires, spreading paint, writing letters, these were allmonce for them, but setting fire to their boss¡¯s office was a first. The gasoline and such was readily avable, so Longman¡¯s office was quickly up in mes. ¡°Mr. Longman, it¡¯s probably enough now, isn¡¯t it time to call the fire department?¡± After not too long, fearing that the fire would spread, they couldn¡¯t help but suggest. Yet Longman Jack seemed as calm as a cat,nguidly saying, ¡°No rush, let the fire burn a bit more. Upon hearing that, everyone didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just waited with Longman. Eventually, seeing that the fire inside was more or less burned out, he ordered someone to call the fire brigade. Do the job right, do the full set, he still understood this principle. Soon, the firefighters arrived at the Nine Dragons Financial Company, putting out the big fire, while Longman went downstairs, pretending to look disheveled. By then, the figure of Sherry Jones had also appeared at the foot of the Nine Dragons Financial Company building. Looking at the fire engines downstairs, Sherry was a little surprised. Soon after, Sherry saw Longman and his colleagues pretending to be disheveled downstairs. She plucked up her courage and walked over, cautiously said, ¡°H¡­Hello, my name is Sherry Jones, 1¡­1 came to discuss some matters with Mr. Longman.¡± Huh? Hearing the name Sherry Jones, everyone showed a strange expression and immediately turned their eyes to Longman. At this moment, Longman was ecstatic. Seeing Sherry was like seeing his own God of Wealth. Longman hurried over, with a ttering smile on his face, ¡°Hello, hello, my name is Longman, I¡¯m the boss of thispany.¡± ¡°You¡­You¡¯re Mr. Longman?¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry was immediately anxious. This was the infamous Longman Jack. Rumors had it that he was ruthless and didn¡¯t blink an eye while killing. He was a vicious character. ¡°Miss Jones, it¡¯s too formal, just call me Longman or Little Nine.¡± Longman said humbly. Hearing this, Sherry was taken aback. This Mr. Longman did not seem as terrifying as rumored. He was quite easy to get along with. Seeing Longman so polite, Sherry braved her fear and told him why she was there. She originally thought that Longman would immediately refuse and kick her out. However, after listening, Longman did not react at all, just kept that ttering smile on his face. His politeness made Sherry feel that something was off. ¡°Ah¡­Miss Jones, you couldn¡¯t have picked a worse time toe. My office just caught fire. The IOU was inside. You see, they are still putting out the fire up there. Most likely, the IOU from your Jones Family was burned, but it¡¯s not your fault. This is our responsibility. Since the IOU is burnt anyway, you don¡¯t need to repay the Jones Family¡¯s debt. Consider it as our bad luck.¡± Longman said, pretending to be heartbroken. Burnt¡­ Burnt? At this time, several clients who also came to repay their debts quietly looked at the money in their hands before walking over. ¡°Mr. Longman, does our money also¡­¡± Longman suddenly turned around, his face quickly turned menacing, ¡°What are you nning!? Not repaying your debts, I¡¯ll burn your whole family!¡± Um¡­What¡­ The few clients who originally wanted to take advantage tried to escape. They quickly handed the money to Longman¡¯s men and immediately escaped the scene. Witnessing this scene, Sherry was stunned. What on earth is going on? At this moment, several firefighters walked down, tired and dirty. One of them was holding an IOU with its corner burnt. He walked up to Longman and said, ¡°The fire is out. You guys need to be more careful next time. Oh, by the way, we managed to save an IOU. The name written on it is Tang¡­¡± wah! On hearing this, Longman felt a shiver run down his spine. He fiercely red at the executives responsible for setting the fire. Before setting the fire, couldn¡¯t you have burnt the IOU from the Jones Family first? I curse your ancestors! Chapter 58 - 58: The IOU, Swallowed? Chapter 58: The IOU, Swallowed? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Longman couldn¡¯t take the time to reprimand his subordinates and hastily turned around, covering the firefighter¡¯s mouth, preventing him from continuing. ¡°Nothing happened, there was no incident.¡± Longman was truly frightened, hastily taking the IOU from the firefighter¡¯s hand. Sure enough, it was the IOU from the Jones Family, though one corner was burnt, its content was still clearly visible, even the fingerprint from Old Madam Jones was still on it. Hisss! Seeing this IOU, Longman couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath of cold air. ¡°Mr. Longman, is this our Jones Family¡¯s¡­¡± Sherry began to speak but stopped when she saw Longman stuffing something into his mouth while his back was turned to her. In a while, Longman turned around, his mouth bulging as if he had stuffed two eggs in it. ¡°No worries, no, they got it wrong¡­¡± Longman mumbled, still chewing. This¡­ Observing Longman¡¯s behavior, Sherry, couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for him. Then, she saw Longman painfully swallow the contents of his mouth. Swallow¡­ swallowed? Sherry couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed for him. If her guess was correct, what he had swallowed was the IOU. But the question was, why would he swallow the IOU? Sherry was utterly confused, unable to make sense of it. What puzzled Sherry even more was that after swallowing the IOU, Longman imed he wouldpensate their family. ¡°Miss Jones, I apologize for my subordinates¡¯ disrespect towards you earlier. Our method of debt collection was indeed greatly wed. Rest assured, I¡¯ve taught them a severe lesson. They will never do it again. To show our apology, Nine Dragons Finance is willing topensate your family with ten million. What do you think? If it¡¯s not enough, I can add more,¡± Longman sincerely said. Ah¡­ huh? Sherry stood in ce, her heart racing relentlessly. What was happening? She came here to discuss repayment, yet she didn¡¯t have to repay the debt and instead received ten million inpensation? What¡­ Is Nine Dragons Finance, is Longman Jack now so agreeable? Sherry was utterly flustered and could hardly tell her directions. She stood there nkly. ¡°Miss Jones? Miss Jones? ¡­¡± Longman called out to Sherry several times, but she didn¡¯t respond. Sherry stood still nkly, staring at Longman. Longman was staring back at her and asked, ¡°Miss Jones, is the amount too small? I can add more¡­¡± Sherry quickly came back to her senses and said, ¡°No no no¡­ it¡¯s enough, it¡¯s too much. I¡¯m a bit overwhelmed. Are you really giving us ten million?¡± Upon hearing that, Longman promptly had someone draw up an IOU for Sherry and then called the bank. Suddenly, Longman handed the IOU and the bank transfer record to Sherry, ¡°Miss Jones, this is the bank¡¯s transfer record. The money has been transferred to yourpany¡¯s ount. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can call back and check. Alternatively, you can take this IOU, and if that ten million doesn¡¯t arrive, feel free toe find me, Longman.¡± Whoa! Upon seeing the transfer record, Sherry froze again, disbelief stered all over her face. What is this? Is this still the intimidating Longman Jack we used to know? Isn¡¯t this being too agreeable? If we didn¡¯t know better, we¡¯d mistake him for a charity! Sherry Jones, unable toprehend it all, sharply pinched her thigh, fearing she was dreaming, but the results confirmed the reality. Her thigh hurt, and the money had been transferred. wow! Sherry Jones was utterly stunned. Even when she left the Longman Company, she hadn¡¯t calmed down. Standing by the roadside, Sherry Jones stood for a good ten minutes before remembering to call home and report the situation. Sherry Jones called Mori Jones. Upon hearing the news, Mori was pleased on behalf of Sherry. At this moment, at the Jones family house, Old Madam Jones was left dumbfounded by Mori¡¯s ount of the events. ¡°Mori, are you really saying that Longman Jack cleared our Jones family¡¯s debt without asking for a penny in return? And to top it off, he provided an additional ten million aspensation? How is that possible? Are you and that good-for-nothing Sherry conspiring to deceive me?¡± Old Madam Jones wore a skeptical expression. At this moment, Snowden Jones¡¯ mother Amanda spoke with an eerie tone: ¡°Niece, I know you dearly wish to help that good-for-nothing girl. But think about it, who exactly is Longman Jack? He voluntarily waived his money, cleared a debt, and on top of that, gave an extra ten million aspensation? If you tell this tale, even a three-year-old won¡¯t believe you! Are you nning to deceive the olddy? You are being downright naive.¡± Hearing these words, Old Madam Jones instantly frowned and indignantly said: ¡°Mori, have you forgotten what I told you earlier? Your primary task now is to gain the Cooper family¡¯s approval!¡± Mori Jones¡¯s face turned ugly instantly. Defending Sherry Jones, she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not plotting with Sherry to deceive you. Everything I said is true. Sherry is downstairs in thepany now.¡± Hearing this, Amanda curled her lips into a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°Well, Mom, since our niece insists, why don¡¯t I apany you to see thepany. I¡¯d also love to see for myself what that good-for-nothing girl has done to make Longman Jack willingly clear the debt and also give her ten million! I am more afraid of not finding any money but instead discovering someone¡¯s deceitful n to trick us ¡°Sister-inw, you!¡± Mori Jones was at a loss for words, indignant. At this moment, Old Madam Jones slowly rose, red at Mori Jones discontentedly: ¡°Enough! Well, in that case, let¡¯s go and see! But let me tell you beforehand, if I find out that Sherry dares to deceive me, this olddy, she will never see Logan¡¯s ashes in her life!¡± Old Madam Jones let out a cold huff and immediately ordered for a car to be prepared, to head to the Jones Group HQ. In a short while, Old Madam Jones¡¯s car arrived at Jones Group HQ, apanied by Mori Jones and Amanda. As soon as Mori Jones got out of the car, she spotted Sherry Jones, who had been waiting outside thepany building for a while now. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Sherry Jones went over to greet Old Madam Jones, but she didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention, just nodded nonchntly. ¡°Sherry, is what you said on the phone to Mori true?¡± Old Madam Jones slowly asked, Before Sherry could answer, Amanda interjected sarcastically, ¡°You still have time to confess. If we go up and check, and there¡¯s no money, you will be the one losing face.¡± Sherry frowned, gave Amanda a disgusted look, then calmly said to the olddy, ¡°Grandmother, Longman Jack transferred the money right in front of me. He even gave me an IOU stating that if the money hasn¡¯t been transferred, I could approach him anytime to collect it.¡± Upon saying this, Sherry Jones took out the IOU that Longman Jack had written. It even had Longman Jack¡¯s thumbprint on it. Seeing this, Amanda burst outughing: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good! The lie was impably made, even the IOU was ready beforehand. But who are you trying to fool? Yourself or us? With just this token, you could just about convince anyone that he¡¯s the Mayor.. How about you inte your ims even higher?¡± Chapter 59 - 59: It’s Really Ten Million! Chapter 59: It¡¯s Really Ten Million! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Grandma, this IOU was personally signed by Longman Jack, he personally handed it to me, and told me himself, I am not lying.¡± Sherry Jones was on the edge of tears. Nevertheless, Amanda continued to look at her in disdain, her expression a mixture of mockery and sarcasm. ¡°Enough! Stop wailing. If thepany¡¯s staff see you, they might think we¡¯re being harsh on you, Jones family. Go in.¡± Old Madam Jones said grumpily. She had a smidgen of hope for Sherry, but after hearing what she said, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit inclined to believe her. Longman Jack himself gave her an IOU? What a joke, unless the sun rises from the west, such good fortune couldn¡¯t possibly be bestowed on Sherry Jones. However, for the sake of Mori Jones, she had no choice but to go through with it. With these thoughts in mind, Old Madam Jones walked straight into thepany without so much as a nce at Sherry. Eventually, Mori Jones came over to Sherry andforted her quietly: ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, Auntie believes you. Once they finish checking the ountster, everything will be clear.¡± In truth, Mori had another thought. She believed White Mitchell more than Sherry. For some reason, she always found White Mitchell to be an extraordinary individual, especially when he spoke so confidently yesterday at the Jones house. There must be something going on that she was not aware of. After a while, Mori took Sherry into the Jones Group and straight to the office of Snowden Jones¡¯ father, Will Jones. Upon seeing Old Madam Jones, Will Jones put down his work and greeted her eagerly: ¡°Mother, howe you¡¯re here? You didn¡¯t even give any notice.¡± Before Old Madam Jones could reply, Amanda spoke: ¡°Mother came to p someone¡¯s face.¡¯ p someone¡¯s face? Will Jones was taken aback, then promptly noticed Mori and Sherry who had followed in behind him. At this sight, he seemed to understand; Amanda¡¯s ¡°someone¡± must be referring to Sherry. ¡°Will, this girl ims to have taken care of the debt we owe to Longman Jack without spending a penny, and furthermore, Longman Jackpensated the Jones family a sum of $10 million. You think this is possible? Longman Jack runs a financepany, to put it bluntly, it operates on usury finance. I¡¯ve never heard of a loan shark not only forgiving a debt, but actually having topensate the debtor. I¡¯m really interested to see this. Will, why don¡¯t you check the ounts right away and see if there really is this $10 million!¡± Amanda said sarcastically. Hearing this, Will Jones hardened his face and coldly told Sherry: ¡°Nonsense! Do you think you can make jokes about these things?¡± With a look of grievance on her face, Sherry didn¡¯t respond. Seeing this, Mori quickly took her under her wing: ¡°Big brother, it doesn¡¯t take a lot of time to check the ounts. Just give the order.¡± Will Jones red at Mori, but before he could say anything, Snowden Jones, who had received news of Old Madam Jones¡¯ visit, came hurrying over. After hearing what had happened, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter: ¡°Hahaha¡­ Sherry, Sherry, who gave you this absurd advice? Let¡¯s not even talk about whether you could see Longman Jack. Even if you did, do you think he is a fool like you? Even a three-year-old wouldn¡¯t believe such a lie. Since you want to lose face, I¡¯ll let everyone in thepanye and see just how massive your embarrassment is!¡± Snowden then grandiosely called thepany¡¯s finance officers over, ordering them to carry out the audit in front of everyone. Everyone in Jones Group¡¯s office stopped their work; even the receptionist took interest and stuck her nose in. Things were certainly getting lively. Seeing this, a rich smile spread across Snowden¡¯s face. ¡°Come on, everyone. Let¡¯s see the $10 million performance that our Miss Sherry Jones has brought in for thepany!¡± Snowden proimed, her arrogant voice carrying across the office. Upon receiving themand, the finance staff wasted no time, quickly logged onto their work tform, and pulled up thepany¡¯s bank statements. Hmm? The staff who originally didn¡¯t expect anything, suddenly paused, and a look of surprise crossed her face as she stared at the screen,pletely speechless. What? Seeing her hesitate, Snowden frowned and forcibly pulled her away from the desk. ¡°You¡¯re so slow at doing a simple task. What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t want to work, just say it!¡± ¡°No ¡­ it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s¡­¡± stumbling over her words, the staff member¡¯s stuttering only increased Snowden¡¯s impatience. ¡°What is it? Get out of my way, I¡¯ll check it myself!¡± Snowden swept the woman aside and took her ce in front of theputer. On theputer screen was the $10 million transfer from the ount of Longman Jack. wow! Stone-faced, all Snowden could feel was a burning sensation on her cheek, as though she had been pped. ¡°Snowden, what¡¯s the result? Has the money arrived?¡± Amanda walked over to Snowden and looked at theputer screen. The next moment, the look on Amanda¡¯s face matched Snowden as she froze, unable to believe what she was seeing. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Amanda began to stutter just like the financial staff, pointing at the screen, unable to return to her senses. Seeing the pair¡¯s facial expressions, Old Madam Jones and Will Jones also couldn¡¯t help but lean over. All of them were dumbfounded now, expressions frozen. It¡¯s $10 million! Truly! $10 million! And the depositor was indeed Nine Dragons Finance Company, Longman Jack¡¯s financepany. wow! At this point, all the members of the Jones family were thrown off, all stupefied as if they were looking at a mirage. After seeing their expressions, Mori couldn¡¯t help but tease Amanda: ¡°Now, the money has arrived, you can¡¯t say anything now, right? Or do you still not believe it? Should we make a call to Longman Jack¡¯spany and confirm?¡± ¡°You!¡± Amanda was taken aback, unable to find a suitable retort for a moment. Meanwhile, Snowden was staring at theputer screen, muttering to herself: ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible, how could Longman Jack do such a thing? Sherry must have done something behind our backs. We can¡¯t keep this money, Grandma, we can¡¯t keep this money! Keeping this money will bring major trouble. What if Longman Jack wants to settle ountster, this $10 million will serve as evidence! Then our whole family will be implicated! ¡± Hearing Snowden¡¯s passionate words, Old Madam Jones also fell into deep thought. Just then, there was amotion outside the office of Jones Group. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there no one in Jones Group? ¡® ¡°Where is everyone? Someone hurry out, we need to sign a contract!¡± ¡°Is anybody here? We are from Ossie Company, and we are here to sign a channel agreement with Jones Group..¡± Chapter 60 - 60: Who does Snowden Jones think he is? Is he even qualified to sign a contract? Chapter 60: Who does Snowden Jones think he is? Is he even qualified to sign a contract? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the entrance of Jones Group. Two or three dozen dusty figures were gathered at the gate of the Jones Group, each of them hurrying as if they were rushing to do something. Judging from their attire and demeanor, each of them must have been veterans in the business world. Snowden Jones, upon hearing themotion, quickly stood up. She was in charge of the distributor section, so it was her responsibility to wee them. ¡°Return the money the way it came, and make a call to Nine Dragons Finance to express our apologies,¡± Snowden instructed the finance department before she left. Both Will Jones, her father, and Old Madam Jones, thought there was nothing wrong with Snowden¡¯s approach. On the contrary, they felt she was meticulous and all-epassing in her handling of affairs. Watching this, Sherry Jones felt a bitter taste in her mouth. The money was originally given to her by Longman, and now it had be her fault? She wished she had never allowed him to transfer the ten million. At that moment, Mori Jones quietly went up to her and offered herfort. On the other hand, Snowden hurried to thepany¡¯s main entrance and personally weed the distributors. Old Madam Jones was also delighted to see so many distributors actively seeking cooperation. ¡°We¡¯ll settle your debt with Longmanter. Now, just sit quietly on the side and stop mentioning the debt! If you embarrass the Jones Family in front of the distributors, I will hold you responsible!¡± warned an stern Old Madam Jones. Sherry felt extremely wronged. Meanwhile, Snowden couldn¡¯t contain herughter. There were at least twenty to thirty distributors here, more than the Jones Group had initially. What¡¯s more, these distributors voluntarily came for business and were easily obtained without effort. With so many distributors, they would all be under hermand in the future, and even if she married into the Bright Family, they woulde to regard her differently. Thinking this, Snowden seemed to see a future where she can sway the market at her will. ¡°Come,e, bosses, please sit down. Next, we¡¯ll discuss the return points for our cooperation. As for our Jones Group¡­¡± Snowden was beginning to exin eagerly, but before she even finished, the distributors started to show signs of impatience. ¡°Cut the courtesy, we¡¯re in a hurry to get things settled and go back to our work,¡± one of the distributors impatiently stated. What? This reaction obviously took Snowden by surprise, but she recovered quickly and hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s great, if everyone¡¯s all ready, I¡¯ll have someone bring out the contracts.¡± With so many new distributors, the Jones Group¡¯s usual stock of contracts would not be enough, so they needed to print a new batch. However, before Snowden had the chance to call someone, one of them said: ¡°No need for the trouble, we brought our own contracts. You just need to fill in the numbers.¡± With that, twenty or thirty distributors took out contracts from their briefcases, leaving Snowden speechless. What¡¯s going on? Are distributors nowadays so cooperative? They even brought their own contracts? This is making things too easy for her, isn¡¯t it? Snowden puzzledly epted a contract and skimmed through it. Almost all the uses were in favor of the Jones Group. These contracts were much better than the original distribution contracts of the Jones Group. All the advantages were given to the Jones Group. Is there such a good thing in this world? Snowden was stunned and felt somewhat unreal about these favorable conditions. But the distributors seemed very eager, almost ready to grab her hand and sign the contract themselves. At this point, the onlooking Old Madam Jones and others showed very satisfied expressions. Amanda seized the moment to tter, ¡°Mother, look at Snowden, with her abilities and presence, she has managed topletely win over these distributors.¡± ¡°I think we should give Snowden a pay raise, what do you think, mom?¡± Old Madam Jones looked pleased: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Snowden¡¯s sry should indeed be increased. How about this, Will, prepare a noticeter to appoint Snowden as the deputy general manager.¡± wow! Amanda, who heard this conversation, looked as pleased as if it were New Year¡¯s. Will Jones also had a joyful expression on his face upon hearing this. As for Mori Jones and Sherry Jones, they were beingpletely ignored, as if they were superfluous. Meanwhile, Snowden Jones, in the reception room, was busily signing contracts. One contract after another was hastily thrust at her; there was a sense ofpetition between them. Snowden Jones was also ecstatic, she had never had such a smooth contract signing before, she barely needed to think, all she had to do was sign her name. The feeling was so pleasant and thrilling. ¡°Wait! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Just as Snowden Jones was enthusiastically signing more than a dozen contracts, one of the dealers who had finished signing his contract suddenly yelled, looking closely at the contract. His loud voice interrupted Snowden Jones¡¯s signing. The others also stopped to see what was happening. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the issue?¡± another dealer asked, walking over. Seeing this, Snowden Jones felt a sudden shock in her heart, a wave of unease surged within her. She hurried over to ask what was wrong, but the man didn¡¯t even nce at her. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, definitely wrong. Everyone look carefully, who¡¯s the name on this contract?¡± the dealer who first spotted the problem finally spoke. At this point, the dozen or so dealers who had finished signing their contracts hurriedly pulled them out of their briefcases. Snowden Jones? Damn it, there¡¯s been a mistake, this isn¡¯t Sherry Jones!!! At this sight, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°Son of a bitch! Are you fucking Snowden Jones?¡± A short-tempered dealer demanded, pointing at the name on the contract. Snowden Jones trembled, stammered out: ¡°Yes ¡­ yes, is there a problem? I am the Director of Channels at Jones Group, so I manage all channel partnerships.¡± ¡°Is there a problem? It¡¯s a big problem!¡± Rip! The dozen or so dealers who had signed cooperation agreements directly tore up their contracts in front of Snowden Jones. Not only that, but they also snatched the one in Snowden¡¯s hand and ripped it to shreds. With a smack, the shredded contract was flung onto Snowden Jones¡¯s face. ¡°If you were fucking Snowden Jones why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You¡¯ve wasted my time, get lost, you¡¯re not worthy to sign my contract!¡± ¡°Exactly, what kind of channel director are you, who do you think you are, Snowden Jones? We don¡¯t know you, hurry up and get out, let your bosse and see me.¡± ¡°Get out, get out, we were prepared to sign these contracts with Miss Sherry Jones, not just anyone can sign them. A tiny channel director dares to act big? Get out! ¡± Sh¡­ Sherry Jones!? These contracts were prepared for Sherry Jones? wow! Snowden Jones was dumbstruck, like she had been struck by lightning,pletely petrified, her face marked with disbelief. How ¡­. how is this even possible? Why would they all want to cooperate with Sherry Jones? Chapter 61 - 61: We Only Sign Contracts with Miss Sherry Jones! Chapter 61: We Only Sign Contracts with Miss Sherry Jones! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio What¡­ what¡¯s going on? The group of people, including Old Madam Jones who was observing from outside the reception room, were terrified by the scene in front of them. Just a moment ago everything was going smoothly with the signing of the contracts. Everyone was kind and respectful to Snowden Jones, seemingly eager for her to sign the contract. But within a minute¡¯s time, everyone¡¯s demeanour had changed dramatically. How could this be? Old Madam Jones, sensing that something was wrong, immediately asked Will Jones to open the doors of the reception room and they entered. By then, Snowden Jones was already slumped in her chair, looking absolutely drained. Her previous lively demeanor had faded, like frost-bitten brinjal turned limp and wilted. ¡°What¡­¡± Everyone who saw this scene was taken off guard. At this point, Old Madam Jones, leaning on her cane, walked up to the angered distributors and asked in a humble tone, ¡°Gentleman, what¡­ what happened? Are there any terms in the contract that you are unsatisfied with, or did we, at Jones Group, neglect your needs? Please feel free to express your requests. As the Family Head and the Chairwoman of the Jones Group, I will do my utmost to satisfy your needs.¡± The distributors, still fuming, gave Old Madam Jones a disgruntled look, but perhaps out of respect for her age, they were not as confrontational in their tone. ¡°Olddy, is your Jones Group uninterested in coborating? Sending such an unqualified person to work with us, are you looking down on us?¡± ¡°Indeed, this Snowden Jones is out of line. She ims to be a channel director, ha! Worthless. You may as well just close down the Jones Group.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense, kick her out now, just seeing her face irritates us.¡± The distributors openly berated Snowden Jones as if she was invisible. Upon hearing these disparaging remarks, Snowden Jones¡¯ face burned with humiliation, as if she had just received a harsh beating. Old Madam Jones¡¯s face showed a grimace of embarrassment after hearing the distributors¡¯ harshments. However, these twenty to thirty distributors could bring substantial profits to the Jones Group, so for the sake of business, Old Madam Jones had no choice but to swallow her pride, and with a forced smile she said, ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do as you wish. Someone, escort Snowden out. Let her rest.¡± With that, the ashen-faced Snowden Jones was promptly escorted out by two employees. Once Snowden Jones was out of sight, the distributors seemed to rx a bit. ¡°Gentlemen, you see, I have had Snowden leave. Now can you share with me your requests?¡± Old Madam Jones said, trying to appease them. The distributors exchanged nces, then said in unison, ¡°Actually, there is nothing else. We are just eager to sign the contract with Miss Sherry Jones.¡± What! The announcement sent shockwaves through the room! Everyone present from the Jones Group stared, unable to believe what they were hearing. Even Sherry Jones herself stood rooted to the spot in utter bewilderment. At this moment, everyone from the Jones family waspletely stunned. They never expected that these people hade for Sherry Jones. What did Sherry Jones do to attract so many distributors in one fell swoop? At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell involuntarily on Sherry Jones. Old Madam Jones looked at the distributors with a puzzled expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡­ you all, you all came for Sherry Jones?¡± ¡°Exactly! What else could it be?¡± Immediately everyone was in agreement. Upon hearing their confirmation, Old Madam Jones began to tremble, ¡°Well¡­ may I be so bold as to ask why?¡± ¡°Oh Lord, you old woman sure have a lot of questions. Just tell us if we can sign the contract with Miss Sherry Jones today or not. If not, we won¡¯t waste any more time here. Our time is valuable too; we don¡¯t have time to y games.¡± The distributors spoke in an irritated tone, showing no regard for Old Madam Jones. Old Madam Jones¡¯s face once again flushed with embarrassment, managing to force a smile on her face. At this point, Snowden Jones¡¯ mother, Amanda, could hardly bear to watch any longer and she addressed the crowd with furrowed brows, ¡°Sherry Jones is not even a Jones Group employee. She is not qualified to represent the Jones Group in signing a contract!¡± What! The moment these words were spoken, it was as if a depth charge had gone off, causing a massive uproar on the scene. The distributors exploded with anger, boiling over. ¡°Not your employee, then what have you been babbling about for half a day? Move aside, we want to do business with Miss Sherry Jones, not with you.¡± ¡°Wasting my time, make way, I need to find Miss Sherry Jones.¡± ¡°Such nerve, ying the victim with her advanced age, wasting my expression¡­¡± The distributors caused an uproar, preparing to leave en masse, causing Old Madam Jones to panic. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t leave, Sherry is our employee, she is Sherry Jones, she is Sherry Jones¡­¡± Old Madam Jones scrambled to retain them, hastily catching up to Sherry Jones. Only once they heard the name ¡°Sherry Jones¡± did the distributors stop, then they turned to Old Madam Jones, ¡°Olddy, if you dare to con us again, we won¡¯t be discussing coboration anymore but whether you are going to go bankrupt.¡± Faced with their threats, Old Madam Jones rushed to Sherry Jones¡¯s side, urging, ¡°Speak up, girl.¡¯ ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the point of arguing now? Sister-inw has already said, Sherry isn¡¯t a Jones Group employee, she can¡¯t represent the Jones Group to sign contracts.¡± Mori Jones coldly said. ¡°You!¡± Amanda¡¯s face turned green with anger upon hearing this. At this moment, Old Madam Jones, engulfed in anxiety and frustration, knocked her cane on the floor with furious impatience, ¡°What, do you want me to kneel down before you agree to sign?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Sherry was at a loss for words when the distributors, having heard them speak, began to gather around. All the distributors wore respectful expressions as they approached, with a hint of eagerness to please Sherry Jones. ¡°Miss Jones, sign mine first, theirs have no contract.¡± ¡°What bullshit, who said I don¡¯t have a contract? Where¡¯s the printer, hurry, bring over the Jones Group printer.¡± ¡°Miss Jones, Miss Jones, Miss Jones¡­¡± One by one, the distributors swarmed around Sherry Jones like bees attracted to honey. Amanda, watching this scene, was awestruck.. Insanity, she thought, these people have gone mad! How could they hold Sherry Jones in such high regard? Chapter 62 - 62: This 10 million is really an apology to Sherry Jones! Chapter 62: This 10 million is really an apology to Sherry Jones! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio All employees of Jones Group were dumbfounded,pletely unable to believe the scene unfolding before their eyes. Sherry Jones hadn¡¯t even officially onboarded yet, which, strictly speaking, meant she wasn¡¯t actually an employee of the Jones Group. Yet, someone who hadn¡¯t evenpleted the onboarding process was able to attract this many distributors, who were unequivocally drawn to her. At this moment, Sherry, who was being surrounded by everyone, was feeling a little overwhelmed and unsure if she should sign this contract. ¡°Everyone, calm down, have a seat and a drink,¡± Old Madam Jones began. ¡°I assure you all that Sherry will indeed sign your contracts today.¡± However, nobody paid her any mind ¡ª it was almost as if she was talking to air. She had been left in the cold. ¡°Aunt Mori, I¡­¡± a helpless Sherry directed her gaze at Mori Jones. Mori gave a smile, then raised her voice, ¡°Since the chairwoman personally asked you to sign, it means you¡¯re now officially a part of the Jones Group. Isn¡¯t that right, Madam Chairwoman?¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Old Madam Jones. Old Madam Jones was taken aback for a moment, then her face lit up. ¡°Yes, yes, Mori¡¯s right! From this moment on, Sherry is an official employee of the Jones Group.¡± ¡°Mother, what!?¡± Amanda looked at Old Madam Jones with a bewildered expression. Right then, Old Madam Jones¡¯s sole focus was on figuring out how to retain these twenty or thirty distributors. She considered all other matters secondary and could be dealt withter. This understandably frustrated Amanda. She hurriedly ordered Will Jones to have the finance department call Nine Dragons Finance in the presence of everyone there. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you dare to sign this contract once Nine Dragons Financees looking for trouble!¡± Amanda muttered angrily to herself. Shortly after, the somewhat nervous finance employees quickly walked over and nced at Will Jones. Will gave them a nod, and they immediately made a call to Nine Dragons Finance, with the speakerphone turned on. ¡°Hello, this is Nine Dragons Finance¡­¡± As soon as the call connected, the room fell silent. Everyone knew Longman Jack¡¯s reputation, and the Nine Dragons Finance was one of his businesses. Thus, everyone paused the moment they heard the voice on the other end of the phone. ¡°Before signing the contract, I think everyone should hear what Nine Dragons Finance has to say about Miss Sherry Jones!¡± Will announced seriously. He was Snowden Jones¡¯s father, and under such circumstances, he felt obliged to support Snowden. While he framed it as an evaluation, his true intention was simply to let everyone know that Sherry had offended Longman. With that information, who would dare to associate with her? Then, Will himself picked up the phone, introduced himself, and stated his purpose. To his surprise, someone else took over the call on the other end after hearing what he had to say. ¡°Who the hell are you? Who the hell told you to refund my money? Is there a rule that says you can refund my money? Is the Jones Group looking down on me, Longman? Speak up, hooligan! I warn you, that ten million is my apology to Miss Sherry Jones. If you dare refund it again, I¡¯ll send someone over right now to raze your Jones Group!¡± The room was filled with gasps. No one had expected the person on the other end of the call to be Longman himself and that the ten million was truly meant as an apology to Sherry. At that moment, the entire Jones Group was plunged into an atmosphere of astonished silence. ¡°Older brother, older sister-inw, do either of you have reasons to stop Sherry now?¡± Mori teasingly added fuel to the fire. Will Jones and Amanda both felt their faces heat up with embarrassment. They would¡¯ve preferred to bury themselves in a hole right then and there. At that moment, the distributors became active once again, clutching their contracts and moring to get in front of Sherry Jones, begging her to sign them. Prod by Old Madam Jones, an overwhelmed Sherry, started signing the distributors¡¯ contracts filled with trepidation. While some rejoiced, others grieved. When all the distributors rushed to the Jones Group, chaos reigned in the Bright Corporation, where Jacob Bright was based. ¡°What? Another distributor is terminating their contract with us? What have you all been doing? Didn¡¯t you assure me you had good rtionships with them? Didn¡¯t you say they were like close friends? Didn¡¯t you call them sworn brothers? Why are they terminating the contracts without any notice? Worthless! Worthless! Worthless! You¡¯re all fucking worthless!!!¡± Archer Bright, the chairman of the Bright Corporation and Jacob Bright¡¯s father, erupted in his office at this time. The employees outside his office didn¡¯t dare to step in. ¡°How many does that make now? Thirty-five or thirty-six?¡± A bitter employeemented at the entrance of the office. Another employee answered, ¡°Thirty-six.¡± ¡°Thirty-six¡­ the total number of our distributors isn¡¯t much more than that, is it?¡± someone let out with a bitter smile. Early that morning, the Bright Corporation¡¯s distribution department had been flooded with calls, all of them notifying contract terminations. Some even didn¡¯t bother to make a phone call, directly negotiating for a full and prompt payment, their intentions to terminate the partnership clear as day. ¡°No, Mr. Ma, after all the years we¡¯ve worked together, aren¡¯t you going to stick with me? What the hell is going on? Why are you all¡­¡± Once again, the sound of Archer Bright¡¯s voice rose, causing the hearts of his employees to sink even further. Old Ma, Mr. Ma, was a long-time distributor who had worked with the Bright Corporation for over a decade. Archer Bright himself had helped to build him up, but now he was leaving too. Was the Bright Corporation finished? That thought crossed the minds of many employees. Just then, the door to Archer Bright¡¯s office opened abruptly, and Archer Bright stormed out, his face red with fury. Rage was written on Archer Bright¡¯s face ¡ª it was best not to approach him. The employees instinctively dodged out of his way. After a short while, Archer Bright made his way to Jacob Bright¡¯s office, kicking the door open. At this moment, Jacob Bright was also on edge. After dealing with the distributors, he had to soothe the aggrieved Snowden Jones. And right then, while he was on the phone with Snowden Jones, the door was flung open by Archer Bright. ¡°How dare you! You brainless fool! You¡¯ve put our distributors at risk for the sake of a woman?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Today, I will kill you, the unfilial son, for the sake of the Bright family!!!¡± Withrge strides, Archer Bright kicked Jacob Bright to the floor. Jacob Bright was sent sprawling on the floor, his face totally stunned as he looked up at Archer Bright, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± On seeing Jacob Bright denying it, Archer Bright got infuriated, ¡°Still trying to deny it? You have the guts to do it but not to admit it, right? Your Uncle Ma just told me they¡¯ve all gone to the Jones family! Of all the ces, they decided to go to the Jones family. If it wasn¡¯t you, then who could it be? I¡¯ll kill you, you traitor!!!¡± Boom! The moment Jacob Bright heard this news, his body trembled. Were those distributors that Snowden Jones mentioned on the phone the ones from theirpany? What happened? What on earth was going on? But before he could decode it, Archer Bright kicked him again yelling, ¡°That¡¯s for being too generous! You traitor! I¡¯ll beat you to death! Traitor! Traitor! Traitor!¡± Jacob Bright, who was being kicked, was in utter dismay, but Archer Bright didn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak. Jacob Bright wailed, ¡°Dad, please stop hitting me. I swear I didn¡¯t do it. I swear! I¡¯m going to the Jones family right now to try to persuade them toe back.. I¡¯m going right now!!!¡± Chapter 63 - 63: Must the Distributor Return to the Bright Family? Chapter 63: Must the Distributor Return to the Bright Family? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Jones Group. Under the urging of Old Madam Jones, Sherry Jones nervously signed the contract. The distributors, grateful and relieved, took the contracts, thinking that they could finally report their progress. After Sherry signed the contract, she seemed a bit dazed, as if she had just awakened from a dream. As the distributors were leaving Jones Group, Jacob Bright rushed to the scene with his team. ¡°Where are the distributors? Where are my family¡¯s distributors? Snowden Jones,e out here!¡± Old Madam Jones had no chance to celebrate before Jacob¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. Everyone at Jones Group was stunned. Seeing Jacob in a panic, Old Madam Jones hurriedly approached him and asked, ¡°Jacob, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing Old Madam Jones, Jacob angrily confronted, ¡°Jones Family, did you steal our Bright Family¡¯s distributors?¡± This¡­ Old Madam Jones was a bit stunned. At this time, a despondent Snowden Jones heard Jacob¡¯s voice, and walked out of the office. ¡°Jacob, what is¡­¡± Snowden asked in confusion. At this point, Jacob, his face grave, marched over to Snowden and reprimanded: ¡°You spoiled brat! I¡¯ve always treated you well, haven¡¯t I? Did I desecrate the Jones family¡¯s ancestral graves or murder your family? How dare you steal our distributor?¡± Snowden, taken aback, asked, ¡°Are you saying, those distributors who just signed contracts were from the Bright family?¡± Before Jacob could respond, a now alert Snowden strode over to Sherry and snatched the contract from her hands. ¡°Jacob, take a look at thesepanies.¡± Ann Jones handed the contract to Jacob. Upon examining the contract, Jacob confirmed that thepanies were indeed his Bright family¡¯s distributors. Jacob was immediately filled with rage, pointing at thepanies on the contract and demanding, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Jones Family owe me an exnation?¡± Are all these distributors from the Bright Family? Seeing Jacob¡¯s fury, the members of the Jones Family were a bit dumbfounded. ¡°The distributors came to Sherry for coboration on their own initiative, why should we exin anything to you?¡± Mori Jones protested. ¡°Approached Sherry willingly for coboration? You all are lying! She must have used some underhanded methods to get our family¡¯s distributors away. You Joneses must give me a satisfactory exnation, or else there will be no end to this between the Bright Family and your family! With your current capabilities, it would only take a word from us, the Bright Family, to ruin you!¡± After saying this, Jacob sat down and fumed. Everyone in Jones Family was at a loss. Snowden quickly approached Old Madam Jones and suggested, ¡°Grandmother, I told you something was strange about those distributors. Turns out they were all brought in through Sherry¡¯s underhanded methods. Our Jones Group can¡¯t keep these distributors. We must return them to the Bright Family. Otherwise, how can our Jones Group ever hope to thrive in Sayon?¡± At this moment, Snowden¡¯s mother, Amanda, couldn¡¯t help but step forward and say, ¡°Mom, Snowden is set to marry into the Bright Family. If we take the Bright Family¡¯s distributors now, how can Snowden fare well in the Bright Family¡¯s future? If the Bright Family really targets us, what could our Jones Family possibly do to fight back?¡± At this, Old Madam Jones fell silent. Seeing this, Mori Jones quickly said, ¡°Mother, these distributors came to work with Sherry willingly, but with them¡­¡¯ Before Mori finished speaking, Amanda retorted, ¡°Willingly, my foot. It¡¯s clear that Sherry used underhanded methods to force them to sign the contract. Didn¡¯t you see their fearful expressions? They were more respectful than they would be to their ancestors, do you really believe Sherry is capable of attaining such respect? I knew something was off when they decided to work with Sherry of all people. Turns out they were forced to sign. Regardless, these distributors must be returned to my son-inw.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mori was rendered speechless by her fury. At this time, Jacob also said, ¡°You Joneses have to return these distributors. There¡¯s no other option!¡± Upon hearing this threat, Old Madam Jones felt a sudden dread. She was relying on the Bright Family to give the Jones Family a boost. If they didn¡¯t return the distributors to the Bright Family now, what could they hope for in the future? With this in mind, Old Madam Jones turned stern, thumped her walking stick onto the floor, and ordered in a loud voice, ¡°Sherry,e over here now!¡± Sherry¡¯s expression was full of hurt. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her face showed an undeniable agony. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones trembled with rage. ¡°You, you little ne¡¯er-do-well, you¡¯ll do anything toplete your mission, without a single thought to family. So now you¡¯re feeling wronged? You knew full well that those distributors were from the Bright Family, yet you still forced them to sign contracts. Did you want to bring ruin to our Jones Family? I¡¯m telling you now, I will return all of these distributors to the Bright Family. And as for you, if you dare to force them again, you will never see your father¡¯s ashes in this life. wow! Upon hearing this, teardrops finally fell from Sherry¡¯s reddened eyes. She protested while crying, ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t force them, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± p! Just as Sherry began to exin herself, Snowden pped her face without hesitation. ¡°You dare to argue back! Do you think a few tears will make us believe your nonsense? In your dreams!¡± On the other side, upon seeing the attitude of the Jones Family, Jacob¡¯s mood markedly improved. Dare to steal from the Bright Family? Ridiculous! Immediately, Snowden began calling each of the distributors as a representative of the Jones Group, informing them that the coboration was cancelled. ¡°Mr. Longman, this¡­?¡± The distributors, who were originally reporting the situation to Longman, became flustered upon receiving the news. At that moment, Jacob¡¯s call came through. Upon hearing Jacob¡¯s ingratiating tone, the distributors realized all this was Jacob¡¯s doing. Immediately, not only were the distributors furious, but Longman was also fuming. ¡°Everyone, return to Jones Group immediately and tell that Sun guy that this is my order. If the Bright Family has objections, let theme find me.¡± Longmanmanded furiously. Instantly, the two or three dozen distributors rushed straight back to Jones Group. Meanwhile, Jacob, sitting there smugly, was happily epting the Jones Family¡¯s apology,pletely unaware of the impending disaster waiting for him.. Chapter 64 - 64: How Important Do You Think Your Bright Family Is? Chapter 64: How Important Do You Think Your Bright Family Is? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Jacob, as you can see, the distributorship issue has been settled, the Jones family is also standing with the Bright family. Why don¡¯t you allocate two distributors to Snowden?¡± Amanda, with a face full of expectant ttery, suggested. Old Madam Jones joined in and said, ¡°Yes, indeed Jacob, the Jones family has done quite a bit of work this time, perhaps you could¡­?¡± Jacob responded with a coldugh, ¡°The Jones family may have caused a lot of trouble for us Brights this time, and you still expect me to give you two distributors? Don¡¯t you find thisughable? If it hadn¡¯t been for the incident that happened today, perhaps I would have been willing to give you two distributorships, but some people have really crossed the line. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen an apology yet.¡± All of the Jones family immediately turned their gaze to Sherry Jones. ¡°You foolish girl, hurry up and apologize to Jacob!¡± Amanda scolded outright. But stubborn as always, Sherry stayed where she was, unmoving. ¡°How could this be med on Sherry? Sherry didn¡¯t do anything wrong, this is a simple case of framing!¡± Mori Jones argued rationally. But at this time, all the Jones family cared about was pleasing Jacob, and they were not at all concerned about Sherry¡¯s feelings. ¡°Mori! Shut up! This matter has nothing to do with you. Your job now is to win over the Cooper family. Step back, or I¡¯ll punish you as well!¡± Old Madam Jonesmanded. ¡°Mother! You!¡± Mori suddenly felt incredibly cold. ¡°Auntie, thank you.¡± Sherry murmured, but she didn¡¯t want to drag Mori into this any longer. She wiped a tear from her eye and walked up to Jacob, saying in a strained voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± But after hearing her apology, Jacob made an unsatisfied face and sneered, ¡°This is your attitude for saying sorry?¡± ¡°Kneel down, you fool!¡± Old Madam Jones shouted angrily. Amanda grabbed Sherry¡¯s arm and forcefully pushed her head down, a vicious expression on her face. Just then, there was amotion outside. Twenties or so of the distributors that had previously left, returned, each of them carrying various degrees of anger on their faces. ¡°Fuck! Where¡¯s that old bitch from the Jones family? Bring that bitch out to see me!¡± ¡°The Jones Group has grown arrogant, huh? So extraordinary that you dare to deliberately cancel our cooperation? You¡¯re really looking down on us, aren¡¯t you!¡± ¡°Old hag! Come out! If you don¡¯t give us a satisfactory exnation today, I¡¯ll tear down the Jones Group on the spot!¡± The Jones family, who had been forcing Sherry to apologize, froze in their spots at the sound of these voices. Jacob, who was seated on the couch, eyebrow deeply furrowed, abruptly stood up from the couch. This¡­ The entire Jones family didn¡¯t quite know how to react. ¡°Jacob, seems like those distributors havee back. Aren¡¯t you well acquainted with them? Could you help us exin the situation?¡± Snowden hastily said. Old Madam Jones also begged, ¡°Yes, Jacob, those people¡­ the Jones family can¡¯t afford to offend. We still need the help of the Brights.¡± Confidently, Jacob nodded his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! These are old contacts of the Bright family. I just have to exin the situation to them.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Jacob¡¯s gaze shifted towards Sherry, before he sneered, ¡°Someone will have to exin in detail how she forced those distributors. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of the Jones family.¡± The Jones family members understood the underlying message and immediately escorted Sherry out the door. The distributors, who were still causing a ruckus, felt their anger rise when they saw Old Madam Jones. ¡°Old hag! You think it¡¯s amusing to treat us like monkeys, don¡¯t you? You believe I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you now!?¡± One particrly temperamental distributor threatened fiercely. Old Madam Jones was so frightened that she almost lost her footing. ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. The Jones family didn¡¯t mean it. We understand it was our unfilial dauhger who used dirty means to force you into signing the contracts. But we¡¯ve exined everything to the Bright family heir, who has already forgiven us. Only then did we decide to cancel the cooperation. So, we¡¯ve transferred all of your contracts back to the Bright family.¡± Old Madam Jones exined, terror seeping into every word. Whoosh! The distributors present exploded in anger upon hearing this. Jacob Bright stood up, acting just as shocked. Looking at the familiar faces in the room, Jacob revealed a sycophantic smile and tried to curry favour, ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s me, Jacob¡­¡± However, before Jacob could finish his sentence, someone drove a foot into his body, sending him sprawling on the floor. ¡°Gentlemen, what are you¡­¡± Knocked down on the floor, Jacob looked at the distributors in a daze, his face full of confusion. ¡°Get out of the way! Who do you think you are, and who are the Brights!? Another word from you, and we¡¯ll tear you a new one!¡± These distributors didn¡¯t show him any respect and didn¡¯t even look at him twice. People crowded around Amanda, viciously ring at her, ¡°What are you staring at? Get your fucking hands off her! Or do you want me to chop them off!?¡± This¡­ Amanda was so scared that she instinctively let go of Sherry Jones. Then, the crowd of distributors looked at Sherry Jones and said in a bootlicking manner, ¡°Miss Jones, are you alright? Did you get hurt anywhere?¡± Suddenly, the distributors noticed a bright red handprint on Sherry Jones¡¯s face and they were filled with anger. ¡°Who did this!? Who pped Miss Jones!?¡± The distributors red furiously at the Jones Family members. At this moment, the terrified Jones Family members unconsciously shifted their gaze towards Snowden Jones. The distributors followed their gaze, and immediately dragged her out of the crowd. ¡°So you love pping people, huh!?¡± A distributor¡¯s p hit Snowden Jones¡¯ face, making her let out a scream. SLAP! Not waiting for Snowden to react, the distributor gave another merciless p to her face. Subsequently, a series of ps, sounding off like firecrackers, echoed through the Jones Group. ¡°Jacob, save me, Jacob, save me¡­¡± Snowden Jones cried out to Jacob Bright. But Jacob Bright was already stricken with fear and didn¡¯t dare to speak. Then, the distributors who had disciplined Snowden Jones for Sherry Jones, proceeded to confront Old Madam Jones, ¡°Old woman! I¡¯m telling you, from now on, matters concerning Miss Jones are our matters!¡± You and your small Jones Family should carefully weigh if you can afford to provoke us!¡± Upon hearing these words, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face flushed with humiliation, but the distributors didn¡¯t spare her any face. Afterwards, the distributors went over to Jacob Bright, lifting him up, ¡°Mr. Longman wanted us to tell the Bright Family that this is hismand. If your Bright Family have any objections, you can go and find him, but first, your Bright Family need to have the guts!¡± Mr¡­Mr. Longman? Upon hearing this name, Jacob Bright shivered all over, stunned. He wondered why would Longman help a nobody like her? No way! He needed to get to the bottom of this! He had to figure it out! Jacob Bright quickly ran out and headed towards the Bright Corporation, dialing his father, Archer Bright¡¯s number on the way and informing him about the situation. When Archer Bright got the message, he exploded, ¡°What!? It¡¯s Mr. Longman¡¯s idea! Sometimeter, Jacob Bright eventually arrived in Archer Bright¡¯s office. ¡°You little shit! Tell me clearly, what¡¯s going on? Why has Mr. Longman againe into the picture?¡± Immediately seeing Jacob Bright, Archer Bright started to impatiently question him. At this moment, Jacob Bright was equally bewildered and quickly exined, ¡°I have no idea about the intricacies of this whole situation, but those distributors specifically told me, it was Mr. Longman who ordered them to cooperate with Sherry Jones. Dad, I think it is necessary tomunicate with Mr. Longman¡¯s side to see if we have somehow offended him.¡¯ Archer Bright frowned instinctively when he heard this. If Longman was really targeting the Bright Family, this was serious. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hesitate anymore, quickly call Mr. Longman. Otherwise, how will our Bright Corporation continue to do business?¡± Jacob Bright urged. Archer Bright nodded heavily, ¡°Right! Exactly! I should absolutely call Mr. Longman. I need to clear this up! They must not take the Bright Family¡¯s distributors.. The Jones Family can¡¯t take advantage of us!¡± Chapter 65 - 65: A Phone Call Cost Twenty Million! Chapter 65: A Phone Call Cost Twenty Million! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Archer Bright directly took out his mobile phone, found Longman¡¯s number, and called him. As soon as the call connected, Archer respectfully began, ¡°Hello, Mr. Longman¡­l heard you instigated the coboration between the suppliers and the Jones Family? I wonder if we did anything to offend you?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything our Bright Family fall short on, please forgive us. We will definitely reform.¡± ¡°Mr. Longman, if you have time now, maybe I coulde and apologize in person?¡± he cautiously asked. The next moment, a yful voice was heard on the phone. ¡°Archer, if I understand correctly, you¡¯re not happy with my arrangement?¡± On hearing this, Archer immediately got cold feet and rushed to apologise, no, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Alright, enough talking. You have the guts to call me, I can respect that.¡± ¡°So now, I¡¯m giving the Bright Family a chance to express their sincerity. I want to see 20 million in ten minutes.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t see your sincerity in ten minutes, then, excuse me, your Bright Family no longer needs to exist!¡± Beep beep beep¡­ Longman hung up, leaving Archer and his son standing in front of the phone in a daze for more than ten seconds. Whoosh! When the father and son of the Bright Family came to, panic was written all over their faces. mes immediately followed, Archer was full of regret. 20 million! He lost 20 million with just one phone call! Why did he have to make that call? Wouldn¡¯t there be no problem if he hadn¡¯t called? Whoosh! The more Archer thought about it, the more angry he got. ¡°Bastard! Freaking told me to call him! I freaking lost 20 million with one call, am gonna beat you to death!!!¡± Archer picked up an object and hit his son, Jacob. ¡°Ah¡­Ah¡­.!¡± Jacob could only think that he wasn¡¯t Archer¡¯s real son as he was repeatedly struck. Who on earth did I offend?! Jacob was miserable. Meanwhile, Longman, having taken the money from the Bright Family, was in a great mood. This also offset the debt of the Jones Family and the 10 millionpensation to Sherry. Yet, Longman did not dare to keep this 20 million. He had his own ns on how to use it. On the other hand, the Jones Family members reacted differently after being warned by the suppliers. Despite being humiliated, Old Madam Jones realized that if Sherry really had a rtionship with Longman, it would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for their family. This was Longman, one of the two kings of Sayon, who could make the city shake with a stomp of his foot. If they could get in his good graces, what better path could their future take? With this in mind, Old Madam Jones warmly invited Sherry to sit and inquired about her face, would it still hurt, should they put some ice on it. The tender care she showed nearly elevated Sherry just a notch below a deity. Sherry replied in surprise, ¡°Grand¡­ grandma, I¡¯m OK.¡± As for Snowden¡¯s family, after seeing Old Madam Jones¡¯s attitude towards Sherry, their faces turned sour. Mori, enjoying the scene, couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Someone here should consider apologizing?¡± As soon as she heard this, Snowden felt her blood boil. She clenched her teeth in anger but the pain on her face kept her in check. The suppliers hadn¡¯t held back a bit. At this moment, Snowden¡¯s face was bruised and swollen like a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Snowden! Come apologize to Sherry right now! You were clearly wrong!¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s words nearly broke Snowden who left the office in anger. Listening to this, Snowden¡¯s mother, Amanda, visibly angered. ¡°Why should we apologize to her? Mom, do you truly think she has a connection with Longman? Could this be possible? ¡°Who does Longman think he is? He could have any woman he wants. Would he have eyes for this wild girl? ¡°Let her call Longman right now and see if she can contact him!¡± Amanda demanded. ¡°Sherry, what do you think¡­¡± Old Madam Jones asked gently. She obviously wanted to confirm this matter. Sherry, not knowing how to react, stammered, ¡°Grandma, 1¡­1 don¡¯t have Longman¡¯s contact information. ¡°I only met him today. We¡¯re not the kind of rtionship you think we are, I also don¡¯t know why he helped me. ¡°But, even if Longman really likes me, I wouldn¡¯t be with him. If he has other intentions, I¡¯d rather not want these things!¡± Sherry answered firmly, which immediately clouded Old Madam Jones¡¯s face with disappointment. ¡°Fool! You¡¯re totally foolish!¡± Old Madam Jones scolded. Just when Old Madam Jones boiled over in anger, Snowden, who had just left, suddenly returned and red at Sherry. ¡°Grandma, no need to rack your brain over letting her contact Longman.¡± Snowden returned with an air of defiance. Huh? Old Madam Jones looked puzzled. She looked at Snowden and asked, ¡°Snowden, what¡¯s happening?¡± Snowden gave Sherry a disdainful look and said coldly, ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t know Longman at all! I called Jacob earlier, and he said that Longmanhas some issues with them, and they¡¯re figuring out a resolution already. ¡°I don¡¯t think Sherry¡¯s credit is due here, but that Longman is using us to disgust the Bright Family. ¡°Plus, the 10 million Longman gave us was taken directly from the Bright family, and they even took on our 10 million debt. ¡°Grandma, we can¡¯t take that 10 million, we have to give it back to Jacob. It¡¯s not Sherry¡¯s to use in the first ce!¡± Whoosh! Her words created a buzz in the room. Amanda seized the opportunity, ¡°Mom, I said that wild girl couldn¡¯t forge a connection with Longman, everybody can see it now, right? I said howe Longman would fall for a wild girl like her, argh! Apparently she¡¯s just wishful thinking. ¡°With her appearance, Longman wouldn¡¯t even bother if she was offered up to him, and yet she still dares to dream of soaring to the sky and bing a phoenix? Keep dreaming! ¡° Chapter 66 - 66: Mori Jones: I will leave with you! Chapter 66: Mori Jones: I will leave with you! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Old Madam Jones was trembling with anger after hearing these words. ¡°Wretched girl! Tell me! Is what Snowden said true or not!? Was it just good luck and you took advantage of the Bright Family!?¡± Old Madam Jones was leaning on her cane, questioning in a tone of using manner. Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones was stunned, uncertain about the truth of this matter. She didn¡¯t know if it was the same as what Snowden Jones said. On the other hand, seeing Sherry looking vulnerable and helpless, Mori Jones felt incredibly heartbroken. At this moment, she could not help but stand up for Sherry, saying: ¡°Mother, whether it¡¯s luck or taking advantage of the Bright Family. Hasn¡¯t Sherry cleared the Jones Group¡¯s debt to Longman Jack? And didn¡¯t she bring in more than thirty dealers to the Jones Group? Mother, Logan, you all should ask yourself, is this really just luck!?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Mori! How dare you talk to mom like that!? What kind of attitude is this!?¡± Will Jones questioned harshly. At this point, having heard Mori¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones was so angry that her breathing became hurried. But Mori from her side kept saying resolutely: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not me who wants to talk like this, but what you are doing is too much! Ask yourselves, if it wasn¡¯t for me, could you still stand here and talk nonsense? By doing this to Sherry, don¡¯t you feel any guilt in your conscience!?¡± Mori knew very well, indeed, in the past, despite the opposition, Logan Jones had supported White Mitchell¡¯s startup and caused problems for the Jones family. But, before that? Have they forgotten? Without the support of Logan, the Jones family would¡¯ve copsed long ago! Now they are putting so much pressure on Sherry, causing her so much trouble, this family, at this moment, made Mori feel really cold inside. ¡°Outrageous! Outrageous! Outrageous!!!¡± Old Madam Jones was humiliated and angrily screamed. But Mori appeared unaffected, and continued: ¡°Today if you don¡¯t acknowledge everything Sherry has done, then I will no longer woo the Cooper family! ¡± ¡°My aunt, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this for my sake¡­¡± Sherry was looking at Mori with teary eyes, feeling grateful yet inundated with guilt. At this time, Moriforted her instead: ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s okay. If they dare to drive you away today, I¡¯ll leave with you!¡± Crash! The announcement shocked everyone in the Jones family. Old Madam Jones was looking at Mori in disbelief: ¡°Mori, you!?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve made up my mind. If you guys really dare to do this, from today on, I¡¯m not a daughter of the Jones family!¡± Mori replied firmly. The face of Old Madam Jones instantly turned ugly, it was as ck as charcoal. At this time, Amanda, upon seeing this situation, sneered: ¡°My sister-inw, I know you want to defend her, but don¡¯t forget. She epted the three conditions from that bastard personally, did sheplete them? Is she talking about returning to the Jones family? It was just good luck once, and she already thinks she¡¯s remarkable? Let herplete thest condition before talking about returning to the Jones family, or are you trying to help her to go back on her word?¡± Facing Amanda¡¯s sarcasm, Mori wanted to retort immediately, but was stopped by Sherry. ¡°My aunt, you have done enough for me. They are right. Since I agreed, I willplete thest condition and leave them speechless!¡± Sherry persuaded. Mori looked at Sherry with sympathy, knowing this foolish girl was really stubborn. But, how easy would it be to take GH Company back from the Thomas family? Just as Mori was sympathizing with Sherry, Old Madam Jones also started to speak: ¡°Enough, stop arguing! The matter ends here today! Sherry! You¡¯ve onlypleted two conditions, you¡¯re not yet qualified to return to the Jones family! And Mori, don¡¯t forget your responsibilities. The Jones family is now weak, and the Bright and Cooper families are both our important allies! If you continue to misbehave like this, not only will I throw Logan¡¯s ashes into the River Arch, I will also freeze all your ounts, don¡¯t forget you have a daughter to take care of!¡± At these words, Mori¡¯s face turned pale. Yes, she and Rhett did have a daughter who was a few months older than Connor Cooper. However, she never expected that Old Madam Jones would use this matter to ckmail her. At this moment, Mori felt even more strongly that there was nothing in this family worth her affection. If it were not for the sake of giving her daughter an identity, she would not want to stay here to keep trying to win favor with the Cooper Family. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them anymore, Amanda, help me back!¡± Old Madam Jones didn¡¯t even look at the two of them. She left the office and walked out of the Jones Group. Seeing Old Madam Jones leave, Snowden Jones gave a coldugh and taunted without mercy: ¡°What, aren¡¯t you going? Are you waiting for me to invite you to dinner? Do you really think you are invincible just because you signed a few channels? Once the Bright Family settles their rtionship with Longman Jack, do you think these channels will still be yours?¡± Snowden wore a mean smirk on her bruised face. Sherry pressed her lips together, then promptly left the Jones Group and returned to her hotel. ¡°Who hit you!?¡± As soon as Sherry returned, White immediately noticed the p mark on her face, his eyes filled with fury. Sherry shook her head with a smile, choosing not to reveal the perpetrator. Upon seeing this, White texted Mori Jones to find out what had happened. Just as White finished sending the message, Sherry voiced her concern: ¡°Brother, with the funds we have at hand, I¡¯m afraid¡­ She understood that the only way to get a bit of respect for herself and her daughter now was to fulfill thisst condition as soon as possible. Thisst condition was also the one that troubled Sherry the most. When White was starting his business, in need of huge sums of money, Logan Jones did not hesitate to sell some of the Jones Family¡¯s assets at a low price to support him. Among them was the GH Company, which he had mortgaged to the Thomas Family at a low price. When the GH Company was mortgaged, its valuation had already reached five to six million. However, due to the Thomas family¡¯s coboration with several otherpanies to force Logan to lower his price,bined with Logan¡¯s urgency to cash out for White Mitchell, he had no choice but to painfully mortgage GH Company for one million. All Sherry had now was the five million that Old Madam Jones had given her to pay off her debts the day before. Regardless, Sherry wanted to try. This was herst chance. Because her research the night before revealed that the Thomas Family would be holding an auction to dispose of GH Company. If she misses the opportunity tomorrow, retaking the GH Company will be an even more difficult task. Seeing Sherry¡¯s worried expression, White hastily consoled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. We¡¯ll surely get back dad¡¯spany.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± replied Sherry with a bitter smile. She had no confidence, but little did she know, White had already instructed David Herb to arrange everything. The next day, early in the morning, the two arrived at the auction site. But just as they arrived and prepared to enter, they were obstructed by a figure. ¡°Sherry Jones?¡± A familiar voice echoed, followed by a man in a neat suit, looking somewhat greasy, blocking their path. His face was yful. Zack? Upon seeing the man, Sherry immediately furrowed her brows. Zack was a senior from her university, two years her senior. He had pursued her and had once confessed his admiration in front of thousands of students, only to get rejected by her. She felt no affection for him. If it wasn¡¯t for his father Chris, who had conspired with the Thomas Family, how could they have known about the buyer¡¯s information and given the Thomas Family an opportunity? Furthermore, Chris sessfully ingratiated himself with the Thomas Family using despicable means, rising to the position of deputy general manager of GH Company. It was said that after Zack graduated, he was personally arranged by his father to join GH Company, and was promptly appointed as a department manager. However, Sherry never imagined that she would run into him here. Seeing the expression on Zack¡¯s face, she realized that his intentions were far from friendly. It seemed that attending the auction today would not be easy.. Chapter 67 - 67: How about I keep you company? Chapter 67: How about I keep youpany? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the entrance of the auction, Zack was eyeing Sherry Jones with interest, a strange glint in his eyes that clearly suggested a certain lust for her. ¡°So, old acquaintances have be so estranged now? Are you representing the Jones Family?¡±Zack said casually, not sparing Sherry a serious nce. Seeing his attitude, Sherry instinctively shrank behind White Mitchell and whispered, ¡°Brother, he is the Zack I mentioned to you before.¡± White Mitchell nodded upon hearing this, but he didn¡¯t take Zack seriously, and said dismissively, ¡°You are in the way, kindly step aside.¡± Zack, hearing this, nced at White Mitchell, a smirk ying on his face. ¡°I recognize you. You¡¯re the bastard that Logan Jones picked up, huh? You¡¯re out of jail so soon?¡± Zack¡¯s father used to be a loyal subordinate of Logan Jones in GH Company, hence, he had met White Mitchell several times in the past. However, the White Mitchell he remembered was full of vitality, a true prince. But now, things were different. GH Company now belonged to the Thomas Family, and White Mitchell had spent five years in jail. One could say that the wheel of fortune had turned, and this year, it was his family¡¯s turn. Zack now showed no regard for this jailbird, White Mitchell. ¡°Move!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face darkened, and he spoke in a cold voice. But Zack remained still, as if he hadn¡¯t heard him at all, instead, he said provocatively, ¡°People who¡¯ve been to jail do have a bigger temper. But guess what, I¡¯m not scared of that. Today¡¯s auction is attended by renowned individuals, and you and your sister are not worthy of entering! Of course, if you¡¯re willing to let Sherry spend the night with me, perhaps, I might consider, out of the kindness of my heart, letting you stay in a corner.¡± With that, Zack burst into a mockingughter, his eyes filled with lust were fixed on Sherry. He didn¡¯t notice that White Mitchell¡¯s expression had turned ice cold. However, just as White Mitchell was about to teach Zack a lesson, Sherry tightly grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t lose your temper. We¡¯re here for the auction. It was clear that Sherry didn¡¯t want to cause a scene, fearing it could affect their participation in the auction. White Mitchell slowly turned around, looking at Sherry gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I tear this ce apart today, our father¡¯spany is still ours.¡± Having said that, White Mitchell turned around abruptly, and a chilling aura fell across his face at that moment. ¡°Do you want to y?¡± White Mitchell asked in a deep voice. Zack gave a cold smile,pletely shrugging off White Mitchell¡¯s anger and even said provocatively, ¡°What if I do¡­? Even if I wreck you today or ruin her, what would you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, White Mitchell¡¯s expression tightened and he swung out a kick. With a thud, Zack was kicked away, and immediately after, White Mitchell closed the distance with a single step. Before Zack could react, White Mitchell picked him up and said, ¡°How about I join you in this game?¡± A gasp around. Zack¡¯s face suddenly turned taut, and he looked somewhat panicked. ¡°You¡­ you dare to hit me? You¡¯re doomed! Security! Security! Security! A rmed Zack began to yell. At this moment, the security guards of the auction rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Just then, an authoritative voice suddenly emanated from inside the auction house. Subsequently, a middle-aged man with a stern face rushed to the scene. Seeing Zack being held in the air by White Mitchell like a dead dog, he was immediately filled with rage. ¡°Imand you to stop now! This is GH Company¡¯s auction! This is not a ce for you to act recklessly!¡± The middle-aged man roared. At this point, Sherry hurriedly rushed to White Mitchell¡¯s side trying to pacify him, but he seemed to bepletely ignoring her. Holding Zack, he slowly turned his head to look at this middle-aged man. ¡°White Mitchell? You¡¯re out?¡± The middle-aged man finally recognized White Mitchell and blurted out, his tone filled with anger. To White Mitchell, this man was an old acquaintance. He was an old loyalist of GH Company, one of his father¡¯s trusted subordinates, and also Zack¡¯s father, Chris. But White Mitchell had no warm feelings for this Chris. If it wasn¡¯t for his betrayal ¨C leaking information about potential buyers of GH Company to the Thomas Family ¨C the Thomas Family would not have been able to intimidate other buyers and lower the selling price of GH Company. As for the benefits the Thomas Family gave him, it was quite evident from his current position what he must have received. Chris used to be just a sales department manager in GH Company, but once the Thomas Family had bought thepany, he was immediately promoted to the position of vice president. His promotion was indicative of the mary benefits he must have received. ¡°You want me to let your son go?¡± White Mitchell looked at Chris with amusement. Chris¡¯s face darkened and he locked his eyes onto White Mitchell¡¯s, like a venomous snake staring at its prey, ¡°Release him now, and I promise we can pretend that nothing happened. Otherwise, you can expect to spend a few more years in jail.¡± Everyone could tell that Chris¡¯s words were just temporary concessions, fearing that once White Mitchell releases his son, he would exact revenge. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll give you back your son right now!¡± White Mitchell gave a cold smile. Even Chris did not expect White Mitchell to agree to release his son so easily. However, before Chris could rejoice, White Mitchell let go, and then abruptly delivered a kick to Zack¡¯s ass. Zack flew towards Chris and collided with him. Unable to control his own body, Chris was knocked down by his son. Immediately after, there was a loud thump, and father and son both fell to the ground in a rather undignified manner. ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me!! Chris,ying on the ground, roared with rage. At this moment, the security guards all looked at each other, not one of them daring to make a move on White Mitchell. White Mitchell gave a cold smile and looked down at the fallen Chris and Zack. Just then, another middle-aged man came out of the auction house. ¡°Chris! What on earth are you two doing? What¡¯s with all thismotion? Don¡¯t you know the esteemed guests from Royal Group will arrive, soon¡­¡± The furious middle-aged man rushed to the scene only to stop dumbfounded at the sight of the chaotic scene. What¡¯s this¡­? Observing the wrecked scene, his expression instantly turned dark. Seeing this middle-aged man, Chris and Zack immediately began toin, ¡°Mr. Thomas, these two are Logan Jones¡¯s children, they started the trouble! Look what they¡¯ve done to us! Call the police, arrest them! White Mitchell has a past criminal record, and this is a public provocation.. I¡¯m going to sue him for intentional assault, I¡¯m going to make sure he goes to jail!¡± Chapter 68 - 68: A Big Shot is Coming? Chapter 68: A Big Shot is Coming? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Upon hearing Chris¡¯s words, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression suddenly turned grim. His name was ke Thomas, Chairman of the Thomas Group and owner of GH Company. It was he who had personally purchased the GH Company from Logan Jones. ¡°What are you doing here? And even further, resorting to violence? Are you trying to sabotage my ns?!¡± ke Thomas asked sternly. Seeing the appearance of ke Thomas, Sherry Jones had already seen red with fury. If it weren¡¯t for Thomas¡¯s scheming in the past, how could GH Company have ended up in his hands? However, Sherry was also aware that retrieving GH Company would be a tough task without ke Thomas¡¯s agreement. Therefore, no matter how angry she was, Sherry had to restrain her inner fury. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Sherry turned to White Mitchell. She wanted to advise him not to act impulsively, but at this moment, White Mitchell merely smiled lightly, an aura of tranquility on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you¡¯re holding a public auction and I came here to participate in the auction fairly. Could it be that I¡¯m not allowed to?¡± White Mitchell said, his face calm. ke Thomas narrowed his eyes. At this time, Chris and his father got up from the ground, ring at White with hatred. ¡°Mr. Thomas, don¡¯t listen to this kid¡¯s nonsense. A girl already abandoned by the Jones family and a boy who just got out of prison, where did they get the qualification to participate in the auction. They¡¯re obviously here to cause trouble. I think we should call the police and have them all arrested.¡± Chris said gritting his teeth. But at this moment, ke Thomas red at him fiercely: ¡°Calling the police now, do you want to ruin the auction? Furthermore, the big shot from the Royal Group will be here soon. If he sees such a scene, would he even want to purchase thepany? Fool!¡± Facing ke Thomas¡¯s scolding, Chris¡¯s face turned gray, and he felt greatly aggrieved. ¡°Mr. Thomas, are we then going to let them disrupt the auction?¡± Zack, who had kept his silence till then, finally spoke. ke Thomas gave him a disgruntled nce, and then looked at White with a stern expression: ¡°You can enter, I have no objections. But, if you dare to cause trouble inside, Hmph! I assure you, you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡± Facing the threat from ke Thomas, White Mitchell appeared nonchnt, holding Sherry¡¯s hand, and walked grandiosely into the auction. Seeing his warning ignored, ke Thomas¡¯s face turned as ck as charcoal. ¡°Mr. Thomas, look at their attitudes, they simply don¡¯t care about you. Such people should be severely taught a lesson, how can they just¡­¡± Chris and his father eximed indignantly. But before they could finish their sentence, ke Thomas red at them: ¡°Enough! No more, hurry and clean up. The people from the Royal Group will be here soon. Once the Royal Group purchases the GH Company, as thepany veterans, wouldn¡¯t you benefit too? Do not rush. There will be plenty of time to deal with these small fryter.¡± Upon hearing these words, the mood of Chris and his father improved. Right, the people who wereing belonged to the Royal Group, an entity that stood at the top of the food chain in Sayon¡¯s business world. They were not a third-tier wealthy family, nor a second-tier, not even a first-tier, but the only elite wealthy family in Sayon, the Royal Group! Moreover, rumors had circted recently, stating that the Royal Group had won the favor of a high-ranking official from the War Department. This official had enormous power, and the Royal Group was likely to cling onto this official¡¯s coattail to rise a step higher! In such a case, once the Royal Group acquired GH Company, then GH Company would be a fully-owned subsidiary of the Royal Group and would ride the crest of the wave. As the top executives of GH Company, they would be able to live a life of luxury and prosperity. When one person achieves enlightenment, his pets ascend to heaven as well! Not to mention White Mitchell, even the Jones Family, would probably have to bow down to them. ¡°Mr. Thomas is really brilliant, immediately identifying the problem. We father and son nearly messed up big time,¡± Chris said, sucking up. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I¡¯ve heard that the Royal Group not only wants to acquire GH Company, but also wants to take the Thomas Family under its wings. It seems like in the future, my father and I will need to rely heavily on you,¡± Zack promptly added. Hearing this, ke Thomas chuckled and said pompously, ¡°Why, thank you. This has all been a stroke of luck.¡¯ Unexpectedly, the Royal Group announcedst night that they would be attending today and expressed their intent to acquire the Thomas Group as well. It seems like our rtionships will be changing. No longer will we be boss and employee, instead we¡¯ll all be staff of the Royal Group. Hahaha¡­¡± Upon hearing this, both Chris and Zackughed along, ttering ke Thomas with sycophantic smiles. They knew that although ke Thomas imed the boss-employee rtionship was over, ke was still their superior. And now, ke Thomas was linked with the Royal Group. This held far more promise for the future. So, both Chris and Zack were prepared to not only continue pleasing ke Thomas, but to work even harder than before. Just as ke Thomas andpany were reveling in triumph, a ck Rolls-Royce suddenly appeared at the auction entrance. The three men¡¯s eyes instantly focused, and ke Thomas led Chris and Zack in warmly greeting the car¡¯s passengers. Zack quickly assumed the role of a doorman, cautiously opening the car door and weing those inside. The next moment, a mature man with a pointy chin and sunken cheeks, exuding arrogance, slowly emerged from the car. ¡°Mr. Herb, wee. I¡¯m ke Thomas. Your presence truly graces our auction. Wee, wee¡­¡± ke Thomas eagerly approached, licking his lips, but the middle-aged man didn¡¯t even nce at him, showing clear disdain for ke¡¯s extended hand. His name was Ethan Herb, a rtive of David Herb and a business manager in the Royal Group. The task of acquiring GH Company was given to Ethan by David. Originally, David Herb intended toe himself, but White thought it would draw too much attention, so he had David send a subordinate instead. Once the acquisition of GH Company wasplete, they would figure out how to transfer it to Sherry Jones¡¯ name. But even as just a manager of Royal Group, Ethan Herb¡¯s identity was enough to make a patriarch of a third-tier power like ke Thomas go out of his way to ingratiate himself. As for Chris and Zack, they were eager to put themselves in the forefront for Ethan Herb. Pity that Ethan Herb seemed to not hold them in high regard at all. He didn¡¯t seem to think much about GH Company either. If it weren¡¯t for David Herb¡¯s personal orders, Ethan wouldn¡¯t bothering to acquire a smallpany as he felt it beneath his dignity. ¡°Has the auction started yet?¡± Ethan Herb asked impatiently. ke Thomas immediately replied in a sycophantic manner, ¡°It will start very soon, right when Mr. Herb says so.¡± Ethan Herb nodded indifferently and proceeded to enter the auction venue. By then, over a dozen potential buyers for GH were already sitting in the auction house. However, upon seeing Ethan Herb, they immediately dropped what they were doing to ingratiate themselves. Although Ethan Herb didn¡¯t say anything, he seemed to enjoy the feeling of people fawning over him. Yet, among all these people, he noticed two who remained seated, apparentlypletely indifferent to his presence. Those two people were White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. On seeing this, Ethan Herb¡¯s face darkened instantly.. He turned to ke Thomas and asked discontentedly, ¡°Who are those two over there? Are they here for the auction as well?¡± Chapter 69 - 69: Clearing and Bidding? Chapter 69: Clearing and Bidding? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ke Thomas followed Ethan Herb¡¯s gaze and saw none other than the fearless White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. At that moment, Chris and his son Zack saw the disgruntled look on Ethan Herb and instantly understood each other without saying a word. ¡°Mr. Herb, these two are just insignificant figures from a third-tier wealthy family. The man even has spent time in prison. They¡¯re only here to stir the pot. Just look at their shameless behaviour; you would know they are no good.¡± Chris took the opportunity to deride them. Upon hearing this, Ethan Herb¡¯s face turned sullen. How dare such insignificant people from a third-tier wealthy family disregarded him? Irritated, Ethan Herb made a decision that stunned everyone- ¨C clear out the premise! ¡°Mr. Herb really want to clear out the venue? This¡­¡± ke Thomas asked with difficulty. Ethan Herb nced at ke Thomas indifferently and said quietly, ¡°What? Do you have an objection?¡± This caused ke Thomas to wince in fear and feel pained. Clear the venue! Wouldn¡¯t that mean everyone has to leave? He initially nned to manipte the situation to raise the prices and make more profit. For this, he even paid two actors. However, he didn¡¯t expect Ethan Herb to call for a venue clear-out as soon as he arrived. Thispletely derailed his ns. Attending buyers were shocked by the news, but no one dared to challenge Ethan Herb¡¯s dominance. With Royal Group¡¯s reputation, the decision to clear the venue didn¡¯t affect them. No one would be foolish enough to challenge the Royal Group. The Group¡¯s dominance was backed by its strength. No one herepared to even a single aspect of the Royal Group. Due to this, ke Thomas¡¯ dream seemed to be going down the drain. Despite his reluctance, he couldn¡¯t retort and could only obediently reply, ¡°Of course not, if Mr. Herb wants to clear out, let¡¯s do it.¡¯ On the other side, Sherry Jones, seated in the corner, was thrown into a panic when she heard Ethan Herb¡¯s decision to clear out the venue. ¡°Big brother, what should we do? If the Royal Group clears out the premises¡­ wouldn¡¯t dad¡¯spany¡­?¡± Sherry desperately asked. She was totally at a loss. She clearly knew if GH Company fell into the Royal Group¡¯s hands, it would be nearly impossible to reim it. The Royal Group¡¯s wealth was such that even if the price was 50 million or even 500 million, they wouldn¡¯t blink an eye. Therefore, Sherry was truly worried and panicking. However, she realized White still seemed clueless, as if he was basking in rxation. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if the Royal Group buys it¡­¡± White Mitchell was about to exin when priggish Zack approached them. At the moment, others had given up resisting and cleared out, but White and Sherry remained sitting casually. Seeing White¡¯s calmness, Zack couldn¡¯t help but smirk in his heart, vowing to pay him for earlier disrespect. ¡°You two, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear about clearing out? Get out of here! The further, the better!¡± Zack swaggered. The interrupted White Mitchell slowly turned his body towards Zack and calmly asked, ¡°And if I refuse to?¡± Unmoved? Zack smirked and threatened, ¡°If you refuse, we¡¯ll throw you out!¡± ¡°Security! Throw this man out!¡± Zack yelled, obviously out for revenge. Following that, a dozen security guards rushed in and surrounded White Mitchell. However, they had seen how capable White Mitchell was, and they were hesitant, revealed by their dismay. At this time, as White¡¯s confrontation brewed, Chris, taking advantage of the opportunity, discredited him, ¡°Mr. Herb, look at these low-ss people, always causing trouble. They should be banished from the industry.¡± Having heard this, Ethan Herb narrowed his eyes and stared at White Mitchell unhappily. ¡°Are you deaf? Why are you standing around? Do you not want to work here anymore?¡± Zack urged the security guards. Gulping nervously, one security used his baton and nervously swung at White Mitchell. But just as the baton was about to hit White Mitchell, he suddenly moved and pulled Zack into his ce. With a smack, the baton fiercely hit Zack, causing him to scream in pain, ¡°Are you fucking blind? It¡¯s me! Me!¡± The security guards were taken aback and paused, for fear of injuring Zack. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get him!¡± Zack yelled, his voice filled with frustration. ¡°We¡­ we¡­¡¯ The security guards were torn. They didn¡¯t know what to do. At this moment, Ethan Herb, along with ke Thomas and Chris, slowly walked over. Ethan Herb scorned White Mitchell and casually said, ¡°Let him go. Then leave!¡± ¡°Let go?¡± White Mitchell turned to look at Ethan Herb, amused. Then, Chris, as if he realized something, rushed to block Ethan. ¡°Mr. Herb watch out!¡± Chris warned loyally. But White Mitchell didn¡¯t make a move. Seeing this, Chris¡¯s warning seemed a little uncalled for. ¡°Is the Royal Group all like you?¡± White Mitchell said, breaking the silence, there was a touch of contempt in his voice. Ethan Herb felt this young man was really arrogant. ¡°Since when does a foul-mouthed kid like you have a say in how the Royal Group operates? Are you sick of living?¡± Ethan Herb threatened. But White Mitchell unted an unchanging expression, like he didn¡¯t hear Ethan Herb¡¯s words. This annoyed Ethan Herb further. When was it that a juvenile offender could ignore him? With that thought in mind, Ethan Herb directly threatened, ¡°Get lost if you know what¡¯s good! Otherwise, making an enemy of the Royal Group will not be good for you!¡± Just with a word, I can make you and your family vanish from Sayon! If you don¡¯t believe, just try!¡± Chapter 70 - 70: Let’s Give it a Try! Chapter 70: Let¡¯s Give it a Try! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Make me disappear from Sayon?¡± Upon hearing those words, White Mitchell only smiled faintly, looking at Ethan Herb as if he were observing a clown. ¡°I advise you to take the time to make a phone call home¡­¡± White Mitchell¡¯s words were cut off midway by Ethan¡¯s cold interruption: ¡°Cut the crap in front of me, answer my question, would you like to taste what it¡¯s like to disappear?¡± At this moment, Sherry Jones saw Ethan aggressively confronting her brother, causing her heart to fill with panic. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be impulsive anymore, the Royal Group isn¡¯t someone we can afford to offend. If it reallyes to it, we just won¡¯t participate in the auction anymore, I don¡¯t want to see you get into trouble,¡± Sherry pleaded, holding back tears. Reiming GH Company, fulfilling their father¡¯sst wish, was indeed important. However,pared to White Mitchell¡¯s safety, that aim could be put to the side for now. They didn¡¯t know when those who were scheming against White Mitchell might reappear, and if they offended the Royal Group now, it would be akin to pushing White Mitchell into a dead end. Sherry did not want to see White Mitchell end up behind bars again. As she considered this, Sherry¡¯s eyes brimmed with withheld tears. However, at this time, White Mitchellforted her: ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s fine. Nothing will happen to your brother. We will reim our father¡¯spany.¡± Upon hearing those words, Ethanughed coldly, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he turned to ke Thomas: ¡°So, Mr. Thomas, would you dare to sell thepany to them?¡± Upon hearing Ethan¡¯s words, ke shuddered, hurriedly kneeling and saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. With you here, how could I possibly sell thepany to them?¡± ¡°Besides, even if you weren¡¯t here, I still wouldn¡¯t sell thepany to them,¡± he continued. ¡°With their meager funds, even if the entire Jones Family came forward, I wouldn¡¯t value them.¡¯ Heh, heh¡­¡± Ethan sneered at that, his amusement intensifying. ¡°You should listen to your sister¡¯s advice, scram, this isn¡¯t a ce you should be.¡± At this time, White Mitchell slowly got up and looked at Ethan emotionlessly. ¡°Just now, did you say you wanted me to experience what it¡¯s like to disappear?¡± ¡°What? You dare to resort to violence? If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll immediately¡­!¡± Ethan¡¯s words were cut off midway, as White Mitchell¡¯s p ruthlesslynded on his face, sending him flying backwards. ¡°Feel it then! ¡± As White Mitchell¡¯s indifferent voice echoed around the room, everyone present was stunned into silence. Everyone was dumbstruck at the sight of him striking a member of the Roval Group; their minds were in a state of chaos, simr to the explosion of a submerged bomb, causing a huge uproar. He actually hit someone from the Royal Group! Everyone gaped at the sight before them; they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes as they stared at White Mitchell, this harbinger of disaster. Did this guy have the gall of a leopard? How could he dare toy a hand on Ethan Herb? Had hepletely lost his mind? Everyone was rooted to the spot, unable to calm their nerves for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until they heard Ethan¡¯s angry roar that they finally snapped back to reality. ¡°Damn it! You actually dared to hit me!? You¡¯ve crossed the line! If I don¡¯t kill you today, then my name isn¡¯t Herb!!!¡± Ethan struggled to get up from the ground, and the first thing he did was pull his phone out with the intention of summoning more people over. HSS! Witnessing this, people including ke Thomas gasped. If Ethan were angered, they would be caught in his crossfire; a single misstep in handling this situation could spell disaster. Realizing this, they quickly ran over to his side, trying to cate him and dissociate themselves from the situation. ¡°You¡¯re finished, White Mitchell. Your future is ruined. You@re a failed prisoner, prepare to rot in jail.¡± ¡°The nerve of him. He actually dared to hit Mr. Herb. It¡¯s as if he has a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s courage, just looking for death!¡± ¡°Mr. Herb, I rmend that the Royal Group cklist him, and the Jones family as well!¡± One after another, people such as ke Thomas and Chris in the crowd started to wag their fingers at White Mitchell like they were the ones who had been hit. Ethan, his face battered and bruised, was furious. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve to not leave. You¡¯ll pay for this ¡°Brother, let¡¯s leave quickly. If we don¡¯t leave now, when the people from the Royal Group arrive, we won¡¯t be able to anymore,¡± Sherry pleaded with White Mitchell, her heart burning with urgency. However, White Mitchell remained unflustered, calmly stating, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we live under the rule ofw now, they can¡¯t harm us.¡± Reason? Upon hearing this, Sherry felt a bitterness in her heart. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to believe in White Mitchell, but given how the situation had escted, reconciliation seemed impossible. Even if The Patrol arrived, White Mitchell might still find himself imprisoned. Sherry didn¡¯t want to see White Mitchell go behind bars again. But despite her pleas, White Mitchell insisted on staying there. This time, Sherry was truly helpless, her only option was to clench her teeth and say: ¡°Brother, when the timees, just say that I was the one who hit him, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell gave a bitter smile, but it warmed his heart. Shortly after, White Mitchell found a gap and sent a message to Beckett. Ethan was dilly-dallying, and he did not want to waste any more time there. When Beckett received the message, his face darkened and he directly called David Herb. ¡°What?! Mr. Mitchell is at the scene? And my people shed with him?¡± Receiving this news, David Herb broke out in cold sweat. Long since he submitted to Kylin, he knew that there was an influential figure above Kylin, and Amanda had seen him in person. This man was called Mr. Mitchell. The order to acquire GH Company came from Mr. Mitchell himself. However, David Herb never expected that Ethan, this idiot, would sh with him. Was Ethan looking to make trouble for himself? Considering the job that Mr. Mitchell had personally given him, if he messed it up, how could he expect Mr. Mitchell to continue supporting him in the future? ¡°Damn Ethan, are you trying to screw this up? Or are you feeling overconfident, aiming too high? How dare you provoke trouble with Mr. Mitchell?!¡± Right now, David Herb truly wanted to kill Ethan. ¡°Damn it! Get someone to contact Ethan for me!¡± David shouted in agitation. At this point, his secretary came in. Seeing the furious David, she was taken aback before finally managing to say, ¡°Mr. Herb, Ethan Herb just called a bunch of people from ourpany to go to his location, this¡­¡¯ What?! Upon hearing this, David jumped to his feet in surprise, mming his fist onto the table with a loud bang, causing his secretary¡¯s heart to jump in response. ¡°You motherfucker! Ethan Herb, you motherfucker! Are you trying to get me killed?! Ahhh!!!¡± David yelled, furiously ordering: ¡°Prepare the car! Now! I must personally teach him a lesson!¡± Chapter 71 - 71: Chairman, how come you are here? Chapter 71: Chairman, howe you are here? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At the auction! After ending his phone call and summoning someone, Ethan Herb sat his ass down no more than a dozen meters away from White Mitchell. Over to the side, ke Thomas and his son Chris were fanning him and massaging his legs, clearly trying to curry favor with him. However, this clearly didn¡¯t assuage Ethan¡¯s anger. If he didn¡¯t see White Mitchell get taken down today, he probably wouldn¡¯t let things go. ¡°Fuck it! Go ahead and swagger around for now. Just wait until my people get here. Let¡¯s see if you have the balls to kneel down and kowtow to me!¡± Ethan Herb cursed, his eyes never leaving White Mitchell as if afraid he would run away. On the other hand, White Mitchell remained calm, with no intentions whatsoever of leaving. Seeing this unfold, Sherry Jones was extremely worried and even considered pulling White Mitchell away from the ce. Just then, from outside the auction, a booming voice suddenly echoed. ¡°Ethan Herb! Where the fuck is Ethan Herb?!¡± The voice was filled with anger. Following that, a middle-aged man with a face burning with rage swiftly appeared on the auction floor. It was none other than the chairman of the Royal Group, David Herb! Quite literally, a top-dog in Sayon¡¯s bustling business world. To put it bluntly, when he sneezed, numerous others fell sick in Sayon. ¡°Cha¡­ Chairman?¡± Ethan Herb, who had been sitting like a boss, instantly felt a chill down his spine when he saw David. He immediately scampered up and looked utterly terrified. Within the next moment, Ethan Herb rushed over to David Herb with a submissive attitude, trying to tter him. ¡°Chairman, why did youe? You could¡¯ve given me a heads-up. I would¡¯vee to meet you.¡± Ethan Herb moved close, bending at his waist and showing a face full of enthusiasm. ¡°You have the audacity to say that? If I didn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you nearlynded us in a disaster.¡± David Herb was instantly fuming. Just as Ethan Herb leaned in, David Herb pped him mercilessly with his enormous hand. A loud smacking sound echoed throughout the auction house. Just hearing the sound, one knew that David Herb did not hold back one bit. Having been pped, Ethan saw stars and spun a few times before falling to the floor. ¡°Co¡­ Cousin, why? Why did you¡­?¡± A dazed Ethan Herb stared at David Herb in shock. At this point, ke Thomas and the others were frozen in ce, too scared to move an inch. ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t try to y kinship with me. It¡¯s been so many generations between you and me. If not for your abilities, I would¡¯ve sent you off to raise pigs in the countryside! I never expected you to be so ungrateful, even ignoring mepletely, and stirring such a massive trouble. From now on, you¡¯re fired! Get as far away from me as possible! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again!¡± David Herb roared furiously. Had he not controlled the people in thepany promptly, who knows what kind of disaster would¡¯ve ensued today. Upon hearing this, Ethan Herb was dumbstruck, he quickly crawled to David Herb: ¡°Cousin, this can¡¯t be true! You must be joking, right?¡± Thump! David Herb immediately kicked Ethan Herb, turning him over. ¡°Joking? Do you think I fucking look like I¡¯m joking?¡± After kicking Ethan, David didn¡¯t bother to give him another nce and instead turned his gaze to White Mitchell. But just as he was about to apologize, White Mitchell and a flustered Sherry Jones slowly approached him. The moment he saw White Mitchell, David felt his heart skip a beat. Others couldn¡¯t see it, but David Herb, long used to holding power, could see the extraordinariness of White Mitchell. Although this man seemed young, every move he made radiated an aura of confidence and impressive energy. Such confidence and energy, if not blind, must belong to the Mr. Mitchell Amanda spoke of, one who had an extremely clever mind! With this in mind, David Herb¡¯s demeanor towards White Mitchell immediately became respectful. ¡°Mr. Mit¡­¡± David Herb was about to address the approaching White Mitchell, only to be abruptly interrupted: ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s go.¡± Huh? Sherry Jones looked at White Mitchell bewilderedly, then reluctantly at ke Thomas: ¡°Brother, what about father¡¯spany?¡± White Mitchell gave a light smile: ¡°I think, tomorrow morning, someone will bring the transfer agreement to the Jones Family.¡± Hearing this, Sherry Jones gave a bitter smile, how could that be possible? However, the safety of White Mitchell was the most important thing at the moment, they should get away from this danger zone as soon as possible, as for GH Company¡¯s matters, they could think of a solution slowly. Just like that, White Mitchell confidently led Sherry Jones away from the auction, with David Herb respectfully watching them leave the whole time. Once White Mitchell was totally out of sight, only then did a serious look return to David Herb¡¯s face. ¡°Whoever is the chairman of GH Company, did you all hear what Mr. Mitchell just said clearly!?¡± David Herb said coldly. Huh? ke Thomas and the others were taken aback, frozen as if turned to stone, barely able to react. ¡°Cousin, what Mr. Mitchell, isn¡¯t he just a jailbird?¡± Ethan Herb crawled over again but was kicked away by David Herb once more. ¡°Ignorant fool! You don¡¯t know who you¡¯ve offended and you dare to bber, you deserve to be sent home to raise pigs! Get lost! If you dare leak a word of today¡¯s events, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t even raise pigs!¡± David Herb gritted his teeth in rage. After hearing these words, Ethan Herb¡¯s heart sank, a gloomy expression immediately took over his face. Why is this happening? Why was David Herb so respectful towards White Mitchell? Who the hell did I offend? Ethan Herb was filled with regret and hurriedly began to defend himself: ¡°Cousin, this isn¡¯t my fault, it¡¯s all because of them, they incited me to do this. They said that this Chen guy was just a bastard, he¡¯d even been to jail, they told me to teach him a lesson, and I was confused for a moment¡­ What?! At those words, ke Thomas and two others felt a jolt in their hearts, a chill rising from their feet to their skull. The next moment, all three knelt in front of David Herb. ¡°Mr. Herb, it¡¯s not like that, we, we¡­¡± ke Thomas and the others begged for mercy, but David Herb responded with a coldugh. ¡°Good job! Amazing! You dare to provoke a man that even I, David Herb, would not dare to offend? You are truly remarkable! Ha, ha¡­¡± David Herb¡¯sughter was like an ice-cold knife, mercilessly stabbing at the hearts of ke Thomas and the others, making them feel like their world was falling apart. It¡¯s over, we¡¯re finished¡­ The three of them slumped to the ground, their faces filled with anguish. On the other side, after White Mitchell led Sherry Jones out of the hotel, he saw how she had been busy all day, he felt a pang of pity in his heart. So he directly took her back to the hotel to rest. Returning to the hotel, an anxious Sherry Jones looked at White Mitchell, asking: ¡°Brother, are we really going back to the Jones family tomorrow? But we still haven¡¯t fulfilled their conditions. White Mitchell softly tousled her hair, saying: ¡°Haven¡¯t you already finished two of them? Perhaps, the Thomas family will hand over father¡¯spany tomorrow.¡± Sherry Jones gave a bitter smile, her expression then froze as if she realized something, she looked at White Mitchell confusedly: ¡°Bro, how do you know I¡¯vepleted two conditions?¡± Chapter 72 - 72: Did White Mitchell Offend the Royal Group? Chapter 72: Did White Mitchell Offend the Royal Group? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio White Mitchell was startled for a moment, then anxiously said: ¡°Auntie informed me.¡¯ Auntie? Sherry Jones was perplexed for a moment, soon revealing an enlightened expression. But quickly, her charming face was lined with an unshakeable shadow of sorrow. ¡°Brother, daddy¡¯spany is likely taken over by the Royal Group. It¡¯ll be tough to reim it now. Luckily, the people from Royal Group did not pursue the matter today, otherwise, it would be difficult to resolve. You must not let the Jones family¡¯s people know about this, or they¡¯ll blow this matter out of proportion.¡± Sherry Jones suggested solemnly. She continued: ¡°We should not return to the Jones house tomorrow.¡± However, walls have ears. Sherry Jones¡¯s biggest concern took ce in the Jones family the next morning. The following morning, everyone in the Jones family stayed at home, none of them went to work. At this time, the Jones house was enveloped in a cloud of gloom, everyone¡¯s faces were etched with an expression of mncholy despair. Old Madam Jones, with a stern face, leaned on her cane and said provocatively, ¡°Snowden? Are you sure about this news? Did Sherry really take that boy to the Thomas family¡¯s auction and offended the people from Royal Group?¡± Old Madam Jones trembled as she spoke, as if she was witnessing the end of the world, her face filled with destion. The Royal Group, it¡¯s the Royal Group for heaven¡¯s sake! The supreme entity of Sayon¡¯s business world, even one hundred Jones families added up would not match the power of a single one of their fingers. Sherry Jones even dared to provoke them with White Mitchell, wasn¡¯t this asking for trouble? Snowden Jones rushed to answer, ¡°Grandma, this is absolutely true, a friend from the Thomas family told me in person, he was at the auction scene. He saw with his own eyes how White Mitchell beat up a rtive of David Herb, and this incident even rmed David Herb himself. VV11dL1: David Herb was alerted!? wow! Old Madam Jones shook and nearly lost her bnce. Sweat beads the size of beans trickled down from her forehead. At over seventy years old, she was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t tell north from south. If it was just offending the people from Royal Group, it was already upsetting enough, but provoking David Herb himself was equivalent to the end of the world. For someone like David Herb, never mind the Jones family, even the Bright family and the Cooper family, both of which the Jones family wanted to curry favor with, were nothing but insignificant figures in his presence. What on earth gave White Mitchell the audacity to provoke David Herb? What should they do now? If David Herb bes furious and implicates the Jones family, wouldn¡¯t the entire Jones family have to pay for what White Mitchell did? ¡°No no no, we can¡¯t let our Jones family be affected. Quick, draft a statement to be published. I want the whole of Sayon to know that we, the Jones family, have absolutely nothing to do with White Mitchell!¡± Old Madam Jones instructed fervently. Hearing this, Snowden Jones immediately responded, ¡°Yes, grandma, right now¡­.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± At this time, Mori Jones walked out with a frown. The moment Snowden saw her, he felt a burning rage and snapped with disdain, ¡°Auntie, is this really the time to protect him? Do you know how much trouble this dead bastard has caused for our Jones family? Not only can you not protect him, even if you bring the Cooper family in, you might not be able to save him. ¡°Given your current status in the Cooper family, do you really think they would jeopardize their rtionship with the Royal Group on ount of you, a woman without any strong ties to them?¡± Mori Jones listened, her beautiful face filled with a gloomy air. Still, she voiced straightforwardly, ¡°Mother, the situation isn¡¯t clear yet, and the Royal Group hasn¡¯t said anything. Indeed, we might have triggered David Herb yesterday, but, as of now, isn¡¯t everything quiet? I think we should hear Sherry and White¡¯s side, maybe, this matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems?¡± Old Madam Jones fell silent upon hearing this, but Snowden Jones chimed in with a cold smirk, ¡°Aunt, aren¡¯t you being too naive? My friend witnessed how White beat up that guy. Even though he didn¡¯t see what happened next, it is a fact that David Herb was there. Doesn¡¯t that say it all? You¡¯re still defending him. Do you n to drag our Jones Family into his grave?¡± Mori looked worried upon hearing this, but still firmly stated, ¡°That¡¯s only your friend¡¯s side of the story. If things really unfolded as he imed, would the Royal Group tolerate it till now? Would you still be standing hereining? Would our Jones Family have remained unscathed?¡± ¡°You!¡± Snowden was instantly at a loss for words. ¡°Enough! Call them now! Get Sherry to bring that bastard back home!¡± At this moment, Old Madam Jones spoke up, nipping the argument in the bud, and told them to summon Sherry back home. It wasn¡¯t long before Sherry received the message. She originally nned to try her luck at the Royal Group today. What she didn¡¯t expect was to receive such devastating news so early in the morning. ¡°Bro, bro, bro, wake up, there¡¯s trouble. Grandma knows about yesterday, Bro, you have to open the door¡­¡± A distraught Sherry hurriedly went to White Mitchell¡¯s room and knocked on his door. However, despite hearing her frantic recount of the events, White remained calm and unfazed. It was almost as though he was not worried at all. ¡°Since they want an exnation, I will give them one. Let¡¯s conveniently settle any outstanding issues,¡± White saidnguidly. Seeing White¡¯s nonchnt attitude, Sherry didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Soon, White took a flustered Sherry back to their home at the Jones Family. The atmosphere in the Jones Family¡¯s home was extremely tense at the moment. Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, Snowden rushed out to greet them. ¡°Well, well, you¡¯re finally back, after causing so much¡­¡± Snowden was cut off as White pped her hard across her face. She was left stunned by his sudden aggression. ¡°Bro, how could you¡­¡± Sherry was about to speak up when White interjected, know what happened at thepany the other day. This p is for you.¡± Sherry¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°White Mitchell!!!¡± Snowden, her face a picture of disarray, clutched at her cheek while ring fiercely at White. White looked back at her, his expression indifferent, ¡°If you dare hit my sister again, I¡¯ll cut off your hand.¡± After saying those words, he led Sherry into the Jones family¡¯s home. Once inside, Sherry immediately felt a sense of oppression lingering in the air. The people of the Jones Family, headed by Old Madam Jones, stared at them with utter disdain, akin to a criminal being judged. Sherry felt a chill down her spine at the sight. ¡°Sherry! Confess now, were you two at the Thomas Family¡¯s auction yesterday, did this bastard¡­¡± Stopping mid-sentence, Old Madam Jones reluctantly nced at White. She continued grudgingly, ¡°Did he beat up the people from the Royal Group? And provoked David Herb?! Talk! Tell me in detail everything that happened yesterday! Don¡¯t you dare to withhold the slightest bit! If you dare to hide even half a word, I promise you, you¡¯ll see Logan¡¯s ashes floating on the River Arch!¡± Chapter 73 - 73: Should David Herb Thank You? Chapter 73: Should David Herb Thank You? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Jones Family home. In the face of Old Madam Jones¡¯s inquisition, Sherry Jones shivered and stammered with difficulty, ¡°Grandma, I¡­ I am the one who¡­¡± ¡°It was me who hit the person, Sherry had nothing to do with it.¡± Just as Sherry was about to take all the me, White Mitchell stepped in and interrupted her. ¡°Brother¡­ you?¡± She looked at White with a bitter smile on her face, and quickly said to Old Madam Jones, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not entirely my brother¡¯s fault. It was the man from the Royal Group deliberately making things difficult for us, not letting us participate in the auction, even rudely insulting us. My brother hit him to protect me.¡± Whoosh! Hearing this, Old Madam Jones flew into a rage. She didn¡¯t care about being deliberately obstructed, she only knew that White Mitchell had indeed hit someone from the Royal Group! ¡°Scoundrel! You are simplywless! Is a person from the Royal Group also someone you can beat? Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?!¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s cane mmed heavily on the floor, reprimanding him word by word. But the indifferent look on White¡¯s face remained. Instead, he asked, ¡°What? Do I need your consent to fight someone?¡± Whoosh! ¡°You! You scoundrel! You scoundrel!¡± Hearing these words, Old Madam Jones wished she could throw White out immediately. ¡°Grandma, look at his attitude. There isn¡¯t a bit of remorse in him. I think we should issue a statement as soon as possible to avoid implicating our Jones Family.¡± Snowden Jones, who had just been hit by White, sneered. ¡°Mom, I think Snowden is right. We can¡¯t let this kind of person tarnish the reputation of our Jones Family. If the Royal Group reallyes after us, we will have to clean up after him.¡± Amanda chimed in. Hearing Snowden and Amanda¡¯s words, Sherry was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, she hurriedly advised, ¡°Brother, you should apologize to grandma. Otherwise, if the people from the Royal Group reallye to us, we¡­¡± Just as Sherry started to persuade White, heughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t you see David Herb¡¯s attitude yesterday? Not only will he not me me, on the contrary, he will even thank me.¡± ¡°Really¡­really?¡± Sherry looked at White suspiciously, with a trace of worry. Meanwhile, Snowden and othersughed sarcastically after hearing White¡¯s words. ¡°What? Did I hear that right? You said David Herb won¡¯t me you?¡± Snowdenughed as if she had heard a great joke. Amanda followed, sneering coldly, ¡°Who has such a big talk early in the morning? Could it be that they didn¡¯t brush their teeth today? David Herb would be thankful to you? You must be still dreaming fromst night. Poor child, if your head really feels ufortable, you should go to a mental hospital and see a doctor, don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡± Hahaha¡­.. Amanda and her daughter¡¯s sharpughter echoed through the Jones family house, filling it with their voices. Boom Boom Boom! Old Madam Jones¡¯s cane hit the floor again, she gave White a stern look and snapped, ¡°Nonsense! You expect David Herb to thank you? What makes you think that?¡± White Mitchell smiled indifferently and said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason. Just because I taught his subordinates a lesson for him, just because I got rid of a troublemaker for him, just because he dares not provoke me!¡± Whoosh! As White Mitchell gave his three reasons, he exuded such strong confidence that anyone couldn¡¯t help but take notice. But, clearly, the Jones Family didn¡¯t feel the same way. Unless David Herb stood in front of them and spoke those words himself, they would never believe in White regardless. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s stop wasting our breath with him. Look at him, bbering away like it¡¯s all true. Seems as if he¡¯d die if he didn¡¯t boast.¡± Snowden Jones coldly nced at White Mitchell. ¡°Mom, Snowden is right. We should immediately issue an announcement to clear the air; the important thing is we need to kick Sherry out of the Jones family, so she doesn¡¯t drag us down.¡± Amanda suggested. Hearing this, Old Madam Jones hardened her face and seriously nodded. It was clear that she held a grudge against White Mitchell. ¡®Wait!¡± At that moment, White Mitchell¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°What else could you be up to now?!¡± Old Madam Jones was instantly filled with rage at the sound of White Mitchell¡¯s voice. She always felt that White Mitchell was the Jones family¡¯s nemesis ¨C nothing good ever happened whenever he was present. First, Logan Jones put half of the Jones Family¡¯s business at stake to support him. In the end, all the investments were wasted, and they couldn¡¯t retrieve a single dime. Then Logan even risked his life and ended up dead for trying to exonerate him. After he finished his jail time, he first annoyed the Woods family. Although he luckily escaped their wrath, who could guarantee they wouldn¡¯te to settle scorester? With the problems not over yet, now he has angered the mighty Royal Group. This was simply unforgivable! Old Madam Jones¡¯s face grew flushed with anger as she thought about this, her furious eyes were locked onto White Mitchell. Ignoring her gaze, White Mitchell seriously said, ¡°Whether David Herb chooses to hold me ountable is my issue¡ªnone of your business. What I¡¯m about to say concerns Sherry. Don¡¯t forget, Madam, that we have a bet between us. You wouldn¡¯t be nning to go back on your word, would you?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Since when did I say I¡¯d back out?!¡± Old Madam Jones trembled with rage, wishing she could kick White Mitchell out right away. At this point, Snowden Jones feigned calming Old Madam Jones and then coldly said to White Mitchell, ¡°You have the nerve to bring up the bet? Don¡¯t forget you only have less than five days left. GH Company is likely to fall into Royal Group¡¯s hands. Do you think you can get it back?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you a chance right now ¡ª kneel down and apologize to me!¡± Snowden said arrogantly, as if waiting to see White Mitchell humiliated. Amanda immediately scoffed as well, ¡°Why does he have such a thick face? Just because you¡¯ve got some luck due to the Bright¡¯s family issue with Longman, do you think you¡¯re all high and mighty? Can¡¯t you see it wasn¡¯t your achievement? It was all because of my son-inw¡¯s luck. And you still have the guts to stand here and talk big. Thinking of going back to thepany and freeloading? Yeah right! You sure dream big for a guy who¡¯s not much to look at!¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones was panting heavily and said with a disgruntled face, ¡± There were three conditions, you¡¯ve only fulfilled two; you¡¯re not entitled to bring up the bet. I¡¯ll make the decision now¡ªto officially eject you from the Jones Family, and as for Logan¡¯s bones¡­¡± ¡°Hold up!¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s words were cut off by White Mitchell yet again¡ªthis made her even more irate, ¡°Do you have anything else to say? Say everything at once!¡± White Mitchell smiled, then calmly said, ¡°Who said that I¡¯ve only fulfilled two conditions?¡± Chapter 74 - 74: The Thomas Family will beg me to take over the company! Chapter 74: The Thomas Family will beg me to take over thepany! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hm? As soon as White Mitchell spoke, everyone of the Jones family was taken aback, and then Snowden Jones and Amanda, mother and son, scoffed and burst intoughter. Snowden Jones gave White Mitchell a contemptuous nce and sneered again and again, ¡°hehe¡­ You really haven¡¯t given up until you reach the Yellow River. Even in this situation, you¡¯re still stubborn like a dead duck? Do you really think you two can snatch GH Company away from Royal Group? If you¡¯re really capable, you should bring out the transfer agreement of GH Company now. Come on, hurry up, why aren¡¯t you showing it?¡± After she finished these words, sheughed again, herughter filled with disdain. At this time, Amanda echoed: ¡°Look at these poor guys, trying to take back GH Company? Unless Royal Group and Thomas family are out of their minds, why would they give GH Company to them? They are daydreaming. Mom, stop talking to them. If they don¡¯t bring up the contract now, let them kneel down to Snowden and apologize, then we will kick these two trouble makers out of Jones Family!¡± Amanda¡¯s remarks were unequivocal, clearly denying any chances for White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think we should rush to make a decision. Not to mention that the time hasn¡¯t arrived yet, at least we should hear what White has to say. Otherwise, outsiders mightugh at the Jones Family for not being credible,¡± Mori Jones said, defending White Mitchell. However, as soon as Mori Jones started to speak, Amanda wanted to argue against her. Fortunately, Mori Jones had gotten used to arguing with the mother and daughter duo. Before Amanda could speak, Mori continued: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Jones Family. The patriarch of the Cooper Family values honesty and is known for keeping his promises. What would he think if he knew that the Jones Family didn¡¯t even keep promises amongst themselves? If this affects his impression of me and prevents me from entering the Cooper family, who would bear this responsibility?¡± It was quite clear that Mori Jones was going all out to defend White Mitchell this time. She deliberately brought up the Cooper family, clearly intending to pressure everyone in the Jones Family. ¡°Sis-inw, can you bear this responsibility?¡± Mori Jones gave a cold smile, looking yfully at Amanda who was about to speak. Amanda immediately red at her, showing a disgruntled expression. If the Jones Family wasn¡¯t depending on the support of the Cooper Family, would she need to put up with Mori Jones? Seeing that Amanda was defeated, Mori Jones looked at Snowden Jones: ¡°Snowden, could you handle it?¡± Snowden Jones also gave her a contemptuous nce, then turned her face away with a sullen look on her face. Finally, Mori Jones turned to Will Jones, who had been silent all along: ¡°Big Brother, your wife and son dare not take on this responsibility, so would you?¡± Will Jones immediately showed an embarrassed smile, and said appeasingly: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t harm you, sis.¡± Mori Jones gave a cold smile upon hearing his words and ignored him and Amanda, along with Snowden Jones. ¡°Alright, alright, Mori, step back. I will listen again to see if he has any good arguments left!¡± Old Madam Jones had no choice but to yield, for she could do nothing about Mori Jones. At this time, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but give Mori Jones a grateful look. Mori Jonesughed and then turned her attention to White Mitchell. She thought to herself: White, do not let your aunt down¡­ In fact, she had noticed a long time ago that White Mitchell had an air of strong confidence since he returned, a confidence that wasn¡¯t blind. All his promises had been fully realized. Was it just about good luck? Mori Jones didn¡¯t quite believe it, always feeling that White Mitchell possessed special abilities or a strong backing that allowed him to fear nothing. But she never imagined that White Mitchell¡¯s next reply would surprise her! ¡°I don¡¯t have the transfer agreement of GHpany in my hands right now,¡± White Mitchell spoke nonchntly. Hehe¡­ As soon as he spoke, Amanda and Snowden Jones showed triumphant expressions, and nced at Mori with derision. ¡°See, I told you! This stubborn man only continues to dig in his heels. Mori, are you speechless now? I know you want to protect him, but he simply doesn¡¯t appreciate your efforts. It looks like all your good intentions have gone to waste. Wake up, if the Cooper family learns you¡¯ve been defending a man who¡¯s full of hot air, that will be the real disaster for you,¡± Amanda said in an oddly sarcastic tone. Snowden Jones seized the opportunity to kick Mori while she was down: ¡°Mori, save your energy to warm your stomach. Instead of worrying about other people¡¯s business, why don¡¯t you focus on your problems? With this spare time, it¡¯d be better to think more about how to please your cheap son. I heard that he said he would never let you step into the Cooper Family as long as he was there. Hehe¡­¡± The words of mother and son, Amanda and Snowden Jones, were like knives, stabbing Mori Jones in the heart. For a moment, Mori became flushed, apparently bing quite angry. ¡°Hold on, I haven¡¯t finished.¡¯ At this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s voice rose again, subtly implying a yful tone in his calm voice. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, yet you still have arguments? Today, no matter how high you blow your own trumpet, it won¡¯t change your fate!¡± Snowden Jones said viciously. White Mitchell simplyughed at her words, then continued: ¡°Though I don¡¯t have it in my hands at the moment, someone will deliver it to me very soon. Not only that, but the Thomas Family will beg me to take GH Company!¡± When White Mitchell said this, he seemed as casual as if he were discussing a minor matter. Seeing the confident expression on his face, Amanda and Snowden Jones had to burst outughing as if they had heard a great joke. ¡°Oh, everyone listen to this. What did I just say? I told you he would trumpet heavily, couldn¡¯t change his old habits!¡± Snowden Jones echoed with a mocking tone. Amanda addressed them directly: ¡°Thomas Family begs you to take thepany? I¡¯ll say David Herb begs me to take thepany then. You think you could blow this crazy? Believing in your words, even after getting a p in the face, would they buy it? Take a look at yourself, do you think a family like the Thomas will beg you? That¡¯s far-fetched! They wouldn¡¯te here to beg you, let alone anything else. If the Thomas family shows up today, I¡¯ll kneel down and kowtow to you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said, I¡¯m waiting for you to bow to me!¡± White Mitchell stated yfully. ¡°Enough!¡± At this point, Old Madam Jones pounded her cane, then curtly said: ¡°Enough nonsense, you can¡¯te up with the agreement, Just get out! From now on, our Jones Family won¡¯t wee you in. If you dare to continue messing around, like I said, you¡¯ll see Logan¡¯s ashes scattered on the River Arch! If you don¡¯t believe it, feel free to try!¡± Chapter 75 - 75: I Beg You to Definitely Accept My Company! Chapter 75: I Beg You to Definitely ept My Company! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Once Old Madam Jones finished her speech, Amanda and Snowden Jones¡¯ faces bloomed into smiles. At this moment, both of them were ecstatic. Seeing the mockery on their faces, Sherry Jones felt bitter inside. She said to White Mitchell in a concerned tone, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s leave.¡± Sherry Jones could not stand to see White Mitchell being ridiculed. She could withstand being the target, but whatever White Mitchell had done was for her sake. She should bear the consequences, not White Mitchell. Upon hearing Sherry Jones¡¯ suggestion, the smug smile on Amanda¡¯s and Snowden¡¯s faces deepened. ¡°Did you hear that? Even Sherry¡¯s telling you to leave. Are you nning to shamelessly stick around in the Jones Family?¡± Snowden Jones coldly mocked. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just an adopted son we picked up. Your surname is Mitchell, not Jones, you have no right to stay in our Jones Family,¡± Amanda simrly derided. But at that moment, White Mitchell had an indifferent expression as if he had not heard their words at all. Instead, with an intriguing smile, he retorted, ¡°Leave? Why should I leave? I¡¯m still expecting certain people to bow down to me.¡± At his words, Amanda and Snowden Jones couldn¡¯t help but cast him a dumbfounded look. ¡°The facts are in front of you, and you¡¯re still talking shamelessly? I¡¯ve seen shameless people but not as shameless as you,¡± Amanda scoffed. Snowden Jones even went to Old Madam Jones¡¯s side, saying, ¡°Grandma, he won¡¯t realize his mistake unless we give him a taste of harsh reality. Why don¡¯t we call the police, use him of breaking into a private house, he¡¯s not a Jones. We can get him thrown into jail for a few days. Spoiling him doesn¡¯t do any good, let him spend time in jail to reflect.¡± Snowden Jones¡¯s suggestion was approved by Old Madam Jones. She sternly said, ¡°If he refuses to leave, call the police!¡± wow! Upon hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯s words, Sherry Jones anxiously tried to convince White Mitchell, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s leave, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Just then, several luxury cars directly pulled up in front of the Jones¡¯s vi. Right after, ke Thomas and his son Chris hurriedly ran off the car, looking quite panicked. Everyone looked disheveled and unsteady, as if they could hardly stand straight. ke Thomas reached the front door and cautiously rang the doorbell. At this moment, the Jones Family¡¯s nanny, Nanny Donne, entered the hall, interrupting everyone¡¯s conversation: ¡°Madam, there are a few gentlemen at the door looking for Miss Sherry.¡± Huh? Upon hearing this news, the Jones Family members were stunned, they couldn¡¯t fathom the information. Old Madam Jones hurriedly asked, ¡°Did they mention who they are?¡± Nanny Donne shook her head but quickly remembered something and said, ¡°I recognize one. He came to our house a few years ago to see Logan. I think hisst name is Thomas.¡± Nanny Donne referred to Logan, White Mitchell¡¯s adoptive father Logan Jones. He was second in line in the Jones Family and everyone called him ¡®Second Master¡¯. However, at this moment, the Jones Family members were not concerned about ¡®Second Master¡¯. Their eyes were on thest sentence. Thomas? At this moment, the expressions of the Jones Family members became quite interesting. Could it really be the people from the Thomas Family? Amanda felt a chill in her heart as she recalled her words to White Mitchell. She instantly frowned and looked at Old Madam Jones: ¡°Mom, this¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Everyone follow me out and see!¡± Old Madam Jonesmanded. As she passed by White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, she coldly said, ¡°Mori! You stay here and keep an eye on these two. Make sure they stay in the room! I¡¯ll deal with themter!¡± Obviously, Old Madam Jones had also guessed that it was likely the Thomas Family. She kept White Mitchell and Sherry Jones in the room to protect Amanda. Hearing this, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. If the Thomas Family had reallye by chance, she would have had to kneel to that bastard? She could not afford to lose face! Fortunately, Old Madam Jones made a wise decision to keep them in the room. This way, even if the Thomas Family dide, she wouldn¡¯t need to kneel to that bastard. Thinking of this, Amanda gloated at White Mitchell, but White Mitchell retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll be here waiting for you to bow.¡± ¡°Hmph! A dying duck has a hard mouth. We¡¯ll see how long your smug facests!¡± Amanda curtly said. After saying this, Amanda quickly followed Old Madam Jones and headed out. As they turned around, White Mitchell sent a message to Beckett while everyone was focused on the Thomas Family. [Chubby, have David Herb tell the Thomas Family toe to the Jones¡¯s living room to personally beg Sherry to take over thepany. The transfer agreement can only be signed by Sherry!] On the other side, the Jones family, led by Old Madam Jones, quickly reached the door. ¡°Will, are they really from the Thomas Family?¡± Amanda asked anxiously. Will Jones nodded. The visitors were from the Thomas Family, and it was their Family Head, ke Thomas! Receiving this confirmation, Amanda¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy as she ufortably said: ¡°Fuck! Did that bastard¡¯s mouth really have special powers?¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t believe that White Mitchell had said the Thomas Family would appear, and they indeed did. It was really bad luck! However, thankfully, that bastard wasn¡¯t here so she didn¡¯t have to bow and kneel. Otherwise, it would have been the most embarrassing moment of her life. Just as Amanda breathed a sigh of relief, Old Madam Jones led the other members of the Jones Family up to ke Thomas. Though ke Thomas had unfairly obtained GH Company from Logan Jones years ago, Old Madam Jones knew that while the Jones and Thomas families were both from modest backgrounds, the Jones were not at the same level as the Thomas family anymore. Therefore, some basic courtesies were necessary. However, Old Madam Jones didn¡¯t expect ke Thomas to look scared and worried at the moment. His demeanor seemed to suggest that he was wary of the Jones Family. ¡°Mr. Thomas, what is the meaning of this?¡± Old Madam Jones asked in confusion, feeling both surprised and awkward. ke Thomas gave an apologetic smile and took out the transfer agreement for GH Company with a terrified expression: ¡°Please, I really beg you, take GH Company back. Please, you must ept mypany. I will kneel if you do not. If you won¡¯t, I will kneel endlessly right in front of your Jones Family!¡± wow! This statement was like a bolt of lightning, shocking all the members of the Jones Family. What does this mean? Who gives theirpany away at someone¡¯s doorstep these days? Could it be that bastard Mitchell really had a magical mouth? Chapter 76 - 76: Only Sherry Jones? Chapter 76: Only Sherry Jones? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Jones family members were all staring wide-eyed and dumbfounded at the spectacle before them, struggling toprehend what was happening. ¡°Granny, granny, granny¡­¡± The first to snap back to reality was Snowden Jones, who hurriedly reminded Old Madam Jones, ¡°Granny, sign the agreement quickly. That way, we can get GH Company back.¡± At this moment, Snowden¡¯s mother, Amanda, also recovered her wits and rushed to remind Old Madam Jones as well. In their eyes, the Thomas Family was practically delivering GH Company on a silver tter. As long as Old Madam Jones, acting as their representative, signed on the transfer agreement, then from that moment on, recovering GH Company would have nothing to do with Sherry Jones and White Mitchell. Thus, out of the three conditions, they would always fail to meet one. Their wish to regain thepany was destined to end up in smoke. ¡°Ha! And they thought they could outsmart me? Dreaming of getting thepany back? In your dreams!¡± Snowden Jones sneered in delight in her heart. Elsewhere, Amanda couldn¡¯t help but shoot a knowing look at Snowden Jones. Clearly, they were both scheming the same thing. Old Madam Jones too came to her senses at this point and immediately profusely thanked ke Thomas, ¡°Mr. Thomas, you¡¯re really too kind. Such a thing, why did you have to make the trip yourself? Had you told us about this earlier, we Jones family would have gone over ourselves. Now, about the transfer fees¡­?¡± Old Madam Jones looked at ke Thomas with hopeful eyes. Of course, she didn¡¯t want the transfer fees to be high, as the current financial condition of the Jones Family was quite dire. ¡°No need, no need, it won¡¯t cost a penny. As long as you¡¯re willing to sign this transfer agreement, GH Company will immediately be yours.¡± ke Thomas said sincerely, with a notable hint of fear. Whoosh! Upon hearing this news, the faces of everyone in the Jones Family all broke out in joyous smiles, feeling even more ted than during the Lunar New Year. ¡°Is¡­ Is there such a good thing?¡± The smile on Old Madam Jones¡¯ face couldn¡¯t be contained, blossoming into a broad and happy grin. ke Thomas nodded his head like a pecking chicken, in his terrified look, there was a touch of genuineness. From his demeanor, it seemed as if he couldn¡¯t wait to hand over GH Company to the Jones Family, as if holding onto GH Company was like holding onto a hot potato. Seeing this, the Jones Family members felt a wave of thrilling joy. No money required, isn¡¯t this the biggest steal for the Jones family? They could never have dreamed that such a fortunate event could befall them. This is GH Company we¡¯re talking about! Back before Logan Jones mortgaged GH Company, thepany¡¯s valuation was estimated at five to six million. With the development over these years, the current value of GH Company must be at least several tens of millions. To the Jones family, this was akin to a windfall from heaven. Old Madam Jones, at this thought, was so overwhelmed with emotion she was on the brink of tears. Then, she hastily asked someone to bring over a pen to sign the contract, ¡°Sign, Mr. Thomas, rest assured, I will sign immediately.¡± Upon hearing this, ke Thomas couldn¡¯t help but breathe a huge sigh of relief, feeling as if a great burden had been lifted. Finally, he managed to transfer GH Company back to the Jones family. Now, David Herb, over there, shouldn¡¯t target him anymore, right? And what about Mr. Mitchell, was he satisfied now? He hadn¡¯t cked off in the slightest. In no time at all, a pen for Old Madam Jones to sign the contract was brought over. ke Thomas, seeing this, hurriedly presented the contract. However, just as ke Thomas was eagerly waiting for Old Madam Jones to sign, his cell phone ringing in his pocket startled him. Checking his phone, ke Thomas¡¯s face transformed instantaneously, once again assuming a fearful and uneasy expression. Shortly after, ke Thomas hurriedly answered his phone, saying respectfully: ¡°Hello¡­Hello Mr. Herb, I¡¯m currently at the Jones Family residence, they¡¯re ready to sign the contract. What? Sherry Jones must sign it, right? She¡¯s at the Jones¡¯ living room now? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll handle it immediately, I¡¯ll get it done right away.¡± Hmm! ke Thomas¡¯s words abruptly halted the smiles on the faces of the Jones family members. At that moment, it was as if time hade to a standstill for them. An astonished expression dawned on each of their faces. This¡­ Miss Sherry Jones? Sherry Jones must sign? The members of the Jones family froze for several seconds, unable to respond. At this moment, ke Thomas silently retrieved the contract from Old Madam Jones. The moment the contract left her hands, a deep disappointment yed across Old Madam Jones¡¯ face, as if the prize she sought was now out of reach. ¡°Madam Jones, may I ask where Miss Sherry Jones is? She must sign this contract, no one else will do.¡± ke Thomas asked seriously. wow! At this moment, the members of the Jones family, shocked by what they had heard, finally reacted; a look of surprise spread across each of their faces. ¡°Why¡­ Why must that disobedient Sherry sign? Did the Thomas Family make a mistake?¡± Amanda asked, her voice filled with agitation. Upon hearing this, ke Thomas¡¯s features darkened, and he red at Amanda fiercely: ¡°Aunt! Mind your own mouth! Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind helping you shut it! ¡± Amanda immediately recoiled in fear upon hearing the threat. ¡°Mr. Thomas, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. See, we are all members of the Jones family, It doesn¡¯t matter who signs, since it¡¯s all for the Jones family, why specific Sherry?¡± Snowden Jones tried to mediate. But upon hearing these words, ke Thomas¡¯s face grew even darker: ¡°Where is all this nonsenseing from? Do you have a say in this? Today, this contract must be signed by Miss Sherry Jones!¡± Snowden Jones was rendered speechless, unsure of how to retort. A bbergasted Old Madam Jones stood frozen in ce, at a loss of what to do next. Seeing the grim expressions on the faces of the Jones family members, ke Thomas grew impatient and said, ¡°Make way, make way, I need to find Miss Sherry Jones.¡± This¡­. The members of the Jones family watched helplessly as ke Thomas came swaggering into their home, no one daring to offend him. Meanwhile, Sherry Jones was in the living room of the Jones residence, her face clouded with worry, concerned about what Old Madam Jones might say to White Mitchell on her return. Staring anxiously at White Mitchell, Sherry spoke, ¡°Brother, perhaps you should apologize to grandma. I know you were defending me and that you were doing it for my sake, but it¡¯s my responsibility. I don¡¯t want to get you involved. Even though they can be harsh, at least, at least they could broker a deal, or else¡­.¡± Sherry was on the verge of tears, but White Mitchell remained calm. Heforted her, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Thomas family will be here soon, begging you to take theirpany.¡± Hearing this, Sherry sighed with resignation, bitterness filling her heart. She couldn¡¯t bear to shatter White¡¯s optimism. If the Thomas family were that easy to deal with, things wouldn¡¯t havee this far. Just as Sherry was mired in self-me, ke Thomas appeared urgently in the living room¡­. Chapter 77 - 77: Please Sign! Chapter 77: Please Sign! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ke¡­ke Thomas? Seeing the person who suddenly burst into the living room, Sherry Jones¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. A sense of surprise shed across her pretty face, and she instinctively turned her gaze towards White Mitchell. Did ke Thomas really walk in? Was my brother right? Sherry Jones was a bit dumbfounded. At this moment, ke Thomas also saw Sherry Jones. The next moment, he rushed frantically in front of her. Then, with a thump, he knelt directly in front of Sherry Jones. ¡°Miss Jones, I beg you, let me go, stop ying with me, my tiny body cannot bear the torment,¡± ke Thomas pleaded amidst sobs and tears. This left Sherry Jones dumbfounded, and even Mori Jones, who was standing by, was a bit confused. Meanwhile, the rest of the Jones Family who had followed ke Thomas also walked in, apanied by Chris and his father. Chris and his father pushed through the crowd and rushed to the front of Sherry Jones. Like ke Thomas, they directly, with a thump, knelt in front of Sherry Jones. The scene of these three kneeling in session left the Jones Family in absolute astonishment. What on earth is happening? Given up control of thepany voluntarily is one thing, but ke Thomas actually knelt down to Sherry Jones willingly? From his demeanor, it seemed that he was indeed afraid of Sherry Jones. What on earth just happened? ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst night that the Whited, at the auction, hit people from the Royal Group? Why are people from the Thomas Family acting so strangely today? Could it be that their brains are waterlogged?¡± Amanda lowered her voice, her face covered with an indelible haze. Snowden Jones was also frowning at this time. She had no idea what had just happened. She was also confused. All she knew now was that once Sherry Jones signed the transfer agreement, she would have aplished all three conditions. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t a week, it only took less than three days! At this moment, Snowden Jones was ring at Sherry Jones, her silver tooth almost crushed by herself. Sherry Jones, at this moment, appearedpletely bewildered, apparently at a loss. She silently looked at White Mitchell, casting him a plea for help. ¡°Just make your own decision, whether to sign or not, I¡¯ll back you up.¡± White Mitchell said softly with a smile. Sherry Jones gave him a resentful nce, she did not intend to ask him whether to sign or not, but rather wanted to ask him what exactly had happened. She always felt that White Mitchell seemed to be hiding something from her. First it was the Woods Family, then Longman Jack, and now the Thomas Family. White Mitchell seemed to possess prophetic abilities, predicting every event with absolute uracy. ¡°Bro, why don¡¯t you tell me what the next lottery numbers will be so I can buy a few tickets?¡± Sherry Jones said to herself with a bitter smile. But in the end, she dismissed this idea and turned her attention back to ke Thomas. ¡°You really want me to sign?¡± Sherry Jones quietly looked at ke Thomas, ke Thomas trembled, stealing a nce at White Mitchell before quickly looking away. However, his small action did not escape the sharp gaze of Mori Jones. ¡°Yes, very much so. Please, I beg you to sign. If you don¡¯t, my family is finished¡­¡± ke Thomas pleaded. Sherry Jones took a deep breath, and then said righteously: ¡°I can sign, but, you have to confess exactly how you exploited my father¡¯s desperation years ago to have him mortgage hispany to you at a low price! And not just tell me, but tell all the people in Sayon. You have to advertise it, reveal your ugly faces in front of everyone in Sayon, and apologize to my father! Can you do that?¡± This¡­ ke Thomas visibly stiffened, apparently not expecting this additional condition from Sherry Jones. Moreover, at this moment, Sherry had already taken out her phone, started recording, and asked him to pledge his promises word by word on camera. With a sigh¡­ ke Thomas reluctantly conceded, ¡°When you are under another¡¯s roof, you have to bow your head.¡± He could do nothing but honestly confess his past actions: how he had conspired with Chris and his son, how they had bought out and suppressed other buyers, and how they had intentionally lowered the acquisition price ¨C he spelt it all out. Also, he promised to publish the exnation in the newspaper the next day. After watching ke Thomas confess the truth about the past, Sherry Jones breathed a sigh of relief, finally signing her name on the agreement. Seeing Sherry¡¯s signature, ke Thomas also breathed a sigh of relief, carrying the signed transfer agreement as he hastily left the Jones residence without looking back, hurrying off to report to David Herb. The Jones family members, each with their own thoughts, stood still, revealing aplex mix of emotions. ¡°Mother, Sherry has now fulfilled all three conditions in one breath. Isn¡¯t it time to honor the promise?¡± Mori Jones made her move at this moment. This arrow struck deep into the hearts of Snowden Jones and her family of three. ¡°Also, I remember sister-inw just said, if the Thomas family shows up, she will kneel down and kowtow to White. Now, it should be time for her to fulfill that, right?¡± Mori Jones enjoyed fanning the mes. Amanda was rendered speechless by these words, blushing in embarrassment and unable to find any rebuttal. ¡°Grandmother, this¡­¡± Snowden Jones turned to Old Madam Jones. Will Jones also frowned, looking at Old Madam Jones: ¡°Mother, we cannot do this!¡± ¡°Indeed, mother, she is just a young girl, how can she take on the heavy responsibilities of a general manager?¡± Amanda quickly added, recovering from her shock. White Mitchell, having predicted their responses, revealed a mocking smile on his face as he listened to this. ¡°Enough! Everyone, sit down!¡± Old Madam Jones finally spoke, and everyone obediently returned to their seats. ¡°Come here, Sherry,¡± Old Madam Jones called. Sherry, who had originally been seated at thest seat, was taken aback, and subconsciously looked at White Mitchell. ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead, I am here,¡± White Mitchell reassured her with a smile. Sherry obediently nodded and moved cautiously to sit next to Old Madam Jones. At this moment, Sherry had be the brightest star in the Jones family. Seeing this scene, Snowden Jones¡¯ family was so furious that their eyeballs nearly popped out. Then, they watched Old Madam Jones speak to Sherry, her words weighted with significance: ¡°Sherry, grandma neglected you in the past. It was my fault.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much about the past. It¡¯s all behind us now. From tonight on, we are all one family. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Not saying a word, Sherry just nodded her head. Satisfied with her response, Old Madam Jones continued, ¡°Sherry is always the understanding one in our family.¡± ¡°Well, since we are family now, I¡¯ll tell you something from the bottom of my heart. In your father¡¯s absence, your Uncle Will and his family have supported us. Our family has made it this far thanks to them.¡± ¡°What your Aunt Amanda said just now, it was all out of anger. We are family, there is no need for kneeling and kowtowing. If word got out, the Jones family would be mocked. I¡¯ve decided, we won¡¯t kneel. What do you think?¡± After hearing this, Sherry looked at White Mitchell, a troubled expression on her face. She then turned towards Old Madam Jones and said firmly: ¡°Grandma, I cannot make this decision.¡± ¡°It was clear that they were the ones previously making things difficult for my brother. My brother has already suffered this humiliation for me.. I can¡¯t make this decision for him!¡± Chapter 78 - 78: The Fickle Old Madam Jones! Chapter 78: The Fickle Old Madam Jones! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You!¡± The moment Sherry Jones spoke, the expression on Old Madam Jones¡¯ face instantly froze, reced by a look of suppressed rage. ¡°Amanda! Stand up!¡± Old Madam Jones ordered irritably. ¡°Mom¡­you¡­you¡¯re not seriously expecting me to bow to this little brat, are you?¡± Amanda reluctantly stood up, her face full of resentment. ¡°Sister-inw, you know what they say, don¡¯t make bets you can¡¯t afford to lose. Once words are spoken, they¡¯re like water spilled. You can¡¯t take them back, can you?¡± Mori Jones once again taunted. ¡°You!¡± Amanda was immediately enraged, her face flushed with anger. Even worse, now Old Madam Jones wasn¡¯t siding with her. ¡°Enough, Amanda! Keep the big picture in mind! When Mom asks you to bow, you bow. Don¡¯t you understand?!¡± At this point, Will Jones suddenly stood up and spoke. Whoosh! Amanda instantly felt wronged and looked at Will Jones in astonishment, ¡°Will, even you¡­?¡± Will Jones fiercely red at Amanda, almost using a coercing tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to p you, you better bow now!¡± As Old Madam Jones¡¯ son, how could Will Jones not understand his mother¡¯s intentions? The demand for Amanda to bow was just sacrificing short-term face for arger good, a preparation for what was toe next. As long as Amanda backed down, Sherry would have nothing to say. When the bet was mentionedter, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to go against Old Madam Jones. Even if Sherry did dare to contradict Old Madam Jones, she was on the losing side and Old Madam could bite back, using her of being inconsiderate and suppressing the matter. However, he could not say these words in front of Sherry. So, for now, it was necessary to allow Amanda to suffer a bit of grievance. ¡°What are you waiting for! Do you really want me to hit you?¡± Will Jones spoke sharply. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Amanda, with tears in her eyes, walked resentfully to White Mitchell, then red at him fiercely. But at this time, White just smiled faintly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose Old Madam Jones¡¯s little schemes. If Old Madam Jones wanted to y tricks, he could y along! Meanwhile, Amanda was resolute. She knelt down with a thud and gave White a hasty bow. But clearly, Amanda was not sincere. As she stood up, she immediately sneered at White and said, ¡°You little brat! Just you wait! One day, I¡¯ll make you bow back to me!¡± Afterwards, Amanda sat back in her seat, fuming, and red at White. Seeing this scenee to an end, a satisfied smile finally appeared on Old Madam Jones¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re all family here. Let bygones be bygones. From now on, let¡¯s not bring it up again.¡± Said Old Madam Jones, feigning magnanimity. She then turned her gaze back to Sherry and continued, ¡°Sherry, look at your aunt. She¡¯s so understanding and has contributed a lot to this family.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, you should learn from your aunt more. It will be beneficial for you to work under Snowden.¡± Hmm? Hearing this, Sherry¡¯s face tense up, revealing a puzzled expression. At this point, Mori Jones next to her spoke up: ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that? Working under Snowden?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t we clear that as long as Sherry met the three conditions, she would be the general manager? Have you forgotten? At this moment, Sherry Jones also had red-rimmed eyes. She looked at Old Madam Jones with surprise, wanting to hear her exnation. But then, Old Madam Jones simply spoke insincerely: ¡°All are family members, what¡¯s wrong with a joke? Surely it can¡¯t be taken seriously? As a family, why keep track of so much? Moreover, Sherry is inexperienced. If we hastily let her be general manager, how will the employees respect her? Do you still want our Jones Family to beughed at by the employees for favoritism?¡± These heavy truths felt like mountains, weighing on Sherry and making her breathless, her eyes instantly clouded with a mist of tears. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what was said before. When you picked on Sherry, why didn¡¯t you mention not to keep track then? Now she¡¯s sessfully met all three conditions after great hardships, but you say we are family, there¡¯s no need to be so pedantic?¡± Mori Jones looked at Old Madam Jones with heartache and indignation. ¡°Silence!¡± Old Madam Jones immediately rebuked aloud. At this time, a smug expression unavoidably appeared on the faces of Snowden Jones and his family of three. ¡°Dear Aunt, Grandmother is doing this for the good of the Jones Family. As a family, why are you so petty? Are you trying to seek some benefits?¡± Snowden sneered. Amanda, who had been boiling with anger, also vented her frustrations, speaking emphatically: ¡°Is it really so difficult for her to work under Snowden? Don¡¯t forget that for the first two conditions, she merely basked in the glory of my son-inw. If it were not for my son-inw inadvertently getting into trouble with Longman, would she, Sherry Jones, have such luck? Allowing her to return now is a blessing earned over several lifetimes. And she still wants to be the general manager? Ask her if she is capable or even deserving of it!¡± wow! Listening to these words, Mori felt even more frustrated for Sherry. She turned to look directly at Will Jones, questioning him: ¡°Big Brother, do you also think so? Sister! Have you caused enough trouble!? Can¡¯t you maintain some sense of propriety? Just now your sister-inw lowered her pride for family harmony and even knelt! Can¡¯t she make a small sacrifice? Besides, is it really unfair for her to work under Snowden? Thepany is still going to pay her!¡± Hearing this, Mori¡¯s heart felt as if it had dropped into an ice cer, an intense cold rushing to her heart. Looking at the people in the Jones family, she felt unbearably disappointed, almost wishing she could leave the family immediately. At this time, Sherry didn¡¯t fare any better, seeming to lose her spirit. Even though she never thought about bing a general manager, voluntarily giving up her position was entirely different from being forcibly stripped of it. I can give you what¡¯s mine, but you can¡¯t forcibly snatch it from me. Otherwise, how does that make you different from a robber? At this very moment, Sherry¡¯s heart waspletely chilled. At this point, Old Madam Jones continued in an authoritarian tone reminiscent of olden times: ¡°Enough! Stop talking, this matter is settled! Sherry, return to prepare yourself, report to thepany tomorrow. As for your position, you¡¯ll be working as Snowden¡¯s assistant. Remember, this is an opportunity I¡¯m giving you. Learn properly under Snowden, and if you can¡¯t perform well, I¡¯ll fire you at any time!¡± Listening to these words, which sounded as if she was a charity case, Sherry¡¯s tears finally began to flow. Was this charity? This was clearly what she deserved. Not only did they forcibly snatch it but they treated her like a beggar.. Was this reality? Chapter 79 - 79: This Kind of Jones Family, it’s Better not to Stay! Chapter 79: This Kind of Jones Family, it¡¯s Better not to Stay! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sherry Jones was in utter despair, when at this moment, White Mitchell, who had been standing by her side all along, slowly rose to his feet. At this moment, he was like a ray of light in endless darkness, slowly illuminating Sherry Jones. At this time, the Jones family members saw White Mitchell suddenly stand up, a look of disgust quickly crossed his face. ¡°What are you trying to do now!? Everything has already been settled, are you still trying to¡­¡± Amanda, who was deliberately blocking White Mitchell, wanted to tease him, but as soon as she started speaking, White Mitchell¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Get out!¡± With that single word, White Mitchell¡¯s aura exploded, blowing Amanda out of the way with sheer force. Amanda let out a scream, andnded solidly on her butt: ¡°Ah! He¡¯s going to kill me, he¡¯s going to kill me¡­¡± White Mitchell shot her a cold, emotionless look: ¡°I have killed quite a few, adding one more won¡¯t make a difference. Want to try?¡± Hearing this, Amanda¡¯s face turned pale, a surge of fear welling up in her heart. It seemed to her, deep down, a voice was telling her that White Mitchell was not joking! Amanda, scared out of her wits, quickly took a few steps back. At this time, Will Jones, who saw his wife being bullied, also had a stony face and tried to stop White Mitchell. ¡°This is not the ce for you to run amok¡­¡± Before the word ¡®ce¡¯ was out of his mouth, he was quieted by a look from White Mitchell and stumbled a few steps back. Intimidating! How could this kid¡¯s gaze seem so horrifying? Will Jones thought to himself with lingering uneasiness, a touch of dread lurking within. Just now, in the blink of an eye when he met White Mitchell¡¯s gaze, he seemed to see a sea of corpses and rivers of blood in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. The wailing voices, the smell of war and blood made him feel terrified. His retreat waspletely subconscious, beyond his own control. At the time when Will Jones was greatly shocked, White Mitchell had alreadye to Sherry¡¯s side, holding her hand, and protected her behind him. ¡°You¡­ what do you really want!?¡± Old Madam Jones also feared White Mitchell, but she did not want to back down, so she could only muster up the courage to ask. At this moment, White Mitchell, with a stern-looking face, looked like a god of death. An overwhelming aura of evil, roiling and threatening to erupt at any moment. When the Army Master is angry, a million corpses lie in his wake! The entire Jones family was immediately shrouded in a oppressive atmosphere. But then, Sherry¡¯s gentle hand softly tugged at his. The heartbroken Sherry did not want to see White Mitchell making trouble in the Jones family because of her. Of course, this was not because she wanted to protect the Jones family, but because Sherry did not want the Jones family to have the opportunity to go against White Mitchell because of this incident. He had done enough for her, how could she bear to see him get med for harming others for her sake now? With this thought in mind, Sherry softly spoke up, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s forget it, we don¡¯t need to fight, don¡¯t make things difficult for them.¡± Sherry¡¯s voice was filled with a sense of destion, her whole persona seemed somewhat disheartened. Hearing her words, White Mitchell¡¯s aura gradually subsided, and he coldly addressed the Jones family members, ¡°You should be thankful, if not for Sherry¡¯s words, the Jones family would cease to exist!¡± Upon hearing these words, an icy chill ran through the hearts of the Jones family members. At this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s gaze swept over all the people of the Jones family, and then he indifferently shook his head, ¡°Such a Jones family, it¡¯s not worth staying!¡± After saying these words, White Mitchell took Sherry Jones¡¯s hand and walked away. Just as he reached the door, Snowden Jones¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. She walked over to Old Madam Jones with a gloomy look and said maliciously, ¡°Grandmother! We can¡¯t let them go so easily. Not only is the matter of the Royal Group still unfinished, but the contract from GH Company is still in Sherry¡¯s hands. This is ours, the Jones Family¡¯s property, we absolutely can¡¯t let them take it!¡± Hearing this, Amanda also maliciously approached the Old Madam and said, ¡°Exactly, Mom! Snowden is right, our family is not a charity. This is our family¡¯s property, we can¡¯t let two outsiders take it.¡± Old Madam Jones frowned and spoke sternly, ¡°Both of you, stop!¡± Thinking that the situation might be turning around, Sherry stopped White from leaving. She did not expect things to be as she had thought. The voice of Old Madam Jones was frosty, emotionless and cold as she said, ¡°GH Company is our Jones family¡¯spany! Anyhow, you must leave the contract here! If you dare not to return thepany to the Jones family, beware you won¡¯t ever see Logan¡¯s ashes!¡± Ouch! Upon hearing these words, Sherry felt her heart break even more. She tightly held the contract, gritted her teeth, and tears of grief fell, drop by drop. Finally, she threw the contract into the Jones¡¯ house, and the next moment, she ran out of there. Amanda quickly picked up the contract with a triumphant look. Her face bloomed into a delighted smile. At this time, White Mitchell, standing at the doorway, his voice as cold as ice, echoed out, ¡°Remember well, everything you have done today. What I give you is yours, and even if I don¡¯t, you can¡¯t steal it!¡± After leaving these words, White Mitchell left the Jones¡¯ house to go after Sherry. Seeing White leave, Amanda, who held the contract, sneered, ¡°Acting mysterious, do you think you¡¯re amazing because you can talk big? The contract is now in my hands. If you have the ability,e and take it back, you waste who belongs in jail!¡± At this time, Mori Jones, who had seen everything, said wryly to her family, ¡°Mom, big brother, sister-inw, I suggest you think about how to win Sherry back. ¡± Win back that damned girl? Little sister-inw, is your brain the same as that bastard, squished by a metal door? Now that the contract is in our hands, what¡¯s so impressive about him? Why should we bother pleasing him? What a joke!¡± Amandaughed coldly. Hearing this, Mori Jones silently shook her head, then immediately turned around and went back to her room. ¡°What right does a freeloader have to speak?¡± Amanda was full of contempt. While the Jones family was celebrating their victory, White had caught up with the distraught Sherry. When Sherry saw White, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, burst into tears hugging White. ¡°Sob¡­ Brother, am I useless? I can¡¯t do anything, I can¡¯t even protect my dad¡¯spany, I am sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for being useless, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Sherry¡¯s crying was like a knife stabbing into White¡¯s heart, making him feel terrible. He hugged Sherry firmly, pulling her into his arms, and said word by word, ¡°No one can take away what¡¯s yours! Anyone who tries will pay the price!¡± Chapter 80 - 80: I Want to See the Jones Family of Sayon Fall into Disgrace! Chapter 80: I Want to See the Jones Family of Sayon Fall into Disgrace! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The sobbing of Sherry Jones was heartbreaking. Despite White Mitchell¡¯s attempts to console her, she remained inconsble. Until she fell asleep, mumbling repetitively, ¡°I¡¯m useless, I failed¡­l couldn¡¯t protect my brother¡­¡± Ah ah ah!!! Upon hearing these words, White Mitchell¡¯s emotions exploded instantly. Jones Family! I¡¯ll make you pay! Anyone who dares to harm my sister, I¡¯ll make all of you pay! The moment he closed the door, White Mitchell¡¯s face darkened drastically. Without hesitation, he strode back to his room. At this point, under his orders, Kylin called over Beckett. ¡°Fatso! Contact David Herb, Amanda, and Longman. Tell them toe and meet me immediately. If I don¡¯t see them within half an hour, they needn¡¯t bother!¡± was the only thing Mitchell said when he entered the room. He wanted the Jones Family to be utterly ruined! Seeing the expression on Mitchell¡¯s face, both Kylin and Beckett were taken aback. Beckett rose immediately, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll notify them now!¡± Whether it was Kylin or Beckett, they could feel the overwhelming fury radiating off Mitchell. They both realized the seriousness of the situation. As such, Beckett immediately dialed David Herb, Amanda, and Longman. He demanded, in amanding tone, that they arrive at the scene as quickly as possible, Mr. Mitchell wanted to see them! Mr. Mitchell wants to see us? Whoosh! Upon receiving the call from Beckett, the three of them did not dare to dy any further. They immediately dropped whatever they were doing and rushed to the hotel where Mitchell was staying at top speed. When they arrived, David Herb still had a dinner napkin around his neck, Amanda was in the midst of doing her eyebrows, and Longman was in an even worse state. Longman arrived wearing a bathrobe from a club. Because Beckett demanded they arrive as quickly as possible, they had no regard for anything else, rushing over immediately. At this moment, all three of them looked somewhat embarrassed. In all of Sayon, probably the only person who could cause such amotion among these three individuals was White Mitchell. However, they did not find this inappropriate. Instead, they felt that it was a great honor to serve Mr. Mitchell. This indicated just how important Mr. Mitchell was to them. ¡°Mr¡­.Mr. Mitchell.¡± Upon their arrival at the hotel, they all respectfully greeted White Mitchell, their faces held traces of awe. By then, after a dozen or so minutes, Mitchell¡¯s mood had improved considerably. However, a trace of anger still flickered in his eyes. ¡°Thank you for making the trip here.¡± Mitchell said indifferently. Upon hearing these words, the three of them jolted, hurriedly responding, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to serve you, Mr. Mitchell.¡± Mitchell nodded, then continued, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush, I called you here for one specific reason. In one night, I want to see the Jones Family of Sayon utterly ruined!¡± Jones Family of Sayon? Upon hearing this, the three disyed bewildered expressions. For the past few days, they had been revolving around the Jones Family for Mitchell, quietly feeding them resources. Why was it that they were suddenly being asked to ruin the Jones Family? All three were somewhat confused, but none of them dared to voice their questions. Dealing with such a minor, third-tier wealthy household of Sayon is no different than squashing an ant for them. Moreover, this was an order given by White Mitchell himself. As Longman had said, they would go as far as up to the mountains and down to the sea if need be, without hesitation. Upon receiving the order, the three of them immediately set to work without dy. White Mitchell had only given them one night to get the job done. Although bringing down the Jones Family may only take a few phone calls for them, Nevertheless, because this was an order directly from White Mitchell himself, they took it seriously. Even a hint ofpetitiveness could be felt among them. Each of them wanted to do better, to aplish more than the other two, hoping to earn White Mitchell¡¯s appraisal. Therefore, all three of them practically took charge on-site. ¡°Suppliers, yes, not only the distributors, but any that has a business partnership with the Jones Family, ask them to cancel all contracts! ¡°Ok, set it up so that any employee of the Jones Family who is willing to transfer over will be offered double their current sry.¡± ¡°Enough chatter, I don¡¯t care if you are sleeping or doing whatever, hurry up and destroy the Jones Family¡¯s businesses, make sure to do it before Amanda.¡± That night, too many people were kept awake. No one could have predicted that three of Sayon¡¯s top figures would simultaneously target a small, third-tier wealthy household. To some, even if the Jones Family is destroyed, the fact that they could attract such attention from these three can somewhat be considered a badge of honor. Yet, the Jones Family, now at the eye of the storm, was utterly unaware of what was happening that night. They probably would never dream that their business was on the brink of total copse after just one night. The next morning, the members of the Jones Family were still revelling in the joy of regaining control of GH Company. Snowden Jones was ready to take the business transfer agreement and proceed with thepany handover. But just as he was about to step out, their vi¡¯s front door was violently busted open. The loud thud alerted everyone from the Jones Family to see ke Thomas leading a group of people and surrounding their estate. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Thomas, what is¡­?¡± Old Madam Jones stuttered, relying on her cane for support, a smile of courtesy appeared on her face. Considering how Dong was disgraced in their house the day before, she was expecting him to show them some respect. Yet, unanticipatedly, ke Thomas unceremoniously shoved Old Madam Jones to the ground and then imperiously demanded, ¡°Enough with your goddamn nonsense! Where¡¯s the damn transfer agreement?¡± At this point, an rmed Snowden Jones ran out of the house. Seeing the scene ahead shocked him. ¡°What¡­ Mrs¡­ what happened?¡± Snowden, holding a contract in his hand, looked at the scene with a puzzled face. ke Thomas¡¯ eyes lit up when he spotted the contract in Snowden¡¯s hand. He dashed straight towards Snowden, snatched the contract and roared, ¡°This¡­?¡± ¡°This¡­ this contract is ours now! How dare you snatch it?!¡± ke Thomas chuckled coldly, a menacing expression shed across his face: ¡°Open your **** eyes and see, is this contract¡¯s yours? Whose name is written on it? Ah! It has Sherry written on it! Is she part of your family?¡± This¡­? Snowden went speechless, his face turning sourer than if he had swallowed a pile of shit. ke Thomas nced at her as if looking at an idiot, then said with a mocking tone: ¡°A bunch of clueless fools! I¡¯d advise you to go check yourpany as soon as possible, there might be an unexpected surprise waiting for you there!¡± Leaving these words behind, ke Thomas swaggered out of the Jones¡¯ property along with his entourage, leaving the baffled Jones Family behind. The¡­ thepany? What did ke Thomas mean by that? Could it be that something happened to thepany? Woah! Old Madam Jones, stunned and sprawled on the ground, sank into a moment of silence before turning pale, stuttering in a panic: ¡°Quick! Don¡¯t just stand there! Call the office! Hurry! Chapter 81 - 81: Overnight, Nothing left! Chapter 81: Overnight, Nothing left! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The rmed Snowden Jones quickly reached for her phone and dialed the reception desk of thepany. Buzz¡­buzz¡­buzz¡­ Although the phone was connected, no one was answering it. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is anything happening at thepany?¡± By this time, Old Madam Jones had already gotten up from the floor, anxiously asking with a sense of panic written all over her old face. ¡°Grandma, no one¡¯s answering!¡± Snowden Jones said with a furrowed forehead, her face cast over with a cloud of gloom. No one¡¯s answering? Old Madam Jones¡¯s heart dropped. She said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s already past nine in the morning. The employees should be at work by now, howe no one¡¯s answering the phone! ¡± Witnessing the unusual situation, Old Madam Jones¡¯s expression turned darker. ¡°Hurry! Snowden, call the employees on their private numbers. No matter what, we have to find out what¡¯s going on!¡± Old Madam Jones ordered anxiously. Snowden Jones nodded and quickly dialed her confidant¡¯s number. [You have reached a number that is currently unavable, please try againter!] Hearing the cold automated voice from the phone, Snowden Jones¡¯s face paled. She knew very well that if this was any other time, her calls, even in the wee hours of morning, would not be ignored. But now, the call had ended up in a busy signal, indicating that her number likely had been blocked. Whoosh! The realization hit Snowden Jones, and a sh of anger darted across her face. ¡°How dare they block my number?¡± A livid Snowden Jones quickly found the contact¡¯s WeChat, and sent a flurry of heated messages. But this time, it was even worse. The messages were marked by a bright red exmation point. She was blocked on WeChat too! whoosh! At that moment, Snowden Jones finally realized that something was terribly wrong. She rushed to check herpany WeChat group and almost had a heart attack. What had once been a group of over a hundredpany employees was now just her and her father, Will Jones. Everyone else had left the group! This¡­ Seeing this, Snowden Jones was petrified on the spot. Right after that, she hurriedly made several phone calls. Finally, in her tearful state, an employee answered her call. However, as soon as they heard her voice, they were ready to hang up. They had clearly had answered by mistake. Snowden Jones pleaded with the employee not to hang up the phone. ¡°Ms. Jones, I¡¯ll be honest with you, all of us have been headhunted away, with double the sry and better benefits than the Jones Group. I just started at my newpany and even the cleaningdy from the Jones Group has been transferred for twice the sry, which is equivalent to a project associate¡¯s sry at the Jones Group. I can only tell you this much. If they find out I¡¯m on the phone with you, they might fire me, goodbye¡­¡± Whoosh! After hearing this, Snowden Jones was almost choked with rage. Who the hell was targeting their Jones Family so ruthlessly? To the point where they were even paying double sry to our cleaning staff? Were they trying to ruin the Jones Family? Snowden Jones was shook and wanted to find her father, Will Jones, to understand the situation. After all, Will Jones had a widerwork than her, and perhaps he could find out some information. But just then, Will Jones, who was still getting ready upstairs, lost his footing and tumbled down the stairs. But he didn¡¯t have time to cry out in pain, as his face was filled with a panic-stricken expression. ¡°Will, what is going on!? All the employees of thepany are mysteriously disappearing. What kind of management are you doing!?¡± Old Madam Jones scolded indignantly. ¡°What?! The employees have vanished?!¡± Already in a state of panic, Will Jones was even more shocked by the news. Seeing his reaction, Old Madam Jones quickly asked in surprise, ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Then why are you so flustered?¡± At this point, Will Jones had alsoe to his senses and hurriedly said, ¡°This is big trouble. Just now, I received several calls from suppliers who said they wanted to cancel the contracts and demand that wepensate for their losses.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones was shaking all over, and the phone in Will Jones¡¯s hand rang again. ¡°See, speak of the devil and he shall appear.¡± Will Jones looked tormented and anxious. He steeled himself and answered the call. As expected, this was another supplier wanting to terminate the cooperation. ¡°What on earth is going on?!¡± Old Madam Jones was near tears, lookingpletely lost. Will Jones gave a deep sigh, then turned to look at Snowden Jones. ¡°Snowden, everything¡¯s okay with our distributors, right? If they call, you must calm them down! We absolutely cannot have anything else go wrong with the distributors, or it will be the end for our Jones family!¡± On hearing this, Snowden Jones snapped out of her daze. But just then, her phone rang again. ¡°Dad! It¡¯s the distributor!¡± Snowden Jones said, picking up her phone as if she were holding a bomb, her hands trembling like leaves. Will Jones frowned deeply, his voice heavy, ¡°Answer it! Remember, we have to calm them down. Tell them everything is fine with the Jones family, that there¡¯s no problem.¡± Snowden Jones nodded and put the call on speaker. ¡°Hello¡­¡± But before she could continue, a tirade erupted from the other end of the line. ¡°What the hell is going on with you Jones people!? Huh!? You cause such a big mess and don¡¯t even inform us? How long are you nning to deceive us? With such a big problem, now no one in the market dares to buy your Jones products. I¡¯ll tell you this, we¡¯re not done here. All future partnerships will be cancelled and you¡¯ll have topensate us for our losses!¡± Whoosh! Snowden Jones shivered. She was about to exin, but the other party didn¡¯t even give her a chance before hanging up. Then, Snowden Jones¡¯s phone started ringing non-stop, one call after another from different distributors. All had the same message ¡ª they wanted to return goods and cancel partnerships. Several of the distributors even nned toe directly to the Jones Family to dispute the situation. For a moment, the entire Jones family was enveloped in an atmosphere of despair. Overnight, the Jones family lost everything! Snowden Jones copsed on the ground, dazed, while Old Madam Jones didn¡¯t feel any better. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here waiting for disaster to strike. They¡¯reing here soon. The Jones Family must stand our ground!¡± Old Madam Jones said emphatically. Then, Old Madam Jones looked at the listless Snowden Jones. ¡°Snowden! Hurry! Call Jacob Bright, ask him toe over. We can¡¯t rely on the Cooper family now. At this moment, only the Bright Family could calm down the distributors, only they could save us. Go ahead, tell Jacob that if he can help the Jones Family tide over this crisis, we would be willing to give away 20% of our stocks to you as dowry! Hurry, call him! Hurry up!¡± Chapter 82 - 82: Who the Hell Knows Your Bright Corporation? Chapter 82: Who the Hell Knows Your Bright Corporation? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Sayon, Bright Family. ¡°Are you serious? The Jones Family is really willing to give 20% of their shares to Snowden Jones as a dowry?¡± Upon receiving a call from Snowden Jones, Jacob Bright immediately ryed the news to his father, Archer Bright. Upon hearing this, Archer Bright wasn¡¯t particrly ted, but he did feel a bit taken aback. The Jones Family was actually willing to use 20% of their shares as a dowry at such a crucial juncture, put inly, they wanted to use 20% of their shares to entice the Bright Family to intervene. ¡°It seems that the Jones Family has truly encountered a huge problem,¡± Archer squinted, his tone filled with nonchnce, as if he was mulling something over. Twenty percent of the shares in the Jones Family amounted to no small sum, likely amounting to tens of millions. While this wasn¡¯t a considerable amount for the Bright Family, no one would ever disdain money offered right at their doorstep. Archer¡¯s hesitation arose quite naturally from concern over whom the Jones Family had offended. Who in the world had such a minor yer as the Jones Family rubbed the wrong way? ¡°Dad, do you think it could be Longman?¡± Jacob Bright couldn¡¯t help but interject at this point. Upon hearing this, Archer Bright shook his head in silence, negating the possibility, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Didn¡¯t our Bright Family¡¯s distributors say this morning that they want to resume cooperation with us? This indicates that the money we paid to Longman worked. If the Jones Family had offended Longman, he wouldn¡¯t have directed our distributors to them.¡± What Archer Bright didn¡¯t know was that these distributors had long since stopped belonging to the Bright Family. All of this was orchestrated by White Mitchell, under his direction, Longman carried out these tasks. A single word from White Mitchell could cause these distributors to switch between the Jones Family and the Bright Family, or even sever ties with the Bright Familypletely. However, Archer Bright and his son Jacob were clearly unaware of this. They thought that Longman had forgiven them, hence returning the distributors to them. Upon hearing this analysis, Jacob Bright nodded in agreement, though mentally he was still puzzled over who the Jones Family offended. At this point, Archer Bright shook his head, resuming his train of thought, ¡°Never mind all that, you go represent our Bright Family and pay the Jones Family a visit. Those distributors who wanted to terminate their partnership with them have limited capabilities. I believe that our Bright Family¡¯s influence could still keep them in check. If they insist on bullying the Jones Family, use the opportunity to bring them over to the Bright Family, understand?¡± Upon hearing this, Jacob Bright suddenly caught on to his father¡¯s n. He beamed excitedly, giving his father an enthusiastic thumbs-up. This was a perfect scheme of killing two birds with one stone. Perhaps when the resources of the Jones Family were all pulled over, the Jones Family would be a subsidiary of theirs. In doing so, the strength of the Bright Family would be further augmented. Upon understanding this, Jacob Bright didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately set off for the Jones Family. At this time, everyone in the Jones Family was in a state of distress. Will Jones paced back and forth uneasily in the living room, his knitted brow revealing his restlessness. ¡°Will, keep calm. Especially at times like this, we can¡¯t lose ourposure!¡± Old Madam Jones reminded him, but he was far beyond calming down. Seeing his behavior, Old Madam Jones wore a look of disappointment. Then she turned to Snowden Jones, ¡°Snowden, how much longer until Jacob arrives?¡± ¡°Soon¡­¡±. Snowden stuttered, she was now unsure whether Jacob would actuallye. Old Madam Jones wasn¡¯t pleased hearing this answer, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®soon¡¯? You said ¡®soon¡¯ ten minutes ago and again five minutes ago. It has been a full half-hour since, and you are still saying ¡®soon¡¯. What exactly did Jacob say on the phone?¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± After hearing these words, Snowden Jones was at a loss for Just at this time, the Jones Family¡¯s doorstep was filled with a cacophony. They could vaguely discern words like ¡°terminate the contract¡± and pensation¡±. Upon hearing these sounds, the hearts of everyone from the Jones Family froze with panic. ¡°Will, quickly, let¡¯s step outside and cate these distributors. Regardless of anything else, we need to hold them off until Jacob arrives.¡± Old Madam Jones struggled to her feet, her voice filled with urgency. As she walked by Snowden, Old Madam Jones felt that something was off, and seriously reiterated, ¡°Snowden, the fate of the Jones Family lies in your and Jacob¡¯s hands. I beg you, no matter what, get Jacob here quickly. Otherwise, our Jones Family will most certainly face bankruptcy.¡± After saying this, Old Madam Jones stepped out of the living room, joining Will Jones to quell the restless distributors. ¡°Returning goods, breaching contracts,pensation¡­ The distributors were in a tumult, even when Old Madam Jones put her dignity aside, they did not show any leniency. They were adamant about making the Jones Family pay. Old Madam Jones was so anxious that she almost knelt before them, thinking back to yesterday, when they still had control over several of the Bright Family¡¯s distributors and had just regained the GH Company. At that moment, they were unmatched and in high spirit. However, in the blink of an eye, they had now be like a rat trying to cross the street, a target for everyone. ¡°Who on earth did I provoke! Old Madam Jones sorrowfully hoped that Jacob Bright could get here sooner. But she had no idea that Jacob Bright had already arrived. He had been watching the drama unfold nearby. He had no intention of stepping out too early. He was waiting for the Jones Family to be driven to the edge of the cliff. When they were in their most desperate moment, he would then appear as the savior and rescue the Jones Family. In doing so, the Jones Family would be even more grateful and loyal to him. Jacob Bright watched with interest as Old Madam Jones, a woman of a certain age, exposed herself in humiliation, apologizing to each of the distributors. A smug expression crossed his face. Sensing that the situation had developed to his advantage, Jacob Bright then pretended to look haggard and appeared within the Jones Family¡¯s vi. As soon as they saw Jacob Bright, everyone in the Jones Family regarded him as their savior, overwhelmed with relief. Witnessing this, Jacob Bright smirked secretly. ¡°Jacob, you¡¯re finally here, sob sob¡­¡± said Snowden Jones tearfully. With a gentle expression, Jacob Bright said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling, there was some traffic on the road, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte.¡± At this moment, Old Madam Jones hurriedly brought Jacob over to the distributors and pleaded, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. This is my son-inw, he is the young master of the Bright Corporation. He can vouch for our Jones Family. Please give us some time, and we would certainly give everyone a satisfactory exnation.¡± Jacob cleared his throat, pretending to walk up to the distributors. ¡°Ahem ahem¡­ Yes, my name is Jacob Bright, the head of the Bright Corporation is my father. I hope everyone can take our family¡¯s reputation into ount. Do not put my fianc¨¦e¡¯s family through hard times. I guarantee that even if the Jones Family encounters trouble, our family can be a good fallback for everyone. The doors of the Bright Family are always open to you. I hope you all can spare us some face.¡± said Jacob Bright confidently. Bright Corporation? Jacob Bright? The distributors seemed taken aback, staring nkly at each other. Seeing their surprise, Jacob Bright mistakenly thought they had recognized his family¡¯s influence, so he continued, ¡°My family is a secondary tycoon, in a few more years, it could go public, we¡­.¡± While Jacob Bright was proudly unting the strength of Bright Corporation, he failed to notice that the faces of the distributors were gradually bing gloomy. Finally, one distributor could no longer bear it and delivered a kick straight into Jacob Bright¡¯s stomach. ¡°Get lost! Who the hell cares about your damn Bright Corporation? If you dare to act arrogant in front of me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°What an impressive Bright Corporation, dare to intervene? Do you know what trouble you¡¯ll get into? You ignorant fool!¡± ¡°Go and ask your dad, Archer Bright, if Bright Corporation really wants to get involved. If so, we wouldn¡¯t mind destroying the Bright Family altogether! Get lost!¡± Seeing this, everyone from the Jones Family was left dumbfounded. What¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why don¡¯t these distributors even respect Bright Family? Who on earth did we, the Jones Family, offend!! ! Chapter 83 - 83: I Know Who the Jones Family Offended! Chapter 83: I Know Who the Jones Family Offended! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The members of the Jones Family, they had a bitter look with an undispersed gloom hanging on their faces again. At this time, the Jones Family, looking at these imposing distributors, found themselvespletely at a loss for what to do. Meanwhile, Jacob Bright, who was kicked to the ground, quickly got up with a furious and embarrassed look on his face. ¡°Bastards! You dare to kick me!?¡± Jacob Bright was utterly irritated. Were they high on some sort of audacious steroids today? They dared to kick the young master of a second-tier, wealthy family? Were they tired of living? Jacob Bright bared his teeth menacingly and said, ¡°Who said that, huh!? Fuck! Say it again if you dare! ¡°You lot, think you¡¯re rich because of your pocket money? Do you dare to challenge the Bright family? I could make you guys broke with a single phone call, believe it or not!¡± ¡°You dare to hit me? Fuck me. I have never been treated like this in my life! I¡¯ll have you know, you guys are fucked!¡± As Jacob Bright endlessly made threats, the distributors began to smirk one after another as if they were watching an embarrassed monkey scratching its head and ears. ¡°Laughing? You still have the guts tough? You¡¯ll be crying soon,¡± Jacob Bright threatened with an ugly expression, pulling out his cell phone to call for backup. But at that moment, from the crowd of distributors, a figure brimming with muscle came forward, grabbing Jacob Bright¡¯s phone and threw it on the ground, smashing it into pieces. ¡°Who the fuck dares¡­¡± Words were already on the tip of Jacob Bright¡¯s tongue, but when he saw the face of the man who had grabbed his phone, he was instantly petrified. ¡°Dare to do what? Smash your pitiful phone, right? Do you want me to pay for it, huh?¡± The man¡¯s voice was like a roaring thunder, scaring Jacob Bright to the point that his body started shaking. Jacob Bright helplessly watched the man, shrinking involuntarily and stuttering, ¡°Adam¡­ Lord Adam, why¡­ why¡­¡± Whoosh! Jacob¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his chest in fear. He never expected the person appearing in front of him would be Adam, the younger brother of Longman! Jacob Bright didn¡¯t have the same intimate rtionship with Adam as Ivan did, so he could only respectfully call him ¡®Lord Adam¡¯ in his presence. However, because of that, he was so flustered and frightened at this moment. This was Adam, the brother of Longman. Who had the guts to provoke him in the whole Sayon? Baa luck! Why would this tormenting star appear here? No wonder those distributors were so unafraid of him. It turned out that Adam was backing them up behind the scenes. And he, blissfully ignorant of the danger, even revealed his identity. Is he not seeking death? Jacob Bright¡¯s body was trembling so much that he couldn¡¯t even speak. He was shaking violently like a sparrow that had been frightened by a string. A hateful Adam, pped him across the face, ¡°Waste! You¡¯re not even good enough to eat hot shit! Get lost right now!¡± The p sent Jacob Bright into a spin, scared and no longer daring to stall. He ran away, despite the Jones Family¡¯s futile attempts to call him back. Seeing all this, the spirits of the Jones family fell to or even below rock bottom. If Jacob Bright couldn¡¯t save them, who could they rely on? The members of Jones family felt hopeless. At that time, with a yfully serious face, Adam scornfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t even try using any tricks! ¡°Even if you summon God himself today, it won¡¯t work! Hurry up and pay, or else, I will tear down this crappy vi of yours!¡± Pay? What would they pay with? Even if they withdrew all the money in the Jones Family¡¯s ount, together with the 10 million from Longman, it still wasn¡¯t enough to cover the debt. Moreover, the 10 million from Longman had already been frozen by the bank early in the morning. The Jones family had no money to give. Just when the members of the Jones family were at a loss, Mori Jones, who had been staying at home withouting out, could not bear to see the Jones family go bankrupt. So, she walked out of the house and guarded the members of the Jones family behind her. ¡°Mori¡­¡± The moment Old Madam Jones saw Mori, she thought of the Cooper family. They were the Jones family¡¯sst life-saving straw. Although the Cooper family might not bother with this matter, she wanted to try even if there was only one in ten thousand chance. ¡°Mori, you should call the Cooper family¡­¡± However, as soon as Old Madam Jones opened her mouth, Mori refused outright, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t call the Cooper family about this matter, you can give up this idea.¡± Chaos! Old Madam Jones felt like her heart was shattering into pieces when she heard this answer. ¡°Mori, at this point, can you really bear to see our Jones family go bankrupt?¡± Snowden Jones questioned. Upon hearing this, Mori shook her head in despair and said indifferently, ¡°If I really wanted the Jones family to go bankrupt, I wouldn¡¯t havee out.¡± ¡°You!¡± Snowden was left speechless in response. At this time, Mori ignored the expressions of the Jones family members and approached Adam directly. ¡°Hello, my name is Mori Jones. I think I probably know who summoned you, but if you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it either. I would like to ask you a favor, and deliver a message to the person behind you, that is, give me a few more days, I, Mori Jones, will definitely give him a satisfactory answer.¡± Mori said seriously. Huh? Adam looked Mori up and down, and was about to scold her, but Mori then said, ¡°It¡¯s just a phone call, it won¡¯t take much of your time either. If he does not want to stop, our Jones family will immediately sell this vi and give you the money.¡± Chaos! When the Jones family heard that Mori had made this decision on her own, it exploded. ¡°Mori, the Jones family is not your personal property now. You say we will sell it? Did you consult us?¡± Amanda was the first to oppose. But Mori suddenly turned back and said in an icy tone, ¡°Do you have any other solutions now?¡± This cold rebuke instantly silenced the members of the Jones family, but Amanda still gazed at her resentfully and unwillingly. Adam, seeing this, showed an impatient expression and immediately called Longman. After receiving the message, Longman immediately sought advice from White Mitchell. Not long after, Adam received a return call from Longman, then nced at Mori irritably, ¡°Consider yourself lucky. Remember what you said, let¡¯s go!¡± After leaving these words, Adam directly led everyone to leave. Only then, did the Jones family breathe a sigh of relief, gaining a moment of respite, but before they could recover, Mori poured cold water on them. ¡°This is just a stopgap measure, the problem hasn¡¯t been solved, don¡¯t celebrate too soon.¡± Mori said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones anxiously approached Mori and asked with lingering fears, ¡°Mori, what on earth is going on? What did you just say to them?¡± Will Jones also hurried over at this moment, ¡°Mosister, how did they listen to you?¡± Confronted with their questions, Mori shook her head disappointingly, and slowly said, ¡°Because, I know who the Jones family has offended!¡± ¡°What!? You know who we, the Jones family, have offended?¡± Chaos! Old Madam Jones¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, she stared intently at Mori, and said impatiently, ¡°Come on, Mori, tell us quickly, who has our Jones family offended?¡± Chapter 84 - 84: The Jones Family Offended Mitchell White! Chapter 84: The Jones Family Offended Mitchell White! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Jones Family members were eagerly looking at Mori, all wanting to know from her who they had offended. Mori silently nced at them. Although it was only her spection, all the recent events seemed to be rted to White Mitchell. She had always guessed that White had some extraordinary power. The crisis that the Jones Family was facing this time was likely orchestrated by him, and the purpose was to seek justice for Sherry. After all, the members of the Jones Family were so harsh on Sherry, even Mori found it intolerable, let alone White, who was childhood friends with Sherry. Although the Jones Family¡¯s current predicament was self-inflicted, it was still her home. Mori didn¡¯t want to see it destroyed. So, after a struggle in her heart, she slowly said White¡¯s name. ¡°White Mitchell? The bastard you¡¯re talking about? How is that possible? Mori, stop joking!¡± As soon as Mori opened her mouth, Amanda blurted out. Her tone was full of disdain and scepticism. ¡°Mori, did you not wake up? How could a man who¡¯s just been released from prison have such capability?¡± Snowden Jones scoffed. ¡°Right, younger sister, your guess is illogical. Anyone else would be possible, but White Mitchell? How does he have such ability?¡± Will Jones didn¡¯t want to believe it either. Mori gave a bitter smile, seeming to have anticipated their reaction. But she insisted, ¡°I know you all don¡¯t want to believe it. But, this is the result of my conjecture. Mom, do you still remember what White said when he left the house yesterday? He said those words yesterday, and today our family is in trouble. Don¡¯t you also think this is a coincidence?¡± The Jones members looked gloomy upon hearing this but still did not want to believe Mori¡¯s spection. After all, in their eyes, White was a star of disaster, a cmity, a bastard. For many years they have always thought so. Suddenly making them acknowledge that White has such skills, they were unwilling to believe. ¡°I think this is just a coincidence!¡± Amanda asserted: ¡°He was the curse of our Jones Family. As long as he shows up, there¡¯ll be no good happening. In the past, my brother-inw emptied the family¡¯s funds to help him start a business. Now it¡¯s because of him. The moment he returned, our Jones Family has faced disasters one after another. In my opinion, he¡¯s utterly ipatible with our family. He should roll as far as he can, preferably back to prison, so we don¡¯t have to see him and feel annoyed.¡± Upon hearing Amanda¡¯s words, Moriugh helplessly. This person really was beyond salvation. Even in such a crisis, she still wanted to shift the me on others. At this moment, Mori felt even more disillusioned with this family. Old Madam Jones, who had been frowning and silent, after much hesitation, finally spoke: ¡°Mori, do you have any evidence to support your spection?¡± Upon hearing this, Mori shook her head, feeling disheartened: ¡°They¡¯re all my guesses. If you don¡¯t believe in them, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. We¡¯ll just wait for our family to be destroyed.¡± After hearing Mori¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones showed a hint of resentment but did notsh out. Instead, she spoke in a deep voice: ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this once.¡± Then, Old Madam Jones turned to Snowden and said: ¡°Snowden, go with Mori. On behalf of our Jones Family, apologize to White Mitchell.¡± ¡°Grandma! Why should I apologize to that bastard? I won¡¯t do it!¡± Snowden protested, saying. There was no way she would bow down to White. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face immediately darkened, and she scolded: ¡°We can¡¯t rely on the Bright Family now, we can only try Mori¡¯s way. Can¡¯t you make a little sacrifice? If you agree to go, when you marry Jacob, I will still give you ten percent of the shares and let you marry into the Bright Family in style. ¡°But if you don¡¯t go today, you should forget about getting a single penny from the Jones Family!¡± ¡°Grandma, you!¡± Snowden Jones was left speechless, her pretty face full of resentment. Old Madam Jones ignored Snowden, acting as if she hadn¡¯t noticed her expression, and turned to Mori Jones, saying, ¡°If we, the Jones Family, manage to pull through this time, then I will believe your words.¡± Mori Jones just gave a wry smile upon hearing this and didn¡¯t say anything more. She walked directly to Snowden Jones and casually said, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡± Snowden Jones red, stamped her foot angrily, and then reluctantly followed them. Old Madam Jones let out a heavy sigh as she watched the retreating figures of Mori Jones and Snowden Jones. She became listless, looking much older all of a sudden. At this moment, inside the hotel where White Mitchell and Sherry Jones were staying, Sherry maintained a downcast expression, and no matter how White tried tofort her, she remained despondent. She was filled with self-me, feeling that if only she were stronger, the Jones Family wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her and White Mitchell. If only she could be the CEO of the Jones Family, then she would be able to fulfill her father¡¯sst wishes and also help White Mitchell overturn his charges and clear his name. But now, it was all toote. She med herself for being incapable and for not gaining the approval of the Jones Family, which had led to the current situation. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m useless, not only am I unable to help you, I even dragged you into all of these troubles with the Jones Family¡­¡± After saying this, her eyes reddened once again. Seeing Sherry like this, White Mitchell hurriedly and patientlyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Even if you were more capable, they would not have let you be the CEO. When ites down to it, their actions are what¡¯s causing their loss. Their inability to see your worth is a reflection of theirck of vision. However, I believe they will regret it soon. Maybe they¡¯ll evene to beg for your return.¡± Hearing White Mitchell¡¯sforting words made Sherry Jones feel even more bitter. How could that be possible? They had made their position clear yesterday; there¡¯s no way they would allow me to return. ¡°Brother, actually, I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯d be willing to serve as Snowden¡¯s deputy. It¡¯s better than my current situation,¡± Sherry Jones said, heartbroken. White Mitchell reached out and lightly scratched her cute little nose, smiled, and said, ¡°How could that be? I told you that you can definitely be the CEO. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Sherry Jones rolled her eyes at him and, fighting back tears, she broke into a smile, ¡°All you do is brag. If you keep this up, I might just stop crying out of embarrassment.¡± Seeing Sherry Jones finally crack a smile, White Mitchell also startedughing. At this moment, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Sherry, are you in there? It¡¯s me, Mori,¡± Mori Jones¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door. Sherry Jones was startled and looked at White Mitchell in confusion, ¡°What is Mori doing here?¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell said, teasingly, ¡°Maybe, she¡¯s here with the Jones Family to apologize and ask for your return?¡± When Sherry Jones heard this, she gave him a re, ¡°Quit your bluffing, you¡¯re about to burst your own bubble.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? If you don¡¯t, let¡¯s make a bet. If I¡¯m right, you agree to marry me. What do you say?¡± White Mitchell suggested with a grin. Sherry Jones blushed and spat at White Mitchell, ¡°You¡¯re always joking around. Now¡¯s not the time, I¡¯m ignoring you. I¡¯m going to open the door.¡± After saying this, Sherry Jones ran off to open the door, her face flushed and her ears burning. But the moment she opened the door, she froze in her tracks, her expression turned ice cold and she said with disdain, ¡°Snowden Jones? What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 85 - 85: The Overbearing Snowden Jones! Chapter 85: The Overbearing Snowden Jones! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The moment Snowden Jones appeared, a sudden gloom overcame Sherry Jones, her mood that had just improved plummeted instantaneously. ¡°Oh, so Auntie cane, but I can¡¯t?¡± Snowden Jones said belligerently. Even though she was aware that she hade to apologize to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, she was still reluctant to back down. At this moment, Mori Jones gave her a cold, hard stare and then opened her mouth indifferently, ¡°Snowden! Don¡¯t forget your task!¡± ¡°You!¡± Snowden Jones was rendered speechless, her face turning unusually ugly. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sherry Jones said in stupefaction, she had never seen Snowden Jones put up such a subdued front before. Normally based on her character, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily regard Mori Jones highly. Even more unexpectedly, Mori Jones had rebuked her yet she had no retort to it, which was quite thought-provoking. ¡°She¡¯s here to apologize to you and White on behalf of our grandmother.¡± Mori Jones exined, then turned around and ordered, ¡°Hurry up!¡± With smothering resentment, Snowden Jones¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. She said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even though she verbally apologized, there was hardly any sincerity on her face. She didn¡¯t look like she was here to apologize, instead as if she was here to stir up trouble. In fact, it would be better to say that she apologized because she had no other options. At this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s voice came from inside the room, wearing a yful tone, ¡°When you apologize, you should have the right attitude. If it¡¯s such a forced apology, we can¡¯t ept it. Just get lost.¡± Whoosh! Hearing these words, Snowden Jones¡¯s rage red up instantly. Being forced by the olddy to apologize was already making her feel very annoyed, now she had to endure White Mitchell¡¯s arrogance? This was something Snowden Jones could not tolerate. She retorted, ¡°What do you mean by this? I¡¯m here representing the Jones Family to apologize to you! Don¡¯t think you can just throw your weight around here because grandma is momentarily confused and believes in Auntie¡¯s lies. If it weren¡¯t for grandma forcing me here, I wouldn¡¯t care toe to this crappy ce. Don¡¯t push your luck, or one day, I assure you there will be consequences!¡± The moment Mori Jones heard this, her face chilled down, she reprimanded, ¡°Snowden Jones! Have you lost your mind? Have you forgotten what our grandmother told you!?¡± Snowden Jones gnashed her teeth ferociously: ¡°Enough with the lectures, you have no right to order me around! As of today, I¡¯ve apologized. Whether or not it will be epted, that is their business.¡± ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯t even hope that they would ept it. Do you really think I would be like grandma and believe your bullshit? You and they are nothing more than partners in crime, deliberately trying to embarrass me, let me tell you this, if you think I, Snowden Jones, will bow down to them in this lifetime, it won¡¯t happen unless I¡¯m dead!¡± After Snowden Jones finished her tirade, she stood defiantly in ce, looking utterly furious. Tap, tap, tap¡­ At this moment, the room and the corridor were filled with silence, leaving only the sound of White Mitchell¡¯s footsteps. White Mitchell, lookingposed, slowly walked towards Snowden Jones, every step seeming to radiate a powerful aura. The sound of his footsteps, as if capable of inducing people¡¯s heartbeats, made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble with every echo. Snowden Jones, who had been full of arrogance, had not enjoyed her triumph for long when her face was involuntarily cloaked with a look of fear. White Mitchell could really fight, this is something she had learned from a previous experience. Which is why at this moment, she instinctively covered her face, warning in a panic, ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess with me! There are cameras here, if you hit me, you won¡¯t get away with it!¡± No matter how much she had boasted earlier, at this moment she was just as humble. Snowden Jones felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest, truly scared that White Mitchell might strike her. Thus, not only did she shield her face, but she involuntarily took steps back. At this moment, her whole body seemed out of control, trembling violently as she was in a state of extreme panic. She was so disorientated that she didn¡¯t even know where to ce her hands. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± Seeing Snowden¡¯s panicked state, Sherry Jones quickly caught White¡¯s attention, fearing he mightsh out. White Mitchell gave Sherry a gentle smile, then yfully asked, ¡°Did I ever say I was going to hit her?¡± Sherry, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of Snowden¡¯s skittishness. ¡°Bro, you are being mean!¡± Sherry covered her mouth and retorted jokingly. White Mitchellughed, then looked down at Snowden with indifference, saying, ¡°Get lost! When you are ready to be sincere,e back and kneel before me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Snowden felt humiliated, blushing with both anger and embarrassment. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she knew she was no match for him, she truly wanted to chew White up and spit him out. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll see how long you can stay smug!¡± Furious, Snowden couldn¡¯t bear to stay in White¡¯s presence. She stormed out of the hotel in a huff. This¡­. Mori Jones, watching all this, wore an expression of helplessness. She apologized to White and Sherry remorsefully, ¡°White, Sherry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect such a disaster.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,e in and have a seat,¡± Sherry ushered Mori into the room. Having booked a suite, they had ess to a small living room, which proved convenient for conversation. However, as soon as Mori sat down, Sherry noticed that her gaze seemed off, revealing that she was subtly studying White. Coming to think of Snowden¡¯s strange behavior earlier, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mori came to her senses, nced at Sherry puzzledly, then looked at White surreptitiously. Could it be that he had kept Sherry in the dark? Or was her assumption wrong, and it was merely a string of good luck? Mori shook her head, soon brushing off her second thought, convinced that White was indeed behind everything. Then, she told Sherry all about what had happened in the Jones Family that day. As White listened from the side, his face remained expressionless, which strengthened Mori¡¯s assumption. After hearing what had happened, Sherry gave a puzzled look at White and asked him with mock seriousness, ¡°Bro, did you arrange all this?¡± ¡°Me?¡± White pointed to himself, then joked, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t I arrange it all? Who else woulde to your rescue?¡± At this, Sherry burst outughing, looking at White¡¯s nonchnt expression, and rebuked him, ¡°I¡¯d have to be a fool to believe you! Don¡¯t brag when we¡¯re in such a serious situation.¡± White shrugged helplessly, thinking to himself that he wasn¡¯t lying. However, Sherry didn¡¯t believe him. Tell the truth, even though White knew that Sherry didn¡¯t believe him, he sensed that Mori had some doubts. Regardless, it wasn¡¯t important. Even if she were to investigate, she wouldn¡¯t find any substantial evidence. Indeed, Mori looked at White with furrowed brows and asked seriously, ¡°Assuming, and I say assuming, that you were behind all this. ¡°Then, what would the Jones Family need to do for you to forgive them? Or rather, what would make you spare the Jones Family?¡± Upon hearing this question, Sherry¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and she eagerly looked at White, ¡°Bro, what would you do?¡± Chapter 86 - 86: I will also propose three conditions to the Jones Family! Chapter 86: I will also propose three conditions to the Jones Family! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio White Mitchell pointed at himself again, immediately revealing a look of intrigue as he continued: ¡°If it were me, I would also give the Jones Family three conditions. After all, it¡¯s impolite to gain without giving.¡± Upon hearing his words, warmth surged in Sherry Jones¡¯ heart. However, before she had a chance to voice her feelings, Mori Jones interrupted. Mori Jones asked earnestly with an anxious face, ¡°What are the three conditions?¡± This scene left Sherry Jones somewhat nonplussed ¡ª wasn¡¯t this just a hypothetical scenario? Wasn¡¯t this all just a joke? Why was Mori so serious? Could it be that she truly believed that everything happening to the Jones Family was orchestrated by White Mitchell? Thinking of this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. It seemed that the Jones Family was truly in big trouble this time, resorting to any avable help in desperation. Meanwhile, White Mitchell pondered before coolly addressing Mori Jones, ¡°First, let my foster father rejoin the family; Second, fulfill the promise to let Sherry be the general manager; Third, and this is the most important one, have Old Madam Jones personally apologize to Sherry!¡± wow! Upon hearing these three conditions, both Sherry Jones and Mori Jones were startled, their delicate bodies quivering. Sherry Jones quickly opened her mouth to reassure Mori Jones, ¡°Mori, don¡¯t listen to my brother¡¯s nonsense, he¡¯s just joking. Don¡¯t repeat these words to the olddy when you go back home.¡± Sherry Jones showed a terrified expression. Their father¡¯s ashes were still in the Jones Family¡¯s possession. What if they took offense to these words and actually scattered the ashes in the River Arch? White was really something, saying whatever he pleased with no regard for consequences. Thank God Mori had always been protective of her. Otherwise, this situation could turn really bad. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but re at White Mitchell in reproach. However, Mori Jones¡¯ reaction waspletely opposite. She remained serious, and even looked somewhat distressed and lost, her emotionsplex. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± Mori Jones whispered, her voice filled with trepidation. She knew that the first two conditions might be achievable, but the third one, was just too difficult. Old Madam Jones valued her reputation greatly, even more than anything else. How could she possibly swallow her pride and apologize to her own granddaughter? This was as demanding as asking for her life. However, at this moment, White Mitchell solemnly stated, ¡°This is just reciprocity. I¡¯ll give her three days to consider it. If I don¡¯t see her in three days, she can take responsibility for the consequences!¡± This¡­ After hearing this, Mori Jones had a bitter look on her face, feelingpletely lost. At that point, Sherry Jones noticed Mori¡¯s expression and quickly scolded White Mitchell, ¡°Brother, what are you doing? Why are you scaring Mori?¡± White Mitchell deflected with augh. Afterwards, Sherry turned to Mori and patiently said, ¡°Mori, don¡¯t listen to my brother¡¯s nonsense. Isn¡¯t it just a joke? It¡¯s not real, Mori, don¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t worry, the Jones Family should be fine. I¡¯ll also think of a solution. Last time, that Longman seemed approachable. I will try and talk to him.¡± Mori Jones nodded quietly, bitterlyughing inside. Silly girl, she thought, it¡¯s probably because of your brother that Longman was so polite to you. Seeing Sherry, still none the wiser, Mori Jones felt a mixture of sadness and amusement. However, since White Mitchell wished to keep Sherry in the dark, he likely had his reasons. Perhaps, Longman had helped him out of some unknown sentiment, but such help might not be avable in the future. After all, a man like Longman wouldn¡¯t easily bow to anyone or follow their orders, let alone to someone like White Mitchell, who¡¯d just been released from prison. Forget it, right now, she needed to think about the three conditions White Mitchell mentioned and how she was going to ry them to her family. With that thought, Mori Jones chose not to stick around any longer; she turned around and left the hotel directly. Seeing Mori walk away disheartened, Sherry Jones immediately puffed her cheeks, staring at White Mitchell resentfully, ¡°Humph! Brother, it¡¯s all your fault, scaring my aunt like this!¡± White Mitchell pretended to ignore her, looking at the ceiling, and then looked at Sherry with a wickedly yful smile, ¡°What did I just say? I told you they woulde to apologize, didn¡¯t I? If I remember correctly, I think I added a little something to that, didn¡¯t I?¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry instantly became flustered. She was aware that White Mitchell was referring to the bet; if someone from the Jones Family came to apologize, she would have to marry him. With that thought, Sherry¡¯s face immediately turned red, spreading all the way to the roots of her ears. It was so red it seemed like it would start dripping any moment now. The air had ostensibly be hot in an instant. Sherry hastily stood up, shyly looking down, aimlessly looking at the ceiling. ¡°1¡­1 don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m tired and I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Sherry yfully tiptoed away on her small feet with a guilty look on her face. White Mitchell watched her shy retreat, smiling happily to himself. Whispering to himself, ¡°I wronged you in the past, but not this time. I will make you the happiest woman in the world this time.¡± On the other side, Mori Jones, whose face was clouded with worry, returned to the Jones Family mansion as if she was in a daze. Snowden Jones had arrived back at the Jones Family mansion before her. The atmosphere in the house was extremely dark at this point. Clearly, Snowden must have exaggerated the events that urred in the hotel, which was why Old Madam Jones had such a disdainful look on her face. ¡°Mori! You tell me! Is what Snowden saying the truth, that ungrateful bastard does he not respect our family at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already shown so much tolerance, and he still doesn¡¯t know any better? Does he want me, an old woman, to apologize to him personally?¡± As soon as Mori entered, Old Madam Jones startedmanding her around. Snowden Jones stood to one side, watching Mori with a cold, malicious smile. Seeing this, Mori shook her head silently in her mind. These people were beyond saving. Mori, feeling utterly lost, said in resignation: ¡°Mom, if you continue to disregard White like this, I¡¯m afraid our end wille in three days.¡± Old Madam Jones bristled at these words, demanding irritably: ¡°Mori, what do you mean by this? Exin yourself!¡± Mori responded with a cold smile, saying sorrowfully, ¡°White presented us with three conditions that must be met within three days. First, big brother must acknowledge his ancestors and return to the family fold. Second, Sherry should return to thepany as its general manager. Third¡­¡± Mori hesitated for a moment, then resolutely said, ¡°Third, you, Old Madam, must personally apologize to Sherry!¡± What! As soon as these words were spoken, Old Madam Jones¡¯ anger soared. The olddy was so angry that she hit her cane to the floor and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s outrageous! He dare?! That¡¯s a pipe dream! His pipe dream!!!¡± Thest sentence was squeezed out through gritted teeth, indicating the fiery rage she was experiencing. Mori saw her reaction and gave a resigned smile that implied she was expecting this response, then said resignedly, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s your call now whether you want to keep your pride and see the Jones copse, or humble yourself once.¡± Having said this, Mori retreated to her room, leaving Old Madam Jones sitting in her chair, trembling with rage, ¡°Outrageous! Outrageous! Outrageous! Our family has raised him all these years, and he dares to force me to kneel down and apologize to that bitch!? It¡¯s preposterous! Isn¡¯t he afraid of divine retribution, of being struck by lightning? He¡¯smitting an unforgivable crime! Unforgivable!!!¡± Snowden, seeing this situation, gave a cold smile. He then hurried tofort Old Madam Jones with pretended sympathy, ¡°Grandma, please calm down. Don¡¯t get mad at that bastard and ruin your health. I think we should thoroughly investigate why Longman is targeting our Jones family, as that is the most crucial thing now. Perhaps it¡¯s the enemies of that bastard who learned he¡¯s back, so they¡¯re retaliating against him!¡± Chapter 87 - 87: Kill off White Mitchell! Chapter 87: Kill off White Mitchell! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Huh? Upon hearing Snowden Jones¡¯ words, Old Madam Jones¡¯ face suddenly darkened, her agitated emotions slightly eased. She said in sudden realization, ¡°Yes, how could I have forgotten about that!?¡± ¡°Quickly! Go and get the information from the Imperial Group!¡± Old Madam Jones said hastily. Just mentioning the four words ¡°Imperial Group,¡± Old Madam Jones felt a sharp sting down her spine. That was a real first-ss powerful family in Sayon, many times stronger than the Jones Family. Though the Imperial Group was once that bastard¡¯s, the Jones Family had once had an opportunity to climb thedder to associate with this behemoth. However, times had changed, and people were no longer the same. Now, they should be thankful if the Imperial Group didn¡¯t bother the Jones Family, let alone try to climb up anydder. If the Imperial Group was really seeking revenge on White Mitchell, there¡¯s a strong possibility of the Jones Family getting implicated. At this point, Snowden Jones smiled confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry grandma, I¡¯ve already asked a friend to look into it. We should know soon if the Imperial Group is targeting our family.¡± ¡°Yet I believe, we should think about what we should do if the Imperial Group were to vent their anger intended for that bastard on us.¡± ¡°We, the Jones Family, should figure out how topletely sever ties with that bastard to avoid getting implicated further.¡± Old Madam Jones nodded heavily upon hearing these words, putting on a serious expression, and fell into deep thought. After, Old Madam Jones pounded her cane onto the floor, and said with great emphasis, ¡°If it¡¯s really because of that bastard that the Jones Family is subjected to this crisis, I will never spare him!¡± ¡°Snowden! Draft a statement right away. Once we have the facts, release it immediately, and try to contact the Imperial Group.¡± ¡°Tell them that the Jones Family has no connection to that bastard, and please ask the Imperial Group to forgive us!¡± ¡°Okay, grandma, I will see to it.¡± Snowden Jones showed a triumphant smile, and immediately dashed to the office. Old Madam Jones sat alone in the living room, looking gloomy, and kept muttering, ¡°Family tragedy, family tragedy¡­¡± ¡°Our Jones Family, why did we have to run into White Mitchell the like of a broom star? He won¡¯t stop until he brings our family to ruins! Heartbroken, Old Madam Jones¡¯s hatred towards White Mitchell reached an unprecedented high. On the other side, while Snowden Jones was trying to gather information about the Imperial Group, n Austin, Imperial Group¡¯s Chairman, and his wife Grandy Anderson, were standing outside an ICU in a private hospital. At this moment, n Austin had a murderous look in his eyes, crackling fists, making him look like an angered lion. His younger brother, Ivan, was in the ICU, having undergone two days and nights of emergency surgery. His life was saved, but he had fallen into vegetative state, with doctors predicting a less than one percent chance of waking up. He was n Austin¡¯s only brother and now a vegetable. That¡¯s why n Austin was so uncontroble at this point. ¡°n, our people have checked. That night, Ivan hired some people from the underworld to deal with White Mitchell and Beckett. However, White Mitchell and Beckett were unharmed, but that night, a squad of fiendish guys came to the hospital and beat Ivan into this state.¡± ¡°I suspect that those men were from White Mitchell¡¯s side,¡± Grandy Anderson said slowly. Rustle! In response to this, n Austin mmed his fist against the wall, and said coldly, word by word, ¡°It¡¯s White Mitchell again! That damn brute refuses to disappear!¡± ¡°n, don¡¯t be impulsive, White Mitchell has been in prison for several years where he learned some martial arts. Regr people might not be able to confront him. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to ask Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack to take action. However, there have been some issues and we haven¡¯t been able to reach them yet.¡± ¡°Should we wait a bit more?¡± Amanda suggested. Upon hearing this, n Austin roared at her: ¡°Wait? Wait for what!? Ivan is already in such a state because of him, and you still want me to wait!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what it takes, this time, I am going to kill him and make sure he never gets back on his feet! Draft a statement now saying that White Mitchell has been falsely using our Imperial Group¡¯s name to deceive others! ¡°Effective immediately, our Imperial Group ispletely blocking him out. Anyone or any force associated with him will be totally banned! I want to make sure he has nowhere to hide in Sayon! Quickly!¡± Bang! After giving orders to Grandy Anderson, n Austin forcefully punched the hospital wall again. The next moment, Grandy Anderson immediatelyplied with n Austin¡¯s order and issued Imperial Group¡¯s ban order on White Mitchell. In a matter of minutes, allpanies and forces rted to the Imperial Group received the order to ban White Mitchell. Spare no expense! Drive White Mitchell out of Sayonpletely! As soon as the news spread, the name White Mitchell was heard in every corner of Sayon. Many even brought up his past deeds, sparking heated discussions. ¡°This guy is really bold, daring to masquerade under the name of Imperial Group? Isn¡¯t this an outright provocation? No wonder the Imperial Group wants to ban him, he deserves it!¡± ¡°Ban him? I think the Imperial Group is too kind to him. If it were me, I would have someone kill him, or at least cripple him. Let¡¯s see if he dares to do this in the future!¡± ¡°This guy is nothing but a fraud. Didn¡¯t he deceive his adoptive father in the past and get the Jones Family involved? This time, I think the Jones Family is going to suffer tremendously because of him.¡± With people¡¯s discussions escting wave after wave, in less than half a day, White Mitchell had be the public enemy of Sayon. As the Imperial Group made such a big move, the Jones Family naturally received the news. When the news reached the Jones Family, they instinctively thought that it was indeed the Imperial Group targeting them. Thus, the entire Jones Family was in a state of high alert, with sincere fear written all over everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Great misfortune! Why is it really the Imperial Group!?¡± Old Madam Jones was nearly fainting with rage upon hearing this news. Things are much worse than they initially thought. The Imperial Group was no longer merely scheming behind their backs, but openly attempting to banish White Mitchell! And the Jones Family, with the deepest ties to White Mitchell, was on the ground zero ond became the primary target to bear the brunt in ce of him. At this moment, Old Madam Jones just wanted to tie up White Mitchell and present him to n Austin. ¡°Heh, I was saying how could that damn bastard, just out of prison, have such capabilities? Turns out he was merely using the name of Imperial Group as a cover, aplete fraud! He¡¯s got nerve, not even considering his past filthy deeds and still has the audacity to involve the Imperial Group? The Woods Family and Thomas Family probably got deceived by that scoundrel, making them so subservient!¡± Amanda analyzed with a sense of authority. At this moment, Snowden Jones, sneered at the worried Mori Jones, ¡°I wonder who suggested us to apologize to that damn bastard. Well, the truth is out now, she¡¯s gone quiet, hasn¡¯t she? What¡¯s up? Feeling guilty? Or did you know that the damn bastard was merely using the Imperial Group¡¯s reputation? Speak up, why aren¡¯t you talking now? Weren¡¯t you the one who suggested we apologize? Speak up, Mori!¡± Chapter 88 - 88: Is White Mitchell really a liar? Chapter 88: Is White Mitchell really a liar? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mori Jones stood in silence, her eyebrows knitting together. Something felt off, could she have been mistaken? Was White Mitchell really a con artist? ¡°Enough!¡± Old Madam Jones put a stop to Snowden Jones¡¯s instigation towards Mori Jones, and then continued: ¡°Now is not the time to quarrel among ourselves. The top priority is to think about how to separate ourselves from White Mitchell! ¡± Snowden Jones coldly nced at Mori Jones and then said in a hypocritical manner, ¡°Grandmother, I have already issued a statement to sever ties with that illegitimate son, but¡­¡±. Quite clearly, though the statement was issued, it did not solve any substantial problems. The Jones Family was still stuck in dire straits. The employees had not returned, suppliers were urging for payments, channel dealers demanded repayment, and the damaged ces had not been repaired yet. In Snowden¡¯s view, problems were identified but had no way of being resolved. Old Madam Jones¡¯s brows furrowed, with a serious look on her face, she asked: ¡°Has anyone been sent to contact Imperial Group?¡± ¡°We tried, but they refuse to deal with us, probably because of White Mitchell.¡± Snowden said in a bitter manner. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jonesmented: ¡°What wrongs did our Jones Familymit in our past life that we end up with such a curse, White Mitchell! ¡± While the Jones Family was at a loss, the Woods Family who had previously suffered a loss at White Mitchell¡¯s hands, and ke Thomas, had also received the ban order Imperial Group had issued against White Mitchell. The Thomas Group! Upon receiving the news, Chris and his son, Zack, immediately went to ke Thomas, asserting with confidence: ¡°Mr. Thomas, I think this is a good opportunity for us to reim GH Company!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Thomas, now that GH Company is under Sherry Jones¡¯s name, we can totally settle ounts with the Jones Family and make them force Sherry to hand over the GH Company.¡± Zack said excitedly. However, after hearing the news, ke Thomas furrowed his brow, feeling something wasn¡¯t quite right. After all, it was David Herb who asked him to hand over GH Company to Sherry Jones. Why would he, David Herb, make way for n Austin of the Imperial Group? On the contrary, it should be n Austin who should curry favour with him. It¡¯s questionable that David Herb was backing up White Mitchell for the sake of the Imperial Group. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I don¡¯t think you need to worry too much. That White Mitchell is a fraudster. I am sure David Herb was deceived by him, that¡¯s why he supports him. Otherwise, how could a man just out of prison have David Herb on his side? ¡°Besides, now that the Imperial Group has issued a ban order against him, there can¡¯t be any other factors. ¡°After all, the Imperial Group cannot be fools, would they dare to ban him so openly if they knew David Herb was backing him up?¡± Chris analyzed fluently as if he had a deep grasp of everything. After hearing this, ke Thomas readily nodded, although still showing certain reservations. Seeing this, Zack eagerly spurred him on: ¡°Mr. Thomas, think about it, the ban is personally issued by the Imperial Group and many are responding. ¡°If we seize this opportunity, we might be rewarded by the Imperial Group. Then wouldn¡¯t it be an easy task for our Thomas Group to make it into the ranks of the second-tier powerhouses? ¡°Regaining GH Company is secondary, more importantly, we could win the favor of the Imperial Group!¡± wow! At these words, ke Thomas¡¯s eyes lit up, and all his previous concerns dissipated. Zack was right. Recovering GH Company was secondary, the most important thing was to curry favor with the Imperial Group and n Austin! This is worth more than ten GH Companies! With this in mind, ke Thomas was eager, immediatelymanding that he would personally visit the Jones Family tomorrow! The Woods Family of Sayon. ¡°Well, so this boy is the one who made false ounts and embezzled public funds in the Imperial Group years ago! I wondered why Amanda woulde and mess with us. She must have been conned by that kid!¡± Finn Woods, who had been beaten twice by White Mitchell, eximed excitedly. In his view, White Mitchell had clearly been parading around under the name of the Imperial Group, conning people, including Amanda, who was unknowingly working for him. It must now be that the Imperial Group had discovered his ugly face and ordered to suppress him. Understanding this, Finn Woods was eager to tell his father, Antonio Woods, ¡°Dad! We must take action against this kid!¡± Fuck! He prevented me from sleeping with Sherry Jones, and fucking punched me twice. This resentment, no matter what, I must let out!¡± Hearing this, Antonio Woods nodded quietly, analyzing solemnly, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t take action, I¡¯m afraid Amanda won¡¯t let him go. However, it¡¯s for this reason that we have to act quickly, to impress Amanda. Who knows, this might be an opportunity for our Woods family!¡± After hearing this analysis, over 200 pounds of fat on Finn Woods¡¯ body trembled in excitement, his face full of greed, ¡°Dad, promise me, this time, I must get Sherry Jones!¡± Ever since that day at the wedding, when he was amazed by Sherry Jones, scenes of him desecrating Sherry Jones always shed in Finn Woods¡¯ mind. He dreamed of sleeping with Sherry Jones, but unfortunately, due to Amanda¡¯s involvement before, their Woods family didn¡¯t dare to mess with the Jones Family. He thought he would have no chance, but unexpectedly, a new opportunity has emerged. It seems that Sherry Jones, this little bitch, ultimately cannot escape from his clutches!¡± With a cold smirk on his face, Finn Woods¡¯ eyes were filled with naked desire. At this time, Antonio Woods advised him impatiently, ¡°Son, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Sherry Jones is in an ambiguous rtionship with White Mitchell. Such a woman is not worthy of entering our Woods family¡¯s door!¡± Hearing this, a sinister smile spread across Finn Woods¡¯ face, he said teasingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Dad, I just want to have some fun. Once I¡¯m done ying with her, I¡¯ll kick her away. I promise you, we are not letting her in.¡± After hearing this, Antonio Woods nodded in satisfaction, then said, ¡°Prepare the men to go to the Jones house tomorrow. No matter what, they have to hand over White Mitchell and Sherry Jones!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± On hearing this, Finn Woods was instantly thrilled and his fat jiggled as he got up and left the room. At the moment, after receiving the news, the Jones family, who knew that both the Thomas and Woods families wereing over to cause trouble, seemed like ants on a hot skillet, restless. When one wave settles, another one rises. In Old Madam Jones¡¯s heart, she wasining bitterly. At this moment, she had only one thought. That was to ask White Mitchell toe back and handle the people from the Thomas family and the Woods family himself tomorrow. This time, the Jones family absolutely would not cover for him. Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones resolutely ordered, ¡°Quick! Prepare the car! I will go to the hotel myself! For the survival of our Jones Family, even if I have to force them, I will bring them both back today!! Chapter 89 - 89: Do You Remember the Three Conditions I Mentioned? Chapter 89: Do You Remember the Three Conditions I Mentioned? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, the Jones Family residence. After giving orders, Old Madam Jones prepared to personally head to the hotel where White Michell and Sherry Jones were staying. At this moment, Snowden Jones, who had pointedly opposed White Michell and Sherry Jones, surprisingly spoke: ¡°Gran, I don¡¯t think this n is very good.¡± Hmm? A frown creased Old Madam Jones¡¯ forehead. She then curiously asked, ¡°Snowden, do you have a better n?¡± Snowden Jones nodded, a hint of craftiness on her pretty face, she said slowly, ¡°Gran, White Mitchell¡¯s Three-legged Cat Kung Fu is somewhat capable, I¡¯m afraid our people can¡¯t handle him. Hence, I believe we can¡¯t win this through brute force, we have to y smart instead! Isn¡¯t Sherry wanting to be the general manager? Why don¡¯t we just offer her the position?¡± Hmm? Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones was momentarily stunned, failing toprehend why Snowden Jones, her usual opponent, would suddenly suggest this while being the one most against Sherry bing the general manager. Snowden Jones, perceiving Old Madam Jones¡¯s doubts, continued: ¡°Gran, don¡¯t worry. By suggesting that nuisance bes the general manager, I don¡¯t actually mean to give her the real power. It is nothing but a nominal title. My main goal is to convince her back willingly, I believe that White Mitchell won¡¯t have much to say. If that nuisance bes the general manager, making her responsible, she will certainly have to deal with the problems she creates. If not, then what¡¯s the point of being the general manager?¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones nodded continuously, and gave a thumbs up to Snowden Jones. Snowden Jones then continued: ¡°However, implementing this would mean to inconvenience you gran. Just in case the wild bastard insist on making you admit your fault¡­¡± Snowden Jones paused, asionally throwing nces towards Old Madam Jones. After some hesitation, Old Madam Jones decisively dered, ¡°For the Jones family, this time, I¡¯m going all in, I also want to see, whether that damned Sherry can bear the weight!¡± Finishing her words, Old Madam Jones immediately left with Snowden Jones, heading straight for the hotel. Meanwhile, Sherry Jones, who was staying at the hotel, had heard the news about the Imperial Group nning to cklist White Mitchell through an online source. Immediately, she was thrown into a state of perplexity. She knew her father had fallen victim to a sinister plot and lost his life cruelly for advocating White Mitchell¡¯s innocence, the likely mastermind behind all was possibly the Imperial Group. Before this, she had always been worried that the Imperial Group would target White Mitchell once they discovered his return. However, she didn¡¯t anticipate that the Imperial Group would act so rapidly and decisively, with an all-out ban on him. This was undoubtedly a devastating blow to the current White Mitchell. Thus, Sherry Jones was now in a dilemma, trying to decide whether to tell White Mitchell about this news or not. While Sherry was contemting, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Sherry, it¡¯s me, your gran¡±, Old Madam Jones¡¯s voice rang out, carrying a bit of apromising tone, unlike her previous harsh tone. The moment Sherry Jones heard the voice, she instinctively frowned, ¡°Could it be¡­have they also heard about the news from the Imperial Group?¡± a piece of news that she could acquire, surely, the Jones family could do the same. But the tone in Old Madam Jones¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem like she was here to cause trouble. This cast a doubt in Sherry Jones¡¯s mind. With this doubt, she opened the door and weed Old Madam Jones in. Old Madam Jones entered the room with an ostentatious pretense of regret, full of apologies. ¡°Sherry, regarding your situation, I have seriously thought it over. Previously, I was indeed confused and did not take into ount your feelings. You won¡¯t me me, right?¡± With Old Madam Jones earnestly clutching her hand, Sherry Jones felt ufortably trapped. She had an indefinite sense that something was off but could not articte it. Feeling helpless, she treaded lightly, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t me you.¡± Old Madam Jones nodded in satisfaction, immediately exchanged a nce with Snowden Jones, and continued, ¡°Good that you do not me me. I am here to fulfill my previous promise of appointing you as the general manager. I¡¯ve already persuaded Snowden, she has no objections. Now, as long as you agree, you will be the general manager of our Jones Group!¡± Gen¡­ General Manager? They want me to be the General Manager? Upon hearing these words, Sherry Jones stood rooted to the spot, her mind a whirl with disbelief. Just a few hours ago, hadn¡¯t Snowden been adamant with her determined stance? How had she changed her mind so quickly? With a look of rm, Sherry turned to Old Madam Jones, ¡°Granny, what is¡­?¡± Seeing Sherry¡¯s hesitations, Snowden immediately cynically retorted, ¡°Now that Granny is doing you a favor, shouldn¡¯t you be grateful? Do you really think we want you to be the general manager? If it wasn¡¯t for our Jones family always keeping to our promises, do you think someone with your capabilities could be appointed to this position? If you¡¯re unwilling, feel free to decline. But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, if you miss this opportunity, you¡¯ll never get another one.¡± This¡­ Caught in a difficult position, Sherry didn¡¯t know whether she should agree or not, and in that moment, she heard White Mitchell¡¯s voice at the door. All she saw was White Mitchell slowly opening the door, striding in calmly. He smirked: ¡°If you¡¯re so reluctant then, you don¡¯t have to force yourselves. As for the position of the general manager, whoever wants it, take it.¡± Whoa! Upon hearing these words, both Old Madam Jones and Snowden¡¯s faces darkened, revealing a look of utter disgust as they red fiercely at White Mitchell. ¡°White Mitchell! This is a matter for the Jones family, when is it your turn to interfere!¡± Snowden retorted assertively. At these words, Whiteughed coldly with an air of indifference. Of course he knew why Old Madam Jones was there. Their humble pleas were merely an effort to trap Sherry into a difficult situation again. Given the situation, White wouldn¡¯t let them have their way. Upon witnessing the tense atmosphere, Sherry hurried to White¡¯s side. She said, ¡°Brother, maybe we should¡­¡± Clearly, Sherry was tempted. Whether or not she became the general manager was irrelevant; if only she could bring her father back and provide assistance to White, it would be enough. The Imperial Group had now cornered White Mitchell and if she could secure a firm position in the Jones family, White Mitchell would at least have a ce to turn to. With these thoughts in her head, Sherry felt even more torn. At that moment, White gave her aforting nce and walked towards Old Madam Jones. He grinned, ¡°If you want us to return, we can, but do you remember the three conditions I mentioned before?¡± Whoa! At his words, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face turned to stone; it was so dark it was as if it were dripping water, and her dull eyes were filled with a raging fury.. Chapter 90 - 90 Old Madam Jones Gives In! Chapter 90: Old Madam Jones Gives In! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Grandmother!¡± Upon seeing Old Madam Jones engulfed in anger, Snowden Jones quickly reminded her. Old Madam Jones took a deep breath to calm her inner emotions, and then looked towards Snowden Jones, giving her a nod. Then she heard Old Madam Jones say, in a grumbling tone, ¡°Fine! If you insist on making this old woman apologize to you, then I will apologize today! However, I need to make things clear upfront. After I apologize to you today, Sherry, you need to go back and act as the CEO for me. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about seeing Logan¡¯s ashes!¡± After speaking, Old Madam Jones used her walking stick to saunter up rather reluctantly, bowing towards both Sherry Jones and White Mitchell. Then she said with great reluctance, ¡°I was wrong before, and two of you were wronged because of it. I hope you can forgive me.¡± After putting on a show, Old Madam Jones immediately straightened up her waist and irritably asked, ¡°Are you satisfied now? Can Sherry go back to be the CEO now!?¡± ¡°Brother, grandmother has admitted her mistake, let¡¯s call it even.¡± Sherry Jones tried to persuade him. White Mitchell gave a cold smile, and then continued taunting, ¡°You are so eager to bring Sherry back, let me guess, are you afraid that the Imperial Group will also target you?¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing these words, Old Madam Jones paled instantly while in fear that Sherry might reconsider, ¡°Where ¡­ Where¡¯s that happening! It¡¯s a pure nonsense!¡± ¡°Whether it is or not, you know in your heart.¡± White Mitchell sneered coldly. At this point, Snowden Jones couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, so what!? The trouble you cause shouldn¡¯t you be the one to bear it!? If you didn¡¯t scam the Woods Family and the Thomas Family under the name of the Imperial Group, would they have gone looking for trouble with us? If you still consider yourself a man, thene forward, ept the responsibilities you should ept, and don¡¯t always implicate the people around you!¡± ¡°Snowden Jones, you shut up! Don¡¯t talk about my brother like that! If you dare speak nonsense again, I will take my brother and leave Sayon immediately!¡± Sherry Jones said with resolution. The usually soft-spoken her, showed a strong side for White Mitchell at this moment. ¡°Enough! Everyone shut up!¡± Seeing that the situation was getting out of control; Old Madam Jones hastily spoke up before swiftly pulling Snowden Jones behind her. She directed her words to Sherry Jones, threatening her word by word, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to do for you. This old body of mine, giving an apology to two young folks like you, I¡¯ve been more than fair and generous! The hardships that the Jones Family is facing now was all because of him. If our Jones Family falls, it won¡¯t do you two any good either, don¡¯t forget that Logan¡¯s ashes are still with the Jones family! I will make my stand clear today; you either take this CEO position or you take it! If you two do not show up at the Jones family tomorrow, you can¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± After threatening Sherry Jones, Old Madam Jones then coldly ordered, ¡°Snowden! Let¡¯s go!¡± After the two of them left, Sherry Jones stood there with a helpless look on her face, her feelings immensely intricate. So it turns out it really was White Mitchell helping her; he even risked impersonating the Imperial Group to deceive others. It was all because of her uselessness, he only did it because of her, that he ended up attracting the attention of the Imperial Group. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones med herself immensely, she couldn¡¯t help butfort, ¡°Brother, no worries. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Jones family. I¡¯m there.¡± After saying that, Sherry Jones¡¯s face revealed a lingering bitterness and she looked a little listless. White Mitchell gently stroked her head,¡± Have you really decided to go back to the Jones family? If you¡¯re doing it for me, you don¡¯t have to. In my eyes, the Imperial Group is nothing more than ants. If I want to, I can solve this trouble at any time.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t need to worry for me, nor do you need to choose to return to the Jones Family because of me.¡± Hearing these words, Sherry Jones squeezed out a small smile. She knew full well that the current White Mitchell was no match for the Imperial Group. He was saying this only to shoulder everything for her. But how could she bear to let him bear all this alone? So Sherry Jones shook her head with a smile, pretending to be nonchnt, and said: ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to persuade me anymore. I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± Seeing Sherry Jones so insistent, White Mitchell didn¡¯t say anything more, only mentioning that he would apany her tomorrow. Upon hearing this, Sherry immediately became anxious. She knew the Jones Family tomorrow would be extremely dangerous, how could she bear to let White Mitchell suffer with her? But White Mitchell¡¯s insistence left her feeling helpless, so she had to let it be. That evening, after Old Madam Jones and Snowden Jones returned to the Jones Family, they publicly announced the news of Sherry Jones taking over as General Manager. At first, Will Jones and his wife had some objections, but after hearing Snowden Jones¡¯s exnation, they agreed. Not only that, but Will Jones also brought up the point about Longman. In his opinion, it is almost certain that Longman¡¯s previous favorable treatment towards the Jones Family was simply because he had been deceived by White Mitchell. Now those distributors who had left had dispersed, which further confirmed that Longman already knew the truth. That being the case, the ten million that Longman had given to the Jones Family earlier was now hot potato. Although the money has been frozen by the bank now, he thought that no matter what, they had to find a way to return it. Otherwise, if they offend Longman, it would be no joke, and he was afraid that Longman mighte after the Jones Family next. After hearing Will Jones¡¯s analysis, Old Madam Jones also nodded with deep approval. ¡°Will is right. Longman is not someone we Jones can offend. Conveniently, when Sherry returns tomorrow, let¡¯s deal with this matter as well.¡± Old Madam Jones indicated. Then she looked at Will Jones: ¡°Will, this matter has been handed over to you. No matter what, make contact with Longman, and let¡¯s apologize to him in person tomorrow, showing the sincerity of our Jones family.¡± Upon hearing this, Will Jones immediately started arranging things. After Old Madam Jones arranged everything, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, saying mentally: This is really a season full of troubles! On the other side, when Will Jones made contact with Nine Dragons Finance, Longman, who received the message, immediately asked for White Mitchell¡¯s opinion. White Mitchell¡¯s response was simple. Money sent for free should be epted. After getting the reply, Longman quickly responded to the Jones Family, telling them that he would personally go there tomorrow. When Will Jones received Longman¡¯s reply, he heaved a sigh of relief. He had been afraid that Longman might not want the money. Now it was finally possible to rid themselves of this hot potato. After Old Madam Jones heard the news, her furrowed brows finally eased a bit. This could probably be considered the only good news of the day. Next, they would quietly wait for tomorrow¡¯s troubles toe marching at the door, pushing Sherry Jones and White Mitchell out as scapegoats. ¡°May God protect us, I hope nothing else goes wrong tomorrow. Otherwise, our Jones Family really won¡¯t be able to hold on anymore.¡± Old Madam Jones prayed silently in her heart.. Chapter 91 - 91: Let Sherry Jones Write an IOU to Longman? Chapter 91: Let Sherry Jones Write an IOU to Longman? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Early the next morning, Sherry Jones quietly opened her room door, originally intending to sneak back to the Jones residence without White Mitchell¡¯s knowledge. However, as soon as she opened the door, there was White Mitchell standing in front of her room, grinning and saying, ¡°Good morning.¡± Sherry Jones red resentfully at him, a touch of disappointment showing on her pretty face. At this point, she had no choice but to reluctantly bring White Mitchell back to the Jones residence. Meanwhile, back at the Jones¡¯ household, they were already waiting for her since early morning. Will Jones paced back and forth, frequently checking the time, looking visibly troubled. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nearly nine o¡¯clock and that damned girl Sherry, along with that bastard White, haven¡¯t returned yet. Are they nning not toe back at all?¡± Will Jones said frantically. Representatives from Longman, Woods Family and the Thomas Family were alling today to cause trouble, and could appear at any moment. If Sherry is not here at that point, what could the Jones family possibly do to deal with those demons and ghouls? At this thought, Will Jones turned even more anxious. Old Madam Jones was also filled with anxiety, her face twisted into a scowl despite sitting, her unease palpable. ¡°Grandmother, could it be possible that the bastard has changed his mind? Nevermind that Sherry agreed to it yesterday, that scoundrel has been against it all along.¡± Snowden Jones sharply remarked. ¡°Dare he!?¡± roared Old Madam Jones. At this moment, Mori Jones quickly defended Sherry: ¡°Since Sherry agreed to return, she most likely will. Can you Keep your reprenens1D1ements to yourself! After speaking, Mori Jones¡¯s face was also clouded with worry, wondering why White could use the name of the Imperial Group to deceive people? The Imperial Group is undeniably a major power, not to mention our family, even the Cooper family probably wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them easily. What are we supposed to do now? How can she help White to get past this crisis? Can it be that they should actually have to seek help from the Cooper family? At this thought, Mori Jones¡¯s countenance grew even more troubled. ¡°Pfft! Sister-In-Law, that bastard could dare to do anything. He would probably be happy to see our Jones Family fall into ruin.¡± Amanda added fuel to the fire. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones was even more restless and uneasy. Just then, the doorbell outside the vi rang. Old Madam Jones, startled, quickly stood up. Upon seeing Sherry Jones and White Mitchell, the heavy rock on her heart was finally put down. ¡°Come in quickly,e in.¡± At this moment, Old Madam Jones was happier to see Sherry than if she had seen an ancestor, and eagerly ushered the two in. Upon entering the hall, Old Madam Jones formally reiterated to everyone that Sherry would be the general manager. Snowden and his family, although verbally expressing no objections, wore faces full of lingering mockery. They seemed like they were just waiting to see Sherry fail. Amanda couldn¡¯t help but mock directly, ¡°Sherry, you are now the general manager of the Jones Group, and you need to shoulder the responsibilities of a manager. We are all counting on you to lead the Jones family to greatness. So, do not let us down.¡± Upon finishing, Amanda startedughing coldly, her expression smug. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Amanda. We will soon have guests here. We cannot allow outsiders tough at our expense!¡± Old Madam Jones intervened, worried that they might scare off Sherry. Sherry Jones pressed her lips together, saying nothing. After a while, the doorbell at the entrance of the Jones residence rang again. Old Madam Jones was the first to stand up. She quickly turned to Sherry and urged, ¡°Guests are here, Sherry. Please hurry and greet them, usher them in.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Sherry Jones said in surprise. Amanda sneered, ¡°Who else could it be? You¡¯re the general manager of our Jones Group now! We have an important guest, and you should amodate him. Are you saying that¡¯s beneath you?¡± Seeing the situation, Nanny Donne hurriedly said, ¡°Let me go, I¡¯ll go and¡­¡± But before she could finish, Amanda red at her fiercely, ¡°What do you mean ¡®go and¡¯! Are you in a position to speak here! ? Hurry up and prepare lunch! ? Are you saying you don¡¯t want to work anymore ! ? ¡± Nanny Donne¡¯s face stiffened, she quickly lowered her head timidly and rushed into the kitchen, no longer daring to speak. Seeing Nanny Donne¡¯s dejected appearance, Amanda arrogantly red at her again, ¡°What a worthless creature!¡± ¡°Let it go, don¡¯t give Nanny Donne a hard time, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t bear to see Nanny Donne being targeted. But as she was about to stand up, White Mitchell pulled her back into her seat. ¡°Brother, what¡­?¡± Sherry Jones looked at White Mitchell with a puzzled face, but White Mitchell slowly said to the Jones family, ¡°Are you telling me that a simple task like opening a door requires the general manager herself?¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones red at White Mitchell with a face full of disgust. Then turned to Amanda indignantly, ¡°Amanda, go open the door.¡± ¡°Mom, what did you say!?¡± Amanda paused in surprise, then her face flushed with resentment. Old Madam Jones red at her impatiently, ¡°If I tell you to go, just go, don¡¯t ask so many questions! Leave the door open!¡± Amanda felt wronged, she red at White Mitchell bitterly, her eyes full of resentment, as if she wished she could bite him. But it was Old Madam Jones¡¯smand after all, so she didn¡¯t dare to disobey and could only run out to open the door gloomily. In a moment, Amanda returned to the living room, followed by a bulky, bald man. Seeing the distinct bald head, the Jones family recognized him, one of the two powerhouse kings of the Sayon underworld, Longman. When they saw Longman, the Jones family couldn¡¯t help but shiver instinctively in fear. Upon entering the living room, Longman¡¯s gaze immediately fell on White Mitchell, his face disying a ttering expression. As for others, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to nce at them. ¡°Mr. Longman, hello, the previous incident had nothing to do with the Jones family. It was thisd who acted on his own. We didn¡¯t expect that he would be so brazen to deceive you, you see¡­¡± Will Jones immediately tried to scapegoat White Mitchell, but Longman didn¡¯t listen to a single word he said. He nced impatiently at Will Jones. Just one nce made Will Jones tremble with fear, like a frightened bird, shivering uncontrobly. ¡°Enough of your nonsense, weren¡¯t you going to repay the money? So, where¡¯s the money?¡± Longman said impatiently. This¡­ The Jones family was taken aback at his words, a bit puzzled about Longman¡¯s intentions. If White Mitchell had deceived him, shouldn¡¯t he take it up with White Mitchell instead? Why does it seem like nothing happened and he just wants his money? Indeed, Longman¡¯s temper is really not something ordinary people could gauge. At this point, Snowden Jones hurriedly said to Sherry Jones, ¡°General Manager, Mr. Longman is asking you, you need to respond quickly.¡± Sherry Jones looked helpless, as if she had no idea what was happening. Old Madam Jones then added, ¡°Sherry, you¡¯re now the general manager of the Jones Group. In the meantime, you can privately write an IOU for Mr. Longman. When the bank un-freezes our ounts, you can pay him back.¡± Obviously, this was pre-arranged by Old Madam Jones and the others. On one hand, because the Jones family couldn¡¯t afford to repay the money. On the other hand, it was in preparation forter. When it¡¯s time to dispose of Sherry Jones and White Mitchell, Longman will naturallye to them for repayment. But in doing so, Sherry Jones was put in a difficult position. Why should she personally write an IOU to Longman for apany¡¯s debt? Isn¡¯t this clearly digging a hole for her to jump into!? Chapter 92 - 92: Mr. Longman, shouldn’t we collect some interest? Chapter 92: Mr. Longman, shouldn¡¯t we collect some interest? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sherry Jones pursed her lips, remaining silent, her beautiful face filled with a difficult expression. At this moment, White Mitchell slowly spoke, ¡°I think, in the matter of debt acknowledgment, only a reputable person¡¯s input would be effective, don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Longman?¡± Whoosh! The moment his words fell, Old Madam Jones¡¯ figure trembled unexpectedly, and she swiftly red at White Mitchell with an extremely resentful look. This boy, is he trying to direct this cmity towards me? Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones hastily spoke to Longman, ¡°Mr. Longman, do not listen to the nonsense spewed by this brat. Sherry is now the general manager of the Jones Group and wields great influence. I haven¡¯t involved myself with thepany¡¯s affairs in a long time. So in terms of status, I can¡¯tpare with these young people.¡± ¡°Exactly, Mr. Longman. This boy is speaking rubbish, don¡¯t take him seriously. Sherry, of our Jones family, holds real power and influence, we normally heed her advice,¡± Amanda added. At this point, both Will Jones and Snowden Jones were hastily nodding their heads in agreement. However, Longman was no longer listening to their words. He had been frightened by White Mitchell¡¯s ¡°Mr. Longman¡± to the point that his hairs stood on end. Considering his own status and what status White Mitchell had, to have the gall to address him as Mr. Longman? Was he courting death? In an instant, Longman felt overwhelmed with a sense of honor and quickly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I think his words make more sense. Well then, old woman, you¡¯ll have to write me an IOU!¡± Whoosh! Longman¡¯s words, like a bolt from the blue, left Old Madam Jones burnt to a crisp, her entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Mr. Longman, you¡­..¡± Amanda wanted to say something, but was immediately silenced by a mere nce from Longman. Longman nced at her scornfully and said menacingly, ¡°What? Are you questioning my words?!¡± Amanda was immediately frightened out of her wits, a fishbone stuck in her throat, she didn¡¯t dare to say another word. At this point, everyone in the Jones family revealed a grief-stricken expression as they saw Longman¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Hurry up, stop dawdling. It¡¯s your turn, old woman.¡± Longman urged impatiently. Old Madam Jones had a bitter face, feeling as if she had dug herself into a hole, she had no way to counteract Longman. Left with no other choice, Old Madam Jones had to let someone bring paper and pen, and with a gloomy face, began to write the IOU for Longman. But at this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s voice rang out again, teasingly saying, ¡°Mr. Longman, the money has been with the Jones for such a long period of time, shouldn¡¯t they pay some interest as well?¡± Whoosh! Hearing these words, the Jones family could hardly resist the urge to strangle White Mitchell on the spot. ¡°Shut up, you brat! You have no right to speak here!¡± Will Jones furiously yelled. Amanda also cursed angrily at White Mitchell, ¡°You little son of a bitch, what are you up to? Are you trying to ruin our Jones family?¡± Just as both Will Jones and his wife pointed their fingers at White Mitchell, Longman¡¯s face darkened and he roared, ¡°Get lost! What do you two think you¡­¡± He was cut off midway, as a sudden chill ran down his spine because he felt an extraordinarily powerful aura. Soon after, Longman stole a nce at White Mitchell and directly met his icy cold gaze. He was startled and quickly changed his tone, ¡°You dared to be presumptuous in front of me?! What?! Now that you owe me so much money, you find it hard to pay a little interest? Are you reluctant?! Huh?!¡± Upon hearing these words, the Jones¡¯s family all felt a shiver run down their spine. Their hearts were filled with resentment, but they dared not voice their dissatisfaction, feeling extremely stifled. They had no choice, after all, the person standing in front of them was Longman. Whatever he said, went! Having no other option, Old Madam Jones swallowed her pain and penned a promissory note for eleven million. She didn¡¯t dare to write more for fear that she wouldn¡¯t be able to pay it back, or less for fear that Longman wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. It was clear that, as she was writing the note, she was extremely conflicted and wanted to strangle White Mitchell. After Longman took the promissory note, he read loudly, ¡°Eleven million?¡± After reading it, he took a sneaky nce at White Mitchell, seeking his opinion when no one was noticing. It was only after Longman saw White Mitchell nodding that he put away the IOU, saying contentedly, ¡°At least you still know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Then, with the I.O.U. in his hand and under the instruction of White Mitchell, Longman swaggered out of the Jones house. Seeing Longman leave, the people in the Jones Family all heaved a sigh of relief, but soon, their eyes turned back to White Mitchell. ¡°White Mitchell!¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s face darkened as she said in anger that they had lost an extra million because of what White Mitchell had said! If it were not for the potential arrival of the Woods Family and the Thomas Family, Old Madam Jones really wanted to make White Mitchell disappear right now. A furious Old Madam Jones could only console herself to endure, believing that once the Woods family and the Thomas family arrived, White Mitchell would be in trouble. Finally, as time passed, more people arrived at the Woods¡¯ vi. Ironically, the Jones family, who were extremely afraid of unwanted guests, now couldn¡¯t wait for them toe and trouble White Mitchell, to see him flounder. Amanda was so impatient that she went out personally to wee them. The first to arrive were ke Thomas and his son, Chris. At this point, ke Thomas was convinced that White Mitchell had deceived David Herb, so he behaved brazenly. His nose pointed skyward, he was all contemptuous when he saw White Mitchell. ¡°Sherry, you¡¯re now the general manager of the Thomas Group. Since Mr. Thomas has arrived, aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± teased Snowden Jones in a sarcastic manner. ke Thomas nced at Sherry Jones contemptuously, but before Sherry could speak, White Mitchell preempted: ¡°Mr. Thomas, are you here to take GH Company back?¡± With a superior look, ke Thomas nodded and said, ¡°Of course, what do you think I¡¯m here for, a chat?¡± Chris, who was on the side, arrogantly said, ¡°Quit stalling and sign this new transfer agreement, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Saying that, Chris pulled out a transfer agreement. Even though the previous agreement was taken back by ke Thomas, the transfer procedure has beenpleted and GH Company is still in Sherry Jones¡¯ name. Therefore, they need to supplement a new agreement to transfer GH Company back into ke Thomas¡¯s hand. Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones had a bitter taste in her mouth. This was her father¡¯spany and she was reluctant to give it back to the Thomas family. However, the only way to protect White Mitchell now was to do so. She had no other choice. Just as Sherry Jones hesitated, a voice rang out: ¡°Sherry Jones! What are you waiting for? Sign quickly! How are you serving as a general manager?!¡± Seeing this, Amanda chimed in, ¡°What, are you nning to hold on to Mr. Thomas¡¯spany and not give it back? How thick-skinned are you?¡± Old Madam Jones also urged, ¡°Sherry! Hurry up and sign! Don¡¯t waste Mr.. Thomas¡¯s time!¡± Chapter 93 - 93: Remember to bring the Thomas Group to beg me next time! Chapter 93: Remember to bring the Thomas Group to beg me next time! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sign the paperwork? Sherry Jones¡¯ lips tightened as she struggled with the decision. Just then, Mori Jones walked slowly over to her and said gently, ¡°Sherry, sign it first. I will find a way to get it back for youter.¡± A look of sheer helplessness washed over Sherry Jones as she cast a questioning nce at White Mitchell. White Mitchell, who had been silent all this time, slowly rose and walked straight towards Chris. He grabbed hold of the deed papers. ¡°Are you sure you want my sister to sign this?¡± White Mitchell asked, a yful smile ying on his lips as he looked at ke Thomas. ke Thomas sneered at him, saying disdainfully, ¡°Why waste words? Thispany was supposed to be mine. If it wasn¡¯t for your manoeuvres, mypany wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by you.¡± White Mitchell shook his head at this, a calm expression taking over his face. ¡°Remember my words today. When youe to see me next time, bring with you the deed transfer agreement of the Thomas Group.¡± Upon hearing his words, Chris and his son Zach burst outughing, leaning over withughter, as though they had just heard a hrious joke. ¡°You learned to brag in prison? I¡¯m dying ofughter here. Bring the Thomas Group¡¯s agreement to beg you? Who do you think you are?¡± mocked Zack, letting out arrogantughter. ¡°Mr. Thomas, just look at this guy, if we didn¡¯t know any better, we¡¯d think he was David Herb¡¯s son. I think such a man should be taught a lesson, else he won¡¯tprehend the difference between heaven and earth,¡± Chris said, his words steeped in scorn. ke Thomas nodded in agreement. When he thought back to the humiliation he had faced at the auction due to White Mitchell¡¯s threats, a me of fury sparked in his heart. Just then, noticing that the situation was about to get out of hand, Sherry Jones quickly strode over to White Mitchell and snatched the deed papers from his hand. ¡°White, let it go. Don¡¯t argue with them,¡± she urged White, not wanting him to be humiliated because of her. And so, without any further hesitation, Sherry signed her name on the deed transfer agreement. After signing, she picked up the contract and handed it over to ke Thomas, saying word-for-word, ¡°I¡¯ve signed the agreement. Are you satisfied now? Can you leave?¡± Satisfied? Leave? At Sherry¡¯s words, ke Thomas let out a coldugh. He gathered the signed agreement and said tauntingly, ¡°You¡¯re dismissing me, ke Thomas, just like that? Do you think so little of me?¡± ¡°Because of your earlier interruption at the auction, I lost the chance to cooperate with the Royal Group. This loss, isn¡¯t it something we need to calcte?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sherry was at a loss for words. At this, the Chris and his son mockingly replied, ¡°Us? What about us? Are you questioning Mr. Thomas? Look at the situation your Jones family is in. To still dare to contradict Mr. Thomas¡¯ words. You really want to die, don¡¯t you?¡± Even as they spoke, Zach raised his hand to p Sherry. But just as it was about tond, it was abruptly and firmly stopped by something. A loud thud echoed through the room before Zach could react. He found himself airborne. All of a sudden! Zach felt a violent shudder through his body. By the time he gathered his senses, he found himself sprawling in the vi¡¯s yard, harshly thrown against the ground. Ahh!!! Zach cried out, feeling like all his bones were broken and could see only darkness. He instantly passed out. This¡­ Seeing this, Chris was furious. He wanted to stand up for his son, but was repelled by a single nce from White Mitchell. Next, with an indifferent expression on his face, White Mitchell slowly walked over to ke Thomas. Hismanding pose was like that of a majestically sovereign, casting his gaze upon mortals. Whoosh! Aftering into direct eye contact with White Mitchell, ke Thomas became so terrified, he could hardly sit still. His voice trembling, he stammered, ¡°What¡­ What do you want? Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t mess with me. If¡­ If you hit me, even the Jones Family can¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°Why do I need the Jones Family to protect me?¡± With those words, White Mitchell reached out his hand and grabbed ke Thomas by the throat, lifting him off the ground. ke Thomas¡¯ face twisted, his body shivering like he¡¯d been plunged into an icy cer. In his heart, he felt a wave of mortal fear wash over him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± At this moment, ke Thomas was truly scared. He felt his life was hanging by a thread, controlled by White Mitchell, and was perpetually on the verge of death. He did not want to die, begging desperately, his arrogant demeanorpletely reced by endless horror and uneasiness. ¡°Get your belongings and get out!¡± White Mitchell said impassively, before carelessly throwing ke Thomas away. Bang! Echoed another huge sound. Every member of the Jones Family looked at White Mitchell as if he was a killing god, too afraid to approach. Gulp! Chris, the only one left, swallowed hard. His heart felt like it was stuck in his throat. The next moment, White Mitchell¡¯s gaze slowly fell on him. Shivers ran down Chris¡¯s spine, a single nce filled with enough dread to make his hair stand on end. Hastily, he stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll leave, I¡¯ll leave right now.¡± After saying those words, Chris quickly left the Jones Family, not daring to look back even once. After Chris had left, there was a moment of silence in the Jones Familv as everyone recollected themselves. Snowden Jones was the first to speak, her face set in a cold grimace. ¡°Grandmother, we¡¯re doomed this time! The Thomas Family will never let us off!¡± ¡°And the Woods Family, what if this brat hits anyone from there too? Then aren¡¯t we¡­¡± Amanda shivered uncontrobly. The danger was close at hand. No matter who White Mitchell hit, the Thomas Family wouldn¡¯t care. All they knew was that White, the illegitimate child, was adopted by the Jones Family, thus he was a part of the Jones Family, and he hit people in the Jones Family home. Whoosh! Thinking of this, the Jones Family started regretting calling White Mitchell back. If they hadn¡¯t, maybe they could have negotiated. But this guy was a troublemaker who directly hit people, leaving their situation with no avenue for resolution. It was a disaster! Old Madam Jones was deeply saddened, but she didn¡¯t dare confront White Mitchell openly. She could only re at Sherry Jones furiously and said, ¡°Sherry! Can¡¯t you keep him in check? Do you really want to see him bring our Jones Family to ruins? Haven¡¯t you had enough!¡± Don¡¯t forget, you are a member of the Jones Family, so is your father. If the Jones Family falls, can you live up to your father, the ancestors and descendants of the Jones Family?¡± Just at this moment, from outside the door came another uninvited guest¡¯s voice: ¡°Where are the people of the Jones Family? Are you all dead?! Hurry up and hand over my wife!¡± It was Finn Woods! When Sherry Jones heard that voice, she unconsciously furrowed her brows. The image of a man weighing over 200 pounds appeared in her mind, making her face instantly turn serious.. Chapter 94 - 94: Is Sherry Jones the Daughter-inlaw of the Woods Family? Chapter 94: Is Sherry Jones the Daughter-iw of the Woods Family? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Jones Family. Antonio Woods and his son walked into the Jones home with insolence, treating it as if there was no one around, totally disregarding the presence of the Jones family members. ¡°Oh! Look at the crowd. Having a meeting, are we?¡± Finn Woods casually sneered as he walked in, immediately turning his gaze to Sherry Jones, an expression of greed on his face. Sherry Jones met his gaze head on, a loathsome expression instantaneously appearing on her face. At this moment, the Jones family members, upon seeing the Woods father and son, all wore obsequiously ingratiating expressions. ¡°Lord Woods, young Lord Woods, please, have a seat, have a seat.¡± Old Madam Jones stered on a smile and rushed to wee them. She then turned to Sherry Jones andmanded, ¡°Sherry! What are you standing around for? Won¡¯t you show the Woods men to their seats?¡± Sherry Jones wore an extremely disgusted expression, about to stand up, but was held back by White Mitchell. Upon seeing this scene, the members of the Jones family disyed an immediate expression of hatred. Amanda chastised immediately, ¡°White Mitchell! What do you think you¡¯re doing!? Sherry is a daughter-inw of the Woods family, isn¡¯t it proper for her to attend to her husband and father-inw? Do you have no idea about respect and hierarchy?¡± ¡°Exactly, as her sister, I can¡¯t bear to watch. Sherry, have all those lessons about docility and respect we taught you in the Jones family gone in one ear and out the other? You¡¯re embarrassing us!¡± sneered Snowden Jones. The Woods father and son, upon hearing these words, became even more arrogant, casting scornful nces at White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, hinting that if Sherry didn¡¯t serve them, they weren¡¯t going to sit. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones hastened to plead, ¡°Lord Woods, young Lord Woods, I beg you not to hold it against us. Sherry wasn¡¯t always like this. It¡¯s all White Mitchell¡¯s fault. Good thing you¡¯re taking her back today, please teach her some manners on our behalf.¡¯ Boom! Upon hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯ words, something seemed to explode in Sherry Jones¡¯ head, and her eyes turned red instantly. At this moment, Mori Jones couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and came to Sherry¡¯s defense, ¡°Mother, all that¡¯s in the past, isn¡¯t it? You know well enough that Sherry never wanted to marry into the Woods family. And weren¡¯t they apologetic back then?¡± ¡°Mori! Shut up!¡± As soon as Mori had finished speaking, Old Madam Jones sharply reprimanded her. At this, the Woods father and son let out a coldugh, saying openly, ¡°We were deceived by that guy back then. If I¡¯d known he was a like that, would I have let him snatch my daughter-inw?¡± Finn Woods said these words withplete contempt, even a sense of derision. After hearing his words, not only did the Jones family note to Sherry¡¯s defense, but Amanda went so far as to kick her while she was down, ¡°See, I told you that guy was all talk! Has the bubble of his boasting burst now? Does he still think he¡¯s the chairman of Imperial Group? He should look in the mirror; if he goes to the Imperial Group now, would they even let him live? Huh!¡± After saying these words, Amanda gave Mori a triumphant look, her eyes filled with provocation. Mori¡¯s face turned red with anger, but she still firmly defended, ¡°Mother! The Jones family has already sacrificed Sherry once. Without mincing words, we sold our daughter. We tried it once and it didn¡¯t work out. Are you going to throw her back into the fire again?¡± Whoosh! At her words, the entire Jones family fell silent. In the vast Jones residence, only Mori dared to say such things. At this time, the faces of the Woods father and son darkened, and Finn Woods openly cursed, ¡°When did other people have the right to meddle in my and my daughter-inw¡¯s matters!?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Furious, Mori swiftly turned around and directly reprimanded Finn Woods, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to provoke the Cooper family, behave yourselves today!¡± The Cooper family? Upon hearing this name, the Woods father and son¡¯s expressions became reluctant. But then Finn Woods thought of Connor Cooper¡¯s behavior towards Mori at the wedding ceremony. His face immediately turned cold. ¡°Cooper family? You¡¯re worthy enough to mention the Coopers? You¡¯re nothing more than a mistress Rhett keeps, and you think you¡¯re eligible to say this?¡± Finn Woods sneered. ¡°You!¡± Mori Jones was immediately choked with anger. At this moment, Amanda, who was part of the Jones family, added fuel to the fire, ¡°Look, my dear sister-inw, everybody knows about your affairs. And now, you dare to mention the Coopers? Could it be that you sincerely believe that the Cooper family will listen to the words of an insignificant person like you? What a joke!¡± Snowden Jones also joined in to needle her, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ve got your hands full with your own mess and you¡¯re still trying to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs? I would advise you to save your breath. If the Coopers find out that such a nobody like you dares to use their name in your dealings, you won¡¯t just be denied entry into their household. If you drag the Jones Family into this, then it¡¯ll be a significant issue!¡± Gulp! Upon hearing these words, Mori Jones¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. Were these really her rtives? ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Sherry Jones, at this point, really couldn¡¯t bear to see Mori Jones suffering for her sake. However, just as she was about to speak out, Mori Jones shook her head at her and then resolutely said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, I won¡¯t let them take you away today!¡± After saying this, Mori Jones immediately took out her phone, found Rhett¡¯s number and then solemnly said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not part of the Cooper family yet, with the kind of rtionship I have with them, if I want to take down the Woods Family, do you think it would be difficult?¡± Huh? Upon hearing this, the father-son duo of the Woods family turned stiff and their faces darkened. They frowned, looking at Mori Jones uneasily. Indeed, even though Mori Jones currently had no status in the Cooper family, she was, after all, Rhett¡¯s woman. If Rhett genuinely sided with her, the Woods Family was definitely not a match for the Coopers. At this thought, the faces of the Woods father-son duo turned gloomier than ever. At that moment, Mori Jones had already dialed Rhett¡¯s number, and even put it on speaker. ¡°Hello¡­Hello, Lord Rhett.¡± The moment the phone connected, Mori Jones sounded somewhat anxious, but when she thought of what Sherry was going through, her eyes once again hardened with resolve. ¡°Hmm!¡± On the other end of the call, there¡¯s nothing but a dull response, but even this simple answer is enough to make everyone on the scene anxious. Especially the Woods father-son duo, who were even ready to flee on the spot, with their hearts in their throats. Mori Jones noticed this, took a deep breath, and continued, ¡°Lord Rhett, my niece here is in some trouble and I was hoping you could help. I¡¯ve never asked you for anything before. But this time, I sincerely need you to help Sherry and White. They are good kids.¡± After saying this, Mori Jones anxiously stared at the phone, nervously waiting for the response from the other end of the line. At that moment, everyone was on tenterhooks, waiting. It was as if time had stopped. But despite several seconds passing, there was nothing but silence on the other end of the line. After a while, Mori Jones couldn¡¯t help but frown. Just as Mori was getting a bit uneasy, a childish voice suddenly came from the phone, ¡°Hahaha¡­ I knew this shameless bitch would call. Look, look, it¡¯s her, it¡¯s really¡­¡± Con¡­ Connor Cooper!? Whoosh! Mori Jones, upon hearing this voice, was as stunned as if she had been hit by lightning, and stood rooted to the spot! Chapter 95 - 95: In a Flash, the Woods Family could be Reduced to Ashes! Chapter 95: In a sh, the Woods Family could be Reduced to Ashes! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Why is it Connor Cooper? Mori Jones was frozen on the spot, her emotions unsettled for a while. At this moment, everyone in the Jones family, as well as the father and son of the Woods family, were looking at her with what could almost be described as a mocking gaze. But at this moment, Mori had no time to care about what others were thinking, she just hoped that Rhett could step in and help Sherry this time. So, after careful consideration, Mori mustered courage and said, ¡°Connor¡­ can I speak to your dad, is he near the phone?¡± Mori¡¯s tone was gentle, even somewhat subservient. At this time, from the other end of the line came Connor¡¯s mocking voice, ¡°My dad? He¡¯s right here. Oh, by the way, my grandpa is also here. You really didn¡¯t disappoint me, you worthless woman. As soon as I mentioned you¡¯d probably try to cozy up to the Cooper family, you called. You really are shameless!¡± Listening to these harsh words, Mori¡¯s face visibly ckened, bing somewhat bitter. However, the mockery on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t stop. Connor continued to mock, ¡°Think my family will help you? Dream on, you can forget abouttching onto the Cooper family in this lifetime! My grandpa sends a warning, don¡¯t use the Cooper name to stir up trouble outside, you have nothing to do with my family! Look after yourself, why are you even concerned about others? Be careful or you¡¯ll end up biting off more than you can chew!¡± Du-du-du¡­ After ridiculing Mori, Connor hung up the phone without giving her any chance to exin. Hearing these words, filled with contempt, Mori was deted, like a frost-struck eggnt. Seeing her dejected look, Snowden Jones immediately mocked, ¡°Why did you do that? Look, you¡¯ve embarrassed yourself. Connor was right, you¡¯re not a member of the Cooper family, there¡¯s no connection! Now look what happened, not only have you embarrassed yourself, you¡¯ve also embarrassed us by association. I¡¯ve advised you before, clean up your own mess first, but you don¡¯t listen and try to put yourself out there? Consider if you have the resources!¡± Amanda also didn¡¯t hold back, ¡°Are you satisfied now? It¡¯ll be harder for you to enter the Cooper¡¯s house again. Was it worth it for this snotnose and this dead girl? Heh heh¡­¡¯ The words from Amanda and her daughter were like knives to Mori¡¯s already wounded heart, making another deep cut. She silently stood in ce, her strength seemingly drained from her, she seemed lost. It was at this moment that White Mitchell, who had been seated all this while, silently stood up, with Sherry following right behind him. They quietly stood beside Mori. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mori. I remember it. But I, White Mitchell, do not regard the Woods as a threat, ¡± White Mitchell calmly stated. He was indifferent, speaking as if he were discussing an insignificant matter. Amanda and her daughter burst outughing upon hearing his words. ¡°White Mitchell, at a time like this, do you think anyone really believes your grandiose statements? A recently jailed person disregarding the Woods? Do you think you have that capacity? Is it because of your Three-legged Cat Kung Fu? The world is filled with skilled fighters. Does it have any use? Even very skilled, can you fight against money? Ridiculous!¡± Amanda mocked. As her voice trailed off, Snowden also followed up with her derision, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you inside and out, I might almost have been fooled. Not knowing one¡¯s ce, why not take a pee and look at yourself. Instead of just bragging and talking big, you tarnish the reputation of the Jones family and we have to suffer along with you!¡± Despite their mockery, White Mitchell¡¯s face remained indifferent, impervious to their words. He further calmly stated, ¡°You don¡¯t believe, because the world you see is different from mine. Not to mention the minuscule Woods, I could make them disappear in a moment. Even the Cooper family and the Imperial Group, which you regard as formidable. As long as I want, I can destroy them instantly!¡± As White Mitchell stated these words, he was not only indifferent, but also exuded profound confidence, as if everything was under his control. However, evidently, nobody in the Jones family paid any heed to his words; they just felt he was being stubborn and refused to admit his ipetence. ¡°White Mitchell! How dare you! If your words were to spread, do you know the disaster it would bring to the Jones family!?! Are we not suffering enough for you? You wretch! ¡± Old Madam Jones yelled out angrily. But White Mitchell was unfazed which enraged Old Madam Jones even more. She wished she was able to sew his mouth shut. At this point, the Woods father and son were obviously running out of patience. Finn Woods, exasperated, urged, ¡°Enough talk, hand over my wife immediately! If you don¡¯t, we at the Woods will make life unbearable for the Jones!¡± Whoosh! Compared to White Mitchell¡¯s threats, Finn Woods¡¯ words posed a greater threat to the Jones family. At this moment, everyone in the Jones family shuddered in fear. Old Madam Jones nced at Sherry the moment she heard this, admonishing her with a cold voice, ¡°Sherry! What are you waiting for? Are you not going with Mr. Young?! You¡¯ve long been part of the Woods family, you have your own home, why are you still clinging to us at the Jones?! You have married into the Woods family so follow their rules; why do you keep associating with this brat. What exactly is your intention?!¡± Seeing this, Amanda took this opportunity to add fuel to the fire, ¡°Exactly, one Mori Jones is already embarrassing enough for our family. Now, another one like you, where is our family Jones to put our faces?¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing these words, Sherry¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, clearly, they were the ones forcing her, so how did this be her fault? How could they still pressure her so self-righteously? Isn¡¯t a daughter of the Jones family also a person? Sherry¡¯s face was filled with grief and her tears were about to fall, ¡°Grandma, isn¡¯t a daughter of the Jones family a human being too?¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face instantly darkened and she yelled in fury, ¡°Impudent! Who gave you the right to talk like that? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re already married off, today, regardless, you¡¯re going back with Mr. Woods, otherwise, we in the Jones family will deny ever knowing Logan Jones or having a granddaughter named Sherry! Get out!¡± With a m, furious Old Madam Jones jabbed her cane into the floor. ¡°Grandma, you!¡± Sherry¡¯s face turned ashy pale, her tears finally falling uncontrobly.. Chapter 96 - 96: I will make her the happiest woman in the world! Chapter 96: I will make her the happiest woman in the world! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sherry Jones was heartsick and never before had she felt so desperate and helpless. She wanted to spend the rest of her life with White Mitchell and wished she could help him. But she felt powerless to deal with not only the mammoth Imperial Group but also the Woods Family that now stood before her. These thoughts brought a wave of self-me, she felt her own ipetence was what had caused White¡¯s current predicament. Just then, arge and sturdy hand gently took her own, like a lighthouse in the dark, casting endless hope onto her. ¡°Brother!¡± Sherry Jones gazed at White with a sorrowful look. The White of this moment, seemed so warm,forting her heart that had long since fallen into an icy pit. After taking Sherry¡¯s hand, White led her slowly towards Finn Woods. ¡°You think you cany a hand on my sister!?¡± With one hand holding Sherry¡¯s and the other lifting 200-kilogram Finn, White roared: Beat it! Finn, weighing 200 kilograms, rolled out of the Jones Family home like a ball. ¡°What are you doing! ¡± Upon seeing her son being beaten, Antonio Woods was burning with anger. But as soon as she lifted her head, she met White¡¯s intimidating gaze. Antonio was taken aback, shaky voice stuttering, ¡°What¡­what do you want to do? You¡­you better not be reckless! I¡¯m warning you! Assault is illegal, you could be jailed!¡± ¡°Unless you want to end up like your son, get lost!¡± White replied indifferently. Antonio nched, taking two steps back, staring resentfully at White as she retreated. ¡°You¡­you just wait! This won¡¯t end here. We, the Woods Family, won¡¯t take this lying down. You¡¯ll see. All of you.. ¡°You¡¯re finished. All of you Jones will be finished!¡± Antonio ran out without looking back, struggling to support the 200-kilogram Finn before they beat a hasty retreat. After Antonio fled, the atmosphere in Jones mansion turned incredibly heavy. White Mitchell had beaten both the Thomas and the Woods! Instead of resolving the problem, this incident had deeply offended both families. What can we do now! ¡°Shameless boy! Shameless boy! Shameless boy! What did our Jones family do to owe you in our past lives!? Why do you harm us Jones so much!? Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing a betrayal to Logan¡¯s kindness toward you? ¡°Damn it! Damn it!!!¡± Old Madam Jones hit her walking cane repeatedly, trembling all over. She looked as if she wanted to skin White alive. ¡°Sherry Jones! Are you satisfied now? This is your so-called ¡®good brother¡¯. You two are leading your family down a dead-end!¡± Snowden Jones chided mercilessly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, we should have kicked this wretched girl and this scum out sooner, now look, we¡¯re in trouble now, aren¡¯t we! Who among us can bear the wrath of the Thomas and Woods families? We, the entire Jones family, are likely to be doomed because of these two!¡± Amanda said in an intimidating manner. Old Madam Jones continued herment, ¡°Foolish! Foolish! Sherry, why are you so foolish? It¡¯s a blessing for you to be liked by the Woods family! Do you even realize, if you marry into the Woods family, how much benefit you could get? How much help you could bring to us, the Jones family? Now, because you brought this little bastard back, everything is ruined by him! In the future, who would want to marry you? Who would want you?¡± After hearing these words, Sherry Jones remained silent, just gripping White¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°I¡¯ll marry her!¡± At this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s resonant voice rang again. As he said these words, his eyes bore an unprecedented resolve. In that moment, the entire Jones family was silent, no one spoke for several seconds. ¡°Brother!¡± Sherry Jones looked at White Mitchell with a touched expression. Her eyes already misty, aplex swirl of emotions welled up in her heart. Moments from the past shed before her eyes like a movie. She remembered how heartbroken she was when she first heard that White Mitchell and Grandy Anderson got engaged. At that moment, she felt her world copsing. Her brother, who used to be hers, her beloved, without any warning, was engaged to someone else. On the night of White Mitchell and Grandy Anderson¡¯s engagement, she cried until she became a tear-streaked mess. She did not even dare to show up at the engagement ceremony, fearing that she might break down. In this moment, though only a few words have been spoken, Sherry Jones felt as if time had stopped, like what she once lost, had now returned to her side. There was a sense of joy, surprise and a multitude of emotions. At this point, White Mitchell¡¯s grip on her hand tightened slightly, as if conveying a sense of support. Then, he spoke softly, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m sorry. I did wrong by you all those years ago, I failed your true feelings. Now that I¡¯ve returned, I will make you the happiest woman in the world. No person or thing, can separate us. Even if we became enemies with the world, I will always protect you and never let you sutter again.¡± Hearing White Mitchell¡¯s heartfelt confession, Sherry Jones cried, overwhelmed with emotion. ¡°Do you want to be with me?¡± White Mitchell said with affection. Sherry Jones nodded her head with emotion. But at this moment, Old Madam Jones mmed her walking cane on the ground, objecting, ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree! Sherry is the wife of the Woods family, she¡¯s the daughter of our Jones family! She definitely can¡¯t be with you, you shameless brat! No way! No way!!! cough cough!!!¡± White Mitchell took a deep breath, a trace of coldness immediately overshadowed his face. Sherry quickly grabbed his hand, shaking her head, signalling him not to be impulsive. At this point, Amanda and Snowden Jones walked over to Old Madam Jones, feigning concern and tried to calm her down. But as soon as she turned around, Snowden Jones sneered and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t stoop to their level and aggravate your health. Besides, the Woods family doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to let this go yet either.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Amanda sneered, before sneering at White Mitchell: ¡°You, fresh out of prison, stop bragging. You pitiful thing, you said you¡¯d make Sherry the happiest woman in the world? In my opinion, if she got with you, she¡¯d be the unluckiest woman in the world. You think you canpare with the Woods family? Can youpare with them? Even a hundred of you, would not be worth a single finger of Finn!¡± Chapter 97 - 97: Preparing a Wedding that Attracts the Attention of the Whole City! Chapter 97: Preparing a Wedding that Attracts the Attention of the Whole City! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio A hundred of me, notparable to a single finger of Finn Woods? After hearing these words, White Mitchell smirked silently, then spoke indifferently: ¡°My capacity, you will neverprehend. You consider me futile, from my perspective, aren¡¯t you all bunch of useless creatures? All you do is focus on currying favors here and there, instead of wasting time on these, why don¡¯t you do some more business? Do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Whoa! After these words, the Jones family members felt a fiery sensation on their faces, as if they were pped. The vexed Jones family immediately cast their furious res at White Mitchell. ¡°You outsider, who are you toment on our Jones family¡¯s affairs?¡± Amanda yelled furiously. With an unconcerned look on his eyes, White Mitchell nced at her and the cold voice rang, ¡°Then who are you to judge me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Amanda was rendered speechless with her face going red with anger. She looked extremely angry but helpless. ¡°Kick him out, kick him out, cough cough¡­¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s voice again rang. The anger was apanied by weakness, as if she was fainted by her rage and was panting for breath. Seeing this, the Jones family hurried over, fearing that she might have a sudden health issue. On the side, Mori Jones rushed to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones and advised, ¡°White, Sherry, you better go back. If anything happens, I will inform you. If you continue to stay here, the olddy¡­¡± Mori Jones hesitated but her heart didn¡¯t approve of the Jones family¡¯s actions, after all, Old Madam Jones was her mother. To Old Madam Jones, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones were like natural disasters. If she was really unable to catch her breath because of this, the consequences would be serious. So, Mori Jones wanted them to leave first. After seeing this, Sherry Jones also advised with a heavy heart, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we listen to our aunt. Let¡¯s go.¡± In hearing this, White Mitchell silently nodded, not troubling Old Madam Jones anymore. Despite now being bitter enemies with the Jones family, he didn¡¯t want Old Madam Jones to die because of this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have an exnation for his deceased adoptive father. After thinking about it, White Mitchell silently took Sherry Jones away, temporarily leaving the Jones family. After returning to the hotel, Sherry Jones was still worried, and she seemed to be absent-minded. Too many things happened that day, it was difficult to digest all at once. ¡°Brother, will grandmother be okay? And what about the Thomas and Woods families, they won¡¯t cause you trouble, will they? Why don¡¯t you listen to me and leave for a while. When things blow over, you cane back, or just never return. The Imperial Group won¡¯t let you go,¡± Sherry Jones said with great concern. Thinking of the mammoth like Imperial Group, Sherry Jones could not help but worry for White Mitchell. ording to her guess, the tragic death of her father years ago was probably because he discovered the evidence of White Mitchell¡¯s setup, so he was killed by the people in the Imperial Group. However, she couldn¡¯t tell White Mitchell all this, fearing that he might impulsively go after Imperial Group, thus meeting the same fate as her father being executed. Listening to her words, a warmth seeped into White Mitchell¡¯s heart. He gently reassured her, ¡°Silly girl, nothing will happen. I told you, I won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances. One day you will realize that all these powerful factions like the Thomas Family and the Woods Family are nothing in front of me, even Imperial Group, if I wish, I could take it back at any moment. Besides, didn¡¯t I just tell you? I want to make you the happiest woman in the world, so how could I leave before I have even married you?¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry Jones smiled bitterly. She knew that White Mitchell was trying to reassure her, despite the reality. Previously, he could use the Imperial Group to scare off the Thomas and Woods families, but now that the Imperial Group had turned against him, what could he do? Pondering over this, Sherry Jones felt an intensifying pain, but she didn¡¯t want to discourage White Mitchell. After all, she was well aware that everything White Mitchell was doing was for her sake. ¡°Stop worrying, silly girl, I¡¯m safe. You don¡¯t need to worry for me. I just ordered dinner for you at the hotel. Have your meal and then rest a bit. I have to meet someone, but I¡¯ll be back for dinner tonight.¡± White Mitchell further assured her. Sherry Jones, her face filled with distress, squeezed out a forced smile and obediently nodded. Afterforting Sherry Jones, White Mitchell left directly. He didn¡¯t just meet anyone, he met War King Kirin and the recently much-talked ¨C about Beckett. With the support of David Herb, Nan Xiaodu, and Longman Jack, Beckett had currently risen to the position of a high-profile yet discreet figure desired by many in Sayon. But Beckett, following White Mitchell¡¯s instructions, kept a low profile and did not show off in public. For this reason, many people in Sayon had only heard of this important figure but hadn¡¯t met him. Even less knew of the real giant backing him ¨C White Mitchell! White Mitchell now summoned Beckett to get rid of the Thomas and Woods families¡¯ trouble, and more importantly, to help him n his wedding with Sherry Jones. Wedding!? Upon hearing the news, both Kirin and Beckett showed a hint of amazement, which immediately turned into excitement. ¡°White¡¯s wedding is a big matter! We, White¡­¡± Kirin was excited, but was immediately silenced by a nce from White Mitchell. Realizing his mistake, Kirin swiftly covered up with an embarrassed smile, ¡°What I mean is, your wedding can¡¯t be taken lightly. It ought to be grand and lively!¡± Unaware of the context, Beckett added excitedly, ¡°Yes, White¡¯s wedding should be grand and extravagant! I¡¯ll contact David Herb right away! We need to make your wedding with Miss Jones sparkling! We won¡¯t let you two be embarrassed!¡± White Mitchell nodded. Indeed, he owed Sherry Jones so much in his life. He was determined to make her the happiest woman in the world. He nned to arrange a wedding that would be the talk of the town. He wanted everyone in Sayon to witness her happiness and to know that Sherry Jones is his, White Mitchell¡¯s, legally wedded wife! As for the Woods Family and the Thomas Family, they have repeatedly yed double games and tested his patience. Since it seemed that they wanted trouble, he was ready to obliterate thempletely! Thinking of this, White Mitchell¡¯s face turned cold as he said in a chilly tone, ¡°Fill up Big Bull, prepare to take over all the assets belonging to the Woods and Thomas families! If anyone dares to resist, let Longman and Amanda handle Chapter 98 - 98: The Apocalypse of Woods Family and Thomas Family! Chapter 98: The Apocalypse of Woods Family and Thomas Family! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll prepare right away!¡± Upon receiving themand from White Mitchell, Beckett immediately got into action, promptly contacting Amanda and David Herb. In no time, the two started mobilizing separately. This night was destined to be sleepless for both the third-tier power Thomas Family and second-tier power Woods Family. First, in the case of the Thomas Family, a single call from David Herb immediately severed all their industry partnerships and loan sources. ke Thomas, who was initially enjoying luxurious services at a private club, hurried back to thepany in his bathrobe without even changing his clothes. At this moment, all the employees of the Thomas Group were called back and they worked through the night in a state of panic trying to manage the sudden crisis. ¡°What? Mr. Horse, you¡¯re canceling our cooperation too? Please let¡¯s talk¡­ Hello? Hello? Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Hunter, didn¡¯t we already finalize the loan agreement before? Why did it suddenly¡­Hello? Mr. Hunter, Mr¡­¡± ¡°Director Beau, what happened? Our goods have always been fine. How could there be any contrabands, this¡­¡± In less than two hours, every industry affiliated with the Thomas Group waspletely paralyzed. The executives were extremely busy, running around trying to find connections to help them. But, without exception, all of them were unsessful! All those who had rtions with the Thomas Group seemed to have made an agreement; they all dropped Thomas Group together, no matter how Thomas Group¡¯s employees pled or tried to win them over, nothing worked. ¡°Who the hell have I offended!?¡± ke Thomas was furious, shouting at his executives. However, despite lecturing all the executives and employees of the Thomas Group, he couldn¡¯t change the group¡¯s fate. It¡¯s over¡­ ke Thomas copsed onto the floor, cold sweat covered his face. He seemed to have seen an image of the Thomas Group filing for bankruptcy tomorrow morning. Then, the courts wille to seize their property, while suppliers and retailers wille to collect debts¡­ What to do, what to do!!! ke Thomas was so stressed he felt like jumping off a building. ¡°Which one of you blind fools offended somebody! All of you think carefully, who have you offended!!! Quickly, think quickly!!!¡± ke Thomas was furious and yelled at his employees, but at this moment, a loud voice suddenly echoed at the entrance of Thomas Group: ¡°No need to think, the fool who offended someone is you!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this voice, ke Thomas trembled all over. Cold sweat poured down his forehead as if a dam had burst, and he immediately was filled with fear. ke Thomas quickly turned around. He put on a ttering face as he said apprehensively, ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Herb, why¡­why are you here?¡± David Herb came striding in with his people. Seeing ke Thomas bowing and scraping, he gave him a cold smile. ¡°Why am I here? You have the nerve to ask? Did you treat my words like a breeze!? Ah!? Can¡¯t even respond to me now, can you? You dare to trouble Mr. Mitchell? Good, ke Thomas, you¡¯re bold, you¡¯re very bold indeed! You¡¯ve dared to provoke someone that even I, David Herb, tread carefully around. You even had the audacity to go to his doorstep? Ha¡­¡± Whoosh! At the end of his words, ke Thomas trembled uncontrobly, then he stared nkly at David Herb, ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Herb, that kid White Mitchell is a liar, the Imperial Group are all¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, David Herb pped him on the face. The smack hurled ke Thomas into confusion; he lost his sense of direction. ¡°An insignificant Imperial Group, if Mr. Mitchell wants to destroy it, he won¡¯t even have to lift a finger himself. I, David Herb, will be the first to react. You think you¡¯re eligible to criticize Mr. Mitchell?¡± David Herb¡¯s face was expressionless. Soon after that, David Herb¡¯s sharp gaze scanned every person in the room: ¡°From this moment, the Thomas Group, has a new owner! Your new boss will take over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°As for you,¡± David Herb¡¯s gaze dropped onto ke Thomas who was now like a dead dog. He indifferently said, ¡°Go kneel before Miss Jones and confess your sins!¡± Whoosh! ke Thomas waspletely shattered. Wasn¡¯t White Mitchell just a penniless dog? Wasn¡¯t he just a big fraud? Why¡­ why was David Herb showing him so much respect? Unable to understand, ke Thomas couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard he wracked his brains. At this moment, all he could do was watch helplessly as hispany fell into the hands of David Herb. All of this because he had deliberately provoked White Mitchell. Just who are you, White Mitchell? ke Thomas was in deep distress. While the Thomas Group was facing total copse, the Woods Family, a secondary power in Sayon, wasn¡¯t faring much better either. At this moment, Beckett, apanied by Amanda, was sitting leisurely in the Woods¡¯ family¡¯s living room. Amanda stood humbly beside Beckett, while Antonio Woods and his son, Finn Woods, knelt anxiously in front of them. ¡°Spare¡­ spare us, Mr. Duke. We truly didn¡¯t know where we offended you, please give us another chance.¡± Antonio Woods blurted out in despair. Finn Woods, who weighed over 200 pounds, had his entire body shaking, nearly passing out from fear. Amanda had brought her people and suddenly surrounded the Woods family. The bodyguards who boasted they could fight ten on their own on ordinary days were like paper tigers in front of Amanda¡¯s people. They were no match at all. Both father and son were kicked out of their beds without any opportunity to resist. ¡°Spare you? Ha¡­ I gave you a chance, but regretfully, you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± said Amanda with an indifferent look on her face. This¡­ Antonio Woods and his son looked beseechingly at Beckett, who even Amanda treated respectfully. ¡°This gentleman, we¡­ the Woods family haven¡¯t troubled you, why are you¡­¡± Antonio Woods said with a trembling voice. Hearing this, Beckett gave a cold smile. After spending this period of time with Amanda, his aura wasn¡¯t any less intimidating than hers. He was indifferent and nced at Antonio Woods and his son, saying yfully, ¡°Indeed, you didn¡¯t trouble me, but the one you caused trouble for, is my big brother! ¡± Your big brother? At this point, Antonio Woods father and son became even more desperate. With tears in their eyes, they said: ¡°Sir, who¡­who is your big brother? We don¡¯t know¡­. Even if you¡¯re going to ughter us, at least let us know why¡­¡± Chapter 99 - 99: My Older Brother is Called White Mitchell! Chapter 99: My Older Brother is Called White Mitchell! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°You want a clear reason for your death?¡± Upon hearing this, Beckett¡¯s face took on a indifferent expression. He then said word by word, ¡°My big brother is¡­ White Mitchell!¡± Whoosh! As soon as the two characters ¡°White Mitchell¡± were heard, the faces of Antonio Woods and his father turned pale in an instant, and then they looked at Beckett in disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t this White Mitchell a fraud? Wasn¡¯t he just banned by the Imperial Group? How¡­how is he your big brother?¡± Antonio Woods asked, frightened and unable to believe what he was hearing, unconsciously casting his gaze towards Amanda. Suddenly, something clicked in Antonio Woods¡¯s mind, as if he hade to understand something. At this moment, Amanda approached Antonio Woods and his father in her cold high-heeled boots, and sneered, ¡°Fraud? Hrious! In your eyes, there¡¯s a fraud who even I dare not provoke? A fraud who can reduce your highly respected Imperial Group to dust with a single word! Having heard what I said, do you still think he is a fraud? Stupid!¡± Whoosh! After hearing these words, Antonio Woods and his fatherpletely broke down. They finally realized that White Mitchell was not a fraudster at all. Amanda wasn¡¯t deceived by him, she was willingly working for him. Stupid! Antonio Woods and his father felt truly foolish, during the day they dared to provoke such a powerful figure that even Amanda had to bow her head to. Whoosh! Their copse wasplete and they couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, Antonio Woods and his father, just like ke Thomas, even had thoughts of jumping off a building. ¡°Get them! Drag these stupid guys out, and make them apologize to Miss Jones on their knees another day!¡± With a wave of Amanda¡¯s hand, her subordinates immediately dragged Antonio Woods and his father out of the room. In this way, overnight, one Sayon three-line wealthy family and a second-tier wealthy family directly changed their leaders. On the other hand, the Jones Family, who knew nothing about the incidents of the Thomas and Woods families, was in a state of turmoil. In the daytime, White Mitchell had consecutively offended two important figures that the Jones family could not afford to irritate, which added insult to injury for the struggling Jones family. At this moment, Old Madam Jones was sitting in the main seat with a serious face, the next moment, she turns her gaze towards Snowden Jones. At this moment, Snowden Jones quickly approached Old Madam Jones, and said, ¡°Grandma, I actually have an idea. If it works, not only can our Jones Family survive this crisis, it may even help us to rise to greater heights.¡± Upon hearing these words, Old Madam Jones¡¯s stern face eased up a bit, but she still impatiently said, ¡°Stop beating around the bush, speak!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Snowden Jones nced at Mori Jones and then stopped speaking. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones quickly dismissed Mori, ¡°Mori, there¡¯s nothing for you to do here, you go to rest.¡± Mori frowned, knowing that they were hiding something from her, but she did not say anything and obediently returned to her room. Only after confirming that Mori had left did Snowden Jones continue with a ttering smile on her face, ¡°Grandma, do you remember a young man named Hans Weiden who visited our house before? He just returned from abroad recently! ¡± Hans Weiden? Old Madam Jones pondered for a while, and then asked, ¡°You mean the young man who chased after Sherry in the past? Why bring him up all of a sudden?¡± Snowden Jones smirked, then continued, ¡°Grandma, what you may not know is that Hans Weiden is the heir to the Sayon¡¯s first-tier Weiden Family.¡± The¡­Sayon Weiden Family? Whoosh! Hearing these words, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face changed, and an expression of shock rapidly appeared. The Weiden family of Sayon, a genuine first-tier wealthy family, an old wealthy family among the first-tier wealthy families in Sayon that has stood tall for decades. It is said that the old master of the Weiden Family was once the head of Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, and many of the elites in the Tiger Guard have received his guidance. After the old gentleman of the Weiden family retired, he established the reputable Weiden Corporation, prompting many Sayon elites to show some courtesy towards the Weiden family. Even Sayon¡¯s wealthiest man, David Herb, would respectfully refer to him as ¡®Mr. Weiden¡¯ when they met. ¡°Grandmother, back in the day, Hans Weiden was deeply infatuated with Sherry. Had the Weiden family not sent him abroad for higher education, he would have likely be our Jones family¡¯s son-inw very early, not leaving any room for that damn White Mitchell,¡± Snowden Jones maliciously fanned the mes. In fact, she knew about Hans Weiden¡¯s identity the first time he visited the Jones family. Yet, Snowden was thinking of stealing Sherry¡¯s boyfriend at the time, so she pretended to know nothing. Unfortunately, even after directly offering herself to him, Hans Weiden refused her advances, forcing her to give up. This time, if it weren¡¯t for her dislike of White Mitchell¡¯s smug behavior, Snowden wouldn¡¯t have revealed this secret, inadvertently benefiting Sherry. Hearing Snowden¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones¡¯ dim eyes held a sh of keen light as if she had seen through everything. However, now was not the time to brood over these matters. It was time to figure out how to bring Hans Weiden and Sherry together and let him rescue the Jones family from their current predicament. Another significant concern was whether Hans Weiden still harbored feelings for Sherry after so many years ¡ª this was a crucial factor. ¡°Grandmother, rest assured, I¡¯ll arrange a meeting with Hans Weiden right now to gauge his feelings,¡± Snowden spoke up. Old Madam Jones nodded. ¡°Act swiftly on this matter. If he still harbors feelings for Sherry, we may need to resort to some other measures at the right time. Do you understand?¡± Snowden immediately got the implications and quickly left to contact Hans. Early the next morning, Snowden arranged a meeting with Hans Weiden at a nearby cafe. Admittedly, Hans was indeed a charming young man, and few women could resist his allure. However, there was one hurdle in Hans¡¯ heart that he couldn¡¯t get past¡ªSherry Jones! He had chased Sherry relentlessly, exhausting all his efforts, but hadn¡¯t managed to win her over, which had always bothered him. Upon returning to the country this time, he considered devising a scheme to finally win Sherry over. To his surprise, an opportunity presented itself almost immediately upon his return. With the Jones family currently facing turbulent times, he was determined to seize Sherry, this seemingly aloof and proud woman, no matter what! ¡°Sherry Jones! I look forward to hearing you beg beneath me!¡± Hans Weiden grinned coldly, his eyes emitting a chilling glow reminiscent of a venomous snake. Shortly after, Snowden¡¯s figure appeared before Hans. It was evident she had dressed up to meet him. Unfortunately, just like before, Hans barely nced at her. ¡°Speak up. You said yesterday that you had a n to help me win over Sherry. What¡¯s your n?¡± Hans spoke arrogantly, giving Snowden no regard. Snowden¡¯s face disyed a hint of disappointment, but she swiftly adjusted her demeanor and hurriedly said, ¡°I can help lure her out. Then, we can slip something into her drink and then¡­.¡± Upon hearing this, Hans¡¯ expression softened. He then slowly said, ¡°What about the Jones family¡­?¡± ¡°Mr. Weiden, rest assured. When everything is set, the Jones family will certainly support you and make sure Sherry willingly marries you!¡± Snowden confidently asserted. Hans gave a coldugh upon hearing this, then looked at Snowden, ¡°Marry? You¡¯re thinking too much. Sherry Jones, worthy to be my wife? When I¡¯m tired of her, she can go wherever she pleases.¡± Snowden was slightly startled upon hearing this, but she quickly understood. This was even better ¡ª Sherry wouldn¡¯t be able to join the Weiden family and grab the limelight from her in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Weiden. As long as you can help the Jones family out of this difficulty, we will definitely deliver Sherry to your bed,¡± Snowden said, her face marked with sinister intent. Upon hearing this, Hans nced at Snowden again, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and arrange it already!¡± Upon hearing Hans¡¯ words, Snowden shivered involuntarily, then quickly scampered away from the cafe. It wasn¡¯t long before Snowden returned to the Jones family and informed Old Madam Jones about her agreement with Hans. After hearing this, not only did Old Madam Jones not object, but she also appeared to approve of the n. Soon after, Old Madam Jones personally called Sherry, requesting her toe home alone for dinner the next day. They had an important client who wanted to meet her and who could help White Mitchell deal with the trouble from the Imperial Group. Upon hearing this, Sherry didn¡¯t suspect a thing. She was willing to do anything if it meant helping White Mitchell. However, she didn¡¯t expect that what awaited her was a trap the Jones family had set just for her! Chapter 100 - 100: Banquet at Hongmen! Chapter 100: Banquet at Hongmen! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Xinm Club. At the time when Sherry Jones agreed to the Jones Family¡¯s request secretly from White Mitchell, Beckett and Kylin, who had dealt with the two buffoons from the Woods family and the Thomas family, brought David Herb and his team of three together. They were called over, of course, to prepare for White Mitchell¡¯s wedding. After all, three cobblers together surpass a wise man. Besides, to hold a lively and dignified wedding, it would be impossible without these three. ¡°Brother Kylin, Brother Beckett, is there anything Mr. Mitchell has instructed us to do since you hurriedly called us here?¡± Longman, on arrival, started pleasing them with a ttering expression. Seeing Longman acting like a sycophant, Amanda and David Herb couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes in disdain. ¡°If Mr. Mitchell requires anything from us, just say the word. We won¡¯t hesitate to go through fire and water for him!¡± Amanda and David Herb said in unison. They might despise him, but their actions were sincere. The same subservient expression appeared on their faces as well, matching exactly with Longman¡¯s. Seeing this, Kylin chuckled with amusement and gave a suggestive look to Beckett. Beckett quickly caught on, and seriously stood in front of the three: ¡°Indeed, I called you here because there¡¯s something very important that we need you to do.¡± ¡°Brother Beckett, if someone dares to provoke Mr. Mitchell again, I¡¯ll break his legs at once!¡± Longman said, puffing himself up. Beckett shook his head quietly: ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s something big I am about to talk about!¡± Big news? Seeing Beckett¡¯s serious look, Longman and the rest started to pay attention to him, lending him their ears, as if they were afraid they might miss out on important news. Next, Beckett shared about nning the wedding of White Mitchell and Sherry Jones with them. ¡°My point is simple, Mr. Mitchell is not any ordinary person. His wedding has to be grand. The whole of Sayon must know about it!¡± Beckettmanded emphatically. Then, Beckett looked towards David Herb: ¡°The wedding nning will be led by Mr. Herb. Mr. Duke and Mr. Longman, you both will assist him.¡± wow! As soon as David Herb heard the news, his face lit up with an ecstatic expression. He looked as if he had obtained a treasured possession, grinning from ear to ear. This was White Mitchell¡¯s wedding! Moreover, he was in charge. This was a golden opportunity to showcase his capabilities! As long as he did well, he could definitely outshine Longman and Amanda, thereby bing Mr. Mitchell¡¯s favorite! Upon hearing this news, Longman and Amanda looked quite despondent, as if they¡¯d lost a billion-dor deal, seeming listless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you do well in this matter, my brother won¡¯t treat any of you badly. If you ever have trouble in the future, you can go straight to Nezzi Command Office.¡± Kylin said obscurely at this point. Longman and Amanda perked up instantly on hearing this. The Nezzi Command office, that was the Nezzi Command office! Many in the eastern part of Dragon Realm sought a connection to it but couldn¡¯t find one. Now, the opportunity was right before their eyes. They must seize it! They thought for sure, and their spirits rose. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss how to prepare for the wedding. We don¡¯t have much time, just two weeks.¡± Beckett spoke again. An enthusiastic Longman immediately suggested, ¡°I suggest that we contract all the outdoor advertisements in Sayon and publicize the blessings to Mr. Mitchell and Miss Jones. This way, everyone in Sayon will know about it!¡± ¡°This is a good suggestion. Any more ideas?¡± said Beckett and Kylin, nodding their heads. Amanda Duke proposed skittishly, ¡°Given that it¡¯s a wedding, how could it possiblyck our favorite roses? I suggest we book all the roses in the city. Turn Sayon into a sea of roses. That would surely make every woman die of envy.¡± ¡°Mr. Duke¡¯s suggestion is also great. What about you, Mr. Herb?¡± The idea from Amanda got everyone¡¯s eyes to light up, including Beckett and Kylin, these two grown men, who couldn¡¯t help but be excited as well. ¡°I reckon¡­ David Herb pondered for a brief moment and then began, ¡°I suggest forming a team of ten thousand people, dressed up in beautiful suits and dresses, to be bridesmaids and groomsmen for Mr. Mitchell and Miss Jones!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a noteworthy idea too, approved!¡± Beckett and Kylin cheerfully responded. Upon hearing their response, Amanda Duke continued with her suggestions, ¡°Since we¡¯re going for ten thousand people, how about dividing them equally, five thousand and two hundred men and women respectively? This signifies ¡®I Love You¡¯.¡± ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s a fantastic idea! Let¡¯s proceed with it!¡± Beckett and Kylin excitedly agreed. ¡°Whichever amount you¡¯re thinking of, just say it. We, White,¡­ we will cover it all!¡± Kylin replied confidently. Money was not an issue for the White War Department. Apart from the annual sry, the ie from various businesses they acquired overseas alone was already innumerable. A few hundred million or even billions couldn¡¯t be considered a significant sum of money for the White War Department. Why would they make White Mitchell spend a dime when the intention was to court him? Thus, they, including Longman, replied in unison, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, you don¡¯t have to worry about the money. The three of us will cover all of the costs, consider it as a wedding gift.¡± At the same time when Beckett and others were passionately discussing the wedding, Sherry Jones found an excuse to ditch White Mitchell and returned to the Jones mansion alone. Upon arriving, she discovered her cousin Mori Jones was not at home and was told that she wouldn¡¯t partake in tonight¡¯s banquet due to reasons. This made Sherry slightly uneasy. But she disregarded her concerns temporarily when she realized that the guest tonight might be able to assist White Mitchell. Hours passed. It was approaching evening. At that moment, they heard the doorbell. Everyone in the Jones Family abruptly became alert and formal. Sherry saw a glimmer of hope amongst all of this. After all, those who could make the Jones Family uphold such respect were surely not ordinary people. Perhaps they could genuinely help White Mitchell. However, what Sherry failed to anticipate was that the guest this time at the Jones Family was actually Hans Weiden! ¡°Why is it you!?¡± Sherry furrowed her eyebrows immediately afterying her eyes on Hans. Hans Weiden was not exactly an admirable person. Back in school, he manipted and yed with too many girls, even causing some to get abortions because of him. He then set his sights on her one day. Despite her rejection, he continued to stick around and tried to get closer to her by all means possible. If his family hadn¡¯t forced him to study abroad, she¡¯s not sure how she would have gotten rid of him. And to think that the ¡°guest¡± her family was talking about would be him. Sherry soon realized there was something unusual. This meeting could very possibly be loaded with danger. At this moment, hearing Sherry¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones¡¯ countenance darkened abruptly, and she reprimanded, ¡°Ungrateful twerp! How dare you address Mr. Weiden in that tone!? Mr. Weiden is our distinguished guest! As the General Manager of Jones Group, shouldn¡¯t you be out there to greet him right now? Do you have no sense at all!? Do you even want to help the bastard White Mitchell or not!? Hurry! Move quickly!¡± Chapter 101 - 101 Sherry Jones! You ‘d better know what’s good for you! Chapter 101: Sherry Jones! You ¡®d better know what¡¯s good for you! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Facing the reprimand of Old Madam Jones, Sherry Jones could only brace herself and approach Hans Weiden. Her heart trembled even more when she faced Hans Weiden¡¯s naked gaze, feeling a wave of fear. However, for the sake of White Mitchell, she chose to stay firm. On the other hand, Hans Weiden made no effort to hide his desire for Sherry. His longing eyes seemed to wish he could devour Sherry in one gulp. This was apparent to Sherry, and the Jones family could feel it as well. However, they were far from upset about it. On the contrary, they were pleased. They didn¡¯t fear that Hans might harbor ill intentions towards Sherry, they feared that Hans wouldn¡¯t have any interest in her at all. Now, everything seemed to be developing as they had predicted, causing them to be even more satisfied with the situation. However, this resulted in Sherry getting ufortable. She sat next to Hans, her nerves on edge every single second. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and pulled Old Madam Jones into a corner. Seeing this, Snowden Jones quickly followed them. ¡°Grandma, is Hans the only guest tonight? I can¡¯t ¡­¡± began Sherry with a troubled expression, but she was interrupted by Old Madam Jones. Old Madam Jones, with a stern face, sternly said, ¡°Sherry! I warn you! Don¡¯t you dare back out now after things have gone this far!¡± ¡°It took us a great deal of effort to invite the son of the Weiden family over. If he didn¡¯t have feelings for you do you think he would lower himself toe to our house? Even if you have to act, you will act beautifully during tonight¡¯s dinner. Otherwise, we¡¯re all in deep trouble!¡± ¡°Grandma, but¡­¡± Sherry began quite helplessly. At this moment, Snowden, wearing a spiteful look, walked to Sherry¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s with the buts? You should be satisfied that Mr. Weiden is still interested in you. No one is asking you to offer yourself to him all you have to do is apany Mr. Weiden for a meal. Is that so hard?¡± ¡°Are you worried that with all of us here, Mr. Weiden will devour you whole? Ridiculous! Don¡¯t forget, you owe the trouble that White Mitchell is in now to offending the Imperial Group. Now that Mr. Weiden is generous enough to extend his hand for help, what more do you want?¡± Snowden looked at Sherry with scorn, then continued, ¡°Moreover, Mr. Weiden is being very straightforward and not vague like White Mitchell, who only offers empty words and brags. Just yesterday, I told Mr. Weiden that you were facing some troubles and without another word, he started to take action. It didn¡¯t even take a day for Mr. Weiden to make the Woods and Thomas families jump around in chaos. Given what he has done for you, what¡¯s wrong with apanying him for a meal? Is that such a big deal?¡± Just after Snowden finished speaking with Hans, news reached them that the Woods and Thomas families were undergoing internal restructuring. Therefore, Snowden naturally assumed it was the doing of Hans. Also, considering the prestige and status of the Weiden family in Sayon, it was not at all difficult for Hans to do such a thing. Thus, the Jones family, including Snowden, had no doubts and didn¡¯t think these incidents were rted to White Mitchell. Upon hearing these words, Sherry fell silent. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones took the opportunity to incite, ¡°Sherry, grandma is not forcing you to be with Hans. You need to think, if you aren¡¯t even willing to have a meal with him, why would he willingly help you? Not to mention helping a stranger like White Mitchell. You don¡¯t understand, I didn¡¯t dare to mention your situation with White Mitchell in front of Hans, in case Hans would have objections. Then, it would be much harder for him to help White Mitchell. More importantly, mind your words. No matter what, you have to apany Hans through the meal and the rest can be discussedter. Okay?¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry began to waver. If she could really solve White Mitchell¡¯s trouble by apanying Hans for a meal, she¡¯d be more than willing to do it, even for ten meals. The problem was that she worried Hans might have other ideas. Just as Sherry was hesitant, Snowden, growing impatient, stared threateningly, ¡°What¡¯s with the dilly-dallying? Why is there hesitation!?¡± Sherry Jones, you better know what¡¯s good for you. I went through hell and back to bring Hans Weiden here, and Hans Weiden is not someone you can easily deceive. If you disrespect him, not only will you fail to solve White Mitchell¡¯s problem, but you¡¯ll also pick a fight with the Weiden Family! You better weigh your options, can you and White Mitchell handle it?¡± This¡­ At his words, Sherry Jones felt even more troubled. ¡°Alright, enough with the noise,e here, Sherry, with Grandma around, Hans Weiden won¡¯t dare to bully you.¡± Old Madam Jones intervened in a seemingly appeasing manner. She was well aware of what was about to happen and they were simply ying good cop bad cop with Sherry Jones to manipte her into submission. Once Sherry drinks the wine they have specially prepared for her, their objective will be achieved. Facing their threats and warnings, Sherry Jones was helpless. She reluctantly returned to her seat. Next came the customary socializing. However,pared to the Jones family members eagerly trying to tter Hans Weiden, Sherry Jones, who kept silent, seemed somewhat out of ce. One thing that did bring a bit of relief to Sherry was that the awkward tension between her and Hans seemed to have lessened over the years, and his speech was no longer as arrogant as before. He appeared easier to get along with. Because of this, when Hans Weiden raised his ss to make a toast to her, she did not refuse. To her surprise, during the meal, Hans Weiden even advised her not to drink too much whichpletely upended her impression of him. Could he have really changed? However, just as Sherry was privately toasting to her fortune, she gradually began to feel drowsy, as if her head were filled with lead. But she had only consumed half a ss of red wine. How could she feel this way? In her grogginess, Sherry rubbed her temple, through her blurry vision, it seemed as though everyone at the table wasughing at her. Theirughter filled with a strange undertone, as if some conspiracy had triumphed. What was going on? Before Sherry could figure out what was happening, she found herself copsing onto the table. At this moment, everyone watching Sherry¡¯s fall immediately put down their sses of wine and chopsticks. Hans Weiden walked over to Sherry with an amused look, cruelly squeezed her cheek, and sneered, ¡°Sherry Jones, does struggling help? You¡¯ll still have to obediently end up in my bed.¡± Seeing this, no one from the Jones family attempted to stop him. Instead, they said enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Weiden, a room has been arranged for you upstairs.¡± ¡°This hellhole you call a ce is ruining my mood. It¡¯s none of your business. Get lost.¡± Hans Weiden contemptuously nced at everyone, quickly picked up Sherry Jones, and left the Jones home. No one dared to stop him. In a corner that Hans did not see, Mori Jones was terrified almost to the point of screaming. She had been suspicious when the Jones family had unexpectedly sent her away. After contacting White Mitchell and learning that Sherry Jones was also away from White Mitchell, Mori realized that something might be amiss. So, she stayed close to the Jones home just in case, and only when she saw this scene did she realize what happened. It seemed like the Jones family and Hans Weiden had conspired to drug Sherry. Realizing the urgency of the situation, Mori quickly informed White Mitchell, ¡°White, hurry up! Something terrible has happened! Sherry has been taken by a man, and she seems to be unconscious. I¡¯m afraid he might harm her. I will follow them now. I¡¯ll send you the location. Come and meet me as soon as possible. Remember, I mean immediately! ¡± Boom! The second he received the call, White Mitchell¡¯s face turned pale. His warrior-like momentum skyrocketed, and he stormed out of the hotel. Seeing the serious look on White¡¯s face, Kylin quickly prepared the car: ¡°Superior, what happened? Where are we going?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s gaze turned icy, and he said coldly, ¡°To kill..¡± Chapter 102 - 102: Ask Longman, dare he talk to me like that! Chapter 102: Ask Longman, dare he talk to me like that! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Boom! Kylin, who realized the urgency of the situation, immediately floored the gas pedal, swiftly leaving the hotel they had stayed at. Meanwhile, Mori Jones, who had been sharing the real-time location with White Mitchell, slowly followed in a taxi behind Hans Weiden¡¯s car. Before long, she arrived at the entrance of Sayon¡¯srgest adult-themed hotel, ¡®Charm Magic City¡¯, tailing Hans Weiden¡¯s car. ¡®Charm Magic City¡¯ was not a ce where ordinary people could afford. Moreover, those who came here usually came with ulterior motives. Furthermore, this ce was one of the territories of Sayon¡¯s two underground kings, Longman Jack, and it had very tight security. So, it had almost be a ce where many of Sayon¡¯s second-generation wealthy spent their leisure time. Normally, they would bring young girls obtained by unscrupulous means, partly because the ce was high-end and matched their status, and partly because it was Longman Jack¡¯s territory, and they weren¡¯t afraid of causing trouble. Thinking of this, Mori started to worry for Sherry Jones. ¡°White, where are you?¡± In her anxiety, Mori took out her phone, ready to call White Mitchell. Just at that moment, a figure with a tall and straight posture appeared beside her: ¡°Miss, no need to call, I¡¯m here.¡± Huh? Mori Jones shivered all over, her goosebumps scattered everywhere, apparently frightened by White Mitchell¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°You¡­ how did you get here so quickly?¡± Mori asked incredulously. She had just arrived, so how could White Mitchell¡¯s speed be so fast? ¡°We ran through eighteen red lights on the way here,¡± said Kylin, who was standing next to White Mitchell. Eight¡­ Eighteen red lights? Mori couldn¡¯t help gasping and felt a sense of disbelief. At that moment, White Mitchell spoke directly, ¡°Miss, now is not the time to talk about this, where¡¯s Sherry?¡± With an intense aura emanating from him, White Mitchell at this moment looked like an angry lion, full of fierceness. Mori was quickly brought back to her senses and without hesitation said, ¡°Quick! Sherry was taken into the hotel by that man!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, White Mitchell¡¯s face darkened instantly, his murderous intent surged, and he rushed into the hotel. Seeing this, Kylin also caught up. This¡­ Upon seeing White Mitchell¡¯s speed, Mori Jones stood rooted to the spot, her heart filled with an overwhelming shock. Did Longman Jack really help White Mitchell just as a favor? With White Mitchell having such ability, did he really need Longman Jack¡¯s help? Upon this thought, Mori had a turbulent wave of shock in her heart. However, when she thought of Longman, Mori felt her heart thud, suddenly remembering the strict security inside ¡®Charm Magic City¡¯. Oops! Mori quickly grew anxious, but now it was impossible to stop White Mitchell because he had already charged in. White Mitchell was enraged, appearing in the hotel lobby. Perhaps sensing the aura he emitted, the crowd in the lobby immediately became alert. ¡°Sir, what are you here for? If you¡¯re checking in, please show your ID,¡± said the lobby manager of Charm Magic City as he walked towards White Mitchell, followed by a few burly middle-aged men. White Mitchell looked indifferent, his icy voice sounded dismissively, ¡°Did a man juste in with a faint woman? Where is he now!?¡± Huh? Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s voice, the lobby manager was taken aback, his face instantly showing an unpleasant expression. ¡°Sir, are you picking a fight?¡± The lobby manager said in a deep voice, with the few middle-aged men behind him ready to pounce. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again! Where is he?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice echoed again, filled with coldness. At this moment, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop several degrees due to his words. Some people even shivered, looking at White Mitchell sternly. The lobby manager¡¯s face darkened, and he ordered the men behind him, ¡°Kick this troublemaker out!¡± After that, the lobby manager stepped aside, incessantly muttering, ¡°Fuck! Daring to cause a disturbance in Charm Magic City? Can¡¯t you see whose turf this is¡­¡± Bang! Bang! Bang!¡­ Suddenly, thunderous noises interrupted the lobby manager. What¡­ Before the lobby manager could react, he saw the burly men who were originally behind him, already lying on the ground. And all this happened in less than a second. Whoosh! Seeing this scene, the lobby manager was shocked, his legs trembling uncontrobly. This¡­ This happened too quickly, right? He knew the capabilities of these middle-aged men very well. Although they couldn¡¯t exaggerate to the point of fighting a hundred people, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them. But the two men standing in front of him had easily taken them out. Gulp! Thinking of this, the lobby manager couldn¡¯t help but swallow, his heart racing. He was filled with fear. ¡°Who¡­ Who exactly are you? Our¡­ our Charm Magic City, is under Mr. Longman¡¯s control, provoking trouble here, is tantamount to¡­¡± The lobby manager¡¯s threat held no power. ¡°Where is he!?¡± White Mitchell walked right up to him, his cold eyes, like sabers of frost, locked onto the lobby manager. ¡°He¡­ he is¡­¡± The lobby manager couldn¡¯t stop shivering, his tongue felt like it had tied numerous knots, and he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Then, a group of fierce men burst out from the hotel lobby. ¡°Buddy! Stirring up trouble in my Charm Magic City, have you picked the wrong ce!?¡± The leader of the group had arge bald head just like Longman Jack, with a face full of horizontal muscles, making him look very fierce. White Mitchell, held the lobby manager and slowly turned around, his indifferent voice resounded again, ¡°I¡¯m asking onest time! Where is he!¡± ¡°Fuck you, hooligan! Daring to act so violently on Mr. Longman¡¯s turf!? Looking for death! Chop him up! Throw him into the River Arch!¡± The bald-headed man bellowed, and the strongmen behind him immediately circled around. White Mitchell threw the lobby manager to Kylin, then with a sudden stride, he appeared in front of the bald man as if he was a ghost. Hiss! The bald man took in a sharp gasp and then heard White Mitchell¡¯s voice, as cold as a de, ¡°Go ask Longman if he dares to speak to me like this! Even if God was here today, he can¡¯t stop me! Get out of my way!¡± Chapter 103: Dare to move me and you will be at odds with Wubu Flying Tiger Guard! Chapter 103: Dare to move me and you will be at odds with Wubu Flying Tiger Guard! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Charm Magic City, twenty-eighth floor! This is the top floor of Charm Magic City, with less than ten rooms spread across the entire floor. This isn¡¯t a ce where ordinary rich folks cane. Without a certain level of influence, one simply couldn¡¯t book a room on the twenty-eighth floor. Hans Weiden, as the heir of the Sayon¡¯s top-tier Weiden family, qualified with his fame and status to reserve a room on this floor. At that very moment, inside the romantic room with a subtle aroma, Hans threw Sherry Jones onto the bed. ¡°Hehe¡­ Sherry, remember how well you could y the act? Continue performing for me, could you?¡± A smirking Hans, exuding a muscr and masculine presence, gazed at Sherry on the bed. After being tossed onto the bed by Hans, Sherry gradually regained some rity, but she found herself unable to move, powerless. ¡°You¡­ where is this? I want to go home, I want to go home¡­¡± With the remaining strength she had, Sherry spoke. The confused and blurry-eyed Sherry only excited Hans more. He forcefully pulled Sherry up, voraciously tearing at her clothes. His eyes were ignited with a primitive light, making him appear like a raging beast, utterly ruthless. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, soon you¡¯ll be in heaven, about to taste the threshold between life and death.¡± An ecstatic Hans said. ¡°Hans Weiden!?¡± Upon hearing his voice, Sherry felt a chill, a terrifying dread surfaced in her heart. She wanted to struggle, to tear away, but found that she couldn¡¯t muster any strength at all. ¡°Did you drug the wine?¡± Sherry spoke weakly. How could she not know? She was certain that her drink had been drugged. However, Hans continued disregarding her well-being, relentlessly tearing at her clothes. ¡°Grandma¡­ Grandma¡­ save me, save me¡­¡± Sherry attempted to cry for help, but her voice didn¡¯t reach out. ¡°Hehe¡­ don¡¯t waste your energy, your grandma has already handed you over to me. Even if God himself came down, he won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± Hansughed malevolently. The more Sherry resisted, the more excited Hans became. To him, ying with a lifeless person was no fun. It was more interesting when there was a fight like now, so he purposely didn¡¯t let Sherry drink too much earlier on. What he desired was Sherry¡¯s equivocal state of seeming to reject but also weing him. ¡°Haha¡­ scream, the louder you scream, the happier I¡¯ll be, haha¡­¡± Hans spoke near madness. By now, Sherry¡¯s top half was in tatters, revealingrge patches of her fair skin. At the sight of her exposed body, Hans¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He seemed over the moon with excitement, his heart filled with raw, animalistic desire. Her deste cry echoed around the room. Bang! At that moment, a violent noise came from the door, drowning all the other sounds in the room. With a loud bang, Hans was startled and instinctively stopped his actions. The next moment, a tall figure, like a Heaven God descended, appeared in the room. White Mitchell, filled with rage, found his inner fire threatening to burst out when he saw the scene before him. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!!! Ahhh!!!¡± The aura of battle and blood shot into the sky. The next moment, White Mitchell, after a quick leap, stood before Hans. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Hans Weiden could make his move, White Mitchell swiftly kicked him across the room. With a loud crash, Hans was thrown directly into a ss shower room, shattering the ss into countless fragments. The entire room trembled as if shaken by an earthquake. The room echoed with the sound of shattering ss. Hans Weiden was now covered in blood and bruises, feeling as if his body had fallen apart, unable to move an inch. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Wide-eyed and tongue-tied, Hans looked towards White, fear involuntarily welling up in his eyes. Seeing White in that moment was like seeing the arrival of the grim reaper, making his body shake uncontrobly. White Mitchell, furious as ever, slowly approached Hans, his eyes transparent with lethal intent. It was clear that he had decided to kill Hans. Anyone who dared insult Sherry Jones deserved to die! The room was filled with a raging fury, all of which was directed at Hans. ¡°Who¡­who are you? You¡­what are you trying to do!?¡± The fear was palpable. Hans was in total panic; he felt defenseless like a newborn chick in front of White, who could easily kill him with the flick of a finger. Hans took a sharp breath, his voice trembling as he warned, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t you dare, 1¡­1 am from the Weiden family. My grandfather is Jeremiah Weiden, former chief instructor of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard. If¡­if youy a finger on me, you¡¯ll make an enemy of the entire Wubu Flying Tiger Guard.¡± Wubu Flying Tiger Guard? White¡¯s face was filled with anger, let alone the Tiger Guard, even if themander of War Department himself stood in his way, he wouldn¡¯t be deterred! However, just as White made up his mind to end Hans¡¯ life, Sherry Jones, using all her remaining strength, started to cry out, ¡°Bro¡­bro¡­¡± The moment Sherry¡¯s voice filled the room, White¡¯s eyes, filled with rage, regained a glimpse of rity. To him, Sherry was everything he had, and only her voice could suppress the murderous intent that raged within him. He shot a harsh nce at Hans, then turned around and returned to Sherry, helping her to her feet. Even now, Sherry felt weak, but she used thest bit of strength she had to plead, ¡°Bro¡­no¡­do not kill. You will be imprisoned¡­do not kill¡­do not¡­¡± Even in such a circumstance, all Sherry cared about was White¡¯s safety. She knew Hans deserved to die, but she truly did not want White tomit a murder for her sake and end up in jail. Perhaps her determination gave her strength. Despite being weak, she managed to pull herself together. With thest of her strength, she firmly grasped White¡¯s hand. That was all she could do right now. Seeing this, White took a deep breath, lifted Sherry into his arms, and gently draped a bath towel over her. He was ready to take her away. As he walked past the shower room, he paused and through gritted teeth, he said to Hans, ¡°Today, if it wasn¡¯t for Sherry, you would be dead! And remember this, within three days, break your own arms and kneel before Sherry in front of all Sayon to beg for forgiveness! If I don¡¯t see you doing it, tell your family to be ready for your funeral!¡± Chapter 104: Mr. Longman, he’s the one to wreck the place! Chapter 104: Mr. Longman, he¡¯s the one to wreck the ce! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Brother, you¡­you mustn¡¯t get hurt, just go quickly¡­¡± Sherry Jones, lying in White Mitchell¡¯s arms, said weakly, before falling back into unconsciousness. But even in her dreams, she held onto White Mitchell¡¯s hand tightly, not willing to let go, her lips constantly murmuring for him to leave. White Mitchell¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed, an unpleasant sensation. He gently spoke to the unconscious Sherry, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t get hurt, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you either. Even if the whole world is against you, I¡¯ll stand in front of you.¡± Not sure if she had heard White Mitchell¡¯s words, a smile of bliss slowly appeared on the unconscious Sherry¡¯s face. In a moment, White Mitchell holding Sherry, took the elevator downstairs. Kylin was waiting at the elevator door, serious and alert, prepared for any potential situation. Just then, the elevator doors slowly opened, revealing White Mitchell¡¯s figure to the people once again. Upon seeing White Mitchell, the people from Charm Magic City shuddered uncontrobly. Just moments ago, this man had effortlessly handled dozens of security guards. He also made a mockery of Charm Magic City¡¯s security. Each security guard seemed to crumble like paper in front of him. However, the standing sess of Charm Magic City in Sayon, and its domination over its rivals, was not without reason. As soon as White Mitchell went upstairs, the middle-aged bald man who looked like Longman, immediately made a call to Longman. It wouldn¡¯t be long until Longman personally arrives on the scene. But before Longman arrives, they absolutely could not let this young man escape. Otherwise, where would Charm Magic City¡¯s reputation stand? Moreover, this guy not only messed up Charm Magic City, but also beat up Hans Weiden. Hans Weiden is the sole heir of one of Sayon¡¯s top-notch families. If the Weiden Family knew something had happened to him here and Charm Magic City let the culprit go, Charm Magic City would surely bear the brunt of the Weiden Family¡¯s wrath. They could not bear this responsibility. If the Weiden Family med them and summoned the Martial Department, Charm Magic City would be finished. Understanding this, the bald man decided to do whatever it took to keep White Mitchell put. ¡°Listen up, guys! Mr. Longman will be here soon, we can¡¯t let these two kids escape beforehand! Got it? If anyone dares to ck, I¡¯ll be the first to not let him off!¡± the bald man barked at his underlings. Upon hearing this, everyone looked at each other hesitantly. Their bodies started shivering whenever they turned their eyes towards the icy-faced White Mitchell. Block them? How could they possibly block him? One blow from him, and everyone would be down again, they just couldn¡¯t stop him! All the people were internally groaning. Meanwhile, White Mitchell, holding the unconscious Sherry, was slowly making his way towards them, one step at a time. ¡°Block them! Block them! What are you guys doing? Move!¡± the bald man continued to yell. However, it was as though all his henchmen were rooted to the ground, standing still and unable to move. This nearly infuriated the bald man to death. Luckily, just as he was starting to feel helpless against White Mitchell, a dozen ck business cars suddenly appeared at the entrance of Charm Magic City. Upon hearing the noise, the face of the bald man immediately lit up with joy. He knew, his backup had arrived, it must be Longman with his entourage! The bald man quickly looked back, the amount of people outside and themotion brought an unconceble smile to his face. This setup, this grandeur, those two little bastards inside, they have no chance of escaping this time! Then the bald man quickly stepped forward to greet. Longman, who also had a bald head, slowly stepped out of one of the ck business cars. Longman at this moment, grim-faced and exuding a powerful aura, was intimidating to behold. As soon as the bald man saw Longman, he immediately rushed forward, bowing and scraping, saying, ¡°Mr. Longman, you¡¯re finally here. If youe anyter, my ce will be smashed to pieces!¡± Longman took a puff of his cigarette and nced at the bald man with some disdain, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Are you trying to teach me how to do my job? I don¡¯t see you being this enthusiastic about paying your protection fee!¡± The bald man froze, holding back his frustration, not daring to show the slightest hint of dissent. ¡°Where are they?¡± Longman asked impatiently. Quickly, the bald man pointed at White Mitchell and Kylin, who were slowly making their way towards them: ¡°Mr. Longman, it¡¯s those two!¡± Longman threw an absent-minded nce in the direction the bald man pointed, but at the sight of White Mitchell and Kylin, his cigarette dropped from his mouth, and he froze. ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Mitchell?¡± Whoosh! The next moment, a cold shiver ran through Longman. Ayer of sweat formed on his massive bald head, as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°Mr. Longman, you should send your guys now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid they might run away. These two punks are pretty good. We need more guys to¡­¡± The bald man, oblivious to the change in Longman¡¯s expression, kept on talking incessantly. Upon hearing this, Longman¡¯s face darkened, and he pped the bald man on the head. Startled by the p, the bald man turned around in shock, staring at Longman in disbelief, ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Longman¡­why did you hit me?¡± Why indeed!? Have he got the nerve to ask why? Longman was instantly furious, and he gave the bald man a hard kick. Whoosh! The bald man was knocked over by Longman¡¯s kick, rolling in front of White Mitchell and Kylin, a look of confusion written all over his face. ¡°Mr. Longman, please stop. You¡¯re hitting the wrong person, please spare me¡­¡± The bald man begged pitifully. But the next moment, he saw Longman approach White Mitchell withplete deference. ¡°Your guy?¡± White Mitchell nced at Longman. Longman took a shudder, and then kicked the bald man again. He turned to White Mitchell, anxiously saying, ¡°No¡­no¡­ he¡¯s not my guy. He¡¯s just a client, a small client.¡± White Mitchell nodded indifferently, then said to Longman, ¡°Leave this to you. Make it clean. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about tonight outside. Can you do that?¡± Upon hearing this, Longman nodded enthusiastically as a chicken pecking at the rice. Whoosh! At this stage, the bald man, his mind in a whirl, felt like something had exploded inside him. What on earth is going on? Who exactly is he? Why does Longman treat him with such respect? A series of questions all but scared the bald man¡¯s heart out. This was undoubtedly the most unbelievable scene he had ever seen in his life. Meanwhile, Mori Jones, who had been paying close attention to the developments at the hotel, was equally shocked! Although she didn¡¯t follow White Mitchell when he appeared, she had been waiting outside, keeping an eye on the situation inside. When she saw Longman showing such deference to White Mitchell, her heart was inexplicably shaken, ¡°White Mitchell is definitely not simple! What other identity does he possess?¡± Chapter 105: Who is White Mitchell? Chapter 105: Who is White Mitchell? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mori Jones stood frozen in ce, feeling for a moment as if she no longer recognized White Mitchell. From the moment he returned, an elusive sense of mystery seemed to permeate his every move. Everyone had thought that he was simply a maniptive trickster, or perhaps, had ingratiated himself to people like Longman through some sort of favoritism or favor. However, the scene unfolding in front of herpletely disrupted Mori Jones¡¯s perception. Who was the one sucking up to whom? Looking at the current situation, it appeared that it was Longman who wanted to curry favor with White Mitchell! Who exactly was White Mitchell? What kind of secrets did he carry with him? Hadn¡¯t he been in jail all these five years he was missing? A multitude of questions filled Mori Jones¡¯s mind, and in that moment, she made a decision. She summoned up her courage, intending to press him for an answer, wanting to rify all her doubts, and press White Mitchell for a response. For the time being, White Mitchell was holding Sherry Jones by his side, while Longman, following White¡¯s orders, led a bald man into Charm Magic City to handle the subsequent matters. Mori Jones took a deep breath and hurried towards White Mitchell. But just as she was about to reach him, a Ferrari roared to a stop directly in front of her. The roar of the Ferrari¡¯s engine, boasting its ring performance, was sharp and piercing. Mori Jones furrowed her eyebrows wanting to sidestep it, but just then, the Ferrari door slowly opened and a figure, looking no older than sixteen or seventeen, stepped out, a sense of mockery on his face. Connor Cooper!? At the sight of Connor Cooper, Mori Jones instantly halted her steps, and an ufortable expression flickered across her pretty face. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Mori Jones, who loves to be a home wrecker? Could it be that you¡¯re getting bored and want to find some fun here?¡± Connor Cooper said sarcastically, casting an interested nce at the Charm Magic City, then fixing his gaze back on Mori Jones. ¡°I wonder what your father would say if he knew about this? Or perhaps, you¡¯ve hooked onto a married man again? Turns out, your new patron isn¡¯t inferior to my father. To be able to bring you to such a ce for entertainment, he must be quite a yer!¡± Faced with Connor Cooper¡¯s mockery, Mori Jones instantly felt cornered and blurted, ¡°Connor, you¡¯re misunderstanding. I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not worthy to call my name!¡± Connor Cooper said ferociously in a cold tone. The next moment, three or four colorful sports cars pulled up. One after another, conspicuously young scions stepped out of their cars and slowly gathered beside Connor Cooper. Looking at them, most of them were around sixteen or seventeen years old, the oldest among them barely in their early twenties. However, their arrogant demeanor showed that they were regrs at ces like Charm Magic City. ¡°Connor, who¡¯s this olddy?¡± One of the rich second generations chillingly taunted. At that, Connor Cooper sneered, ¡°Who else could she be? Nothing but the tramp who seduced my dad!¡± ¡°Oh-I¡¯ Hearing his words, everyone present implicitly agreed, their gazes towards Mori Jones bing even more malicious in intent. ¡°Honestly speaking, auntie, didn¡¯t know you¡¯re the party type despite your age. You can even give us youngsters a run for our money.¡± ¡°Stop stating the obvious; she might just have bagged herself a toy boy.¡± ¡°A toy boy? I¡¯m also one! Auntie, am I up to your standards?¡± The mocking voices came wave after wave, causing Mori Jones¡¯s expression to be even more ufortable. However, for the sake of Connor Cooper¡¯s dignity, Mori Jones didn¡¯t dare to make a scene, she could only silently endure the ridicule of the others towards her. She knew in her heart that if she wanted to be with Rhett, getting Connor Cooper¡¯s approval was an unavoidable hurdle. If Connor Cooper didn¡¯t agree to her presence, a rtionship with Rhett would be impossible. Knowing this, even if she felt wronged, Mori Jones didn¡¯t dare to argue too much. ¡°Have you all had enough to say? Laughed enough? If you¡¯re satisfied, I have things to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Mori Jones said quietly, her face showing a trace of exhaustion. However, clearly the aggressive Connor Cooper was not going to let go of this chance to humiliate Mori Jones easily. He gave a signal to several wealthy heirs behind him. Immediately, these heirs understood his intention and put on malicious grins on their faces. The next moment, they directly surrounded Mori Jones. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯ve alreadye. Isn¡¯t it a pity not to enjoy yourself?¡± A wealthy heir said with a wicked grin on his face. Another wealthy heir went as far as to touch Mori Jones¡¯ face without hesitation and then joked, ¡°Connor, this ma¡¯am¡¯s skin is really good, she¡¯s taken great care of it.¡± Connor Cooper heard this, gave a cold smirk, and replied, ¡°Of course, how bad can a woman who can attract my father be? Tonight you guys get lucky. You all like mature women, right? Perfect chance.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Thanks, Connor.¡± The crowd burst intoughter when they heard this. It must be said that although Mori Jones already has a daughter who is the same age as Connor Cooper, she is not that old herself. She has been routinely exercising and taking care of herself, so her figure and appearance are far better than those of her peers. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that she exudes charm. ¡°Let go of me! What are you guys doing! Connor Cooper! Have you gone crazy!?¡± Mori Jones became somewhat frantic. ¡°Still daring to make a fuss?¡± Connor Cooper smirked coldly, his face showed an aggressive intent, he growled: ¡°Take good care of her!¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Connor. Can¡¯t you trust our skills? We guarantee that tonight she¡¯ll be in sheer ecstasy.¡± The wealthy heirs jeered. Seeing this, Connor Cooper once again wore a wicked grin on his face, before slowly saying, ¡°Remember to take a few pictures for my father to enjoy. Hehe¡­¡± The crowd erupted intoughter again upon hearing his words, theirughs full of mockery. ¡°Let me go, you bastards, let me go¡­¡± Once Mori Jones heard what Connor Cooper said, she became even more hysterical, struggling to break free. But, outnumbered and a woman, she was helpless against them. The only thing she could do was cry out for help. ¡°Help, let me go, you bastards, let me go¡­¡± Mori Jones shouted hysterically, hoping to attract the attention of others, she knew that if she fell into these men¡¯s hands tonight, she would be in grave danger. Just then, White Mitchell, who had just settled the unconscious Sherry Jones, froze. Kylin also reacted at this point and said, ¡°Superior, it seems like someone is calling for help.¡± White Mitchell frowned, it was not a guess, it was indeed someone crying for help, and it was Mori Jones! ¡°Take care of Sherry for me, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± The moment he turned around, White Mitchell¡¯s face instantly hardened.. Then, like an arrow leaving the bow, he charged directly at the group of wealthy heirs not far away! Chapter 106: Does White Mitchell Dare Not Kill? Chapter 106: Does White Mitchell Dare Not Kill? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Boom! White Mitchell had unleashed his presence, confronting several road-blocking sports cars, he stepped onto them without hesitation. A loud noise resonated as the Ferrari that Connor Cooper had driven was trampled upon by White Mitchell, crushing its roof. Shards of ss flew in all directions, the noise shaking the heavens and instantly attracting the attention of the mob attacking Mori Jones. Whoosh! The crowd was taken aback and turned to look, only to witness an incredibly shocking scene. Connor Cooper¡¯s sports car, after merely being stepped on by White Mitchell, was as though its structure had been torn apart, reduced to a pile of scrap metal. Hiss! Watching this scene, the wealthy second generation gasped in shock, unconsciously stopping their actions and staring at White Mitchell who was charging towards them with horrified faces. After all, they were merely sixteen or seventeen years old, living infort and privilege throughout their lives; where had they ever seen such a scene? Suddenly, someone couldn¡¯t help but panic, their legs trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Him again?!¡± Upon seeing White Mitchell, Connor Cooper¡¯s eyes filled with hatred, and he clenched his fists tighter, gritting his teeth in anger. ¡°Attack him! We have the numbers, we don¡¯t have to fear him!¡± Connor Cooper said viciously. There¡¯s nothing to fear? Upon hearing these words, these young men from wealthy families trembled inside, not quite able to believe their ears. Butpared to the fear they felt for White Mitchell, a stranger, they were more afraid of Connor Cooper. Connor Cooper was their leader, and their families¡¯ power all followed the Cooper family. If they didn¡¯t obey Connor Cooper at this time, they couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to them. So, even though they were trembling with fear at this moment, they still rushed forward, gritting their teeth and raising their fists. However, they didn¡¯t realize that to White Mitchell, these pampered young masters were no more threatening than recently hatched chicks. ¡°Scram!¡± White Mitchell let out a cold humph and nonchntly threw a punch. The rich kid who rushed at him tried to dodge, but before he could react, White Mitchell¡¯s fist had already mmed into his stomach. Whoosh! The rich kid who had just rushed forward immediately took a heavy blow. Right now, he felt as though his stomach had just been hit hard with a massive hammer. There was a burning sensation in his entire abdomen, and his face instantly turned pale. ¡°Oh¡­¡± This rich kid screamed out, opening his mouth only to feel his stomach churn and then quickly vomited a foul mess. With just one punch, he was wrenched into vomiting. Whoosh! Seeing this, the other rich guys immediately revealed their panic, hit the brakes and hurriedly stopped. However, at this point, White Mitchell had already appeared in front of them. ¡°No¡­ no no no¡­¡± Before the second rich kid could even beg for mercy, White Mitchell grabbed him by the neck and mmed him into the windscreen of their sports car. With a crack, it seemed everyone not only heard the sound of the windscreen shattering but also the sound of bones breaking. The rich kid who was mmed into the car let out a miserable moan, feeling as though every bone in his body had just snapped, sending waves of pain through him. Growing up infort and luxury, if they even cut a finger, they would immediately call an ambnce, so how could they stand this kind of pain? The next moment, his eyes cked out and he passed out. Hiss! A series of gasps wheezed out. Everyone was terrified. While they were still in shock, White Mitchell was already in front of the third rich kid. ¡°Young and ignorant, deserve a beating!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face turned cold as he directly kicked out. With a bang, the third rich kid was sent flying before he even had a chance to scream. The subsequent scene had be White Mitchell¡¯s exclusive showcase. Within just a few seconds, White Mitchell had disposed of all the rich second generation brought by Connor Cooper. Each of these once arrogant rich second generations, nowid all over the ce in disarray,pletely suppressed. Seeing this, Connor Cooper was not well. His body was trembling uncontrobly as if out of control, with cold sweat soaking his clothes long before. But at this point, even if he wanted to escape, there was no possibility of escape, not to mention his legs had gone soft, but also because White Mitchell was now standing before him. Whoosh! Connor Cooper¡¯s heart throbbed, and he instinctively swung a punch at White Mitchell. But in the eyes of White Mitchell, his so-called powerful punch had no threat at all. With a crack, White Mitchell effortlessly caught the punch and casually crushed Connor Cooper¡¯s fist. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Connor Cooper let out a miserable cry, his face warped with a ferocious expression: ¡°Fuck, I will not let you go, I will not let you go!!! If you dare, kill me,e on, if you dare, kill me! You will be sentenced to death! Kill me! If you don¡¯t kill me today, I will ruin your family one day! I will make you regret being born! Come on! Kill me!¡± Although Connor Cooper was at a disadvantage, he still refused to back down verbally and even started making threats. He was convinced that White Mitchell dared not kill him, for behind him stood the Cooper family, greater by hundreds or even thousands of times than the Jones Family! If he dared to kill him today, the endless vengeance of the Cooper Family would await him! Moreover, White Mitchell had just been released, with a record, so Connor Cooper was sure that White Mitchell dared not kill. ¡°Kneel down! ¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face was expressionless as he directly kicked Connor Cooper¡¯s knee twice. With a bang, Connor Cooper was forced to his knees, shattering the floor beneath him. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Connor Cooper let out another howl, his face instantly turning pale. ¡°White! Stop!¡± Mori Jones, who hade to her senses, rushed over, fearing that White Mitchell would impulsively kill Connor Cooper in a moment of anger. Seeing Mori Jones approach, Connor Cooper grew even more fearless. As long as White Mitchell could not kill him today, once he caught his breath, he would certainly tear White Mitchell to pieces! So, despite still being on his knees, his face was filled with a ferocious expression, even defiantly shouting, ¡°Come on! Kill me, if you dare! Fuck! If you don¡¯t kill me today, I won¡¯t let you have a good life,e on! I¡¯ll let you kill me here today, do you dare!? You coward!¡± Death? With a cold face, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes suddenly spurted out a terrifying aura.. Chapter 107: When I was killing, you didn’t even know where you were! Chapter 107: When I was killing, you didn¡¯t even know where you were! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Whoosh! Upon meeting White Mitchell¡¯s gaze, Connor Cooper shuddered, the fear in his eyes intensifying. At that moment, it as if the grim images of death and carnage were looking back at him through White¡¯s eyes. Was this the scent of death? A tremor ran through Connor at this realization. Like a puppet with its strings cut, he stood frozen in ce, gripped by an overwhelming fear that he couldn¡¯t shake off. ¡°I was killing people when you didn¡¯t even know where you were!¡± White¡¯s voice, like the scythe of the reaper, left Connor on the verge of copse. Soon after, Connor¡¯s pants were noticeably damp and exuding a foul smell. Scared to the point of wetting himself, Connor, who was a moment ago so arrogant, was reduced to a pitiful figure by just one sentence from White. At this point, Connor hadpletely lost his audacious demeanor, the only thing left, a pervasive fear. A terror of death. Frozen on the spot, his face bore an unbelievably frightened expression, a clear sign of his scare. Ignoring Connor, White moved to stand next to Mori Jones, asking, ¡°Mori, are you alright?¡± Still shaken, Mori shook her head, her eyes showing a hint of timidity as she looked at White. White, seeing her reaction, hurriedly softened his aura, resuming his usual demeanor. Seeing this, Mori finally allowed herself to rx slightly. However, at that moment, White asked her, ¡°Mori, how do you want to handle him? If you want to make him disappear, I can help. It won¡¯t cause any problems.¡± Although Connor was only sixteen or seventeen, he was far from innocent or naive. Mori had helped White and his sister, Sherry, time and again, and he couldn¡¯t ignore her kindness. Now that Mori was in trouble, it was only natural for him to help her. Just like he said, he coulde up with a surefire way to make Connorpletely vanish with no repercussions. But clearly, Mori didn¡¯t wish for that to happen. After hearing White¡¯s deration, she showed an expression of difficulty. She knew very well that the Cooper family were not benevolent. If White were to kill Connor, it would bring endless trouble for him. Although Longman did seem obsequious towards White, she wasn¡¯t exactly sure of his position in the grand scheme of things. Moreover, White already had plenty of troubles. How could she burden him further? After this realization, she cast aplicated nce at Connor, then shook her head regretfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mori, if you¡¯re worried about the Cooper family, there¡¯s no need. If I promised to handle it, I will,pletely! The likes of the Cooper family isn¡¯t even worth my attention.¡± White nonchntly assured her, as if discussing an inconsequential matter. Upon hearing this, Mori sighed bitterly, then shook her head in sadness, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t wish to continue this.¡± Obviously, Mori decided against taking further action to avoid causing more trouble for White. Seeing her insistence, White found it hard to argue. Hence, he suggested, ¡°Mori, why don¡¯t youe with us? It¡¯d be safer.¡± Mori gave onest look at Connor, then nodded and quietly fell in step behind White. They walked in silence, the atmosphere growing tense. As they neared the car, White who had been ahead, broke the silence, ¡°Mori, don¡¯t you have any questions?¡± Mori had been present throughout the incident, so White knew she had seen how respectful Longman was towards him. It would be better to give her some answers rather than let her specte. Even if the truth wasn¡¯t the whole story, it was much better than her guessing everything. This¡­. Upon hearing his offer, Mori hesitated a little but soon asked with resolve, ¡°Who are you, really?¡± ¡°Me?¡± White turned around slowly, then answered calmly, ¡°Who do you think I am, Mori?¡± This¡­ White¡¯s counter-question left Mori in silence. At this point, White Mitchellughed lightly and continued, ¡°What if I told you, that after I went to prison five years ago, I was taken away by a mysterious individual, sent to the battlefield, where I fought tirelessly and established significant military exploits. I went on to be the only Supreme Military Lord in the War Department, wielding great power. Wealth, glory, and all the splendors of the world, are within my grasp!¡± Whoosh! When White Mitchell made these remarks, Mori Jones was taken aback. She was inexplicably shocked. For an instant, she felt that White Mitchell was not lying and that everything he said was true. However, the next second, White Mitchell gazed at her with a teasing smirk, ¡°My dear niece, would you believe me if I told you all this?¡± Mori Jones exhaled lightly, and then gave White Mitchell a disgruntled look. For a second, she was truly taken aback by what White Mitchell had said and almost believed him. However, she quickly snapped out of it. It was merely a joke from White Mitchell. How could such an extraordinary experience ur to him? Seeing this, White Mitchell put away his mischievous smile and turned serious. ¡°The truth is, back in prison, I helped a big shot. He was indebted to Longman, so he asked Longman to take care of me. I didn¡¯t want Sherry to know about my connection with Longman and the others. After all, what they do isn¡¯t exactly honorable. If Sherry found out, she would definitely worry for me. So, I hope you can keep this a secret for me,¡± White Mitchell said with utmost sincerity. So that¡¯s how it is! After hearing this, Mori Jones had an enlightened look on her face. So this was the reason why Longman was willing to help White Mitchell. This undoubtedly confirmed her previous thoughts, Thinking about this, Mori then solemnly promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep your secret.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said White Mitchell gratefully. Subsequently, the two chatted a bit more before returning to the car. However, once they got into the car, Mori¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, it seemed as though she was lost in deep thought. At this point, Sherry Jones had already woken up. When she first realized that White Mitchell wasn¡¯t there, she almost gave Kylin a beating, but luckily, Kylin told her the truth. Seeing Mori¡¯s worried expression, Sherry could not help but ask, ¡°Auntie, are you worried that the Cooper family wille looking for trouble?¡± After finishing her words, Sherry also couldn¡¯t help starting to worry. Given the Cooper family¡¯s character, the incident tonight where White Mitchell had beaten Connor Cooper would likely not pass easily. Upon hearing this, Mori managed to squeeze out a forced smile and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After saying this, Mori turned her gaze to the traffic outside the window, looking out in a daze. Thus, they drove in silence, everyone thinking that the evening was over without further incidents. However, when the car was about to reach the hotel, Mori¡¯s phone rang. Rhett? Mori picked it up and nced at the caller ID, then quickly hung up, for fear that White Mitchell and Sherry Jones would see. But then, the phone immediately rang a second time. It was still Rhett. This time, Mori chose to hang up again, knowing that Rhett was probablying to confront her. Hence, she did not want White Mitchell and Sherry Jones to get involved. ¡°You should answer it. Perhaps, it also has something to do with me,¡± said White Mitchell, with a calm look on his face. Just then, a third call came in. Mori hesitated for a moment, and then decided to answer it. But as soon as she did, a roar came from the other end of the line. ¡°Mori Jones! Have you lost your fucking mind? Who the hell allowed you to beat Connor to a pulp? Are you fucking suicidal? If you want to die, go ahead, but why drag me into this? You crazy woman! You¡¯re just a crazy woman! Let me tell you, the old man is already furious. You better bring me that punk who beat Connor right now!¡± Rhett was irate. ¡°No, it was Connor who¡­¡± With a wronged look on her face, Mori tried to exin, but was rudely interrupted by Rhett. Not giving her a chance to exin, Rhett continued to berate, ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®no¡¯. Cut the crap! When I tell you to bring someone to me, just bring him to me! Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If you don¡¯t bring him to me today, after the old man¡¯s birthday, he will annihte the entire Jones Family and make you two a funeral gift! Think it through! If I don¡¯t see you guys within an hour, you¡¯d better get ready for the Jones Family¡¯s funeral!¡± Chapter 108: Let White Mitchell kill himself as an apology! Chapter 108: Let White Mitchell kill himself as an apology! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This¡­ After hearing what Rhett had said, Mori Jones¡¯s phone dropped onto the car seat with a thud, and she looked utterly at a loss. She hadn¡¯t expected the matter to blow up to such a scale, nor had she anticipated that Elder Cooper would insist on taking the Jones Family down with him. For a moment, Mori had no idea what to do. Was she really going to bring White Mitchell before the Cooper family? If she did, then the Cooper family certainly would not spare White Mitchell. But White Mitchell had stepped in to help her, risking his own safety to teach Connor Cooper a lesson. How could she willingly put him in harm¡¯s way? The more Mori thought about it, the more tumultuous her thoughts became. Slowly, she felt herself starting to tear up, making her seem vulnerable and helpless. ¡°Kylin, stop the car!¡± Suddenly, White Mitchell¡¯s voice rang out. Rhett¡¯s voice had been loud. Despite Mori¡¯s efforts to hide it, the car was small enough for White Mitchell to overhear everything clearly. He was the one who had hit Connor. White Mitchell would never expect Mori to bear the burden alone. Furthermore, he had never thought much of the Cooper family. So he immediately instructed Kylin to stop the car at the roadside. ¡°White, you¡­!¡± Mori paused, looking at White Mitchell with a guilty face. Her feelings were incredibly conflicted. ¡°Ms. Jones, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I was the one who hit Connor Cooper. If the Coopers want to see me, I may as well meet them,¡± White Mitchell said indifferently. ¡°But¡­¡± Mori struggled, not wanting to implicate White Mitchell. But before she could finish speaking, White Mitchell interrupted her: ¡°The Coopers can¡¯t hurt me.¡± After he said this, White Mitchell turned to Kylin and said, ¡°Kylin, help me send Sherry back to the hotel. If anything happens to Sherry, you will be held responsible!¡± Kylin¡¯s expression grew serious, and he responded firmly, ¡°Yes!¡± Then, White Mitchell looked towards the concerned Sherry Jones, ¡°I¡¯m off to handle a little trouble, and will be back very soon. After you get back, rest well.¡± Sherry Jones, her pretty face clouded with concern, still felt rather anxious after hearing those words. The Coopers were a genuine, top-tier family of influence and power. Going there was like venturing into a dragon¡¯s den or a tiger¡¯sir. Could White bring him safely back despite his almost powerless state? This thought intensified the worry on Sherry Jones¡¯ face. But she also knew that throughout all this time, Mori had always been there supporting her and White Mitchell. Now that Mori was in trouble, both she and White couldn¡¯t just sit idly by. After much struggle, Sherry Jones finally gave a silent nod. However, before leaving, she still said emotionally, ¡°Brother, you have to be careful. You must promise to bring Mori safely back. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the hotel.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise,¡± White Mitchell replied with a smile, and then he and Mori stepped out of the car. White Mitchell and Mori gged down a taxi and headed in the direction of the Coopers¡¯ residence. The Cooper¡¯s residence! At this time, the Coopers¡¯ residence was enveloped in a highly enraged atmosphere. All the Coopers¡¯ legitimate family members stood trembling in fear, not daring to utter a word. Originally, tomorrow was the 80th birthday of Elder Cooper, Maddox Cooper, and everyone was busily preparing for the grand ceremony. However, no one could have predicted that on the eve of such an important event, Connor, the young master of Cooper family, would end up seriously injured, with one arm useless. Earlier, they had just taken over an important project from the Royal Group to organize a grand wedding for an important person. David Herb had attached great importance to this project, and all participating forces had been carefully vetted for their strength and influence. Among all the top-tier families in Sayon, only about ten to eight were qualified to participate in this project. The Coopers were fortunate enough to have been chosen and be part of this project, which recognized their strength. If the events of tonight get around, this could seriously impact the Coopers. Imagine, if word got around that a small fry who had just been released from jail had the audacity to attack the Coopers, what face would they have left in Sayon? How could the Royal Group trust the Coopers with such an important project? The Coopers were hoping to use this project as an opportunity to cling on to the powerful figure behind the impending wedding. If the Royal Group started to question their capabilities, they could very well bepletely excluded from the proceedings. This was precisely why the matter was taken so seriously by the Coopers. In their eyes, White Mitchell¡¯s actions didn¡¯t just p the Coopers in the face, they might even ruin a golden opportunity for the Coopers to ascend to heaven in one step! This was something intolerable for them, and no matter what, they would make White Mitchell pay a heavy price. They had to show the whole of Sayon that the Coopers were not to be messed with! ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve made the phone call. Later, Mori will bring that brat over.¡± At this point, after he had made the call to Mori, Rhett approached Maddox Cooper anxiously. His anxiety made it seem as though he wasn¡¯t facing his father, but an emperor whose word was final. He was just a small vassal inparison. Those around him weren¡¯t surprised to see this. They were clearly used to it. Within the Cooper family, Rhett¡¯s ce was merely that of a puppet. In the eyes of those around him, his status was lower than Connor¡¯s, his own son. All of this was because of the woman called Mori Jones. If Rhett were not so infatuated with her, he would never have fallen out of favor with his father and ended up in this awkward position. ¡°Leave, you¡¯re not needed tonight,¡± Maddox Cooper dered indifferently, without even ncing at Rhett. Rhett stiffened, a look of unwillingness shing across his eyes, before he quietly retreated to the side. Now, Maddox Cooper turned his gaze to the other members of the Cooper family and slowly asked, ¡°That brat will be here soon. What are your thoughts?¡± One of the main members of Coopers expressed his concern, ¡°Elder, tomorrow is your birthday banquet. We need to avoid bloodshed at this crucial time, otherwise the Royal Group might disapprove of us. So, I suggest that we break that boy¡¯s legs first and lock him up. After three days, we can kill him!¡± This suggestion was agreed upon by everyone in the Cooper family. Even Maddox, sitting in the main seat, nodded his head. Maddox narrowed his eyes, and in his dim eyes, a cruel light shone. He stated coldly, ¡°Proceed as you suggested! The moment that boy arrives, break his legs! Three dayster, let him kneel in front of the Cooper family¡¯s gate andmit suicide out of guilt!¡± Chapter 109: No Need to Kneel Before this Old Immortal! Chapter 109: No Need to Kneel Before this Old Immortal! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, outside the Cooper family vi. ¡°Driver, please stop here.¡± While still some distance away from the Coopers, Mori Jones requested the taxi to stop. White Mitchell then followed Mori Jones out of the car. As soon as she got out of the car, Mori Jones looked at the brightly lit Cooper residence with aplex expression, her face filled with despair. ¡°White, you should go back. I will enter alone. Even if the Coopers cause trouble, they shouldn¡¯t harass a woman like me,¡± Mori Jones said, trying to deceive herself. Actually, she knew very well that the Coopers had probably already set a trap within the vi, just waiting for White Mitchell to walk right into it. But Mori Jones really didn¡¯t have the heart to drag White Mitchell into this. After all, anyone who canmand Longman is no ordinary person; they must be an influential figure in their circle. Dealing with such a person is like negotiating with a tiger ¡ª even if the person owes White Mitchell a favor, they definitely wouldn¡¯t endlessly keep helping. There must be a limit. Once this favor is used up and they no longer have White Mitchell¡¯s back, all those White Mitchell has offended in the past, will likely swarm in for revenge. Besides, White Mitchell himself still has to deal with the Imperial Group. He can¡¯t waste this favor on her. Otherwise, how would White Mitchell resist the blocking efforts of the Imperial Group? But she had no idea, that from the beginning to end, White Mitchell never took the Cooper family seriously. At this moment, he led the way, walking straight toward the Cooper family vi. s¡­ Upon seeing this, Mori Jones felt terribly guilty and could only steel herself to follow and continue to persuade him. However, White Mitchell did not listen, instead stubbornly proceeding onward. When he reached the entrance to the Cooper vi, he nced at Mori Jones, ¡°This is the ce, right?¡± ¡°This¡­sigh¡­¡± Mori Jones sighed heavily. At that moment, a group of fierce and menacing bodyguards emerged from the Cooper vi. Each one was tall and powerfully built, clearly not to be trifled with. ¡°Finally decided to show up? Come in, the old master is waiting for you both,¡± the leading bodyguard of the Cooper family¡¯s n sneered, his words filled with disdain. Clearly, he recognized Mori Jones. Upon hearing this, Mori Jones¡¯ face immediately became serious, and she quickly positioned herself in front of White Mitchell, protecting him behind her as they slowly walked into the vi. Soon after, both reached the central hall of the Cooper residence. Alongside the direct descendants of the Cooner family in the hall were about twenty or thirty solemn-looking bodyguards. Seeing this, Mori Jones felt a pang in her heart, her mood sinking to the very bottom. She silently looked at Rhett, who looked as helpless as a quail. Immediately, a hint of helplessness surfaced on her face. Next, her gazended on the stern-faced Elder Cooper Maddox. With a ¡®thump¡¯, Mori Jones knelt in front of Maddox, pleading, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It doesn¡¯t have to do with White. I was the one who made him hit Connor. If the elder wants to punish anyone, punish me alone. Whether you wish to kill or y, I have no objections. I just beg you to let White go.¡± Humph! On hearing this, Maddox snorted, a heavy look of disdain in his eyes, not taking Mori Jones seriously at all. ¡°Mori! What nonsense are you talking about!? It was clearly this kid who was reckless and beaten up Connor, don¡¯t you try to shoulder this all alone! Have you considered the consequences of doing this?¡± Rhett hastily said. Although there was a hint of concern for Mori Jones in his tone, he was more worried that Mori Jones¡¯ words would drag him into the matter. However, as soon as Rhett had finished speaking, Maddox shot him a displeased look. His gaze was cold, treating him as if he was a stranger. Then, Maddox coldly said to him, ¡°Did I ask for your opinion?¡± Upon hearing this, Rhett panicked and hurriedly admitted his mistake, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. I spoke out of line. But I did this because I wanted to know the truth. I hope you can forgive me.¡± Hmph! At Rhett¡¯s words, Maddox gave a cold snort and his expression turned even colder. His gaze then shifted towards White Mitchell, his icily saying, ¡°So you¡¯re the brat who beat up Connor?¡± White Mitchell didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he silently walked over to Mori Jones, helped her to stand and calmly said, ¡°My child, in life, one doesn¡¯t need to bow to the heavens, nor the spirits, let alone bow to an ancient geezer like him.¡± Whoosh! As soon as these words were said, the nerves of the entire Cooper family tightened up, and their eyes all fixed onto Elder Cooper on his seat. In their family, the person who dared to speak so rudely and disrespectfully to Elder Cooper was none other than White Mitchell! The term ¡®ancient geezer¡¯, had abruptly turned the atmosphere icy cold. A member of the Cooper family¡¯s main branch immediately stood up, viciously eximing, ¡°You insolent brat! Who are you calling ancient geezer? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut!¡± Facing the threat of the main branch of the Cooper family, White Mitchell¡¯s face was still adorned with an air of unworried tranquility. He gingerly responded, ¡°One who lives on without morality is a thief. Aged but devoid of virtue, he¡¯s a curse upon his descendants. If he¡¯s not an ancient geezer, then who is?¡± Whoosh! At these words, Elder Cooper, sitting in the head seat, was reddened with rage. But White Mitchell¡¯s words didn¡¯t stop there. He carried on lightly, ¡°This Cooper family doesn¡¯t know how to teach their grandchildren properly, so I merely helped you with it. Can¡¯t you even thank me? This is the education of the Cooper family? Today, I was really enlightened. What a family of ancient geezers!¡± Hiss! Upon the conclusion of his words, everybody in the Cooper family couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, instantly feeling a chilling sensation. This young man really knows no fear, huh? He dares to say anything. This is openly dismissing them and Elder Cooper! Provocation! Brazen provocation! At this point, Elder Cooper was boiling with anger, his face inmed, and his old eyes were filled with a cold aura, resembling a venomous snake. ¡°Men! Immediately break his legs for me! Lock him up in the backyard! y him alive after three days!!!¡± Maddox could not control his anger. No one had ever dared to speak to him in this manner, and no one had ever defied the power of the Cooper family. White Mitchell was the first, and in his view, would ideally be thest! If he isn¡¯t yed alive, the hatred in his heart will not be appeased! Boom! As Maddox gave his orders, the twenty to thirty bodyguards of the Cooper family rushed up. Many even took out the clubs they had prepared earlier and swung them towards White Mitchell without a word. Mori screamed in fright, her face turning pale. Although overwhelmed with terror, she chose to stand in front of White Mitchell. Seeing this, Maddox instantly shouted furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her! If she dares to interfere, take her down too! Today, even if God himself came, I would still break this kid¡¯s legs! I want him to know the consequences of crossing the Cooper family! ¡° Chapter 110: I heard you want to break my leg? Chapter 110: I heard you want to break my leg? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Upon hearing these words, Mori Jones immediately felt a wave of panic. She knew that White Mitchell was skilled, but the Cooper family¡¯s bodyguards were not pushovers either; each one of them was trained. White Mitchell was a good fighter, but he was just one man after all! At this moment, upon hearing his words, the bodyguards became even more reckless. One of the bodyguards, swinging a baseball bat, directly aimed for Mori Jones¡¯s head. Watching the approaching baseball bat, a helpless Mori Jones was so scared that she immediately closed her eyes, not daring to face it. Just then, a ¡®thwack¡¯ sound rang out. However, the expected sensation of pain didn¡¯t follow. Mori Jones slowly opened her eyes, only to see White Mitchell steadily catching the swung baseball bat. Immediately, before she had time to react, the aluminum baseball bat was effortlessly crumbled into a piece of scrap metal by White Mitchell! Whoosh! At this moment, not just Mori Jones, but everyone in the Cooper family was stunned. Their eyes were all fixed on the scene in front of them, dumbfound and visibly shaken. The aluminum baseball bat, which looked like it was made of paper in White Mitchell¡¯s hands, was easily crushed into scrap metal by him. Wasn¡¯t this too wild? Everyone in the Cooper family was left speechless, feeling an indescribable shock in their hearts. But they didn¡¯t know, the shock brought by White Mitchell was just beginning! They saw White Mitchell pulling over the ruined baseball bat and smashing it with one blow. The ruined baseball bat, just like a big hammer, directly tossed the bodyguard away. With a thud, the bodyguard crashnded onto a marble column in the Coopers¡¯ living room. The entire Cooper family mansion seemed to have experienced a minor earthquake. Hiss! Someone couldn¡¯t help but take a cold breath in, their minds shaking and a chill rapidly spreading. ¡°Attack together! Don¡¯t give him a chance! Hurrv up!¡± Seeing his own bodyguard so easily defeated, Maddox grew even more furious, appearing frustrated and angry. Upon receiving the order, the bodyguards, despite knowing that White Mitchell was not easy to deal with, could only steel themselves to step up. Within an instant, twenty to thirty bodyguards all rushed towards White Mitchell, each of them putting in their maximum strength, not wanting to give White Mitchell the slightest opportunity to struggle. But from beginning to end, White Mitchell¡¯s face showed no signs of concern. It¡¯s as if he didn¡¯t see them at all. ¡°Scram!¡± When the crowd was about to approach him, he suddenly shouted and then his aura shot up to the sky. At this moment, the smell of battle and blood immediately filled the Cooper family¡¯s living room. The entire Cooper family mansion was instantly shrouded in a terrifying atmosphere. Everyone within felt as if they were witnessing a fearsome scene littered with corpses and a sea of blood. At this moment, everyone involuntarily shivered with cold. The bodyguards who had surrounded him were at the forefront, their bodies stiffening instantly. At that moment, White Mitchell made a move! He could be seen directly kicking hard at the bodyguard who was at the front. A ¡®thud¡¯ sound rang out, and that bodyguard was instantly sent flying into the crowd, knocking down more than a dozen people. Whoosh! The bodyguards who were knocked down felt like their bodies had been run over by a bulldozer. It was as if their bones had all been dislocated, the intense pain spreading throughout their bodies. Immediately after, White Mitchell turned around and grabbed another bodyguard. In White Mitchell¡¯s hand, the bouncer, who weighed over a hundred jin, was like a little chick, being picked up effortlessly andpletely powerless to fight back. With a thud, White Mitchell threw the bouncer into the crowd. In an instant, more than a dozen bouncers toppled over. At this point, out of the twenty to thirty bouncers of the Cooper family, only a few scattered ones were still standing. However, these few remaining, were already petrified, standing in ce as a punishment, their hearts revealing intense dread. They dared noty a hand on White Mitchell again. Swoosh! Seeing this, the people of the Cooper family, could no longer disy their previously domineering demeanor. All that was left, was intense unease and fear. They only then understood why White Mitchell dared to proim directly in front of Elder Cooper that he was a living thief. He was disdainful and fearless! Perhaps from the very beginning, White Mitchell never took these bouncers of the Cooper family seriously. The disdain they felt for him just a moment ago, now seems so foolish, so stupid. Many people felt a burning sensation on their faces, as if they had received a violent p, theirplexions ghastly. At this moment, Elder Cooper¡¯s aged face had darkened to the point of nearly dripping water,pletely losing his previous toughness, only a heavy look remained. At this moment, there was dead silence in the Cooper family¡¯s living room. Thump¡­thump¡­thump¡­ At this moment, a calm and collected footstep sound gradually echoed. This footstep sound, like the bell of a soul-stealing messenger, made everyone tremble each time it rang. Apanied by these footsteps, some people within the Cooper family already had shaky legs,pletely out of control. Elder Cooper, seated in the main seat, had a steely face, his heart filled with immense indignance. ¡°You¡¯re an Ancient Martial Strongman!?¡± Elder Cooper said with a somber face. The fact that White Mitchell could kill so many bouncers in an instant meant he was undoubtedly an Ancient Martial Strongman. Moreover, he must be a top-tier Martial Artist! This was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated earlier, otherwise, those who appeared tonight wouldn¡¯t have just been these bouncers. Upon hearing this, a faint smile appeared on White Mitchell¡¯s face, and he subsequently stepped in front of Elder Cooper, looking down at him from above. At this moment, White Mitchell seemed like a judge who could control life and death, disregarding everyone, with none daring to stop him. ¡°I hear you want to break my legs?¡± said White Mitchell casually, his voice containing a yful tone. Elder Cooper¡¯s face stiffened, and his heart felt even more stifled. White Mitchell was pping his face, and he was doing it publicly! In all his years in the business world, when was he ever so humiliated? Thinking about this, Elder Cooper gritted his teeth and said to White Mitchell, word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky too soon! Today I was caught off guard, and I admit defeat! If you have the courage, kill me now, otherwise, when my longevity feast is over, I¡¯ll show you the true power of our Cooper family!¡± Kill you? Upon hearing this, White Mitchell gave a coldugh, filled with a disdainful tone. After that, White Mitchell nced back at Mori Jones. He knew that Mori would not prefer seeing him strip a life, most likely Sherry Jones as well. However, since he had chosen to strike, then naturally he would help Mori Jones topletely eliminate that nuisance of the Cooper family. Sometimes, death is not the best punishment, the best punishment is to let someone climb to the highest peak and then watch themselves plunge into the abyss! With this in mind, White Mitchell retracted his terrifying aura and then said yfully, ¡°Since you want to y, I¡¯ll y along. Remember to save me a spot at your longevity feast tomorrow. By the way, remember to invite more people, or else, I fear I won¡¯t have enough people to pay their final respects to you!¡± Chapter 111 - 111 Blessing for the Cooper Family? Chapter 111 - 111 Blessing for the Cooper Family? Chapter 111: Blessing for the Cooper Family? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Cooper family. White Mitchell stood high above everyone else. After he finished his speech, he smiled faintly, his face bearing a look of cloud-like calmness. He acted as if he didn¡¯t care about the Cooper family at all. Then, in a domineering fashion, he left the Cooper family residence with Mori Jones. In the entire Cooper family, no one dared to stop him, no one dared to block his way, and no one dared to meet his eyes. At this moment, White Mitchell had left a profound shadow in the hearts of everyone in the Cooper family. Maddox, who sat in the highest position, was trembling with anger. He had been in the business world for decades and had never lost face like today. This was a great humiliation to him! ¡°Issue an order! At all costs! Spend as much money as needed! Whatever it takes, invite twenty Ancient Martial Strongman here tomorrow! Remember, I only want Peak Martial Artists! I want twenty true Peak Martial Artists! Everyone heard that, right?!¡± Maddox, enraged and humiliated, directlymanded. This indicated just how formidable Sayon was, far stronger than River North. In the past, Kingston had spent a fortune just to summon five Peak Martial Artists. But now, after Maddox¡¯s orders, twenty Peak Martial Artists would be called! The Cooper family were secretly shocked by this news. Twenty Peak Martial Artists! The Elder was truly furious! Yet, upon further thinking, no one was surprised. After all, considering the great embarrassment the Elder had faced tonight, he had to regain his dignity. Moreover, White Mitchell, that brat, even said he woulde in person and wanted them, the Cooper family, to set aside a seat for him. This was incredibly arrogant! He didn¡¯t regard the Cooper family at all. Tomorrow, those who came to congratte Maddox were all distinguished people in Sayon. If they didn¡¯t regain their dignity tomorrow, not only Elder Cooper, but the entire Cooper family would lose face in Sayon forever. After understanding this, everyone in the Cooper family began to make arrangements overnight, with many people staying up all night in search of Peak Martial Artists. On the other side, after White Mitchell returned to the hotel, he casually opened another room for Mori Jones. Given the current situation, Mori Jones didn¡¯t dare return to the Jones family. If the members of the Jones family found out that she caused a grand disturbance at the Cooper family along with White Mitchell tonight, it would probably give Old Madam Jones a heart attack. So, Mori Jones simply decided to stay in the hotel. After getting a room for Mori Jones, White Mitchell took her to check on Sherry Jones. Seeing White Mitchell returning unscathed, Sherry Jones felt relieved, the stone weighing on her heart finally falling off. Before she could celebrate, however, she immediately received news of the Cooper family preparing to deal with White Mitchell at the banquet. Sherry Jones frowned deeply, her pretty face filled with worry. ¡°Brother, Little Aunt, why don¡¯t you both just not go tomorrow? We can wait at The Patrol¡¯s entrance. I don¡¯t believe that the Cooper family¡¯s arm is long enough to reach The Patrol!¡± Sherry Jones suggested gravely. Upon hearing this, Mori Jones gave a bitter smile and immediately responded with self-me, ¡°If the Cooper family doesn¡¯t see us, they might go after the Jones family. I should still go on my own tomorrow. If they want to deal with someone, I will face it. As for you, White, just listen to Sherry and stay at The Patrol¡¯s entrance. That way, the Cooper family can¡¯t do anything to you. After I pacify the Cooper family¡¯s anger, you can then¡­ Hearing this, White Mitchell silently shook his head, then said yfully, ¡°Little Aunt, Little Sister, rx; I¡¯ve got your back even if the sky falls down. Besides, I told that old man at the Cooper family today that I would attend tomorrow and reserved a spot for me. I will even present him with a generous gift! ¡± This¡­ Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, the bitterness on Mori Jones¡¯ face intensified. At that moment, Sherry Jones looked hesitant. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to either White or Mori, but she could not think of a better solution. It seemed that, with White Mitchell present, at least they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about Mori¡¯s safety. For that reason, Sherry Jones did not continue to dwell on it and agreed with White Mitchell¡¯s decision. Following that, White Mitchell patientlyforted them for a while until he had finally persuaded both of them. ¡°Get some rest soon. I¡¯m off to prepare a generous gift for that old man from the Cooper family.¡± White Mitchell said jokingly before leaving Sherry¡¯s room. Upon exiting Sherry¡¯s room, a cold expression immediately crossed White Mitchell¡¯s face. ¡°Kylin!¡± At his words, Kylin instantly appeared from the shadows, stood behind White Mitchell with a serious look, and said, ¡°Superior, your orders, please!¡± ¡°Have David Herb immediately contact the Cooper family. Tell them that he will attend the banquet tomorrow. Also, tell him to cooperate with my actions tomorrow. Moreover, Longman and Amanda should go to the Cooper family tomorrow. There¡¯s no need to inform them ahead of time ¡ª they should act ording to my signals. Is everything clear?¡± White Mitchell instructed. ¡°Understood!¡± Kylin, upon receiving the orders, immediately turned to contact David Herb and the others. Not long after Kylin informed David Herb, in less than a minute, Maddox received a direct call from David Herb himself. The previously depressed Maddox seemed instantly invigorated after hearing the news of David Herb¡¯s attendance at the banquet. ¡°Great! Great! Great!!!¡± Maddox was so excited that he almost jumped for joy. His outburst startled the Cooper family members, who were busy contacting Peak Martial Artists. Seeing Maddox¡¯s inexplicable joy, everyone wore a baffled expression. ¡°Elder, is there some good news?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask. Hearing this, the rest of the Cooper family gathered around, curious to hear what good news had brought about Elder Cooper¡¯s surprising change in mood. ¡°Good news! Great news! David Herb just called to tell me he¡¯s personallying to wish me a happy birthday tomorrow! Tell me, isn¡¯t that fantastic news?¡± Maddox announced excitedly, the gloom that had been hovering over his facepletely lifted. wow! The faces of the Cooper family members lit up with joy at the news. They had invited David Herb before, but they knew it would basically be impossible for someone of his stature to attend the birthday banquet. The actual invitation had merely been a formality. They had never thought David Herb would agree to attend. But to their surprise, David Herb had promised toe and had personally called Elder Cooper. Great news indeed! Truly a big surprise! ¡°Elder, this is really fortune smiling on our Cooper family! David Herb¡¯s attendance proves his recognition of us!¡± ¡°I can already see our Cooper family¡¯s rise! Who would dare underestimate us in the vast Sayon?¡± ¡°Yes, Elder. David Herb not only allowed us to participate in the wedding preparations for that influential figure, but now he¡¯s attending your birthday banquet. This is definitely an opportunity bestowed upon our Cooper family by heaven!¡± The members of the Cooper family began to celebrate. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with anticipation while pride welled up in Maddox¡¯s face. David Herb wasing. He wasing to show respect for him, Maddox! In all of Sayon, who else had more prestige than him, Maddox!? Chapter 112: The Cooper family begins to float! Chapter 112: The Cooper family begins to float! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Sir, there¡¯s one more thing we must guard against. Since David Herb graced us with his presence, what about White Mitchell tomorrow¡­?¡± A member of the Cooper family couldn¡¯t help but speak up. Even though bringing up White Mitchell right now felt like a wet nket, he was stating a fact. Upon hearing this, the Cooper family members nodded discreetly, their faces showing a hint of worry. If that kid White Mitchell dares to show up tomorrow, the Cooper family will certainly not let him off easily. However, if David Herb were to see this, it might negatively impact the Cooper family¡¯s image. Furthermore, it is a rule in Sayon that blood is not to be shed at a birthday banquet. If White Mitchell were to stir up trouble, it would greatly damage the family¡¯s reputation, especially in front of David Herb. Thinking about this made everyone¡¯s concern grow even more profound. Maddox, however, remained unfazed on hearing these words. It seemed as if he wasn¡¯t worried about this at all. ¡°A mere White Mitchell is enough to make you all flustered? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯ve already invited a Peak Martial Artist to deal with him. It¡¯s a sure thing that there will be no bloodshed at the banquet, but aren¡¯t twenty Peak Martial Artists enough to deal with him without any fight? Isn¡¯t he still a normal man with two arms and a head like us? Why all this anxiety?¡± Maddox retorted with a dismissive look and traces of pride on his face. Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s spirits lifted, their previous worries utterly obliterated. Satisfied, Maddox nodded and continued, ¡°Characters like White Mitchell are mere shrimps and rotten fish, unworthy of our attention. Your focus now should be on spreading the news of David Herb¡¯s attendance at tomorrow¡¯s banquet as far and as wide as possible. This time, we must establish the prestige of the Cooper family in front of everyone in Sayon! Did you all understand?¡± Understood! Maddox¡¯s firm call spurred the descendants of the Cooper family, who had just rested, back into action. Time was not on their side, for tomorrow was Maddox¡¯s birthday banquet. They had to use the night to spread the news of David Herb¡¯s uing attendance. As for the smaller and less influential families, they didn¡¯t matter as much. The key was announcing David Herb¡¯s regard for the Cooper family to Sayon¡¯s other top-tier families to further strengthen their social standing. This was indeed a golden opportunity for the Cooper family! If they could use this opportunity to forge a rtionship with the influential figure that David Herb had recently started to court, it would be the icing on the cake! However, these were concerns forter. The primary task at hand was to disseminate the news of David Herb¡¯s uing attendance as widely as possible. For an entire night, the Cooper family mobilized every resource avable, leaving no stone unturned. After a night of hard work, the following morning, as soon as the top-tier families of Sayon started their day at work, they were greeted with the news spread by the Cooper family. What?! Is David Herb really nning to attend Maddox¡¯s birthday banquet? Whoa! This news, like a depth charge, caused a tremendous stir in Sayon. All of Sayon¡¯s top-tier families couldn¡¯t help but look at Maddox with envy. David Herb! It was David Herb! Imagined how big of a deal it was to be favored by him! Besides, everyone in Sayon knew by now that David Herb had won the favor of a very powerful and mysterious figure. To be associated with David Herb was equivalent to being in the same boat as this enigmatic big shot. Even if David Herb got the lion¡¯s share, they would still considerably benefit from the situation. Many in Sayon dreamed of building a good rtionship with David Herb, but to their surprise, the Cooper family had beaten them to it. At this point, the Cooper family was undoubtedly a rising star in Sayon, and Sayon, Imperial Group! ¡°How outrageous! On what grounds! On what basis! What sort of damn luck has fallen upon the Cooper family! Damn it! Where does our Imperial Group fall short of Cooper Family!?¡± n Austin blew up in fury upon receiving the news,pletely losing hisposure, like a roaring lion. ¡°Austin, calm down first, worrying won¡¯t solve anything. Let¡¯s consider carefully, did we do something wrong?¡± Grandy Anderson advised from the side, her words tinged with confusion. In terms of strength, the Imperial Group was no worse offpared to the Cooper family. When it came to influence, n Austin had been spotless all these years in Sayon and had garnered respect from many. But, under such circumstances, where they didn¡¯t lose out to the Cooper family in any way, David Herb excluded the Imperial Group while preparing a wedding for that mysterious big shot? Now David Herb was even going to personally attend Maddox¡¯s banquet. This made it even harder for n Austin to ept, it seemedpletely unreasonable. Grandy Anderson furrowed her brow, slowly guessing, ¡°Austin, do you think it could be because we made such a fuss about the ban on White Mitchell, causing David Herb to develop a poor impression of us?¡± White Mitchell? Predictably, when n Austin heard this name, his face contorted with disgust. However, while he showed displeasure, Grandy Anderson¡¯s words were not without reason. The uproar over the ban on White Mitchell was indeed quite excessive. It wasn¡¯t impossible that this had affected David Herb¡¯s impression of him. With that thought, n Austin took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Inform our people to temporarily stop their actions against White Mitchell and try to minimize any negative impact! Also, contact the Royal Group as soon as possible. We must secure a role in the wedding event. You handle these two matters personally, I don¡¯t trust anyone else with them. It will be a bit hard on you during this period.¡± Upon hearing this, Grandy Anderson nodded, since things hade to this, there was simply no choice but to try and win David Herb over. After all, the powerful individual was someone even David Herb tried to win favor. If Imperial Group missed this opportunity, they could only watch from the corner while others reap the benefits. Cooper family in Sayon! ¡°Old Master, take a look, all these gifts have been sent by the top families, many of whom wouldn¡¯t have initially attended, are now rushing to send us gifts. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, my phone has been buzzing nonstop since early morning, many of our customers who initially had no time to attend the banquet, are now scrambling toe.¡± ¡°Old Master, I think we need to add more seats for tonight¡¯s banquet, or else, there won¡¯t be enough.¡¯ The Cooper family was a hub of activity, everyone wore a wide grin, they seemed happier than during the New Year. At this moment, they hadpletely forgotten about the no-name White Mitchell, and were pouring their hearts into bolstering the prestige of the Cooper family. Seeing all of this, Maddox felt an immense sense of pride. He teased, ¡°Look at you guys, all excited. This is just the beginning. In the future, we will have many more days like this. As long as we perform well, the Cooper family will be the most powerful authority under David Herb!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing these words, the spirits of the Cooper n members soared, each of them brimming with ambition and energetic. Seeing this, Maddox showed a satisfied smile, then casually said, ¡°That kid, White Mitchell, let the Peak Martial Artists we invited take care of him. Instruct them not to let him appear at the banquet, deal with him outside. As long as there¡¯s no bloodshed, other things are up to them. The only thing that matters is that I don¡¯t see him at the banquet!¡± Chapter 113 - 113 How did he get in? Chapter 113 - 113 How did he get in? Chapter 113: How did he get in? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As time passed, evening finally came, with less than an hour left before the start of the birthday celebration. ¡°White! Tell me the truth, did you invite Dragon Nine to help us tonight?¡± Mori Jones secretly pulled White Mitchell into a corner, lowering her voice to ask. ¡°Cousin, is that important?¡± Whites responded indifferently. Mori Jones frowned and expressed her concern, ¡°Of course it¡¯s important! Dragon Nine listens to you because he owes you a favor. However, debts must eventually be paid, if you use his favor to help me tonight, then how will you deal with Imperial Group in the future? You know that Imperial Group is still trying to suppress you. If you lose Dragon Nine, how will you cope by yourself?¡± Speaking of this, Mori Jones¡¯s face showed a deep self-me. If it weren¡¯t for her own situation, White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t need to waste such a precious favor. He could use Dragon Nine¡¯s favor to directly confront Imperial Group. But now, White Mitchell had to use this favor to cope with the threat from the Cooper family for her sake, how could she possibly ept it? ¡°You should call Dragon Nine and tell him not toe. Don¡¯t go thereter either. I¡¯ll go by myself! With Dragon Nine protecting you, even if you don¡¯t use this favor, the Cooper family won¡¯t bother you for now. Take this opportunity to go into hiding until the Cooper family¡¯s anger cools down, thene back.¡± Mori Jones said decisively. But after hearing this, White Mitchell just shook his head silently and then walked towards the hotel entrance on his own. ¡°White! You¡­!?¡± Seeing White Mitchell¡¯s indifferent demeanor, Mori Jones felt a wave of helplessness. ¡°Cousin, if we don¡¯t go soon, we¡¯ll miss dinner.¡± White Mitchell said yfully. Sigh¡­ Mori Jones sighed heavily, looking worried and helpless. On the other side, at the birthday celebration held by the Cooper family, guests had started to arrive in dribs and drabs, filling the venue with joy andughter. All the guests came to congratte Maddox. In stark contrast with the bustling banquet, the outside of the venue was quite different. On the path leading to the banquet, twenty figures stood solemnly. Each one was imposing, with their eyes closed and stern expressions, giving off an aura of mystery. One could feel the sense of arrogant pride emanating from them. Clearly, they were all Ancient Martial Strongmen from Sayon, all possessing the strength of a Peak Martial Artist. It was not a small cost for the Cooper family to get them to act on this asion. At that moment, one of the Peak Martial Artists suddenly opened his eyes, and his sharp gaze, like two cold swords, shot out. They¡¯re here! Next moment, twenty Martial Artists emerged from the shadows and stood in the middle of the path, blocking the way to the banquet. They looked confident, and each of them had an arrogant look on their faces, obviously fearing nothing. Facing them, there stood a figure who looked as calm as a mild breeze. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Shatter your own legs ande with us. Otherwise, it will be more than just a matter of broken legs when we take action.¡± said one of the Peak Martial Artists,pletely disregarding White Mitchell. But at that moment, White Mitchell seemed to be deaf to their words and continued to walk forward. ¡°Seeking death!?¡± Seeing White Mitchell¡¯s indifference, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anger, and someone wanted to take action immediately. However, at that moment, an aura suddenly radiated from White Mitchell¡¯s body. Boom! The scent of battle and blood exploded in an instant, rolling over these twenty martial artists like mad. When the expert makes a move, you know! As martial artists, their feelings at this moment were undoubtedly the most intense. This young man in front of them seemed very young, but his aura was terrifying to the extreme. This was definitely not something a peak martial artist could possess! It meant that his strength had surpassed that of a peak martial artist, and was likely a categorie¡­! Whiz! The twenty peak martial artists who had reacted went pale with fright suddenly, their faces instantly full of horror. War¡­War King! At this moment, their eyes were about to pop out of their heads in shock. ¡°Damn, Maddox! He said he was just a youngster, I¡¯ll screw him up! How does it turn out to be a War King?¡± ¡°Maddox, are you fucking setting us up? What the fuck am I going to fight the War King with?¡± ¡°Maddox, you son of a bitch! I really want to give him a couple of ps!¡± Everyone was on the verge of exploding, no one could have thought that Maddox asked them over, actually involves dealing with a War King level powerhouse. Isn¡¯t this a joke? What were they supposed to fight the War King with, their heads? At this moment, they simply wished they could strangle Maddox to death. And just when everyone was feeling frantic, White Mitchell slowly said, ¡°Do you move out of the way, or do I throw you out?¡± Hiss! The peak martial artists who heard this immediately shivered and immediately stood aside obediently, respectful and honest as a quail. ¡°That¡¯s right, just stand here quietly, don¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t ask anything, clear?¡± White said carelessly. Seemingly casual words, to those twenty peak martial artists, were as sacred as a decree, they hurriedly nodded, ¡°Understood, understood, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely follow your instructions.¡± Mori Jones, who witnessed this scene, was a little slow to react. These people seemed so aggressive at first, how did they suddenly be so docile? It didn¡¯t seem like White Mitchell had done anything special, Mori waspletely confused. Meanwhile, White Mitchell quietly nodded, then took a congenial and paced Mori, step by step, walked towards the banquet hall of the Cooper family. Soon, he and Mori appeared at the banquet scene. From the moment they appeared at the banquet, the entire Cooper family, all the direct descendants, were dumbfounded and had a little trouble reacting. ¡°What¡­ what happened? How¡­ how did he get in?¡± The crowd¡¯s eyebrows knotted instantly, and their faces were filled with loathing. ¡°Where are those peak martial artists? Go check it out, find out what happened!¡± Maddoxmanded coldly. The Cooper family immediately sent people to check. Soon, the investigator came back, but his face was full of perplexity. ¡°What!? You¡¯re saying that all the peak martial artists have turned mute? They didn¡¯t say anything and kicked you out?¡± Maddox¡¯s face turned ugly instantly. He stared at White Mitchell with disgust, what the hell did this kid do? At this point, White Mitchell had already led Mori straight to him, and with a hint of amusement on his face, said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t leave me a seat?¡± ¡°You!¡± Maddox¡¯s face turned pale instantly, his heart burned with anger and he wished to y White Mitchell alive! Chapter 114: Mori Jones’s Treatment! Chapter 114: Mori Jones¡¯s Treatment! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Sayon, Cooper Family. As Maddox Cooper was huffing and puffing with rage, a few of the direct descendants of the Cooper family urgently whispered to him. ¡°Elder Cooper, calm down, now is the time to hold our temper. We must give priority to the general situation!¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Cooper, we will go and test the waters with the Ancient Martial Strongman to see what has happened. You really can¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°The celebration is about to begin, David Herb might show up at any time. If we fight with this kid now, the future of our Cooper family will be ruined!¡± A few descendants started to persuade him quickly, fearing that Maddox¡¯s impulsive behavior might ruin their ambitions. Phew! Maddox took a deep breath, his mood slightly easing, and a bit of rity returning to his angry eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, I was almost screwed over by this kid!¡± Maddox Cooper said somberly, shooting a fierce nce at White Mitchell. ¡°Elder Cooper, we suggest putting him outside with the subordinates. As long as he doesn¡¯t appear inside, he shouldn¡¯t pose too much of a problem,¡± the descendants of the Cooper family continued. Upon hearing these words, Maddox nodded silently and immediately ordered: ¡°Leave it to you to handle this matter. Remember, assign more people to watch over him. Under no circumstances can he appear inside.¡± When the Cooper family¡¯s descendants heard this, their hearts skipped a beat as they looked at White Mitchell again, now with a hint of dread. To them, this was not a pleasant task. After all, they had all witnessed White Mitchell¡¯s strength. If White Mitchell really wanted to cause trouble, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him and could even be the victims. But at this point, they had no better n and had to go through with it. The descendants of the Cooper family, who received the order, approached White Mitchell with dread on their faces. ¡°Your¡­your seat has been arranged, please¡­please follow me.¡± The descendant from the Cooper family had evasive eyes, not daring to look directly at White Mitchell. ¡°Oh?¡± White Mitchell looked yfully at Maddox and said slowly, ¡°So you are not going to break my leg anymore?¡± ¡°You!¡± Maddox, again infuriated to the point of his face turning red, bit his teeth so hard that he was about to burst a lung. ¡°Elder Cooper, please calm down. Elder Cooper, please calm down.¡± The people next to him quickly advised. ¡°Humph! I am going to let you survive a few more days! But when the timees, I will make sure you pay a heavy price! You just wait!¡± Maddox snorted coldly, turned back furiously, and stormed into the vi. Phew! Seeing this, the people from Cooper Family breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Elder Cooper wasn¡¯t maddened by White, everything could be discussed. ¡°White, let it go, let¡¯s just sit down.¡± At this point, Mori Jones spoke softly. Hearing this, White Mitchell chose not to continue tangling with it. He wasn¡¯t in a rush anyway, because the real drama was yet toe. Afterwards, White Mitchell and Mori Jones were ushered towards thest seats of the celebration. The Cooper family¡¯s celebration was divided into two venues. Only the inner one was for the real VIPs of the Cooper family. The outside was usually for some unimportant business partners and subordinate senior executives. At this moment, the ce where White Mitchell and Mori Jones were seated was at the farthest end of the outer venue. It could be said to be the most inconspicuous position. Mori Jones didn¡¯t say anything about it and went alongpliantly. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had attended Maddox¡¯s birthday celebration, nor was it the first time she had been treated like this. She knew very well that the Cooper family didn¡¯t like her, but she kepting back time and time again, trying to win over Elder Cooper, while also enduring the exclusion and disdain of everyone else. Her wish was for the Cooper family to recognize her contribution someday, and give her daughter with Rhett the legitimacy she deserved, and a loving home. For her daughter, she could endure any humiliation. Clearly, she had grown ustomed to things like today. Today, however, she unwittingly dragged White Mitchell into it, which was thest thing she wanted. Thinking of this, Mori Jones turned to White Mitchell and said, ¡°White, ignore their words. They¡¯re targeting me, not you.¡± As if to confirm Mori¡¯s words, a few sharp-tongued women approached them as soon as she finished speaking. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the slut from the Jones Family? Being a mistress to this extent is a wonder of the world.¡± A very plump middle-aged woman mocked. ¡°What¡¯s strange about that? It¡¯s not her first time being shameless. Maybe she¡¯s so thick-skinned that she¡¯s be immune to everything.¡± Another woman added. Against their mockery, Mori Jones managed to maintain a calm face, acting as though she hadn¡¯t heard their words at all. The middle-aged women, seeing Mori Jones¡¯s calm demeanor, were momentarily devoid of interest. It felt like punching cotton. Just as those middle-aged women felt self-deprecating and prepared to leave, a group of young men appeared in the crowd. Everyone saw them and instantly revealed a fearful expression, backing away at once. Even the middle-aged women who were sharp-tongued just now, showed deep dread on their faces after they saw these people, quickly making way for them. At this moment, everyone at the venue was avoiding these suddenly appeared young people as if they were deadly creatures. Not long after, these young figures, regarded as deadly creatures by the crowd, came to White Mitchell and Mori Jones with an intimidating air. ¡°Fuck! You slut came, huh? You really are shameless! And you! You damn ex-convict, today, we¡¯ll settle both new and old feuds!¡± Obviously, the person who came was none other than Connor Cooper, who had had his arm disabled by White Mitchellst night. At this time, although Connor¡¯s right hand was still in ster, it did not affect the arrogance and self-importance on his face. ¡°What, did I go easy on youst night, eh?¡± At this time, White Mitchell said casually. But this seemingly nonchnt remark enraged Connor: ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re asking for death!¡± ¡°Stop! Connor!¡± Just as Connor was about to stir up trouble, Rhett rushed out of the house and yelled, ¡°What are you doing?! Today is Elder Cooper¡¯s birthday celebration, we can discuss other matters afterward!¡± Everyone thought that Rhett¡¯s appearance would make Connor restrain himself. But it turned out that Connor didn¡¯t even have his own father in his eyes. Connor turned his head slowly, nced indifferently at Rhett, then said fiercely, ¡°Rhett! Don¡¯t think because you¡¯re my father, that you can dictate my actions! Don¡¯t forget your own status, without my mother, you¡¯d be nothing! Beat it! If you dare to protect this slut today, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± Chapter 115: The Frustrated Rhett! Chapter 115: The Frustrated Rhett! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Connor! You!¡± Rhett had never imagined that Connor Cooper would show him absolutely no respect in front of so many people. Consequently, Rhett was filled with shame and annoyance. However, he was aware that he had no say in front of Elder Cooper, and he couldn¡¯t evenpare to one of Connor¡¯s fingers. Frankly speaking, if Rhett hadn¡¯t been Maddox¡¯s biological son, he would have been kicked out of the Cooper family by now. Fully aware of this, Rhett dared not vent his anger at Connor, despite his vexation. Rhett¡¯s face sank immediately, and he walked swiftly up to Mori Jones and angrily snapped, ¡°What are you still standing there for?! Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and apologize to Connor? You foolish woman!¡± After saying this, Rhett continuously gave Mori meaningful looks, directing her in an authoritative manner, pressuring Mori to sumb. Obviously, he was unable to control Connor, so he instead directed his anger at Mori. At this¡­ Mori¡¯s face showed a sh of disappointment and immediately turned gloomy after hearing this. She could deal with the ridicule of others, but she couldn¡¯t ept Rhett¡¯s current attitude. From the age of eighteen, she had followed him, shadowing his side, with no power or status. He promised to take care of her for the rest of her life, but in the end, he married another woman. At that time, he knew that she was already carrying his child, but he chose to abandon Mori to marry another woman. All this, just because the other woman¡¯s family had power and influence, which could help him secure his position as the heir to the Cooper family. As for Mori, she was silently suffering in the dark, like a stray dog licking her own wounds. Thinking about this, tears welled up in Mori¡¯s eyes. ¡°You foolish woman! What are you doing?! Hurry up! Don¡¯t you want to enter the Cooper¡¯s house? Don¡¯t you want to consider Chase?!¡± Rhett shouted under his breath. The Chase he was referring to was his daughter with Mori, Chase Jones. At that moment, he was using his daughter as a threat to force Mori to submit to Connor. Upon hearing these words, Mori looked dazed and lifeless, her face pale as she slowly tried to stand up. At that moment, White Mitchell pulled her back to her seat. ¡°White!?¡± Mori turned to him with a guilty expression. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Upon seeing this, Rhett was livid and shouted at White Mitchell. White Mitchell looked indifferent, and his cold gaze, like a Cold Sword, swept over Rhett. Hiss! Meeting White Mitchell¡¯s gaze, Rhett involuntarily shivered. For a moment, he felt like he was being stared down by a fierce lion. At that moment, Rhett¡¯s face took on a wary expression, but he bravely resisted his fear and said to White Mitchell through gritted teeth: ¡°She¡¯s my woman! I¡¯m just asking her to do something, it¡¯s our family business! When did it be the business of an outsider like you? What right do you have to stop us? After hearing Rhett¡¯s words, White Mitchell shot a nce at him as if looking at an idiot, instantly turning to Mori: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. Today, no one can force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. Even if you tear down Cooper¡¯s house today, I will guarantee you that nothing will happen to you!¡± wow! Upon hearing his words, the guests who were watching started to discuss eagerly. ¡°Who is this kid? He seems unfamiliar. Is he a newbie from out of town? He even dares to say such things?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s the former chairman of Imperial Group, White Mitchell, who just got out of jail!¡± ¡°Shoot! Is it really him? Did five years in prison make him insane? How dare he talk like this in the Cooper family? Even if n Austin came, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant!¡± The crowd murmured and pointed at White, but he maintained a calm facade. His heart was as still as a millpond, acting as if he hadn¡¯t heard them at all. After hearing what White had said, Rhett immediately red at him and said: ¡°You¡¯re already a dead man walking. You¡¯re hardly able to protect yourself, yet you¡¯re boasting here? Humph!¡± Rhett snorted, and then turned to Mori, his tone harsh: ¡°Mori! Are you even ignoring my words now?! Even you want to betray me?!¡± Mori¡¯s face was filled with bitterness, almost ready to burst into tears from Rhett¡¯s pressure. Rhett suddenly flew into a rage, raised his arm to strike her: ¡°Stupid woman! I see your wings have hardened! Thinking of flying away!? Have you asked my permission?!¡± Whoosh! Rhett evidently poured all his anger out on Mori. This p was merciless, treating Mori no better than an enemy. But just as his hand was about to strike her, White¡¯s hand, like a colossal tiger w, blocked it forcefully. ¡°Did you ask for my permission to hit someone in front of me!?¡± Bang! White¡¯s face turned cold, he picked Rhett up in one swift motion: ¡°Scram!¡± With a single throw, White tossed Rhett away. A loud bang sounded as several tables nearby were smashed to bits. Whoosh! In that moment, the whole ce was in an uproar. Everyone was staring with their mouths agape. No one could have thought that White would dare to hit Rhett at the birthday banquet of the Cooper family. Even though Rhett wasn¡¯t favored in the Cooper family, after all, he was Maddox¡¯s own son. Hitting him was like pping Maddox¡¯s face, wasn¡¯t it? Thinking of this, everyone seemed to foresee the furious scene of Maddoxter. ¡°Haha¡­ Well done! Really well done!¡± Connor Cooper, who had been enjoying the show, suddenly burst intoughter. From his excited demeanor, it seemed as if it wasn¡¯t his father who was beaten, but his enemy. At this, the onlookers all wisely closed their mouths and refrained frommenting. ¡°Dog eats dog? This is really rare. I thought you were a loving father and daughter,¡± Connor said to Mori shamelessly. Mori remained silent, her face a picture of embarrassment. At this moment, she was lost and helpless, devoid of any ideas of her own. ¡°Want to stay with your father?¡± At this moment, White¡¯s cold voice rang out. Upon hearing this, Connor unconsciously stepped back a couple of steps, then red at White resentfully: ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon! Do you really think you¡¯ve won? ¡°Bring me that little vixen, Chase Jones!¡± he ordered. Chase? Upon hearing the name Chase Jones, Mori¡¯s face immediately drained of color and she started to panic. Watching this, Connor sneered: ¡°You know, Chase is indeed your daughter, just as cheap as you! What if I bring her inter, have her done by someone, record a video, and post it online, do you think she¡¯ll still be able to get married in the future? Guess she¡¯d have to follow in her mom¡¯s footsteps¡ªbe someone¡¯s mistress, lure married men and specialize in destroying other people¡¯s families! Auntie, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± Chapter 116: Three Slaps to Teach You How to Behave! Chapter 116: Three ps to Teach You How to Behave! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Connor Cooper! You bastard! You¡¯re worse than a beast! Chase is your sister!!!¡± Mori Jones suddenly became anxious. From her red eyes, tears welled up and flowed down. But Connor Cooper smiled coldly, seemingly oblivious to the scene unfolding before him. Shortly after, a girl wearing a school uniform was dragged over by three or four young men who looked a year or two younger than her. The girl was unkempt, with bruises on her pretty face. Clearly, she had been ruthlessly beaten before being brought here. Nevertheless, despite her condition, the girl was struggling valiantly. ¡°Mom! Mom! Mom! ¡­¡± The moment the girl saw Mori Jones, she broke down in tears, her whole demeanor reflecting sheer panic. ¡°Chase!!!¡± Seeing this, Mori Jones felt as if her heart was being pierced by a knife. The pain almost suffocating her. ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­ such heartwarming mother-daughter affection. It¡¯s so fucking moving!¡± Connor Cooper said with a wicked smile, his face full of triumphant arrogance. He walked over to Chase Jones, reached out his hand, gripped her jaw, and then yfully looked at Mori Jones. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Connor asked with amusement. ¡°Connor Cooper! Let Chase go. I beg you, let her go. If you want to torment someone, torment me. Chase is innocent; she doesn¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Mori Jones pleaded desperately. Seeing Mori¡¯s despair, Connor Cooper¡¯s triumphant expression on his face only grew more intense. ¡°You want me to let her go? Okay. You and that jailbird each kowtow to me three times. Then make him cripple his arms!¡± Connor arrogantly dered. In his eyes, with Chase Jones in his hands, he held all the cards. Even if White Mitchell was formidable, he dared noty a hand on him. What he didn¡¯t know was that in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, his actions were pathetically childish. He waspletely ignorant of White¡¯s true strength! ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the air. ¡°White, Chase is still¡­¡± Mori Jones began, worried for her daughter¡¯s safety, but at this moment, White Mitchell was already slowly walking towards Connor Cooper. Thud, thud, thud¡­ White Mitchell¡¯s footsteps echoed, bouncing off the ears of everyone present. Somehow, an unnatural silence descended upon the scene. It felt almost as if White Mitchell¡¯s footsteps weren¡¯t just echoing in their ears, but also reverberating in their minds, inducing a sense of fear. Gradually, some people grew fearful, their legs trembling uncontrobly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ If you take one more step, I¡¯ll snap her neck!¡± Connor drew a sharp breath, fear instantly washing over his face as he feebly threatened White Mitchell. But White Mitchell, appearing like a grim reaper from hell, strode forwards fearlessly, step by step towards him. A chill ran down Connor Cooper¡¯s spine, his grip unconsciously tightening on Chase. Chase¡¯s face instantly turned pale, her breathing rapid, gasping for air. Boom! At this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s aura detonated, and an overwhelming tide of qi surged forth, as if threatening to crush everything in its path. Connor¡¯s face drained of color, instinctively trying to dodge, but before he could react, White Mitchell¡¯s hand was already clenched around his throat. ¡°Ignorant!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face turned ice-cold, his eyes radiating an indifferent look, chillingly like a merciless killing machine. Connor, now in aplete panic, quickly let go of Chase Jones and tried to struggle free. Regrettably, White Mitchell¡¯s hand was as firm as a pair of pincers. Despite Connor¡¯s struggles, it was futile. He couldn¡¯t free himself even with both hands, let alone just one. ¡°Le¡­ let¡­ let go, let¡­ let go¡­¡± Connor¡¯s face turned purple, his eyes bulging, looking very pathetic. The minions Connor brought were all frozen in fear, none of them daring to intervene, their faces ashen. At that moment, Connor felt real fear, a thousand, ten thousand times worse than the night before. At this very moment, he felt as if he was standing at the gates of hell. Just then, White Mitchell pped Connor across the face, ¡°This p is to teach you respect.¡± Smack! Connor was befuddled, the p had him seeing stars. But at that moment, White Mitchell didn¡¯t stop. Smack! There came another p: ¡°This one¡¯s to teach you the meaning of fear.¡± Having been pped square in the face twice, Connor was brewing with indignation. Perhaps the ps had addled his brains, but he grew crazed. ¡°If you have the balls, kill me. Come on! If you kill me, you won¡¯t be walking out that door! Come on, kill me!!!¡± Connor furiously cursed. White Mitchell smirked coldly, looking at Connor as if he were an idiot. Then smack! A third p followed: ¡°Thisst p is to teach you the meaning of ignorance!¡± Bang! A loud noise sounded as White Mitchell¡¯s third p sent Connor flying into the Cooper Manor. Maddox, who had been entertaining guests in the manor, was taken aback when he saw this. His face grew grim. ¡°Outrageous! Who dares to act so impudently in my house!!!¡± Furious, Maddox stormed out, locking his gaze upon White Mitchell. ¡°Intolerable insolence! White Mitchell! You son of a bitch, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?!¡± Maddox barked, each word bouncing from his teeth. His whole countenance disyed extreme anger, ready to burst at any moment. Facing Maddox¡¯s threat, there was no fear on White Mitchell¡¯s face, just calm indifference. Then he heard White speak: ¡°What? I painstakingly discipline your grandson and you¡¯re not grateful?¡± Smack! Upon hearing these words, fury consumed Maddox. The zing anger in his heart was palpable to everyone. ¡°Enough is enough!!!¡± Maddox roared, following it with a shout, ¡°Peak Martial Artist of my house, where are you!? Void their lives on the spot! Blood should be spilled! I want him to never see tomorrow¡¯s sun!!!¡± Chapter 117 - 117 Give You a Chance! Chapter 117 - 117 Give You a Chance! Chapter 117: Give You a Chance! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Boom! Upon Maddox¡¯smand, the Peak Martial Artists who had originally been hidden in the shadows of the Cooper family abruptly appeared, about five or six of them. These were the Peak Martial Artists supported by the Cooper family, seldom seen on normal days. This time, had it not been for White Mitchell stepping on their faces, Maddox would not have easily revealed them. At the very moment the Cooper family¡¯s Peak Martial Artists appeared, Rhett, who had originally been sent flying by White Mitchell, ran to Maddox¡¯s side, his face filled with embarrassment. Clearly, Rhett had realized that the situation had gotten out of control and he didn¡¯t want to be implicated. ¡°Dad, leave their lives to me. I want to personally kill this wretched woman!¡± Rhett said, cutting matter short. ¡°Rhett, you!?¡± Mori Jones, who heard these words, waspletely taken aback, staring at Rhett in a daze. Up until now, she still couldn¡¯t believe that such words coulde from a man she had loved for over two decades. She had been with him since she was eighteen years old, giving up her entire life for him. For him, Mori Jones had faced all kinds of scorn for being pregnant before marriage, even with their young daughter in tow. Also for him, Mori Jones endured being called a mistress,ing to wish Maddox a happy birthday every year. She had given up so much for him, endured so much, yet in the end, she was just a wretched woman? At this moment, Mori Jones waspletely shattered, tears streaming down her face, as though her world had plunged into darkness. ¡°What do you mean, me? Did I do something wrong? You ungrateful wretch!¡± Rhett growled furiously. At this moment, Rhett feltpletely alien to Mori Jones, as if she had never truly known him. Ruthlessly callous to the point of despair. ¡°How could you say that, why would you say that? Have you forgotten¡­¡± Mori Jones began to sob. But at that moment, Rhett didn¡¯t give her a chance to retort, directly shouting at her. ¡°Shut up! What right do you have to say anything to me, you miserable woman? ¡± You, a mere daughter of a third-rate rich family, what right do you have to act arrogant in the Cooper family? ¡°I must¡¯ve been blind back then to be deceived by your sweet words. Also, this bastard child, who knows which wild man you conceived her with! Get out!¡± Sheesh! Upon hearing these words, Mori Jones waspletely disheartened by Rhett. With a thump thump, Mori Jones¡¯ body weakened, almost unable to stand, seemingpletely dispirited as though all her strength had been sucked out of her. Nothing is sadder than a dead heart. At this moment, Mori Jones¡¯ heart had plunged into a chilling abyss, feelingpletely cold. Just then, White Mitchell silently walked up to Rhett and calmly said: ¡°Rhett, I¡¯m going to give you an opportunity now, to take back what you just said. As long as you¡¯re willing to turn around and live a good life with my aunt, I can pretend that I didn¡¯t hear what you just said and even let you be the real master of the Cooper family. Think about it, I¡¯m only giving you this one chance!¡± After uttering these words, White Mitchell quietly nced at the dispirited Mori Jones, feeling somewhat reluctant in his heart. He was giving Rhett this chance because of Mori Jones. He knew Mori Jones had always hoped for aplete family for herself and Chase Jones. If it wasn¡¯t for that, based on what Rhett had just said, Rhett didn¡¯t deserve to live in this world at all. Unfortunately, at this point, Rhett simply didn¡¯t regard White Mitchell. In his view, both White Mitchell and Mori Jones were as good as dead. I¡¯d rather trust myself than him! ¡°Ha¡­you, a greenhorn just out of jail, have no right to boast in front of us, the Cooper family! We didn¡¯t get our hands dirty because we didn¡¯t want to. You¡¯re still breathing because of our good grace. Now, you have the nerve to push your luck? You think we¡¯re easy prey? Give you another chance? I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Disable your own arms, kneel before my father, and kowtow thrice. That way, the Cooper family might let you die a rtively swift death. If not, well¡­¡± Rhett said with a malevolent grin. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell shook his head and said: ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. I hope you¡¯ll remember the choice you made today.¡± After saying this, White Mitchell walked slowly to Mori Jones,pletely ignoring the shocked expressions of the Cooper family members. ¡°Miss, this scum is not worthy of you, let alone being Chase¡¯s father. You¡¯re better off without him.¡± said White Mitchell casually. Mori Jones was standing there soullessly, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°No more talk, let¡¯s¡­¡± Maddox interrupted, his face turning sour and began seeming irritable. However, before he could finish his sentence, a yful voice came from the entrance. ¡°Wow, what a lively scene. Are you guys preparing for a fight? If there¡¯s fun to be had, why didn¡¯t you invite me, Longman?¡± The voice came before the person. Upon hearing the name Longman, everyone¡¯s expressions changed instantly, giving away their intense fear. Longman, one of the two underground kings of Sayon! If there¡¯s one thing that scares businessmen the most, it would be people like Longman. No one wants to cross paths with Longman. Once targeted by him, it bes almost impossible to live a peaceful life in Sayon. ¡°Why on earth is this jinx, Longman, here? We didn¡¯t invite him over!¡± said a core member of the Cooper family while standing next to Maddox. Upon hearing this, Maddox¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. He nced at White Mitchell and snapped at his entourage: ¡°All the Peak Martial Artists retreat for now! The rest of you, follow me to greet the guest! ¡± Maddox knew very well who among Longman and White Mitchell was more significant to him. If he were to ignore Longman due to White Mitchell now, consequences would be disastrous. Hence, after a brief struggle, Maddox decided to deal with White Mitchellter and went on to receive Longman first. As he passed by White Mitchell, Maddox snarled: ¡°Lucky kid! Consider this a few more minutes of borrowed time! Humph!¡± Maddox snorted coldly, leading a considerable group of the Cooper family members toward Longman. By the time Maddox reached Longman, his face was overflowing with a fawning smile, behaving obsequiously. ¡°Mr. Longman, your presence brings honor to our Cooper family! If you wereing, you should¡¯ve told us earlier so that we could wee you properly.¡± said Maddox untingly. Maddox expected Longman to exchange pleasantries with him, but to his surprise, Longman was straightforward and somewhat hostile: ¡°What, is the Cooper family not weing me now?¡± Maddox froze upon hearing this, his face taking on a cautious expression, then he rushed to rify: ¡°Oh, no, no, no. Your presence is an honor to us. How could we dare to not wee you? Please,e inside.¡± Longman nced at Maddox coldly, then he shifted his gaze to White Mitchell, yfully smiled, feigned anger, and said: ¡°Get out of my way! Do I need your help in deciding where to sit? I feel like sitting outside, got a problem with that?¡± Huh? Upon hearing this, everyone from the Cooper family was taken aback, lookingpletely puzzled. However, before they could recover their senses, Longman casually walked over to White Mitchell and sat next to him! What¡­??? The story was abruptly frozen on the faces of everyone from the Cooper family.. They disyed signs of surprise, leftpletely baffled about what just happened? Chapter 118: I’m Sitting Here, Do You Have a Problem? Chapter 118: I¡¯m Sitting Here, Do You Have a Problem? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Why is Longman sitting in White Mitchell¡¯s seat? With so many empty spots in the room, he could have sat anywhere, so why choose thest ce? What could be the reason for this? Unbelievable, the Coopers are taken by surprise. Unless it was happening right before their eyes, they would have thought there was something wrong with their vision! Whoosh! After a few seconds of silence, a wave of exmation rose from the crowd. The Coopers were behaving like ants on a hot pan, bing restless. ¡°Enough of the noise! Silence!¡± Maddox, his face worn, scolds them and silences their astonishment. Maddox then walks over nervously towards Longman, his old face strained into an ufortable smile. At this moment, his forced smile looks uglier than a cry. ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Longman, would you¡­would you prefer a different seat?¡± Maddox respectfully said to Longman. Longman, who carried an air of brashness about him, gave Maddox a disdainful look and pretended to be displeased as he said, ¡°What do you mean? Do you have a problem with me sitting here? Are you suggesting the Coopers are trying to kick me out?¡± Whoosh! Longman¡¯s words shook Maddox, making him tremble. He was like a frightened bird trying to exin desperately, ¡°No, no, Mr. Longman, you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t mean it that way. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± With a swoosh, Longman pulled out a long, curved knife from his waist and mmed it on the table. The de plunged instantly into the tabletop, as if he was showing everyone his attitude. Hiss! The moment Longman drew his de, all those present couldn¡¯t help but gasp. At this moment, they all understood that Longman wasn¡¯t here to celebrate longevity, but to cause a ruckus. What happened just now was clearly aimed at making Maddox ufortable. Maddox also realized this, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat in an instant. He trembled and asked Longman, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Longman, do¡­do you have anyints against the Coopers?¡± Maddox was exasperated, knowing that Longman was causing trouble but he couldn¡¯t deal with him in the slightest. This was Longman, one of the two underworld kings of Sayon. If they offended him, even if the Coopers were considered a first-ss powerhouse, they would not be able to stand in Sayon. In this moment, Maddox felt a huge pressure descending upon him. ¡°Hehe¡­ Offend me?¡± Upon hearing this, Longman sneered and then continued sarcastically, ¡°If you offend me, you might be able to pay some money to settle the matter. Unfortunately, the person you offended is not me.¡± Not you? Maddox was stunned for a moment, a knitted brow appeared on his face, and he felt as if the pressure on his shoulder had increased. Who did I offend? Could it be¡­? Whoosh! Maddox¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on White Mitchell, who was calm at the moment. ¡°His demeanor is so neutral. Could it be that Longman is defending him!?¡± When Maddox realized this, he narrowed his eyes. His face, already hard, became even more serious. His spection was mostly true; otherwise, White Mitchell would certainly not remain soposed in front of Longman. No wonder from the start, this young man, White Mitchell, appeared so fearless. No wonder he dared to provoke the powerful Coopers consciously. It was no wonder that the twenty Peak Martial Artists outside wouldn¡¯t dare toy a hand on him. It turns out that all of this was because Longman was backing him! What a White Mitchell! I didn¡¯t expect him to get acquainted with Longman. This is really surprising! Thinking of this, Maddox¡¯s gaze became even colder. ¡°Family Head, this¡­¡± Several prominent members of the Coopers walked up to Maddox. Concern written all over their faces. Obviously, they also figured out what Maddox had. At this point, Longman specifically chose to sit next to White Mitchell, while White Mitchell looked calm, as if this was not surprising to him in the slightest. If this is a coincidence, they will certainly not believe it. The fact was, Longman was on White Mitchell¡¯s side! Therefore, at this point, the faces of the Coopers became very ugly. If they didn¡¯t handle this situation properly, they might offend Longman! At this moment, all the Coopers had their eyes fixed on Maddox. Maddox wore a cold face, and his tone became more chilly as he said, ¡°Since Mr. Longman enjoys sitting here, then let him be. Bring Mr. Longman the best tea, the finest wine!¡± After saying these words, Maddox got up and left with a gloomy face. What¡­? The Coopers looked at each other in confusion, not quite sure what Maddox was implying, and hurriedly followed him. ¡°Family Head, is it really okay for us to treat Longman this way?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but voice his concerns, his face filled with apprehension. The Cooper family was feeling the rm at this point, notprehending Maddox¡¯s intent. Maddox nced impatiently at the direction where White Mitchell was, turned his head back, and exined with seriousness. ¡°Longman¡¯s attitude has been made clear. We and that White Mitchell brat are in a do-or-die situation. It¡¯s either his life or the destruction of the Coopers! Even if we butter him up with sweet words, it¡¯s pointless.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned ashen as they voiced their concerns, ¡°Then family head, what must we do next? Should we run or¡­?¡± Maddox swept his eyes over them in exasperation. ¡°What¡¯s there to be so nervous about? Is Longman alone enough to scare all of you? Don¡¯t forget, the Cooper family today is not what it used to be!¡± This¡­ Everyone was taken aback, a bit stunned. Seeing their reaction, Maddox gave them another stern look. He said, ¡°Have you all forgotten? David Herb ising soon. We¡¯re one of those in charge of the wedding project for that influential figure. No matter how capable Longman is, will he dare to challenge David Herb? Will he dare to provoke the backing of David Herb? When David Herb arrives, everyone must behave well. We have to show Longman our rtionship with David Herb. Did you all hear me clearly!¡± Whoosh! When the Coopers heard this, their previously dispirited expressions suddenly brightened. ¡°The Family Head is indeed wise! With David Herb backing us, what does a mere Longman count as?¡± ¡°Hehe, if we perform well, we might even get introduced to that mysterious figure. At that point, crushing the likes of Longman will be a piece of cake!¡± ¡°White Mitchell is such a foolish man to think he is invincible with Longman backing him. I wonder if he¡¯ll beg for mercy, once David Herb shows up! Hahaha¡­.¡± Chapter 119: With Amanda around, what’s there to fear from Longman? Chapter 119: With Amanda around, what¡¯s there to fear from Longman? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The awakened members of the Cooper family had a renewed look of high spirits on their faces. In their opinion, as long as they could gain David Herb¡¯s appreciation, there would be no need for the Coopers to fear Longman. Not to mention, if they could get acquainted with the mysterious big shot behind David Herb, they might even skyrocket to sess. Compared to that, Longman was nothing. Consequently, the enlightened Coopers looked towards White¡¯s table, their eyes gradually bing more arrogant. They were all impatient to see the disappointment on White¡¯s faceter. Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh privately: what a satisfying scene that would be! Following that, Maddox instructed his subordinates to clean up the mess White had created, while also sending the unconscious Connor to the hospital. Maddox¡¯s face turned stern when he saw Connor¡¯s injuries. He gritted his teeth and mentally asserted, ¡°White! Don¡¯t think that just because you have Longman¡¯s backing, you can wantonly disrespect the Coopers! I, Maddox, will make sure you pay!¡± Before long, the sites of destruction were cleaned up by the Coopers. This time, Rhett sent people to keep watch outside. They were to promptly head out to wee David Herb as soon as he appeared. However, even Rhett didn¡¯t expect that they would wee Amanda, Sayon¡¯s underground queen, before David Herb arrived! Whoosh! Upon hearing the news, the Coopers¡¯ expressions suddenly tightened. But soon, they each wore a wildly joyous expression. In Sayon, who didn¡¯t know that Nan Xiaodu And Longman Jack were at odds? These two, one in the south and the other in the north, each holding half of Sayon¡¯s underworld, had frequent minor disputes, and major disagreements were routine. Despite Longman¡¯s fierce appearance, ever since the ¡®Two Kings Battle¡¯ in Sayon¡¯s underworld began, he hadn¡¯t been able to do anything about Amanda. The two were evenly matched. Even though they were at odds, neither could do anything to the other. Amanda¡¯s arrival was sure to suppress Longman¡¯s arrogance! Plus, with the impending arrival of David Herb, it could be bluntly said that the Cooper¡¯s momentum would overwhelm most of Savon¡¯s forces! A mere Longman, a petty White ¨C they were as insignificant as ants! The more the Coopers thought about it, the more excited they became, eager to see the expressions on Longman¡¯s and White¡¯s facester. Maddox, looking ted and full of enthusiasm, spoke, ¡°Come on! Come on! Everybody, follow me to wee Amanda!¡± With that, Maddox took the lead and walked straight out. The Coopers, each burning with enthusiasm, quickly followed. As they passed by White¡¯s table, they looked at White and Longman with yful, contemptuous nces. White appeared nonchnt, while Longman chuckled coldly, hisughter filled with a unique vor. Soon enough, Maddox, followed by a group of Coopers, warmly greeted Amanda, who was slowly approaching. Each person wore a serious expression on their face. ¡°Mr. Duke, your esteemed presence truly graces us. Wee, wee¡­¡± Maddox said humbly. Upon witnessing this, the other Coopers quickly began to bow and scrape as well. This clearly showed the degree of importance the Coopers ced on Amanda. ¡°Elder Cooper, you¡¯re too kind. I apologize for showing up uninvited today.¡± Amanda courteously responded. Whoosh! After hearing these words, Maddox¡¯s face burst into an uncontroble smile that lit up his creased face like a beautiful chrysanthemum. The Coopers too had an inexplicable surge of pride. Amanda¡¯s words demonstrated how much she valued the Cooper family. ¡°Perhaps Amanda learned that David Herb would being tonight, so she came by specifically to build a favorable rtionship,¡± someone spected. At this moment, it wasn¡¯t just one person in the Cooper family who had this thought but even Maddox himself believed so. Hence, Maddox aimed to impress and somewhat boasted, ¡°Mr. Duke, please be seated first. This old man, I have to personally greet Mr. David Herbter. As you know, considering Mr. Herb¡¯s status and our years of friendship, I must greet him personally. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°No worries, you go ahead with your duties. It¡¯s gettingte, and Mr. Herb must be arriving soon. You all should prepare,¡± Amanda said considerately. There was a collective gasp! After hearing this, everyone in the Cooper family became even more confident that Amanda had definitelye for David Herb. Nevertheless, the fact that Amanda hade to wish Elder Cooper a happy birthday was undeniable! If word got out that the Coopers won the favor of both Amanda and David Herb, who in Sayon City would dare look down upon them? Perhaps even the head of Sayon City would have to give the Cooper family some face from now on! Today truly marked the beginning of the Coopers¡¯ ascension to glory. ¡°Heaven blesses the Coopers! Heaven blesses the Coopers!!!¡± echoed in Maddox¡¯s heart. As for Longman Jack and White Mitchell, they were cast far out of his mind. Why would he need to worry about an insignificant Longman given Amanda¡¯s presence. Just then, Maddox¡¯s nces towards White Mitchell and Longman grew even more scornful. If circumstances were different, he would never dare to provoke Longman, but now he had the backing not only of David Herb but also Amanda, Longman¡¯s sworn nemesis. He could swagger through the vastnds of Sayon! What did a mere Longman count for, let alone a nobody like White Mitchell? He was barely worth a mention, not even fit to be the Coopers¡¯ stepping stone. ¡°Longman, Longman, you have only yourself to me for backing the wrong horse¡­ that loathsomed White Mitchell, haha¡­¡± Maddox sneered, immediately ushering Amanda through the door. When the doors opened to reveal Amanda, an audible gasp echoed through the room. Shock was writrge on everyone¡¯s faces. Following that, everyone¡¯s gaze unconsciously fell onto White Mitchell and Longman Jack. Their looks gleamed with amusement, disdain, and deliberate malice. In their view, David Herb¡¯s presence alone would outweigh Longman¡¯s, let alone now with the addition of Amanda. The audience, observing all of this, couldn¡¯t help but start whispering amongst themselves. Some even openly mocked, ¡°Hehe, thatd must be dumbfounded now. Did he think he mattered just because he brought Longman?¡± ¡°After all, the Coopers have been running things in Sayon City for many years, how can a greenhorn fresh out of prison measure up? That¡¯s the difference,¡± a voice resounded confidently. Everyone present felt that White had shot himself in the foot this time and began to scoff at him. However, just as they were busy sneering at White, Amanda in a red dress stepped forward and slowly started walking in White¡¯s direction¡­. Chapter 120: If Longman can sit, why can’t I, Amanda, sit? Chapter 120: If Longman can sit, why can¡¯t I, Amanda, sit? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mr. Duke, Mr. Duke, Mr. Duke¡­¡± Watching Amanda heading towards White Mitchell, Maddox hastily called after her. However, Amanda acted as if she didn¡¯t hear his voice at all and kept walking forward. Maddox, looking at this situation, seemed bewildered. Nheless, he had no choice but to follow her. ¡°Maybe, Amanda is just intending to go and taunt Longman?¡± Maddox consoled himself. At that moment, the members of the Cooper family were also clinging to that hope. Soon, Amanda casually strolled up to White Mitchell in front of everyone. At this moment, Longman, in a yful manner, raised his head and nced at Amanda. However, Amanda simply gave him a sidelong nce and immediately withdrew her attention. Longman, with a look of boredom, rolled his eyes, appearing rather vexed. Seeing the tension between the two, the Cooper family seemed relieved. However, before they had a chance to celebrate, Amanda boldly sat down next to Longman. Whoo! When Amanda sat down, there was an immediate uproar in the room as everyone looked on in disbelief. The rivalry between Amanda and Longman was well-known in Sayon. Yet, surprisingly, these two people, known for their mutual dislike, were now sitting together, sharing a meal! The audience was startled by this unexpected turn of events. This was an even bigger surprise than seeing a mirage. Meanwhile, Maddox, with a look of panic, hurried over to Amanda, bent down, and respectfully asked, ¡°Mr. Duke, what is the meaning of this?¡± Maddox¡¯s expression was rather downcast, but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke Amanda, only bowing his head in front of her. Furthermore, in an effort to get Amanda on his side, Maddox reminded her, ¡°Mr. Duke, Mr. Herb will be here shortly. I have arranged for his seat to be at the main table.¡± ¡°Your seat is next to Mr. Herb, enabling you to have a better chance ofmunication. ¡°These outside seats are for the employees. With your esteemed status, how can you sit here?¡± Maddox tried to appease Amanda with a plethora of sycophantic remarks, fearing that she wouldn¡¯t support him. Despite all of Maddox¡¯s attempts to win her over, Amanda acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard at all. Instead, she threw a cold nce at him and snapped, ¡°What? If Longman can sit here, can¡¯t I, Amanda?¡± This¡­? Hearing this, Maddox broke out in cold sweat. Amanda¡¯s sharp gaze had left him trembling. The Cooper family members, upon hearing Amanda¡¯s words, were taken aback. What in the world was happening? Was Amanda trying to challenge Longman? The Cooper family exchanged puzzled nces, not understanding Amanda¡¯s motive. Maddox couldn¡¯t fathom the situation either. He suddenly felt at a loss. Maddox quickly apologized, ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­Mr. Duke, you can sit wherever you like. It¡¯s just that¡­ Maddox hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just that, David Herb will be here soon. If you are sitting here, I¡¯m afraid he might think I¡¯m not treating him well.¡± Mr. Duke, would you prefer to sit at the main table inside? It would be more appropriate. This way, you can get closer to Mr. Herb, it would be more convenient for chatting and having conversations. Unlike the chaos out here, it wouldn¡¯t hinder your conversation. Maddox shes a ttering smile, trying his best to make himself pleasing. However, despite his various attempts to tter her, Amanda remains indifferent and impervious to his fawning overtures. Then, in a nonchnt tone, she replies, ¡°It¡¯s alright, go on with your duties.¡± Huh? Upon hearing these words, Maddox¡¯s brow furrows instantly. These words¡­ where has he heard them before? Lost in bewilderment, Maddox instinctively turns his gaze upon Longman. There he sees Longman, looking all carefree and insolent, pours a ss of water for Amanda and in a bantering tone, says, ¡°Why bother talking so much with them? Just tell them to piss off, I can¡¯t stand your polite manners. It¡¯s so pretentious. Just ask him straight ¨C do youply or not? If not, beat him until he does!¡± At Longman¡¯s words, all eyes on the scene are startled; it takes them a moment to process his audacity. Following this, they are even more shocked at the sight of Amanda, who, shooting a disgruntled nce at Longman, slowly rises to her feet and walks towards White Mitchell, calling him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Mitchell!¡± A gasp goes up! Those around her are astounded, their eyes nearly popping out of their heads at the sight of this. ¡°My God! Am I seeing this right, Amanda, that¡¯s Amanda! How could she be so respectful towards that kid?¡± ¡°This is trouble. Amanda clearly isn¡¯t here to wish Old Cooper a happy birthday, she¡¯s here to back up White Mitchell!¡± ¡°The two underground kings of Sayon are supporting him at the same time? Just who the hell is that kid?¡± The crowd is overwhelmed with astonishment. If Longman¡¯s presence was surprising enough, now the two underground kings of Sayon stand by White Mitchell¡¯s side. This can¡¯t be described as shocking, it¡¯s downright terrifying! Since the division of the underground world of Sayon ten years ago, these two underground kings never once saw eye to eye. And now, here they were, supporting White Mitchell. What was even more shocking was that their demeanor suggested utter respect for White Mitchell, as if he were their liege. Hisss! At this thought, everyone present is unable to suppress their shudder, a tenseness creeping from the soles of their feet to the top of their heads. Cooper family¡¯s faces drained of color with Maddox stunned into silence. Frustration, rage, resentment¡­ all sorts ofplex emotions welled up inside him. Maddox was so infuriated he could feel his heart condition acting up. ¡°Well then! I¡¯ll take my leave first! I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Duke!¡± Maddox seethed through gritted teeth. Then, in a fit of rage, he turned on his heels and stormed off the scene along with his rtives. Longman causing trouble was one thing, but now even Amanda was here to stir things up. Where was the Cooper family to hide their faces? Enraged, the Cooper family started to console Maddox. ¡°Master, please, you must keep yourposure now more than ever, we cannot afford to be panic. We still have David Herb!¡± ¡°Exactly, Master. We must regroup and treat David Herb properly, in order to prepare for the great man¡¯s wedding. With this, we will have a chance to turn the tide!¡± ¡°Indeed, Master.. As long as we faithfully serve the powerful person behind David Herb, there wille a day when Longman and Amanda will kneel at our feet! ¡° Chapter 121: The Much-Anticipated Arrival of David Herb! Chapter 121: The Much-Anticipated Arrival of David Herb! Trantor: 549690339 All members of the Cooper family harbored resentment in their hearts, wishing that David Herb would appear immediately and help them regain their prestige. After listening to everyone¡¯s persuasions, Maddox¡¯s emotions had also slightly pacified. ¡°Alright! Let them gloat a little more! Once Mr. Herb arrives, I want to show them the true might of the Cooper family! ¡± Maddox said with a determined re towards White Mitchell, his expression akin to a raging fury. Indeed, they had to show them the might of the Cooper family! The members of the Cooper family gritted their teeth angrily as they looked at White Mitchell¡¯s table, wishing they could swallow him whole right then and there. Meanwhile, the guests who hade to attend the banquet were all getting restless, like ants on a hot pan. For them, although it was indeed true that David Herb was backing the Cooper family, they, however, did not have such support. The fact that the Cooper family dared to offend Longman and Amanda did not mean that they could afford to do so. Thus, at this moment, they were all deliberately or unintentionally avoiding David Herb¡¯s gaze, unconsciously maintaining a distance from the Cooper family members, ensuring that they would not attract the attention of Longman and Amanda. ¡°Fuck! They are all fickle! Do they actually think that our Cooper family has fallen? They¡¯re all anxiously trying to distance themselves from us!¡± ¡°Forget about it, they are all myopic. Wait till we gain the favor of David Herb, they¡¯ll have their time to weep.¡± ¡°Bah! Bastards! When our Cooper family turns things around, and these opportunists try to curry favor with us again, I swear I¡¯ll let them share the same fate as White Mitchell; I¡¯ll mince them for the dogs!¡± The members of the Cooper family were feeling indignant and their faces were filled with disdain. Maddox sternly looked at the guests who were anxiously trying to dissociate themselves from the Cooper family, his eyes bing cold. ¡°Ignore them. Hurry up and get ready; make sure the musicians and the people who fire the salute cannons are prepared. Mr. Herb should be arriving soon, and if anyone messes up, they will not be let off!¡± Maddox ordered. The members of the Cooper family all nodded their heads, and a few responsible for the arrangements hurriedly went to check, ensuring that nothing would go wrong. Afterwards, everyone fell silent, and an oppressive atmosphere slowly began to spread, quickly enveloping the entire Cooper family in brooding clouds. The scene was deathly silent, much like the calm before a storm, and the Cooper family, as the hosts, seemed to be brewing up a torrential downpour. Finally, as time slowly ticked by, a Rolls Royce Phantom, bearing the license te ¡®88888¡¯, appeared at the entrance of the Cooper family¡¯spound. The car was undoubtedly a luxury vehicle, but at this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the number te. ¡®88888¡¯, a unique license te in all of Sayon, undoubtedly belonged to David Herb¡¯s personal car! David Herb had finally arrived! At this moment, all of the guests couldn¡¯t help but reveal expressions of envy. David Herb, the only figure in Sayon who could be deemed as top-ss nobility, stood at the pinnacle of Sayon¡¯s pyramid of power! He was someone that countless people in Sayon dreamed of currying favor with. Simply seeing him once would be a great fortune in their lives. If they could gain his recognition, even their ancestors¡¯ graves would start smoking. Thinking of this, everyone became excited, all hoping that David Herb would notice them. This feeling was just like the scene when the emperor was selecting his concubines in ancient times. David Herb was the emperor and they, the guests, were the concubines waiting to be favored. Everyone was eagerly anticipating David Herb¡¯s arrival. At this moment, the Cooper family looked as if their noses were in the air, their spirits boosted, and exuding an atmosphere of arrogance and pride. They looked disdainfully at the guests who were previously in a hurry to distance themselves, as if saying: you see, this is David Herb, he¡¯s here to back us Cooper family up, do you regret it now? Toote! In the face of the disdainful gaze of the Cooper family, many guests couldn¡¯t help but give bitter smiles. They had no other choice; they couldn¡¯t afford to offend either party and could only behave this way. As for Maddox, he simply ignored the dilemma these people faced. He only knew that when the Cooper family would rise to prominence, it would be a day of misfortune for these people! ¡°Bring me the musicians, start the music, fire the cannons¡­¡± Maddox took a deep breath. This moment was crucial for both him and the Cooper family! Whether the Cooper family could rise to prominence, whether they could leverage David Herb¡¯s influence to gain further power, would all depend on this moment! Seeing Maddox¡¯s serious demeanor, all direct members of the Cooper family also began to tense up. ¡°Everyone, follow me to wee Mr. Herb!¡± Maddox raised his arm, rallying the spirits of the Cooper family members. Confident smiles appeared on their faces as they strode towards the entrance. Just as the members of the Cooper family were getting haughty, Longman, who was sitting next to White Mitchell, couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Heh heh, Old Herb sure knows how to put on a show, I didn¡¯t think he was this good at acting.¡± Huh? Mori Jones, who was sitting next to White Mitchell, was taken aback. An look of disbelief appeared on her pretty face, and she fixed her stare on White Mitchell, who was looking indifferent. On the other hand, Maddox, leading the direct members of the Cooper family, had already reached the entrance, presenting quite a grand wee. The orchestra was ying lively music, and the salute cannons were continuously firing around them. The scene was one of jubtion; anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think the Coopers were weing some important leader. ¡°Wee, wee, Mr. Herb, thank you foring, your presence really¡­¡± Maddox approached David Herb with enthusiasm. However, just as he got close to David Herb, he noticed that something was amiss with David Herb¡¯s expression. David Herb was looking at the orchestra and the Coopers firing the salute cannons with distaste, saying discontentedly: ¡°What is this? A circus? Get rid of it all!¡± Upon hearing this, Maddox quickly instructed his subordinates to stop. Once the orchestra and salute cannons were dismissed, peace was finally restored at the scene. Maddox kept a close eye on David Herb¡¯s expression, fearful of any further dissatisfaction. Fortunately, once those men were dismissed, David Herb¡¯s expression returned to normal. Seeing this, Maddox breathed a sigh of relief. The heavy boulder weighing on his heart had finally been lifted. ¡°Mr. Herb, if you please, we have prepared the finest Maotai liquor for you inside.¡± Maddox invited confidently. ¡°Alright, lead the way.¡± Upon hearing David Herb¡¯s words, the morale of the Cooper family soared even higher. The gloom that had been lurking was swept away, and their spirits were like a tiger¡¯s! Looking at their proud faces, it was as if they were dering to everyone: ¡°Do you see? David Herb is our esteemed guest!¡± ¡°Just awhile ago, you were ignoring us. Now, our Cooper family is beyond your reach!¡± ¡°It¡¯s finally our turn, the Cooper family, to raise our eyebrows in pride.. What is a White Mitchell, a Longman, an Amanda, they are all worthless!¡± Chapter 122: Who Dares to Start the Feast without Mr. Chen? Chapter 122: Who Dares to Start the Feast without Mr. Chen? Trantor: 549690339 The Cooper family was full of exuberance, their joy bubbled up to the point of bursting from their noses. Maddox was beaming, he turned to his guests and said, ¡°I apologize for the wait, but I assure you, it was well worth. Thank you all for gracing my birthday feast. I hope everyone will enjoy themselves tonight and have their fill ¡ª no one leaves sober.¡± Maddox could hardly contain his manly vigour at the moment, it was as if he was standing on cloud nine, looking down upon the world below. Then, Maddox called to his servants, ¡°Come on, open the banquet, bring the fine wine and dishes quickly!¡± As his voice fell, all of the Cooper family¡¯s servantsunched into action. However, at this moment, David Herb, who had been silent since he entered, looked at Maddox quizzically and asked, ¡°Start the banquet? What banquet?¡± Hmm? Maddox¡¯s smile froze on his face as he heard this, and he looked at David Herb, perplexed. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Herb, what is¡­?¡± Maddox looked confused. Not just him, the rest of the Cooper family also revealed expressions of confusion upon hearing David Herb¡¯s words, struggling toprehend. ¡°Why would we start without Mr. Mitchell seated?¡± David Herb said seriously. Mr. Mitchell? At the mention of these three words, the members of the Cooper family were instantly frozen in ce, their gaze involuntarily directed towards White Mitchell. Maddox¡¯s face instantly turned pale, a gloomy cloud overshadowed his face, he asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Herb, the Mr. Mitchell you¡¯re referring to is¡­?¡± David Herb¡¯s face darkened and he shot Maddox a look as if he was a fool. He immediately turned around and walked towards White Mitchell. This!!! Upon seeing this, the members of the Cooper family felt as though they had been struck by lightning, they stood rooted to the spot, disbelief shing in their eyes. Meanwhile, David Herb had arrived at White Mitchell¡¯s side and solemnly said to the members of the Cooper family, ¡°If Mr. Mitchell isn¡¯t seated, which one of you dares to start the banquet?¡± Wham! At these words, the entire scene fell into deathly silence, so quiet that even the sound of a needle falling could be distinctly heard. All of the Cooper family¡¯s hearts jolted violently. It was as if they were suddenly plunged into a bottomless abyss and an inexplicable fear instantly arose in their hearts. ¡°How¡­how is this possible? How is it that even David Herb is so respectful to that brat?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a young man fresh out of prison? Why does hemand such respect?¡± ¡°My goodness! First it was Longman Jack, then Amanda, and now there¡¯s David Herb. Who on earth is this guy? A series of questions kept rising in the minds of the members of the Cooper family. Their emotions were akin to a surging sea, wave after wave, each wave stronger than thest. At this point, the expression on the faces of the members of the Cooper family could not be described as stifled, it was more akin to despair. The David Herb they had been eagerly anticipating, the David Herb they had set their sights on, was now respectfully standing by the side of their arch-enemy, White Mitchell. It was unbearable! Such a scene would be hard for anyone to swallow. ¡°Old¡­ Old man, what should we do now?¡± Quite a few of the Cooper family¡¯s close rtives began to panic. Their grandest support, had sided with White Mitchell. The current Cooper family couldn¡¯t challenge White Mitchell. Any one of the three influential figures of Sayon standing by his side could easily annihte the Cooper family with just a word! Even if today¡¯s events were to leak out, without them lifting a finger, there would probably be no one in Sayon willing to coborate with the Cooper family. At this moment, they were genuinely panicking, some were even trembling, cold sweat beading on their foreheads. The enormous Cooper family was in chaos, everyone lost their footing, their emotions in utter turmoil, on edge. ¡°Why, why did it have to be like this, why???¡± Maddox looked towards White Mitchell in the direction he was looking at, his heart sinking. ¡°Old man, a wise man knows when to step back. It¡¯s better to back down and live to fight another day!¡± A close rtive of the Cooper family couldn¡¯t help but advise. ¡°Yes, Old Man, under these circumstances, it¡¯s not our turn to refuse to bow,¡± a second rtive quickly counselled. ¡°Old man, as long as the green hills are there, we won¡¯t run out of firewood¡­¡± More and more of the Cooper family¡¯s direct descendants gathered around Maddox, desperately pleading. Now, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the Cooper family was losing their grip, if they didn¡¯t bow their heads, what awaits them would be irreversible doom! Meanwhile, as the direct descendants of the Cooper family were persuading Maddox, White Mitchell, who had been staying silent, slowly stood up. Hmm? What is he nning to do? The crowd saw White Mitchell suddenly stand up and couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze towards him. The members of the Cooper family noticed the strange atmosphere and also turned their eyes towards White Mitchell. White Mitchell, now standing, casually nced at David Herb and the other two and spoke with a calm face, ¡°Didn¡¯t I invite you to celebrate? So, did you all forget to bring the birthday gifts?¡± Wham! As soon as these words came out, the crowd erupted into a tumult. The tremendous shock was like a heavy hammer smash into their hearts, trembling violently. A wave of thoughts flooded, tumultuously, into the minds of the crowd. Who would¡¯ve thought that all of this was arranged by White Mitchell? The three titans of Sayon, Nan Xiaodu, Longman Jack, topped by the apex of the Sayon hierarchy, David Herb, were all summoned by White Mitchell! The Cooper family¡¯s so-called allegiance, power and road to glory. It was nothing but an illusion created by White Mitchell! All of this was arranged by White Mitchell! White Mitchell, using the three titans of Sayon, yed the Cooper family like a fiddle. No wonder, why he was so fearless from the beginning, no wonder he never took the Cooper family seriously, No wonder, no wonder, no wonder!!! At this moment, the crowd was even more shocked than if they had seen a mirage in the middle of the sea. They looked at White Mitchell as if they were looking at an insurmountable mountain peak, a figure that they could only look up to. Who is White Mitchell exactly? This question loomed in everyone¡¯s mind at the scene, with no answer in sight! And at this moment, the members of the Cooper family, stupefied, stood frozen in ce. Quite a few people¡¯s legs gave out and they copsed on the spot, their faces pale ¨C the energy drained from their bodies. It¡¯s over, the game was up! The hearts of the Cooper family members were numb, their eyes devoid of spirit. And then, the trio led by David Herb, slowly approached them. Longman Jack looked at Maddox with a teasing expression and said, ¡°Old man,e, this is a gift for you!¡± Chapter 123: Killing the Heart! Chapter 123: Killing the Heart! Trantor: 549690339 Birthday gift? Upon hearing Longman¡¯s words, a peculiar expression crossed everyone¡¯s faces at the scene. As for Maddox, the star of the birthday feast, his face had turned incredibly ugly. Everyone then saw Longman pull out two conspicuously red hundred-dor bills from his pocket and throw them on the ground. Seeing the two hundred dors on the ground, Maddox¡¯s face turned green with rage; he could barely catch his breath. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you dissatisfied with my gift, Maddox?¡± Longman asked, wearing a teaseful expression. This¡­ Maddox¡¯s face twisted in frustration, but by this time, the direct heirs of the Cooper family came over to soothe him. ¡°Old man, you must bear in mind the bigger picture!¡± ¡°Old man, patience brings calm waters!¡± ¡°Old man, enduring hardships makes one superior!¡± You! wow! Upon hearing these words, Maddox almost exploded in rage. He could barely contain himself, his mood teetering on the brink of breakdown. The same arrogance he demonstrated earlier was now reced by utter humiliation. All events that unfolded today felt like resounding ps in the face, leaving him feeling downright swollen. But for the future of the Cooper family, Maddox could only swallow his pride at this moment, reluctantly bent down, and picked up the two hundred dors from the ground. ¡°Tha¡­ thank you, Mr. Longman!¡± Maddox said with utter humiliation. Upon seeing this, Longman gave a coldugh and continued to mock, ¡°Is this the renowned Cooper family? Truly remarkable! Even I, Longman, dare not provoke you.¡± He repeated exactly what the Coopers had said before, which only increased Maddox¡¯s shame and annoyance. But at this time, nobody pitied this aged man, whose foot was halfway into the grave, because they believed the Cooper family¡¯s downfall was brought upon by their own arrogance. Had they not scorned White Mitchell and bullied others, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this pass. Moreover, had the Coopers treated Mori Jones better, they might have stood a chance to win Mitchell over and obtain the support of David Herb and others through Mori. That would¡¯ve been an instant ticket to sess! Unfortunately, the Coopers considered themselves too superior. The instant they decided to deal with Mitchell, they were destined to be yed at his hands. All the Coopers¡¯ so-called power, status, and dignity were mercilessly ground under Mitchell¡¯s heel. From today onwards, the Coopers would likely be pariahs in Sayon, objects of universal derision. One false step led to various consequences, leaving Maddox in a state of extreme embarrassment. While Maddox was going through torment, Amanda slowly spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare a birthday gift. Instead, may you have a day like today every year.¡± A day like today every year? As soon as she said this, everyone at the scene couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Maddox. If his future birthdays were anything like today, that¡¯d be more unbearable than death. Meanwhile, as soon as Amanda had finished speaking, David Herb initiated, ¡°Since Mr. Duke wishes that you have a day like today every year, I wish you have a day like this every day.¡± wow! This is downright ruthless! Truly heart-wrenching! Someone couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, what kind of blessings were these? Were these two performing a routine together? Surely, this moment was more embarrassing than having Maddox killed. Indeed, at this moment, upon hearing these words, Maddox wished nothing more than to bury himself in a hole. ¡°The elder, calm down! The elder, the elder, the elder¡­¡¯ The Coopers, fearing Maddox would burst in anger, hurriedly tried to appease him. ¡°Enough! Enough! Enough!¡± Maddox interrupted, visibly irritated. He then slowly straightened his back. He nced silently in the direction of White Mitchell. However, before he could react, his son, Rhett, had already rushed over there. Rhett¡¯s face was filled with frenzied joy, just like a bee seeing honey. It was somewhat maniac. He went straight to White Mitchell¡¯s table, intending to lean towards Mori Jones, but was kicked away by Longman, who had hurried over. ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± Longman red fiercely at Rhett. Upon noticing Longman, Rhett shivered instantly, unbothered, responded with ttery, ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Longman, misunderstanding, misunderstanding. I am her man. Also, this is my daughter, Mori¡¯s and mine biological daughter, Mori is Mr. Mitchell¡¯s aunt, 1¡­1 am Mr. Mitchell¡¯s uncle-inw. We are family, family.¡± Shush! Upon hearing this, the audience couldn¡¯t help but give Rhett a look of utter disgust. If they remembered correctly, Rhett had just been cursing Mori Jones, calling her a nasty woman, using her of seducing him, and iming Mori¡¯s daughter was a bastard. Heh heh¡­. Someone couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, no wonder Rhett was never a priority for Maddox. This proved Maddox¡¯s self-awareness. Such a man, who is duplicitous, could never ascend to greatness. No wonder Maddox rather nurtured his grandson than pay any attention to this son. A series of mocking gazes instantly fell upon Rhett, yet he seemedpletely oblivion, shamelessly trying to get closer and cozy up to Mori Jones. After hearing Rhett¡¯s words, Longman was a bit indecisive and silently turned around to ask for White Mitchell¡¯s opinion. Seeing this, White Mitchell turned to Mori Jones and calmly said, ¡°Once unfaithful, forever useless. Aunt, you make the decision.¡± Upon hearing this, Mori Jones pursed her lips and lowered her head in silence. At this moment, seeing Mori¡¯s reaction, Rhett instantly became somewhat flustered. ¡°Mori, it¡¯s me, Rhett. Have you forgotten? Our love of the past many years, have you forgotten all about it? I was just being foolish just now, and lost myself for a moment. But do you believe me, I really didn¡¯t mean it. The words I said just now were forced out by my dad, not what I intended to say. Didn¡¯t you always want me to marry you? Now I¡¯m proposing to you, will you marry me?¡± Rhett spoke earnestly. If it weren¡¯t for his recent shameful behavior towards Mori Jones, some people might have actually believed him. Seeing that Mori Jones is still hesitant, Rhett cast his eye on the young Chase Jones, anxiously saying, ¡°Chase, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m your dad. Can you help persuade mommy, so we can reunite as a family? Haven¡¯t you been telling mom that you want a dad? I am your dad, and we will never be separated in the future, alright?¡± Upon hearing these words, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but re at Rhett in utter disgust. This Rhett was truly a man who could eat shame like rice. And just when Rhett was looking expectantly towards the young Chase Jones, she stared intently at White Mitchell and requested, ¡°Cousin White, I¡¯ll make this decision for my mom!¡± Chapter 124: Now You Know to Lower Your Head? Chapter 124: Now You Know to Lower Your Head? Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing these words, a face full of anticipation, Rhett¡¯s face instantly lit up with a radiant smile. He couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Chase, my sweetheart, no one loves you more than Daddy. Rest assured, if your mother is willing to forgive me, I will immediately give you a happy home. I will send you to the best schools and hire the best teachers for you. You¡¯ve always wanted to learn the violin, right? I¡¯ll support you to study abroad at the top music schools. Trust Daddy, Daddy will definitely deliver.¡± Rhett kept enticing with his words, as if he¡¯d already envisioned himself taking full control over the Cooper family. Yes, his only reason for begging Mori Jones for forgiveness was because of White Mitchell¡¯s current power. Not to mention, Mori Jones was White¡¯s aunt. As long as he could be with Mori Jones, he would be sure to receive White Mitchell¡¯s blessings. Then, his lifelong dream of controlling the Cooper family could be realized. He would no longer have to put up with Maddox¡¯s moods, or endure the contempt from Connor Cooper. Finally, it would be his turn to hold his head high. The thought of this sent Rhett into a paroxysm of joy, a smile that could not be contained spreading across his face. At the height of Rhett¡¯s joy, the young Chase Jones crossed the crowd, slowly approaching Rhett. Although she still looked incredibly young at this moment, there was an unmistakable coldness on her beautiful face that was beyond her years. ¡°Chase, you¡¯re the most obedient. Come,e to Daddy.¡± When Rhett saw Chase Jones, he was genuinely happy. In his view, as long as Chase Jones was on his side, Mori Jones, for the sake of her child, would definitely forgive him. But at the very moment Rhett was overjoyed, an indifferent Chase Jones pped Rhett¡¯s face with a fierce smack. ¡°Chase, you!?¡± Rhett was dumbfounded with this sudden blow, his happy smile instantly frozen on his face, reced by an incredible look of disbelief. But before Rhett could react, Chase Jones, with an indifferent expression, pped him again on his other cheek, without any sliver of mercy. p! The crisp pping sound rang out again, and at this moment, Rhett seemed to be embarrassed into anger. After all, he was used to ordering Mori Jones and her child. Now he was suddenly pped twice by Chase, so he unconsciously wanted to fight back. However, when he was about to explode, he met White Mitchell¡¯s indifferent gaze. Rhett immediately lost his temper, hurriedly squeezed out a smile, and said to Chase, trying to please her: ¡°Well done, Chase. You did well. Dad did behave badly in the past. But, rest assured, Dad will do his best to make it up to you and your mom. Whatever you want, Dad will give it to you.¡± But Chase, facing Rhett¡¯s temptation, seemed to have turned a deaf ear, and directly pped him across the face again. Woosh! This smack made Rhett frantic, after all, he was Chase¡¯s biological father. Being beaten by your own daughter, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? ¡°I AM YOUR FATHER!!!¡± Rhett shouted, his eyes red with rage, his face ferocious, as if the one standing before him was not his daughter but his enemy. ¡°Dad? Hehe¡­¡± Hearing these words, Chase Jones scoffed coldly and continued: ¡°I have a dad?¡± After uttering this sentence, tears welled up in Chase Jones¡¯ eyes. Her voice choked as she continued: ¡°I¡¯m seventeen years old. You judge yourself, how many times have youe to visit me? Have you ever cared about me and my mom? Have you ever taken on the responsibility of being a father for even a day? In your eyes, do we always fall short of your wealth and glory, don¡¯t we?¡± Tears asrge as beans, one after the other, slid down from Chase¡¯s eyes, recounting all the grievances she had suffered in the past seventeen years. Since she hade to realize what¡¯s happening around her, she knew that her father, whether he was present or not, made no difference. Her father could watch indifferently as her mother was insulted, and her father could look on as she was bullied by the people from Cooper family. Over the past seventeen years, the sentence he said the most to her was: ¡°If you can¡¯t bear this little grievance, could you still want to be my daughter?¡± Ha, ha.. She could tell him now, no, she did not want to be. Not a bit! ¡°The three ps just now, one for my mom, one for me, and thest one for all the humilities we had suffered.¡± Chase Jones said as she cried. ¡°From now on, I am only Chase Jones! I have nothing to do with you, Rhett, or the Cooper family! You¡­ are not my father!¡± Chase Jones dered resolutely, without the slightest hesitation or lingering thoughts. ¡°You!¡± A furious Rhett, about to raise his hand again to strike, but then, the gaze of White Mitchell, sharp as a de,nded on him: ¡°If you dare to hit her again, I¡¯ll break your hand!¡± His words had barely left his lips when Rhett immediately copsed into submission, and Longman, who looked monstrous, instantly stood up, kicking him away: ¡°Get lost!¡± Rhett was immediately knocked over by the kick, seething with frustration and fury, but before he could regain his senses, Maddox had brought the direct descendent of the Cooper family and walked over. ¡°You traitorous bastard! Take him away!¡± Maddox said with a look of disgust. He naturally knew what Rhett was thinking. All he wanted to do was to use White Mitchell¡¯s hand to pull him down from his position as the Family Head. Too bad, the others wouldn¡¯t give him the opportunity. Afterwards, with a deadly pale face, Rhett was directly taken away. After dealing with Rhett, Maddox sighed and a serious expression returned to his face. He was well aware that if he refused to bow his head to White Mitchell now, the Cooper family would probably be finished. After understanding this, Maddox quickly squeezed out a friendly expression, came to White Mitchell, and acted respectfully. ¡°Mr. Herb, Mr. Longman, Mr. Duke, and¡­¡± Maddox looked hesitantly at White Mitchell and then continued: ¡°And Mr. Mitchell, how about we take a seat inside?¡± David Herb and the other two heard this, but none of them moved. If White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t move, they dared not. At this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s gazended on Maddox slowly. He said, as if he was snickering: ¡°Inside? Hehe¡­ What, your Cooper family doesn¡¯t want to break my legs anymore?¡± Upon hearing this, Maddox¡¯s face turned red instantly. He said hurriedly, ¡°Dare not, dare not. Mr. Mitchell, what are you even talking about? Yesterday, I was merely confused for a moment and offended Mr. Mitchell. I apologize to Mr. Mitchell. I, the Cooper family, am willing to give half of our shares to Mr. Mitchell as reparation. We hope Mr. Mitchell can be generous and spare our Cooper family.¡± White Mitchell just scoffed coldly at this: ¡°Now you realize you have to bow your head? Hehe¡­. It¡¯s toote!¡± Chapter 125: When the Tree Falls, the Monkeys Scatter! Chapter 125: When the Tree Falls, the Monkeys Scatter! Trantor: 549690339 Toote! Bang! Thest two words, with an overwhelmingly powerful momentum, instantaneously frightened Maddox until his legs were trembling. For a split second, he felt like the young man sitting in front of him was a ruthless killer, radiating a terrifying presence from head to toe. Before Maddox could react, White Mitchell swiftly kicked him twice. Hiss! Suddenly, a heart-wrenching pain came from Maddox¡¯s knee. His face instantaneously turned pale, and his entire face distorted with pain. With a thud, Maddox¡¯s legs failed him, and he knelt directly in front of White Mitchell. At this moment, Maddox was as pitiful as a stray dog, kneeling in pain, and looking extremely downcast. However, even though Maddox was in a pitiful state, no one at the scene showed any sympathy for him. It could be said that he brought this upon himself. Upon seeing this, the people of the Cooper family dare not step forward to help Maddox. Instead, quite a few of them knelt with Maddox before White Mitchell. Immediately, more and more members of the Cooper family began to kneel. Within a minute, all of the Cooper family were regretfully kneeling before White Mitchell. The once high and mighty Cooper family copsed in an instant. As the saying goes, great heights are built and celebrated, but they can also copse in an instant. The brighter they once shone, the darker their current situation. White Mitchell looked at the bowed heads of the Cooper family as if he did not see them. He silently turned his gaze towards Mori Jones. What White Mitchell did today was to seek justice for Mori. The Cooper family was already in decline, a single word from him could wipe them out in an instant, But all of this depended on Mori¡¯s decision. ¡°Mori, you decide how to deal with them.¡± White Mitchell said nonchntly. Mori slowly raised her head, looking at the Cooper family, tears of grievance streaming down her face. In her heart, she held no attachment to the power of the Cooper family. All along, she had been trying to maintain the peace, just to provide a home for her daughter, Chase Jones. Now, Rhett¡¯s actions had utterly disappointed Mori. She was crying for the injustice suffered by herself and her daughter over the years. Seeing White Mitchell hand over the decision to Mori, Maddox immediately pleaded with her, ¡°Daughter-inw, if you forgive the Cooper family, I¡¯ll immediately hold a wedding for you and Rhett. I will also add the names of you and your daughter to our family tree. If you forgive us, you will be the young miss of Cooper family!¡± Faced with Maddox¡¯s proposal, the previously sobbing Mori, instantly showed a look of disgust on her face. Immediately, she resolutely said to Maddox, ¡°I don¡¯t care for the power of the Cooper family, now, are you still trying to humiliate me with these things?¡± What¡­? Maddox was immediately left speechless by the rebuke, his old face sagged instantly, appearing extremely embarrassed. Then, Mori took a deep breath, as if making a weighty decision, she slowly said, ¡°From now on, you tread your own path, and I will walk mine! I, Mori Jones, have nothing to do with you anymore!¡± Whoosh! After hearing this, Maddox¡¯s face instantly turned as gray as ashes. Then, Mori slowly looked at White Mitchell and said, ¡°White, let¡¯s go.¡± In Mori¡¯s view, White had wasted a favor for her. She didn¡¯t want things to escte to the point of endangering lives and causing more trouble for White. Seeing this, White Mitchell didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he slowly looked at Maddox and all the members of the Cooper family,¡±From today onward, if I hear a word against my cousin outside, I¡¯ll be the first to hold you ountable! When your family is destroyed, don¡¯t me me for not warning you in advance.¡± After saying this, White Mitchell picked up a teacup from the table and crushed it with his bare hand. With a crack, the teacup instantly turned into dust. However, White Mitchell was not injured at all. Seeing this scene, the people of the Cooper family couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath of cold air, showing an expression of sheer terror. Then White Mitchell directly left with Mori and her daughter. Along the way, everyone they passed avoided them as much as possible, afraid to get involved. After White¡¯s departure, David Herb and two others nced at each other. Right away Longman pulled out therge curved knife tucked in his waist and banged it on the table in front of him. Longman, who had a face full of muscles, habitually patted his bald head, and then said threateningly to the crowd, ¡°Whoever dares to gossip about today¡¯s matter, your life will be on the line! Do you all understand?¡± Whoosh! Seeing Longman draw his sword, everyone jumped in fright and instinctively nodded their heads, not daring to ck off. Humph! Seeing this, Longman retrieved his knife, then cheekily said to David Herb and Amanda, ¡°David, Amanda, see, the knife is more effective.¡¯ Upon hearing this, David Herb and Amanda gave him an annoyed look, and then left without bothering him. Longman pouted, looking rather disappointed, and quickly followed them. The guests, seeing this, also hurriedly left. At this point, the Cooper family was like a hot potato to them. Whoever got close would suffer a bad luck. As the saying goes, when the tree falls, the monkeys scatter! Laughter turned into silence at the celebration that the Cooper family had originally prepared. They were now reduced to the status of a street rat. Soon enough, all the guests had left. The direct descendants of the Cooper family quickly helped Maddox up and took him to the living room. Early the next morning, the news of Mori and White Mitchell causing havoc at the birthday banquet and seriously harming Connor Cooper reached the Jones Family. Upon hearing the news, Old Madam Jones nearly had a heart attack from anger. After regaining her breath, she ordered immediately, ¡°How outrageous! How outrageous!! Quickly! Immediately bring that ungrateful daughter, Mori, and that damn White Mitchell back here! I will personally take them to apologize to Elder Cooper! Hurry! Tell them, if they dare not show up today, I will sever all ties with her! I will even scatter Logan¡¯s ashes into the River Arch to feed the fishes!! Chapter 126: Not only did they fight, but also made Elder Cooper kneel? Chapter 126: Not only did they fight, but also made Elder Cooper kneel? Trantor: 549690339 Old Madam Jones was so angry that her whole body was trembling and her entire face had turned red. At this moment, Amanda could not help but say, ¡°Mom, calm down, don¡¯t let your anger ruin your health. I have said long ago that White Mitchell, that rebellious bastard, is nothing but a curse to our Jones family, always causing us trouble. We should never have agreed to Logan¡¯s idea of adopting him. If we had not adopted him, none of this would have happened afterwards. You see, after she came back this time, she has been constantly causing trouble. Even Mori, my little sister, is constantly defending him, she has beenpletely misled by him.¡± Hearing this, Snowden Jones added fuel to the fire, ¡°Grandma, people like White Mitchell who have been in jail, if we don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he will never learn. In my view, we should let Hans Weiden teach him a lesson. You know, the Weiden family has a deep background in the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard. Who knows, not only could he discipline him, but he could also send him back to jail for a few years!¡± After hearing this, Old Madam Jones nodded angrily, gritting her teeth, ¡°Snowden, you¡¯re right! Contact Hans now. Tell him that as long as he takes care of White Mitchell, we will personally deliver Sherry to the Weiden family. It would be best if Hans could use the power of the Martial Department to send White Mitchell to prison, I don¡¯t want to see him in my lifetime!!¡± When Old Madam Jones said this, she was filled with indescribable fury, as if she wanted to eat White Mitchell alive. Hearing this, Snowden immediately dialed a call to Hans with a wicked smile on her face. However, Snowden was a bit nervous. Thest time they nned a trap, the Jones family failed to make Hansply, as there seemed to be a problem in Charm Magic City. But what exactly happened, Snowden was not very clear. Hans¡¯ phone had been out of reach, and she didn¡¯t know if this time it would get through. While Snowden was nervous, the call was finally connected. ¡­ On the other side, after Mori got a call from the Jones family, she was in a panic and rushed to discuss a strategy with White Mitchell. ¡°Brother, what happened at the birthday banquetst night? Did you really hit Connor Cooper?¡± Sherry Jones asked anxiously. She was not ming White Mitchell for hitting someone, but worried that the Cooper family mighte after him for it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small matter, it¡¯s already settled, ask your aunt if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± White Mitchell replied with a smile. When Mori heard this, a bitter smile crossed her face. The problem might have been solved, but the way it was done was a bit thrilling. Even now, Mori hadn¡¯t calmed down, but White Mitchell had told her not to let Sherry know about it, so she didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded at Sherry. Seeing this, Sherry was still a little worried and tried to persuade him, ¡°Brother, maybe you shouldn¡¯t go back this time. Aunt and I will go, I¡¯m afraid grandma will target you.¡± White Mitchell just smiled lightly and said carelessly, ¡°I¡¯ll face what¡¯sing. If Old Madam Jones has specifically asked for me toe over, then I¡¯ll go see her!¡± Sherry gave a wry smile. She was a bit helpless about White Mitchell, and also worried that the Jones family would target Mori this time. If White Mitchell was there, at least the Jones family wouldn¡¯t dare to use force. So, Sherry didn¡¯t object, and agreed to go back together with White Mitchell. Soon, the three of them appeared outside the vi of the Jones family, where Nanny Donne opened the door for them. However, as soon as they stepped into the living room, they could feel the furious aura emanating from Old Madam Jones. Her old eyes were terrifying, as if she wanted to devour someone. Sherry was nervous as soon she witnessed this and subconsciously held White Mitchell¡¯s hand tighter. At this time, Old Madam Jones took a deep breath, calming her emotions, then questioned with a serious face, ¡°Mori! Be honest! What exactly happened at the Cooper familyst night!?¡± Is it true as the Scots have publicized that, you and this brat heavily injured Connor Cooper!?¡± Talk! If you don¡¯t rify things today, I will disown you as my daughter!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Mori Jones looked troubled and clueless as to where to begin. White Mitchell, meanwhile, stepped forward casually,ing face to face with Old Madam Jones, and said calmly, ¡°I will answer this question for my sister-inw. Yes, I did beat up Connor Cooperst night. Not only did I beat up Connor Cooper, but I also taught Rhett Cooper a lesson. I also made Elder Cooper kneel down!¡± Boom! Upon hearing these words, Old Madam Jones almost fell off her chair. If what White Mitchell said was true, then they were doomed? The Jones Family has always hoped that Mori would marry into the Cooper¡¯s family, enabling the Coopers to pull the Jones a bit. If White Mitchell caused havoc at the birthday banquetst night, forget about getting the Coopers to help the Jones Family; if the Coopers didn¡¯t rip the Jones Family apart, it would already be considered as a lucky oue! Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones was so livid that her face turned ck, and she hit the floor hard with her cane, staring at Mori Jones, and said, word by word, ¡°Mori! Tell me! Is what this guy is saying true!? Did you really beat up the old man Cooperst night? Did you make him kneel down for you!!?¡± Old Madam Jones, the woman who appeared very angry just now, seemed to be even more furious now. ¡°This¡­¡± Mori Jones showed a troubled look again, looking extremely helpless. White Mitchell spoke again at this moment, saying calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to make my sister-inw feel troubled. Sincest night, she and the Cooper¡¯s family have had no further ties.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t contain her anger, casting a ming nce at Mori Jones, ¡°Mori! I want to hear it from your own mouth!¡± Upon hearing this, Mori Jones nced silently at White Mitchell. She knew that White Mitchell had helped her a lot. At this moment, she could no longer let White Mitchell take the me for her. Coming to this realization, Mori Jones resolutely stated: ¡°That¡¯s right! What White said is true! I¡¯ve made a clean break with the Cooper family. From now on, neither myself nor Chase has any connection with the Coopers!¡± Boom! Upon hearing these words, Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She stood up directly, raised her hand and tried to p Mori Jones hard. But at this moment, White Mitchell stepped in front of Mori Jones. His powerful aura scared Old Madam Jones into taking a step back. Immediately after, she shouted out in a fit of rage, ¡°You fool! You are really a fool!!!¡± Do you realize that you are throwing away all the hard work and endurance of all these years? Can you atone for the hardships you and your mother have endured all these years? What kind of enchanting potion did this boy feed you! With just a few words, he¡¯s taught you to be so unbridled. Do you know that you are not just harming yourself but also our Jones family! You disobedient girl!!¡± Upon hearing these words, Mori Jones had a bitter look on her face. But at this point, White Mitchell continued to say: ¡°Harm the Jones Family? I don¡¯t think so. I believe Mori won¡¯t be in trouble and the Coopers will even beg her to go back.¡± Amanda, who was standing by, sneered directly upon hearing these words, taunting sarcastically: ¡°Wow, you¡¯re still bragging at such a time? Do you really think you are able to predict the future?¡± If you¡¯re so great, why don¡¯t you wear sunsses and set up a stall on the overpass and tell fortunes or something; with your bragging skills, I¡¯m sure your business would be booming, hee hee¡­¡± Chapter 127: Has the Cooper Family Really Appeared? Chapter 127: Has the Cooper Family Really Appeared? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sayon, Cooper family. After a night of rest, Maddox barely managed to catch his breath, but he still appeared pale and spiritless, as if he had aged considerably overnight. However, there was no time for him to rest now, he had to think of strategies to salvage the current situation of the Cooper family. At the moment, the Cooper family was like duckweed in the storm, teetering on the brink of copse. Therefore, early in the morning, Maddox gathered all the core members of the Cooper family for a closed-door meeting. But before they coulde up with any solutions, Maddox¡¯s phone rang, interrupting their meeting. ¡°Maverick¡­Maverick Scot?¡± Upon seeing the name disyed on the phone, Maddox¡¯s face immediately took on a gloomy expression. This Maverick Scot was the Family Head of the Scot family, a prominent family in Joliam, and also Connor Cooper¡¯s maternal uncle! The wealth of the Scot family greatly exceeded that of the Cooper family. Back in the day, it was this very fact that made Maddox coerce Rhett into marrying a daughter of the Scot family. Through the years, with the support of the Scot family, the Cooper family was able to secure their position among the top families in Sayon. The reason why Maddox appeared so anxious was because Maverick Scot, who was unable to have children, cherished his nephew, Connor Cooper, greatly. A phone call at such a critical juncture was more than likely to be in search of an exnation for the current events. With this in mind, a bitter taste rose in Maddox¡¯s mouth. Despite feeling helpless, he answered the call. As expected, as soon as he answered, Maverick Scot¡¯s roar rang out from the phone: ¡°Maddox Cooper! Are you Cooper family members trying to court death? So many of you can¡¯t even protect a child?! I handed Connor over to you to care for, is this how you respond? Huh?! I¡¯m asking you, who dared to hit my Connor? Has your Cooper family caught him yet? Speak up! Otherwise, I will personally go to Sayon, first level your Cooper family, then deal with that brat!!¡± Hearing these words, Maddox¡¯s face twitched a few times, and the bitter taste intensified. ¡°Inw, I¡¯m innocent, it¡¯s really not me¡­ it¡¯s just that, we can¡¯t afford to mess with them!!¡± Maddox said in extreme agony. Upon hearing this, Maverick Scot roared again: ¡°Bullshit! Didn¡¯t you inform them that Connor is the nephew of Maverick Scot? Huh?! What, are your mouths just used for eating shit? Didn¡¯t I tell you that apart from the likes of David Herb and Nan Xiaodu, Longman Jack, I couldn¡¯t give a damn about anyone else. Are you deaf?¡± Uh¡­ Maddox hesitated for a moment, then quietly said: ¡°Inw, those people you just mentioned, they all backed that bratst night¡­¡± Hm? What?! A confused sound could clearly be heard from the other end of the phone, followed by silence. Maddox gave a bitter smile. After a long while, he heard Maverick Scot¡¯s voice again from the phone. However, his tone was much gentler this time. Maverick Scot asked with some surprise, ¡°Are you¡­ Are you telling the truth? The three big shots in Sayon are all backing that brat?¡± ¡°Absolutely true, everyone in my Cooper family can testify to that.¡± Whoosh! Hearing Maddox¡¯s words, Maverick Scot instantly made a shocked noise at the other end of the phone, followed by another round of silence. Finally, after several minutes, Maverick Scot regained hisprehension, and asked in astonishment, ¡°Who on earth is that brat? Why can he have all three big shots in Sayon supporting him?¡± This question was also what everyone present was desperate to understand. They had all spent a long time pondering this after going backst night, but they remained puzzled. s¡­ Maddox sighed, and in a devastated tone said, ¡°To be honest, I have no idea, I only know he justpleted a five-year sentence in prison and was only recently released.¡± ¡°Prison?¡± Upon hearing this, Maverick Scot couldn¡¯t help but specte, ¡°Could it be that he befriended someone powerful while in prison?¡± However, as soon as he finished his sentence, Maverick Scot denied his own hypothesis, ¡°Having been in prison, no matter how formidable, his power would be limited and he shouldn¡¯t be able to rally such significant support.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Maddox¡¯s expression turned took on a baffled look as if he had just thought of something. He said in utter disbelief, ¡°Myles!¡± Myles? There was a moment of confusion at the other end of the phone, and then a rushed realization. ¡°Are you referring to the once dominant overlord of Sayon, the man known as Sayon¡¯s King, who was imprisoned ten years ago, Myles?¡± Maverick Scot couldn¡¯t help but ask, his words filled with reverence. Maddox responded, his voice tinged with fear and uncertainty: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about him!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, Maverick Scot on the other end of the line took a sharp intake of breath. Clearly, they both understood what kind of figure Myles was. He was the once supreme ruler of Sayon. During his peak reign, all of Sayon was no more than his personal property, it wasn¡¯t an overstatement to refer to it as his backyard. Back then, people like Longman Jack, Amanda, and others were merely his subordinates. David Herb only took over Myles¡¯s business when Myles was imprisoned, leading to his current sess. Myles¡¯s fall led to the rise of three big shots in Sayon. This was a testament to how formidable Myles was in his prime. At this moment, Maddox continued his analysis, ¡°If White Mitchell¡¯s backer is truly Myles, then his return this time is probably Myles¡¯s idea. Remember, although Myles is in prison, he still has supporters. Back then, he only received a ten-year sentence for offending someone from the War Department. After his release, he¡¯s sure to make aeback. And White Mitchell might just be his vanguard for his return to Sayon, a pawn he has carefully ced.¡± Whoosh! A surprised voice came from the other end of the phone. Maverick Scot then hurriedly replied, ¡°Then what the hell are you waiting for? Why aren¡¯t you leading people to apologize to him? If the Cooper family falls, so be it! But don¡¯t drag my nephew into this mess! Do you understand?¡± Maddox felt a chill, his pupils contracted with fear. He urgently said to the members of Cooper family, ¡°Hurry! Quick! Quick! Find Rhett quickly, also bring along a pair of jade bracelets passed down by our ancestors! All of my direct descendants, follow me to apologize to Mori Jones! No matter what, we must get Mori Jones¡¯s forgiveness!!!¡± Maddox was clear that White Mitchell was standing up for Mori Jones. As long as the Cooper family could get Mori Jones¡¯s forgiveness, they might get a chance to turn things around. Who knows, they might even connect with Myles through this. Boom! Upon hearing this, the Cooper family members began to scramble and prepare. In no time, they were ready to go. The patriarch of the Cooper family led them, along with Rhett, towards the Jones Family. While the Cooper family were hastening to the Jones Family, thetter was still scoffing at what White Mitchell had said. In their view, after the big incident caused by White Mitchell at the Cooper familyst night, the Cooper family would definitely not let Mori Jones off the hook easily. They wouldn¡¯t let the Jones Family off the hook, either. No doubt, White Mitchell had once again brought big trouble to the Jones Family. ¡°Give it a rest, White Mitchell! Do you know what you¡¯re saying? The people you hit are from the Cooper family, a top-tier family! Do you know what a top-tier family implies? With just one word, they could obliterate our Jones Family. Do you really think that with your meager martial arts skills, you can do whatever you want? The Cooper family can casually spend some money and take your life. Do you really think you¡¯re the Monkey King, causing havoc in Heaven?¡± Snowden Jones sarcastically rebuked. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell coldly smirked, ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re saying that with money and influence, one can do whatever they want?¡± Hearing his remark, Snowden Jones nced at White Mitchell contemptuously, and sneered, ¡°Exactly! Power and influence give one the freedom to do whatever they please! But you, penniless and powerless, are merely farting around here!¡± White Mitchell calmly shook his head, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯s merely farting around.¡± ¡°If the Cooper family should show up, I, Snowden Jones, will¡­¡± Snowden¡¯s retort was cut off as they heard bustling noises from outside their door. It seemed that a lot of people had arrived. In a short while, the doorbell of the Jones Family began to ring. Huh? After hearing themotion, the members of the Jones Family stared in surprise, a sense of fear creeping up within them. They¡¯ve had so many troublesome visitors recently that they¡¯ve developed a sort of conditioned fear response. Meanwhile, White Mitchell looked at Snowden Jones with a yful expression, teasing, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go open the door? Maybe the Cooper family hase to apologize.¡± The Cooper family? Apologize? Upon hearing this, Snowden Jones burst out in incredulousughter and jeered, ¡°How na?ve! You better pray that these people are not here to give you trouble! If they are, our Jones Family will not hesitate to throw you to the wolves, let them tear you limb from limb!¡± Chapter 128: Is it Really an Apology? Has the Cooper Family Changed? Chapter 128: Is it Really an Apology? Has the Cooper Family Changed? Trantor: 549690339 Snowden Jones gave White Mitchell a cold, sarcastic look and immediately ordered Nanny Donne, ¡°What are you standing there for!? Hurry up and open the door!¡± Nanny Donne¡¯s face twitched, and she hurried out to open the door. Soon, Maddox personally led Rhett and some other close members of the Cooper family in an anxious state into Jones Family¡¯s house. ¡°Elder¡­ Elder Cooper!?¡± Seeing Maddox, everyone in Jones Family was stunned. Astonishment unconsciously surfaced on their faces, as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. However, everyone in Jones Family quickly reacted. After all, White Mitchell had fought in the Cooper Household the night before, and it was only natural for them toe and even the score. Thinking of this, ayer of gloom shrouded the faces of everyone in Jones Family. Old Madam Jones quickly rose from her seat, with a particrly formal greeting, ¡°Elder Cooper, wee, wee. I didn¡¯t know you wereing. I regret for not greeting you outside. You came at the right time. I was just rebuking Mori. I know about her disrespect towards youst night, rest assured, Jones family will certainly give you a satisfying answer.¡± At this moment, Amanda chimed in, ¡°Elder Cooper, this matter actually has nothing to do with our sister and Jones Family. It was all caused by that kid, White Mitchell. Our sister was led astray by him. Your arrival is perfect timing, you can teach him a lesson. It¡¯s better than him causing trouble everywhere under the banner of Jones Family.¡± This¡­ Before Maddox could exin the purpose of his visit, he was interrupted by Old Madam Jones and Amanda, feeling a bit at a loss. He hesitated, nced at White Mitchell, and quickly looked back at Jones Family members who were bossing White Mitchell around. ¡°Could it be that Jones Family doesn¡¯t know White Mitchell¡¯s real identity?¡± Maddox frowned, quickly recalling the scene fromst night where Longman had asked them to keep the secret. ¡°White Mitchell must be intentionally hiding his identity for some n. Luckily, I saw through it early. Otherwise, if I ruined White Mitchell¡¯s ns, our Cooper Family would have been beyond redemption!¡± Maddox sucked in a cold breath, feared at his own realization. Having figured this out, Maddox hastily said to Old Madam Jones, ¡°Mother-inw, you misunderstood. We are not here to cause trouble, but to apologize to Mori.¡± Mother-inw? Apologize to Mori? The entire Jones Family was astonished. Everyone was stunned, with looks of incredulity on their faces. Time seemed to stop, even the air seemed to have stopped moving. As time pressed on, turmoil filled the hearts of everyone in Jones Family. Maddox himself had called them inws! Did this mean, the Cooper family had epted Mori, and agreed to wee her into their family? Furthermore, Maddox sincerely apologized to Mori. This level of importance was simply stunning. If the incident wasn¡¯t unfolding before their eyes, everyone in Jones Family would have thought they were dreaming. Whoosh! After a while, a burst of whispers rang out, and a bright smile appeared on Old Madam Jones¡¯s face, her smile brighter than a blooming chrysanthemum. At this time, Amanda and her mother had a different idea in mind. After all, they hadn¡¯t thought at all that the Coopers woulde to their house when they ridiculed Mori just now. They hadn¡¯t expected that the people from the Cooper family, just as White Mitchell had said, truly came to apologize to Mori Jones. This was far beyond their imagination, which made them feel a bit worried. After all, if they were to make amends with the Cooper family, the Jones Family would eventually have to rely on the Coopers. Mori¡¯s status would inevitably rise as a result. And what if Mori decides to settle scores with them in the future? Wouldn¡¯t they be in trouble then? Once Amanda figured this out, she quickly said, ¡°Little niece, what we said earlier was all for your own good. It would be helpful for you to distance yourself from White. We may have been a bit harsh, but good advice is often unwee. You understand what I mean, right?¡± After listening to Amanda, Mori didn¡¯t respond. She simply was not interested in her words or those of her mother¡¯s. Meanwhile, Old Madam Jones, with a beaming smile on her face started fostering rtions with Maddox Cooper as if they were close rtives. She¡¯d probably like nothing more than to send Mori to the Cooper family right away. Seeing Old Madam Jones behaving this way, Maddox let out a sigh of relief and patiently engaged in small talk with her. If it had been any other day, he wouldn¡¯t even bother stepping into the Jones family¡¯s mansion, let alone engage in a conversation with Old Madam Jones But the circumstances were different now. For the sake of appeasing White Mitchell, Maddox was willing to do whatever it took. Thinking of this, Maddox hastily turned to Rhett, who was standing behind him, and eximed, ¡°Rhett! What are you just standing there for? Hurry up and greet your mother-inw! Also, bring the gifts I¡¯ve prepared for my daughter-inw quickly, no dilly-dallying!¡± Maddox cast an angry nce at the obedient Rhett, a clear look of disappointment painted on his face. Upon hearing this, Rhett shivered all over, and, clutching an antique box, walked up to them tremulously. ¡°Mother-inw¡­please ept my greetings,¡± Rhett said, full of reverence. Hearing Rhett address her as ¡®mother-inw¡¯, Old Madam Jones was overjoyed, far more than as if she¡¯d tasted sweet honey But at this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s indifferent voice rang out slowly, ¡°Oh, wasn¡¯t yesterday¡¯s lesson enough? You¡¯re keen on bing rtives already?¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯sughter faded instantly, reced by a cold, hard expression. She then scolded, ¡°You little brat! It¡¯s not your turn to speak! Shut up!¡± Just as Old Madam Jones spoke to White, both the Coopers, father and son, swallowed involuntarily, their hearts were pounding with fear. ¡°Rhett! Why haven¡¯t you apologized to Mori yet!?¡± Maddox, regaining his senses, quickly reprimanded Rhett. After hearing this, Rhett immediately knelt on the ground, holding the apologetic gift for Mori in his hands, and pleaded pitifully, ¡°Mori, I¡¯m sorry. I was such a jerk before, I didn¡¯t cherish you. Could you give me another chance? As long as you forgive me, I promise to be good to you and give you the best life possible. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll give you. As long as you forgive me, I¡¯m willing to do whatever you want.¡± If it had been the old Mori, she would have forgiven him without hesitation at this moment. However, she had nowpletely given up on Rhett. Even if Rhett could pick the stars from the sky tonight, Mori would not forgive him, and Old Madam Jones became highly rmed after seeing this. Subsequently, she sternly said, ¡°Mori! What are you doing!? Rhett, a full-grown man, has done so much, what are you, a woman, hesitating for? Why haven¡¯t you helped Rhett up yet? Have you really spent so much time with that brat White Mitchell that you¡¯ve even forgotten your own family name? Fast! You must go help him right now, or else, you are no longer my daughter!¡± Chapter 129: Take your things and get out immediately! Chapter 129: Take your things and get out immediately! Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing these words, Mori Jones remained sitting in her spot, lips pursed, saying nothing, but still teary-eyed in her stubbornness. She wasn¡¯t moved by Rhett¡¯s ¡®sincerity¡¯, but rather, felt immeasurable disappointment towards her own mother. And Old Madam Jones, upon seeing Mori unmoved, was suddenly filled with panic. The Cooper family hade to apologize with profound sincerity. In Rhett¡¯s hands was an antique wooden box, holding a pair of jade bracelets that were worth at least a few million based on their appearance. Such sincerity, seeking forgiveness from a third-rate wealthy family like theirs, was more than enough to bring great honor to the Jones family. Furthermore, Rhett was currently on his knees in an act of submission. If Mori refused to forgive at this very moment, the Coopers might turn their humiliation into rage, and the Joneses would certainly pay a hefty price. However, at this point, Mori¡¯s attitude was crucial. If she insisted on not forgiving Rhett, not even forcing her would work. Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s mood softened considerably, and her tone was no longer as stern. With patience and sincerity, she advised, ¡°Mori, stop being stubborn. Go back and live a good life with Rhett, that is most important. Think about all the grievances you¡¯ve endured over the years, are you really willing to let people continue to mock you for the rest of your life? Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, think for Chase. Chase is still young, do you really want people to call her the daughter of the mistress all her life?¡± As she spoke, Old Madam Jones gestured to Amanda to help persuade Mori too. Amanda begrudgingly spoke, ¡°Exactly, little sister-inw, our mother is right. What do we women live for anyway? Isn¡¯t it for a stable life, a harmonious family, and obedient children? Given Rhett¡¯s status, it¡¯s enough that he¡¯s gone to this extent, even if he has done wrong before. What are you still hesitating for? Hurry up and help Rhett up. Stop being petty. If you miss this opportunity, you won¡¯t find another like it.¡± Hearing this, Mori gripped the edges of her clothes tightly. Her entire body was shaking, and her eyes were filled with misty tears. At this moment, a voice from White Mitchell rang out again: ¡°Little aunt, destiny is always in our own hands. If you don¡¯t want to, nobody can force you today.¡± ¡°White Mitchell! Can you shut up!? Are you really satisfied only when you havepletely ruined the Jones family!?¡± Old Madam Jones bellowed, banging her cane in fury. But White Mitchell maintained a calm and undisturbed demeanor, as if Old Madam Jones¡¯s words were nothing more than an insignificant fart. This only infuriated Old Madam Jones further. At this point, the stubborn Mori slowly got up. Upon seeing this, Old Madam Jones immediately softened her temper, looked at her expectantly, and said in a ttering tone: ¡°Mori dear, be a good girl and listen to your mother. Your mother would never harm you.¡± Mori did not answer her, but instead walked straight to Rhett. The corners of her eyes shimmered with tear drops. ¡°Mori, forgive me, please?¡± Rhett pleaded earnestly. But the Mori at this moment, in the face of Rhett¡¯s begging, turned a blind eye, and her beautiful face even showed an extremely cold look. As if the person kneeling in front of her was just a stranger. ¡°Just leave! I made myself clearst night. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Please stop disturbing my life. Do you understand?¡± Mori said coldly. Upon hearing Mori¡¯s words, the entire Jones family once again fell into an ominous silence. Old Madam Jones stared at Mori in shock, as if she had seen something incredibly unbelievable. When had her daughter be so rebellious? She wouldn¡¯t even listen to her own words? Amanda and her son also wore a dumbfounded expression. They had been worried that if Mori really married into the Cooper family, their position within the Jones family might be threatened. But, unexpectedly, Mori had outrightly refused Rhett. Was she out of her mind? It was such a golden opportunity, one they had fought for over many years. It seemed like she was just on the cusp of bing the leadingdy of the Coopers. But Mori chose to reject him now? Amanda and her daughter were convinced that Mori was either crazy or ill. How else could she make such a decision? After a moment of stunned silence, Old Madam Jones regained her senses, flew into a rage, and raised her hand to p Mori. But Mori didn¡¯t seem scared at all. Instead, she felt a sense of relief. She looked at Old Madam Jones with a cid face, her voice filled with resolve, ¡°Mom, even if you beat me to death today, I will not change my decision! I have no connection with the Cooper family now, nor will I have any in the future, no one can stop me from making this decision!¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Madam Jones was so enraged that her whole body shivered, almost unable to speak. ¡°Son-inw, inws, I¡¯m sincerely sorry. Mori was just confused for a moment, you all please wait, I will surely persuade her, and give you a satisfying response.¡± Old Madam Jones quickly turned around to soothe the mood of the Coopers. But at this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s voice resonated once more, disregarding Old Madam Jones and speaking directly to the Coopers, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my young aunt said? Get lost immediately!¡± The Coopers trembled, growing timid one after another. It was clear that they had sensed the dissatisfaction in White Mitchell¡¯s tone, understanding fully that if they stayed longer, they would only provoke him further. ¡°Yes¡­ we¡¯re leaving right now, leaving immediately. Please calm down, calm down¡­¡± Maddox, with his head bowing like a pecking chicken, quickly lifted Rhett up, body bent over as he stepped backwards, his expression filled with reverence. Whoosh! Seeing the Cooper family leaving, Old Madam Jones panicked. ¡°Inws, don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t leave us! We will surely¡­¡­¡± Old Madam Jones hastily tried to keep them. But by this time, the Coopers were already terrified by White Mitchell, where would they dare to dy for even a moment? ¡°All of you!?¡± Old Madam Jones seeing that her attempts to stop them were of no avail, was stunned. Then, a wave of fury surged within her heart. ¡°White! Mitchell!!!¡± Furious and disappointed, Old Madam Jones sharply turned around, yelling out White Mitchell¡¯s name menacingly, her face projecting a rage so intense she wished she could grind his bones to dust. In her view, the reason the Coopers had fled was because of White Mitchell¡¯s threats. Without White Mitchell¡¯s interference, the Jones family would have managed to retain the Coopers¡¯ goodwill, allowing them to elevate their status further. But now, it was all ruined, all because of White Mitchell¡¯s singlement¡ª aplete disaster! At this thought, Old Madam Jones¡¯ eyes glinted with a predatory light, ¡°Our Jones family raised you for over a decade! In the end, not only did you cause the death of my son, but you also ruined my daughter¡¯s happiness! You troublemaker! What on earth do you want to do! ? Are you actually trying to destroy our Jones family?! I, an old woman, beg you, if you have the guts, just kill me directly! Why are you hurting our Jones family so much? Get out, get out now!!!¡± Old Madam Jones was furious, making it clear she wanted to kick White Mitchell out of the house. ¡°Mom, this matter has nothing to do with White, it¡¯s my own decision!¡± Mori Jones defended White Mitchell. ¡°Shut up! You, rebellious girl!!!¡± Seeing Mori defending White Mitchell, Old Madam Jones was even more irate, thunderously reprimanding, ¡°It¡¯s all because you have been too close to that brat! You¡¯ve been corrupted by him, oh how I regret! I should have never agreed to let Logan bring him home all those years ago! He should have died alone out there!¡± Upon hearing these words, Mori appeared somewhat guilty, her self-ming gaze shifting to White Mitchell. But at this time, White Mitchell¡¯s face remained as calm as an ancient well, seemingly unaffected at all. In stark contrast was Sherry Jones, who had been standing beside him the entire time. Hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯s words, she immediately furrowed her brows and argued, ¡°My brother has done nothing wrong! Why are you all badmouthing him? Mori has suffered so much from the Coopers all these years, it was high time she cut ties with them. If it wasn¡¯t for the Jones family, would she have suffered so much? Now that Mori has finally got her freedom, not only are you not happy for her, but you are also ming her, even ming my brother. Grandma, are you really saying that our Jones family can only survive by selling our daughter¡¯s happiness!?¡± Sherry¡¯s words were piercing, offering no face-saving for Old Madam Jones. Upon hearing her words, Old Madam Jones started to hyperventte, a burning sensation rushing to her cheeks, as if she had been pped several times. ¡°Rebellious girl! You, rebellious girl! Do you think nobody can discipline you since your father is dead? Today, I will represent your father and discipline a rebellious girl like you!!!¡± Old Madam Jones raised her cane, smashing it down on Sherry heavily. Chapter 130: Is White Mitchell Inferior to Hans Weiden? Chapter 130: Is White Mitchell Inferior to Hans Weiden? Trantor: 549690339 Just as Old Madam Jones¡¯s cane was about to fall, a sudden, indifferent voice sounded in the ears of the Jones family members, echoing like the grim reaper¡¯s scythe itself. ¡°If you dare to harm a single hair on Sherry¡¯s head, I¡¯ll toss you out immediately. If you don¡¯t believe me, try me!¡± Whoosh! Suddenly, a chill swept over them from behind, sending shivers down their spines as if they had plummeted into an icehouse. Old Madam Jones¡¯s raised cane paused in mid-air, as if obstructed by an invisible force, it simply wouldn¡¯t fall. Gulp! Old Madam Jones subconsciously swallowed, then silently nced at White Mitchell. However, that look almost triggered a heart attack in her. ¡°Why are this kid¡¯s eyes so frightening? Could it be that he has killed people in prison?¡± Old Madam Jones felt unease in her heart, and subconsciously lowered her cane. At this moment, Snowden Jones rushed to steady Old Madam Jones and whispered in her ear, ¡°Grandma, calm down, right now aunt Sherry is confused by that bastard White Mitchell. Instigating aggression now will only backfire. Let¡¯s cool down for now, I¡¯ll contact the Cooper familyter to apologize and exin the situation. Then we can persuasively talk to Aunt Sherry, there¡¯s always room for a turnaround. What¡¯s urgent now is to figure out how to get Hans Weiden¡¯s help in dealing with the troubles of the Woods family and the Thomas family.¡± Ever since Hans Weiden took Sherry Jones away that night and went quiet, seeing Sherry standing here safe and sound made them wonder if something had gone awry that night. Or rather, if their n had been disrupted by that bastard White Mitchell. After all, judging from their current appearance, it¡¯s highly likely they did! Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s tone eased somewhat. She said, ¡°Snowden, you¡¯re right. For now, we can¡¯t rely on the Coopers. It¡¯s still up to the Weiden family to resolve the issues with the Woods and Thomas families!¡± After saying this, Old Madam Jones irritably red at Sherry. At this point, Snowden Jones confidently scolded Sherry, ¡°Sherry Jones, can¡¯t you take care of your own affairs before poking your nose into others¡¯? Don¡¯t forget, the problems of the Woods and Thomas families are yet to be solved. Instead of trying to impress Hans Weiden, you actually find time to interfere in your aunt¡¯s issues? Do you want us to clean up your mess? Or do you think that White Mitchell, with a little sweet talk, can deal with the issues of the Woods and Thomas families? How ridiculous!¡± Amanda chimed in mockingly, ¡°Exactly, Hans Weiden is still interested in you, and you don¡¯t even appreciate it. You¡¯re meddling in everything like a meddling mutt. You don¡¯t even know how to cherish the opportunity before you. We wonder if your brain is flooded. If you really have time, then properly deal with your own White Mitchell. Stop making trouble for us in our Jones family. Or perhaps spend more time dining with Hans Weiden. Otherwise, who would continue cleaning up after your White Mitchell?¡± ¡°You all!¡± Facing the reprimands and sarcastic remarks from Snowden and Amanda, Sherry¡¯ face turned unsightly. She wanted to retort, but it seemed she could find no reason to refute them. Indeed, the problems of the Woods and Thomas families had not been resolved yet. Meanwhile, the Imperial Group was watching White Mitchell like a tiger eyeing its prey. But she couldn¡¯t do anything to help White Mitchell. All she could do was be a burden to him. Thinking of this, Sherry¡¯s eyes turned red. She pursed her lips, a look of self-me on her face and she was unable to say a word. Just then, White Mitchell slowly walked over to her side and silently took her hand. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Sherry Jones lifted her head, her eyes misty as she looked at White Mitchell, full of regret and guilt. But White Mitchell presented her with aforting smile, akin to a warm spring breeze in March, instantly warming Sherry Jones¡¯s heart. Next, she heard White Mitchell speaking soothingly, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be alright, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Perhaps, before long, the Woods Family and the Thomas Family wille to apologize to us, won¡¯t they?¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile, a tinge of bitterness also surfaced on her pretty face. She was aware that White Mitchell¡¯s words were merely tofort her. With the nature of the Woods Family and the Thomas Family, they would never let her off the hook, much less White Mitchell. At this point, only a miracle could alter the current situation. On the other side, Snowden Jones and her mother burst outughing after hearing White Mitchell¡¯sforting words to Sherry Jones, as if they had heard some hrious joke. Amanda openly mocked, ¡°What time is it now, and you¡¯re still boasting? How many times have you boasted like this? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? Can¡¯t you change your act next time? Don¡¯t assume we wouldn¡¯t believe it, look at the expression on that stupid girl¡¯s face, she¡¯s not disproving it because she can¡¯t bear to dete you. Could it be that you really think by spewing such nonsense, your troubles will be solved? You¡¯re too naive, aren¡¯t you? Hahaha¡­¡± Snowden Jones coldlyughed and mercilessly said to Sherry Jones, ¡°Sherry Jones, I really don¡¯t understand what you see in this guy, how could someone like him possiblypare with Hans Weiden? Are you out of your mind, or are you blind? You¡¯ve passed up Hans Weiden, who is a great catch, just to follow him? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you as your older sister, this kind of man who can only sweet-talk, is unreliable, you better think about how to please Hans Weiden.¡± After these remarks, Snowden Jones contemptuously nced at White Mitchell, her face filled with disdain. Facing their nder against White Mitchell, Sherry Jones secretly clenched her fists, grinding her teeth as she red at Snyder Jones and her mother. They could nder her as they wished, but they must not malign White Mitchell! With this thought in mind, Sherry Jones yelled at them, ¡°Have you said enough? The troubles brought by the Woods Family and the Thomas Family, we will deal with them ourselves! You are not allowed to trouble my brother now!¡± As Sherry Jones spoke these words, defiance was written all over her face, yet what she earned were even more aggressive taunts from Snowden Jones and her mother. ¡°Oh, following White Mitchell for a few days and you already have a sharp tongue. You talk as if it¡¯s so easy, why don¡¯t you take some real action then!¡± ¡°What can you do to resolve the troubles brought by the Woods Family and the Thomas Family without Hans Weiden? By using your head?¡± ¡°One is powerless and without influence, the other just came out of jail, yet you dare to make such preposterous ims?¡± Ridiculous! Snowden Jones and her mother sneered in chorus, their faces smiling in the same sarcastical way: equally sharp, equally harsh, equally aggressive. Theirughter, like a knife directly into Sherry Jones¡¯s heart, caused her to feel a prickle in her nose. Soon, tears of grievance welled up in her eyes and uncontrobly trickled down. Just then, White Mitchell held her hand again, gently drying the tears from the corners of her eyes and said tenderly, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry, if brother said they¡¯re going to apologize, they definitely will. No matter what, they wille, trust me.¡± As if to prove White Mitchell¡¯s words, just when he finished speaking, amotion came from outside the Jones Family¡¯s vi. It sounded like a mix of mournful wails and cries which were somewhat frightening. Chapter 131: The Transfer Agreement between the Woods Family and Thomas Family! Chapter 131: The Transfer Agreement between the Woods Family and Thomas Family! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family. Hmm? Upon hearing the noise, the people of the Jones family were stunned, with a hint of confusion on their faces. Even Snowden Jones and her daughter momentarily stopped targeting Sherry Jones. Shortly after, the doorbell of the Jones family rang, and Nanny Donne scurried to open the door and led the guests into the living room. On seeing the visitors, the people of the Jones family were stunned again, because the ones leading the group were the heads of the Woods and Thomas families. Antonio Woods? ke Thomas? The Woods and Thomas families indeed? The expression on Snowden Jones¡¯s face suddenly froze, shrouded in gloom. Could it be, they were here to apologize as that damned bastard had predicted!? With this thought, Snowden Jones couldn¡¯t help but nce fiercely at White Mitchell with venomous eyes, a touch of dissatisfaction lurking within them. Snowden Jones indulged such thoughts because the members of Woods and Thomas families seemed a little off. At this moment, both Antonio Woods and ke Thomas had a distinct look of fatigue on their faces, unshaven and unkempt. Not only that, their eyes were bloodshot, and they lookedpletely down and out. What on earth was happening? Antonio Woods and ke Thomas were leading figures among the third-tier and second-tier families, respectively. But how had they fallen to such a state within a few days? Just as Old Madam Jones was about to inquire about the intentions of their visit, she saw them kneel in front of Sherry Jones without hesitation. As they knelt down, they nced at White Mitchell, but quickly averted their gaze, their faces full of fear. Within a moment, the two men refocused their attention on Sherry Jones. Antonio Woods was the first to plead, ¡°Miss Jones, please forgive us for our previous ignorance and offenses against you. We assure you, we dare not repeat these mistakes. We promise to abide by yourmands in the future.¡± On seeing this, ke Thomas also hastily added, ¡°Indeed, Miss Jones, we will never dare to offend you again. Our entire Thomas Group, not just GH Company, will adhere to yourmands moving forward, as long as you spare us. Whatever you ask of us, we are willing to do. Please, we beg you to spare us. We can¡¯t handle any more turmoil.¡± As soon as Antonio Woods and ke Thomas began to plead, those who came with them followed suit. A chorus of pleas echoed in the Jones family¡¯s living room, ringing incessantly. This left the members of the Jones family startled and puzzled. ¡°What¡­what in the world is going on?¡± Old Madam Jones asked, utterly dumbfounded. Just a couple of days ago, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas were all puffed up with arrogance. But now, within a few days, their demeanour had changedpletely. Not only that, were they really here to apologize to Sherry Jones? What on earth was going on? Old Madam Jones was utterly baffled, her eyes filled with a look of profound shock. At this point, on seeing the Woods and Thomas families begging Sherry Jones on their knees, Snowden Jones¡¯s face took on a sudden ugly expression, filled with resentment. ¡°Sherry, what are you waiting for? Speak up! Mr. Woods and Mr. Thomas have personallye to apologize to you, and you¡¯re still making them kneel? What¡¯s this all about?¡± Old Madam Jones spoke up at this point. From the expression on Old Madam Jones¡¯s face, it was clear that she was already impatient to please the Woods and Thomas families. She may not know why they are in such a sorry state, but after all, a skinny camel is still bigger than a horse, and appeasing them can do no harm. At this moment, Sherry Jones, on seeing this, looked confused. She seemed uncertain about what to do and silently turned to look at White Mitchell. This angered Old Madam Jones immensely. Whether it was Mori Jones or Sherry Jones, neither of them seemed to respect her position as the family head. They always consulted White Mitchell when they were in trouble. Who was the true family head here, this bastard Mitchell or herself? Old Madam Jones¡¯s irritation grew as she fumed about it, her face turning as dark as a lump of charcoal. ¡°You stupid girl! Why are you looking at him? Hmph!¡± Old Madam Jones huffed and walked towards Antonio Woods and ke Thomas. She thought to herself, since she was the head of the family and the two of them hade to apologize, they ought to give her face and stand up upon her request. ¡°Mr. Woods, Mr. Thomas, rise please. The young onesck manners. I hope you forgive any rudeness¡­¡± Old Madam Jones was obsequious as she moved forward to help them up. She had assumed they would quietly cooperate, but the reality was the exact opposite. Antonio Woods and ke Thomas did not even nce at her. Theypletely ignored her enthusiastic approach. The sudden turn of events left Old Madam Jones flustered, her old face red with embarrassment. Old Madam Jones, feeling humiliated, silently turned around and red at Sherry Jones, ¡°Sherry! Come here!¡± Sherry Jones hesitated. Upon seeing this, Old Madam Jones scolded her again: ¡°Are you even disobeying my orders now?! Who is the head of this family?!¡± On hearing this, Sherry Jones felt even more troubled and turned to look at White again. White Mitchell faintly smiled in response and casually said: ¡°Do you two remember what I told you earlier?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s previous words? Antonio Woods and ke Thomas were both briefly stunned. Soon after, Antonio Woods was the first to react. He swiftly pulled out a transfer agreement, ¡°Miss Jones, this is the transfer agreement of Woods Group. I have already signed it.¡± Following suit, ke Thomas also swiftly presented his transfer agreement and handed it over to Sherry Jones. The Joneses were taken aback on witnessing this. Their expressions froze in disbelief. Sherry Jones, holding two signed transfer agreements, was overwhelmed. She felt so nervous that she did not know what to do with her hands. At this point, White Mitchell¡¯s voice rang out again, dering, ¡°Get lost.¡± Upon hearing those two words, instead of feeling inappropriate, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas seemed immensely relieved. They swiftly left the Jones Residence with their people. In the Jones family, after a brief silence, a round of whispers broke out. Old Madam Jones, invigorated, briskly walked over to Sherry Jones and snatched the transfer agreements from her. ¡°Is¡­Is this really a transfer agreement?¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s gaze fell on the agreements, and she could not tear her eyes away. A look of ecstatic joy spread across her face. She quickly passed the transfer agreements to Snowden Jones. ¡°Snowden, instruct your father to sign them. Take your men tomorrow and take over bothpanies!¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones quickly regained her senses and urgently said, ¡°Gran¡­these agreements were given to¡­.¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s face darkened. She red at Sherry Jones and interrupted her abruptly, ¡°Given to whom!? They were given to our Jones family!!!¡± Chapter 132: Is this thanks to Hans Weiden? Chapter 132: Is this thanks to Hans Weiden? Trantor: 549690339 Whoosh! Upon hearing these words, Sherry Jones¡¯s delicate frame shuddered and she involuntarily retreated two steps, looking at Old Madam Jones in disbelief. At this moment, Mori Jones, who had been silent all this time, couldn¡¯t help but interject: ¡°Mother, this is an apology andpensation for Sherry from the Woods Family and the Thomas Family. How can it belong to our Jones Family? Even if our Jones Family wanted to im it as our own, we should at least get Sherry¡¯s consent, shouldn¡¯t we? Can you really be at peace with your conscience doing this?¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s face darkened, and she said imperiously: ¡°You impudent girl, what are you using me of? Are you saying I¡¯m robbing Sherry of her possessions?¡± Having said that, Old Madam Jones forced a grave expression onto her face and turned to look at Sherry Jones. ¡°Sherry, you should understand that what I¡¯m doing is not taking anything away from you, but merely holding it for you temporarily. Besides, we¡¯re all family, and it¡¯s only right that we help each other. You¡¯re still young and inexperienced when ites to business matters. Youck the necessary expertise, so your uncle and his family should assist you more. The Woods Family and Thomas Family¡¯spanies aren¡¯t child¡¯s y and can tolerate no sloppiness. Grandma is worried that you won¡¯t be able to handle them. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Old Madam Jones informed Sherry Jones earnestly. Sherry Jones just frowned, staying silent, clearly unwilling to ept Old Madam Jones¡¯s exnation. At this moment, Snowden Jones took the chance to interject: ¡°One must know their own limitations. If one¡¯s head isn¡¯t big, they shouldn¡¯t wear arge hat. Look at the scope of the Woods Family and the Thomas Family. Can you handle them? Moreover, don¡¯t forget, these issues with the Woods Family and Thomas Family were not resolved by you alone. If it wasn¡¯t for Hans Weiden¡¯s support, do you think you and White Mitchell would have been able to handle them? Do you think we sincerely want to help you if it wasn¡¯t for Old Madam¡¯s orders? Isn¡¯t it just because we¡¯re worried you¡¯ll mess it up and damage our family¡¯s reputation?¡± Snowden Jones put on an airs of superiority, as if she were genuinely concerned for Sherry Jones. All the while, Mori Jones, upon hearing these words, instantly darkened her expression. As the person who most clearly understood White Mitchell¡¯s capabilities in the Jones Family, Mori Jones knew full well that the issues with the Woods Family and Thomas Family were not resolved by Hans Weiden. It was all due to White Mitchell¡¯s efforts. Including the eleven million dors of debt that Longman had previously waived for the Jones family and the new pipeline suppliers for the Jones family, it was all thanks to White Mitchell¡¯s efforts. However, at this moment, Old Madam Jones and the others were attributing all the credit to Hans Weiden. That couldn¡¯t stop Mori Jones feeling a sense of injustice for White Mitchell. At this point, she was itching to exin everything on behalf of White Mitchell, to tell everyone in the Jones Family just how much he had helped them. But when she cast an inquiring nce at White Mitchell, he shook his head at her and revealed a resigned, indifferent expression. This¡­ sigh¡­ Mori Jones looked away, feeling indignant for White Mitchell. But she also knew that with White Mitchell¡¯s current stature, these small credits were probably of little value to him. Regardless, Mori Jones felt wronged on behalf of White Mitchell. The Jones Family was not only blind, but they also appeared to have lost their conscience! On the other side, after listening to Snowden Jones¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones quickly revealed a look of great approval, clearly in agreement with her words. Subsequently, her gaze returned to Sherry Jones, continuing: ¡°Sherry, Snowden is right, you still need to gain more experience. When the time is right, I will surely return everything to you. Be at ease, let¡¯s decide on this matter with the Woods Family and Thomas Family for now.¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones knitted her brows even tighter. Old Madam Jones, of course, saw Sherry¡¯s expression clearly and understood her feelings well. Nevertheless, she chose to ignore it as if she had seen nothing. She felt that Sherry¡¯s heart was not entirely dedicated to the Jones Family. If the Woods and Thomas Families¡¯panies fell into Sherry¡¯s hands, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that they would remain with the Jones Family forever. Therefore, no matter what, she must make sure the twopanies stay within the Jones Family¡¯s grasp, even if it means stealing or grabbing them forcefully. At this moment, White Mitchell, who had been silent all along, quietly came to Sherry¡¯s side andforted her casually: ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry. What¡¯s yours, nobody can take away.¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry looked back at White with affectionate eyes and a warm smile bloomed on her pretty face. For her, as long as the Woods and Thomas families deliberately stopped targeting White, she would be content. Having realized this, Sherry¡¯s emotions softened considerably. However, she was unaware that after Whiteforted her, a glimmer of coldness shed in his eyes that was not easily detectable. After seeing that Sherry had stopped speaking, the mood of the Jones family members lightened and they began to rejoice. A rare satisfied smile appeared on Old Madam Jones¡¯ face, as radiant as a blooming chrysanthemum, aimed at Sherry. ¡°Sherry, it¡¯s truly fulfilling for my old heart to see you being so sensible,¡± Old Madam Jones pretentiously said, her words even containing a hint of ttering Sherry. This made Sherry feel somewhat uneasy. It seemed like Old Madam Jones still had something she wanted to say. As expected, not long after, Old Madam Jones continued to say, ¡°Sherry, you should stop worrying about thepany for now. Your most important task at the moment is to express your gratitude to Mr. Weiden. You must know, if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Weiden¡¯s contribution behind the scenes, the Woods and Thomas families would never have bowed their heads to the Jones Family, let alone handing theirpanies to us willingly. Therefore, both morally and emotionally, you should express your gratitude to Mr. Weiden. Don¡¯t forget your manners, understand?¡± It was clear that the Jones Family thought that the reason the Woods and Thomas families bowed to Sherry was entirely due to Mr. Hans Weiden¡¯s efforts behind the scene. Upon hearing these words, Sherry instinctively recalled the events from that night and defiantly responded, ¡°Grandma, this time, I won¡¯t have dinner with him again, drop the idea!¡± This¡­ On hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯ smile ceased. Seeming to realize something, she quickly asked, ¡°What happened that night?¡± Sherry bit her lip, nced at Old Madam Jones and the others, but still couldn¡¯t bring herself to mention how White had beaten up Hans Weiden. If the Jones Family knew what had happened that night, White Mitchell might be in trouble for sure! However, facing Old Madam Jones¡¯ interrogation, Sherry couldn¡¯te up with an answer right away. Just when Sherry was hesitating, White Mitchell¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, saying indifferently, ¡°That night, I beat up Hans Weiden.¡± What!? He hit Hans Weiden!? Wow! The faces of the Jones Family members were abruptly shocked, immediately shrouded by an inexplicable gloom. It¡¯s over, absolutely over, just after resolving the Woods and Thomas Family issues, now they have the Weiden Family to deal with. White Mitchell, are you trying to ruin the Jones Family!? ¡°Get out! Get out of here right now! I don¡¯t want to see you again, you jinx, get out of our Jones Family!¡± Old Madam Jones roared, her eyes turning red with anger. She abruptly stood up, waving her crutch, and angrily charged at White Mitchell. Chapter 133: Why Should My Brother Apologize to Him? Chapter 133: Why Should My Brother Apologize to Him? Trantor: 549690339 Old Madam Jones was waving her cane vigorously, looking as if she was about to strike it down. But at this moment, White Mitchell slowly turned his body sideways, casting an indifferent nce at her. The frosty gaze, akin to two sword-like rays of light, targeted Old Madam Jones instantly, causing her to shudder and freeze on the spot. This¡­. On the other side, upon seeing the thunderous rage that Old Madam Jones had burst into, Sherry Jones was all of a sudden at aplete loss and quickly shielded White Mitchell behind her, then instinctively threw a pleading look at Mori Jones. Mori Jones couldn¡¯t stand it anymore at this point and bluntly spoke up to defend White Mitchell, ¡°Mother, our Jones Family has just received ownership transfer agreements from the Woods Family and the Thomas Family¡¯spanies. Then you turn around and treat White like this, is this really appropriate? If word gets out, would our Jones Family still have a reputation? On top of that, it was Hans Weiden who tried to take advantage of Sherry the other night. Don¡¯t you all know this?¡± Mori Jones¡¯sst words were clearly suggestive. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones put her cane down in a sulky manner, instantly feeling somewhat guilty. ¡°Niece, what nonsense are you spouting? Hans Weiden took advantage of Sherry? Haha¡­ Do you think that with Hans Weiden¡¯s status, which woman can¡¯t he get? All he needs is a word and there would be many women who¡¯d throw themselves at him. Does he need to resort to such despicable means?¡± Snowden Jones sneered. ¡°Did I say he used despicable means? Why are you so anxious to defend Hans Weiden? Could it be, did you already know what despicable means he used in advance?¡± Mori Jones quickly countered. ¡°You¡­.¡± Snowden Jones was instantly left speechless, unable to utter a single word. Her face was immediately covered with frost. Then, Mori Jones turned her gaze back to Old Madam Jones: ¡°Mother, you and I both know very well what happened that night. Do you still want me to make everything public?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Upon hearing Mori Jones¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones immediately turned her head away in a huff and refrained from saying a word. She looked rather aggrieved. As Mori Jones imed, Old Madam Jones, of course, knew what had transpired on that fateful night. However, such matters were undoubtedly disgraceful. If this incident were to be made public, she would lose face. With this thought, Old Madam Jones¡¯s domineering aura diminished considerably. At this moment, Snowden Jones, seeing the state Old Madam Jones was in, rushed over and said: ¡°Grandmother, we can¡¯t let White Mitchell off the hook for hitting Hans Weiden. What if Hans Weiden seeks revengeter? We¡¯ll all be screwed. In my opinion¡­.¡± At this point, Snowden Jones paused, nced at White Mitchell with a severe look of disgust, then whispered into Old Madam Jones¡¯s ear. ¡°This bastard, unting his three-legged cat kung fu, does not seem to take us seriously. Perfect opportunity, let Hans Weidene over with his people and teach him a thorough lesson. The Weiden Family, where Hans Weiden belongs to, has connections with the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard. With his intervention, this arrogant kid will definitely be dealt with!¡± After hearing Snowden Jones¡¯s suggestion, Old Madam Jones¡¯s gaze also noticeably darkened. Following this, she instructed Snowden Jones: ¡°Immediately contact Hans Weiden and tell him White Mitchell is at our Jones Family residence. Invite him over; we want White Mitchell to apologize to him in person. By the way, remind him to bring a few more bodyguards, I¡¯m afraid White Mitchell might pull some tricks when the timees.¡± Upon hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯s instructions, Snowden Jones immediately turned around and dialed Hans Weiden¡¯s number. Sayon, Weiden Family! Ever since White Mitchell gave Hans Weiden a good kicking that night, Hans had been confined to his bed for a full day and night. Every bone in his body felt as if it had been broken apart. If it weren¡¯t for his Weiden Family¡¯s connection to the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get his hands on some special medicaments, and probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to get up even now. But when Hans heard that White Mitchell was at the Jones family residence right now, his eyes instantly reddened. ¡°Fuck! Order my men to grab their gear, today I must make sure that White Mitchell understands my power!¡± Hans Weiden sprang up from his bed. Although his body was still sending waves of severe pain, at this moment, hatred had drowned out all the physical pain. In a short while, Hans Weiden had assembled over a dozen burly bodyguards. Each of them carried a killing intent on their faces, clearly not ordinary individuals. These bodyguards, all of them were proficient fighters formerly from the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard. Each one was capable of battling ten men, that¡¯s where Hans Weiden¡¯s confidence came from at this moment. It was clear that Hans Weiden was determined to make White Mitchell look bad and wouldn¡¯t let White Mitchell off easily. While Hans Weiden was hastily heading towards the Jones residence, the Jones family members were trying their best to keep White Mitchell from leaving, as if they were afraid he might run away. ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Weiden is a reasonable person. As long as White Mitchell genuinely apologizes to him, he will definitely forgive you guys.¡± Old Madam Jones earnestly persuaded. Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones furrowed her brow, ¡°Why should my brother apologize to him?¡± ¡°White Mitchell was the one who assaulted someone, if he doesn¡¯t apologize, who will? Do you want him to offend another top-ranked family and get cklisted again?¡± Snowden Jones sneered. This¡­ After hearing this, Sherry Jones began to hesitate, her voice faltered as she said, ¡°This started because of me, I¡¯ll apologize to him!¡± ¡°The adults are¡­¡± Just as Snowden was about to speak, Old Madam Jones interrupted her, ¡°All right, all right, you can represent White Mitchell and apologize to Mr. Weiden.¡± After finishing her sentence, Old Madam Jones exchanged a nce with Snowden. Obviously, these were only stalling tactics. In their minds, once Hans Weiden arrived, White Mitchell would have to apologize. If he dared to resist, Hans Weiden wouldn¡¯t let him off easily! After hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯s words, Sherry turned her head, looked at White Mitchell andforted him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡± Upon hearing her words, White Mitchell chuckled coldly in his heart, nced indifferently at the Jones family members. He knew that Hans Weiden¡¯s arrival would mean trouble. Otherwise, the Jones family wouldn¡¯t have dyed this long. However, he whoes is inevitable; and whates is unstoppable. It was a perfect chance to teach Hans Weiden another lesson. Hence, White Mitchell didn¡¯t say much. Before long, a noise reached them from outside the Jones residence. As they heard the sound, the Jones family¡¯s spirits lifted, the looks they gave White Mitchell became even more amusing. Soon after, the Jones family weed Hans Weiden into their residence. Seeing one¡¯s nemesis ignites the me of rage! The moment Hans Weidenid eyes on White Mitchell, his eyes filled with fury. Yet White Mitchell remained seemingly unbothered. He even nced casually at Hans Weiden, taunting, ¡°What,st time¡¯s lesson wasn¡¯t enough?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Hans Weiden¡¯s face darkened and a dozen bodyguards instantly swarmed inside the Jones residence, making the atmosphere tense in an instant. Chapter 134: Sherry Jones Apologizes! Chapter 134: Sherry Jones Apologizes! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Stop! You are not allowed to harm my brother!¡± Upon witnessing the menace Hans Weiden posed, Sherry Jones was dazzled, but in the next moment, she confidently ced herself in front of White Mitchell. Hans Weiden looked at Sherry Jones standing up for White Mitchell with a grotesque expression, his face darkening even more. At this scene, Old Madam Jones stepped in to mediate anxiously, ¡°Sherry! What are you doing? Please sit down right away!¡± Of course, she wasn¡¯t trying to protect White Mitchell, it was because she didn¡¯t want to harm Sherry Jones. After all, Sherry Jones now was an instrument of the Jones Family to cozy up to the Weiden Family. She couldn¡¯t afford to have any mishaps. After scolding Sherry Jones, Old Madam Jones brought a ttery smile to Hans Weiden, saying, ¡°Mr. Weiden, please calm down. The youngdy¡¯s just being impulsive. We have invited you here today for a reason. We will make sure that you are satisfied.¡± Upon hearing this, Hans Weiden, casting a frosty gaze at the Jones Family members, quickly replied with a yful expression, ¡°Fair enough. Today, let¡¯s see whether you¡¯ll manage to satisfy me.¡± Then, Hans Weiden sat down in the VIP seat of the Jones Family house, presenting quite a stable and unruffled appearance, while the others from the Jones Family circled around him, trying to please him. Looking at this, one would falsely take Hans Weiden as the head of the Jones Family. The Jones Family, including Old Madam Jones, did not express any displeasure. In fact, Old Madam Jones was ttering Jones, ¡°Mr. Weiden if it weren¡¯t for you, the Jones Family would not have been able to tackle the huge problems presented by the Woods Family and the Thomas Family. We will always be grateful. From now on, you are the greatest benefactor of our family. We will make sure to satisfy you today.¡± The Woods Family and the Thomas Family? Upon hearing this, Hans Weiden was taken aback. Clearly, he had no impression at all about these two small and insignificant ns, let alone helping the Jones Family to deal with them. However, Hans Weiden knew the influence of his family, the Weiden Family, in Sayon. The Woods Family and the Thomas Family must have submitted to the Jones Family, knowing that he was pursuing Sherry Jones. Thinking of this, Hans Weiden casually said, ¡°That was nothing. Given the prestige of the Weiden Family in Sayon, there will be plenty of such opportunities in the future.¡± Ah! The members of the Jones Family were ecstatic about this. If they had the Weiden Family as their backing, the Jones Family would rise rapidly! The Jones Family members were all trying to please Hans Weiden with more humility. ¡°But¡­¡± At this moment, Hans Weiden changed his tone, looked at White Mitchell contemptuously, and said in a yful tone, ¡°It all depends on the performance of the Jones Family.¡± The Jones Family members looked at each other with strange expressions upon hearing this. The meaning of Hans Weiden¡¯s words was clear ¨C he wanted to see the sincerity of the Jones Family. Such sincerity, most likely, referred to White Mitchell! The scoundrel who hit Hans Weiden is now being sought for revenge by Hans himself, and he obviously won¡¯t let him off easy. Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones quickly reassured Hans Weiden, ¡°Mr. Weiden, rest assured, we will ask White Mitchell to apologize immediately!¡± Apologize? Hans Weiden sneered and shook his head. He meant to say it would take more than an apology to settle the matter. The Jones Family members felt a clutch of anxiety when they saw the look on Hans Weiden¡¯s face. They eagerly asked, ¡°Mr. Weiden, what do you wish for us to do?¡± Hans Weiden looked at White Mitchell coldly and then arrogantly stated, ¡°If someone told me to cripple my own arms, then fine, today, I will return the favour! If he is willing to cripple his own arms and kneel before me, I will behave as if nothing happened and will even offer the Jones Family an opportunity to coborate with us, the Weiden Family!¡± Ah! Upon hearing Hans Weiden¡¯s words, the eyes of everyone in the Jones Family brightened up at once as if they had already seen the rise of the Jones Family. In the past, the idea of cooperating with the Weiden Family would have been unthinkable for the Jones Family, which was nothing more than a minor, third-rate wealthy family. But things were different now, an opportunity wasid in front of them and it was absolutely an ardent chance for the Jones Family. ¡°Nana!¡± Snowden Jones stared at Old Madam Jones excitedly. Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Old Madam Jones simply nodded her head, the look on her face revealed that she had already made up her mind. Then she turned to White Mitchell with a serious face, ¡°What are you still sitting there for!? Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Weiden¡¯s words? This is an opportunity for you to make amends. Don¡¯t be shameless and forget about your current circumstances! Without Mr. Weiden¡¯s support, not just you, Sherry won¡¯t have a good oue either! I advise you to obey Mr. Weiden¡¯s words well. Maybe, he will spare your life, otherwise, hahaha¡­¡± Threat! It was a barefaced threat! However, facing Old Madam Jones¡¯ threat, White Mitchell maintained an indifferent expression as if he hadn¡¯t heard her words at all. Off to the side, when Sherry Jones heard Mr. Weiden¡¯s words, her pretty face was instantly overshadowed by a cloud of gloom. White Mitchell had injured Hans Weiden to save her. How could she stand by and watch him being tortured like this now? Moreover, White Mitchell¡¯s present troubles were already abundant enough. The Imperial Group alone was enough to give him massive headaches, let alone adding the Weiden Family into the mix. Upon realizing this, Sherry Jones resolutively stood up. She said to Hans Weiden, ¡°The incident happened because of me, I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of my brother! If you want an arm cut off, cut off mine. If you want someone to kneel, I¡¯ll kneel for you!¡± ¡°Sherry! Shut up! This has nothing to do with you!¡± As soon as Sherry Jones opened her mouth, Old Madam Jones snapped coldly, her face darkening. Seizing the moment, Snowden Jones mocked White Mitchell, saying, ¡°A big man who always hides behind a woman, you really do have some nerve. You caused the troubles yourself, yet you want others to take the me for you. Haha¡­Is this your style, White Mitchell?¡± ¡°You are not allowed to talk about my brother!¡± Sherry Jonesshed out in defense, then directly ignored the opposition from the Jones Family and walked right up to Hans Weiden. ¡°Hans, the incident that night, my brother only hit you to protect me. Just name how much you want, I canpensate you! If you insist on crippling my brother, I¡¯ll do it on his behalf. I¡¯ll maim myself and kneel in apology to you. This matter has nothing to do with my brother, so stop giving him a hard time.¡± Sherry Jones firmly stated her decision, but upon hearing her words, Hans Weiden responded with a cold sneer, ¡°Money? Do you really think I need it? About you¡­Well¡­Let¡¯s see how sincere you are.¡± As he concluded, a mischievous smirk appeared on Hans Weiden¡¯s face, and there was a clear desire in his eyes as he looked at Sherry Jones. At that moment, Sherry Jones, with a firm closure of her lips, was about to kneel down. But just then, a powerful hand gently supported her, keeping her from kneeling down. ¡°Brother!?¡± Sherry Jones¡¯ eyes reddened, and she pleaded, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t stop me, let me apologize to him.¡± White Mitchell shook his head slightly and said calmly, ¡°How can I let you apologize? I will do it.¡± ¡°Brother, you?¡± Warmth surged in Sherry Jones¡¯ heart, even as guilt crept into her as well. If it weren¡¯t for her, White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t have messed with Hans Weiden. Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Hans Weiden curled up his lips in a sneer, saying sarcastically, ¡°Finally, not acting like a turtle anymore? I thought you would hide behind a woman forever. Come on, show me your sincerity. As long as you willingly cripple yourself, kneel in front of me and kowtow three times, I might consider sparing your life. Otherwise, hahaha¡­you might as well prepare your coffin!¡± Chapter 135 - 135 Are You Threatening Me? Chapter 135: Are You Threatening Me? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family. After delivering his speech, Hans Weiden sat on the throne-like seat with a cold smirk on his face. He looked at White Mitchell with the yful intention of a cat teasing a mouse, filled with disdain. It was quite clear, from the very beginning, he didn¡¯t take White Mitchell seriously. White Mitchell¡¯s current ¡®submission¡¯, in his opinion, was foreseeable. What was toe next was the entertaining scene of him manipting White Mitchell as he pleased. With this thought in mind, a cruel smile crept onto Hans Weiden¡¯s face. Clip-clop! At that moment, White Mitchell, who had just finishedforting Sherry, moved a couple of steps forward. The crisp sound his shoes made against the floor carried an unwaveringly calm and confident air. In that moment, all eyes were on him, and only him. The members of the Jones Family, as well as Hans, were eager to see White Mitchell kneel and bow before Hans. However, once White Mitchell stood before Hans, he made no move. Huh? The Jones family was taken aback. Old Madam Jones¡¯ expression darkened in an instant, hurriedly reprimanding, ¡°White Mitchell, what are you waiting for? If not for your sake, think about Sherry¡¯s! Why are you hesitating? Don¡¯t forget what you said. You proposed to handle this yourself!¡± After finishing her reprimand, Old Madam Jones stared at White Mitchell indifferently. In response, a hint of amusement surfaced on White Mitchell¡¯s stoic face as he asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to handle this myself?¡± Huh? The Jones Family was taken aback once more by White Mitchell¡¯s retort, leaving an unsettling feeling creeping into their hearts. What did he mean by that? Could it be¡­? The Jones Family members recalled the scene when White Mitchell had apologized to the Woods Family. His expression now seemed strikingly simr to what it was back then. Was he thinking of repeating his previous trick? The mental image of White Mitchell tossing the 200 pounds weighted Finn Woods out of their residence once again resurfaced in the minds of those present. Whoosh! Upon recalling this, the faces of the Jones Family members turned grave. Snowden stammered out a warning, ¡°Mr. Weiden, watch o¡­¡± However, he hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence when White Mitchell had already lifted Hans Weiden, who was seated as leisurely as a fisherman waiting for a bite, off his seat. Whoosh! Seeing this scene, everyone gasped, their hearts pounding out of fear. The next moment, the bodyguards brought by Hans Weiden surrounded White Mitchell at once. ¡°Fuck! Kid, are you courting death? Everyone who messes with me ends up badly. Think carefully before you act!¡± threatened Hans hooking onto White Mitchell¡¯s cor with a defiant expression. Meanwhile, the Jones Family reprimanded White Mitchell, ¡°White Mitchell! Stop it! Let Mr. Weiden go immediately! Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing?!¡± ¡°White Mitchell! You¡¯re a doomed jinx! You¡¯re fearless, aren¡¯t you? Do you fancy another stint in prison?¡± ¡°White Mitchell, have you gone mad? There is still time to regret your actions. Otherwise, do you think you can survive the wrath of Mr. Weiden?!¡± The Jones Family was frantic. If something serious happened to Hans Weiden at their residence, would their family have any peace in the future? Just now, Hans Weiden stated he would offer an opportunity for cooperation to the Jones Family. But now that White Mitchell was treating Hans Weiden this way, wouldn¡¯t this opportunity for cooperation be lostpletely? With this thought, the Jones Family became even more flustered. However, it¡¯s almost as if White Mitchell hadn¡¯t heard them at all. He chuckled lightly and turned his gaze to Hans Weiden, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Hans Weiden¡¯s face twisted angrily as he confirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m threatening you! Touch me today and I swear you¡¯ll never see another sunrise! Come on! If you dare,y a finger on me! Fuck! You think you¡¯re something because you know some Three-legged Cat Kung Fu? Have you asked around what happens when one messes with me, Hans Weiden, in Sayon? ¡­¡± Bang! Before Hans Weiden could finish, White Mitchell mmed Hans to the ground. A loud sound echoed with the floor breaking apart like a spider web. Hiss! Seeing this, everyone around gasped, a chilling fear gripping their hearts. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Hans roared out after being smacked onto the ground. He cried out, ¡°Kill him! Kill him for me! Fuck! Do it! Everyone, attack! If he dies, I will take responsibility!!!¡± Boom! Upon hearing Hans¡¯ roar, the bodyguards did not dare to dy any further and immediately charged towards White Mitchell. White Mitchell swiftly turned around, the essence of many bloody battles reflected in his eyes, ¡°Get lost!!!¡± In the next moment, White Mitchell kicked one of the bodyguards right at him. With a thud, a loud roar reverberated as the guard was flung at a few others. But it didn¡¯t stop there, he was thrown right out of the room. Whoosh! Witnessing White Mitchell¡¯s raw power, the Jones Family was left in shock, their faces reflecting their immense disbelief. It¡¯s over! The Jones Family was done for! While the Jones family was left speechless from fright, White Mitchell swiftly tossed all the bodyguards brought by Hans, out of the living room door. Every single one of these guards, looking sturdy and daunting, were piled up like dead dogs in the Jones Family yard. Hans, who saw this, was left in disbelief. He knew these guards. They were retiree elites of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, each capable of taking on ten opponents at once. However, such capable guards were all unable tond a single blow on White Mitchell. All ten of them. How strong was this White Mitchell, exactly? Why was he so powerful? Hans¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at White Mitchell. A sense of dread slowly began crawling into his heart, growing stronger by the moment! In the end, Hans Weiden felt such an intense tremble that even his voice quivered, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t dare disrespect me, my¡­ family, the Weiden¡¯s have connections in the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, if you¡­ If you kill me, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison! I warn you! Leave now if you have any sense, otherwise¡­¡± Chapter 136: This is the way I want an apology! Remember it! Chapter 136: This is the way I want an apology! Remember it! Trantor: 549690339 Hans Weiden tremblingly raised his hand, pointing at White Mitchell , but with a snap, the sound of dislocation was heard by everyone present. Ahhh!!! Hans Weiden¡¯s face instantly contorted, turning ashen-white. But before he could react, White Mitchell directly broke his other hand with a deep twist. Ahhh!!! The pig-ughtering screams echoed from Hans¡¯s mouth which dropped the morale of everyone from the Jones Family to rock bottom. They felt as if they had already witnessed the scenes of their family being brought to ruins by White Mitchell. Their spirits fell from heaven to hell in an instant, painting an expression of pallor across their faces. ¡°White Mitchell!!!¡± At this moment, Hans Weiden, whose hands were broken by White, stared at White with fierce eyes filled with sheer resentment. It was evident that at this moment, he wished he could eat White¡¯s flesh and drink his blood. But White, stillpletely nonchnt, silently watched him as though he were an ant, expressionless. ¡°Kneel down!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face suddenly hardened, his suppressed aura finally bursting forth. With a loud thud, Hans felt a buzzing in his head, as if he had been heavily struck by something. The sensation of death instantly surged into his heart. At this moment, he felt as though he was about to die by White¡¯s hands in the next moment. He was scared¡ªthis fear forced him to the brink. Then, his body, as if out of control, instinctively knelt in front of White, his face vacant, as if he had lost his senses. Seeing this, a cold smirk flickered on White¡¯s indifferent face, and he lightly said: ¡°This is the kind of apology I want! Remember it! Next time, if you dare to unt your power in front of me, this will be your end! Get lost!¡± With a darkened face, White kicked Hans and sent him flying. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Hans Weiden, who was kicked away, full of unwillingness, looking in White¡¯s direction, his vision ckened, and he directly passed out. The battered bodyguards scrambled up, nced fearfully at White, and quickly left the Jones Family, franticly rushing Hans to the hospital. On the other hand, after Hans¡¯s departure, the Jones Family members¡¯ faces were full of a deathly pallor, and Old Madam Jones stumbled, copsing on the floor. It¡¯s over! The Jones Family ispletely finished! At this moment, this was the only thought in Old Madam Jones¡¯s heart. After White¡¯s intervention, the entire Jones Family was immersed in a highly oppressive mood. Everyone was terrified to speak. The living room was dead silent, looking like the calm before the storm. Whoosh! After a long while, the Jones Family, with deathly pale faces, regained theirposure, their faces instantly showing ayer of anger. Evil omen! Disaster! gue!!! At this moment, to the Jones Family members, White was nothing but the harbinger of disaster. Seeing this, Sherry Jones gave White a difficult look, but still resolutely stood in front of him. Shortly after, Old Madam Jones picked herself up from the ground, leaning on her cane, she red at White Mitchell usingly, ¡°White Mitchell! What exactly does the Jones Family owe you? Why are you insistent on destroying us? Do you find joy in pushing us to the brink?¡± As for you, wretched girl, are you still going to defend him even now?¡± Hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯s harsh reprimand, Sherry Jones tightly clenched her teeth in silence, looking somewhat ufortable. She knew that White beating someone up was wrong, but he did it all for her sake. The mistake was not his, but hers. Now, for her sake, White had once again offended Hans Weiden. She feared that once Hans returned to the Weiden Family, he would never let White off lightly. ¡°Grandmother, there¡¯s no need to say more. My brother hit him for my sake. Whatever the consequences, I¡¯ll bear them all!¡± Sherry valiantly defended White. As soon as these words came out, Snowden Jones, who was standing nearby, sneered, ¡°You take responsibility? What gives you the right? Do you have the qualifications? Right now, our entire Jones family is being implicated because of that brat. A good-for-nothing wretch like you, what could you possibly take responsibility for? Even if you stripped naked andy on Mr. Weiden¡¯s bed, he might not let this matter rest. How do you have the audacity to say these words?¡± These harsh words, like a knife, pierced into Sherry¡¯s heart. For a moment, Sherry was at a loss for what to do, unsure how she could help White. At a time when Sherry felt particrly helpless, White quietly said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll be here.¡± After hearing these words, Sherry felt even more bitter. She was too weak, always relying on White to stand up for her. Now, White had gotten into a lot of trouble and caused so many problems just to help her. But she couldn¡¯t do anything. What should she do next? When Sherry thought of this, her heart panicked, and she felt a little at a loss. Upon hearing White¡¯s words, The Jones family members sneered. Amanda scornfully retorted, ¡°So what if you¡¯re here? Wherever you are, there are disasters! You¡¯re a harbinger of disaster that brings trouble to the Jones family! And you even dare to spout such shameless words here. If I were you, I¡¯d have dug a hole and crawled inside to die!¡± In the face of Amanda¡¯s sharp words, White slowly walked towards them. ¡°You ¡­ what are you trying to do! Do you want to hit someone again!?¡± Amanda¡¯s body shivered, and she subconsciously stepped back. A trace of fear instantly crept onto her face. Seeing her reaction, White let out a cold smile and then calmly said to everyone, ¡°The Jones Family is in this state of utter destruction because of your own deeds! If you¡¯re so scared of being implicated by me, then fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let Sherry take charge of thepany, I will deal with the trouble from the Weiden Family on my own. If the Jones Family experiences any harm as a result, I, White Mitchell, will let you do as you wish with me!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing White¡¯s words, the expressions of the Jones family members changed instantly. After hearing his words, Sherry¡¯s face instantly revealed a pained look. She hurriedly rushed to White¡¯s side and pleaded, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t¡­..¡± She knew, he made such a decision because of her. Thinking of this, Sherry felt an overwhelming sense of guilt. However, White still had a calm expression and evenforted her, making her feel even more uneasy. After hearing White¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones narrowed her eyes, a glint shining within them. She then asked tentatively, ¡°Are you really going to do this?¡± Hearing her question, White smirked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you?¡± Upon hearing his retort, Old Madam Jones¡¯ face instantly darkened. She continued, ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you really prepared for whatever we decide to do? If I order you to cut off both your arms and kneel in front of the Weiden¡¯s house begging for forgiveness, will you also agree?¡± Chapter 137 - 137 The Overreaching Jones Family! Chapter 137: The Overreaching Jones Family! Trantor: 549690339 Faced with Old Madam Jones¡¯ question, White Mitchell gave a cold smile, confidently retorting, ¡°Do you think I would give you that kind of chance?¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Madam Jones was momentarily rendered speechless, her face looking a bit frustrated. At this moment, seeing the situation, Snowden Jones quickly rushed to Old Madam Jones¡¯ ear to whisper: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t agree to him so easily. This wicked bastard has a lot of cunning ns. Who knows, this could be a trap he¡¯sid out, waiting for us to fall into! I suggest, if we let Sherry take over thepany, we should set some conditions!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones found Snowden¡¯s words reasonable, and involuntarily asked: ¡°What good ideas do you have?¡± Snowden Jones raised her head slightly, giving White Mitchell a malicious nce. With a cold smile on her face, she continued whispering in Old Madam Jones¡¯ ear: ¡°We can agree to let Sherry take over thepany, but she must solve all thepany¡¯s problems within a month. From the staff leaving, suppliers demanding payment, to the issues with the channel merchants. If she can¡¯t resolve these issues, she must obediently follow our decisions. By then, we can make Sherry marry Hans Weiden and make this bastard White Mitchell apologize properly to Hans.¡± As she said this, Snowden Jones¡¯ face was filled with cunning, making it clear that, even if Sherry took over thepany, she would not make it easy for her. ¡°But aren¡¯t all these problems about to be solved? There are none at present!¡± Old Madam Jones paused for a moment, seemingly unable toprehend. Upon hearing this, Snowden Jones¡¯ eyes turned cold as she smirked: ¡°Grandma, if there¡¯s no problem, we can create some, as long as it makes Sherry and that bastard behave. Grandma, this is the core of why we need to agree with her!¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones immediately had a look of sudden realization, before continuing: ¡°This isn¡¯t foolproof enough, tell your father to take over the Woods Family and Thomas Family¡¯spanies a monthter. Then, I¡¯ll let Sherry solve all the issues within a month, and make Jones Group¡¯s performance double! By doing this, there shouldn¡¯t be any failures!¡± Upon hearing this, Snowden Jones revealed a triumphant smile and stealthily gave Old Madam Jones a thumbs-up, praising: ¡°Grandma, you truly think ahead! When the timees, I¡¯ll also inform Hans Weiden about this n. Firstly, this will calm his resentment and show him the stance of our Jones Family. Secondly, with Hans Weiden¡¯s help, things will be easier to handle.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones nodded satisfactorily, her face rarely covered with a radiant smile. At this time, White Mitchell, watching their whispers, couldn¡¯t help but sneer before making a nonchnt remark: ¡°Well, have you discussed how to deal with me yet?¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face suddenly darkened, her face showing resentment and she red fiercely at White Mitchell. Then, Old Madam Jones seriously announced: ¡°Allowing Sherry to take over thepany isn¡¯tpletely out of the question. However, Sherry¡¯s experience is still limited and may not convince everyone. I need to see her capabilities before I can hand over thepany to her! So, I¡¯ll give Sherry a month¡¯s time. If she can lead thepany out of trouble and double the profits within a month, I¡¯ll agree to let her take over. But, if she fails, then both of you must obey all of the family¡¯s arrangements. Remember, all arrangements!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing these words, Sherry became instantly anxious. These conditions were clearly set to make things difficult, they were simply impossible to achieve. Although Sherry Jones really wanted to return to her family and thepany to fulfill her father¡¯s wish to inherit their ancestral business andpensate the Jones family, it was clearly a trap! While the opportunity to fulfill her father¡¯s wish was within reach, Sherry couldn¡¯t stand by, knowing it was a trap to ensnare White Mitchell and still let him fall for it! With that thought, Sherry, looking anxious, turned to White Mitchell and said, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t agree to their terms! I¡¯d rather not go back to thepany!¡± ¡°What, you were just bragging, but now you¡¯ve lost nerve? I told you, all you¡¯re capable of is hiding behind women. If you don¡¯t have the guts, might as well keep living off others¡¯ generosity!¡± Snowden Jones sneered in derision. Upon seeing this, Amanda also added sarcastically, ¡°Yeah, you seemed pretty confident earlier. What¡¯s wrong now? Can¡¯t handle it?¡± ¡°Shut up! This is nothing but a plot to trap my brother. Besides, it¡¯s me who wants to return to thepany, not my brother. Why should you drag him into this!?¡± Sherry argued. Springing to her feet, Old Madam Jones scowled and sharply reprimanded, ¡°You should be the one to shut up! Little wretch! He¡¯s the one who caused this mess. Does he think he can escape the consequences so easily?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Sherry was instantly rendered speechless in anger. At this moment, White Mitchell silently stepped in front of her, shielding her from the Jones family members. Heh¡­ White Mitchell let out a cold chuckle, then confidently stated, ¡°I thought all your whispering would result in some grand scheme. Turns out, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. I and Sherry ept your terms, but, I have one condition.¡± On hearing his words, Old Madam Jones red intently at White Mitchell, irritably responding, ¡°I knew you¡¯d have some tricks up your sleeve. Out with it, stop beating around the bush!¡± Ignoring Old Madam Jones¡¯s jest, White Mitchell chuckled and continued, ¡°If Sherry fulfills your conditions, you must transfer half of the Jones Group¡¯s shares to her name.¡± Whoosh! That deration definitely made all those present perk up their ears. They hadn¡¯t expected White Mitchell to make such a bold demand. ¡°Half of the shares? You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Old Madam Jones barked at White Mitchell, visibly livid. ¡°What, afraid to agree?¡± White Mitchell chuckled, giving a sense of defiance. Old Madam Jones¡¯s face was twisted in anger as she felt her mood changing for the worse, as if she had picked up a stone and hit her own foot. Seeing this, Snowden panicked and urged, ¡°Grandma, they can¡¯t possiblyplete it anyway, what¡¯s the harm in agreeing? With their capabilities, even if they tried their entire life, they would never be able to do it!¡± Upon hearing those words, Old Madam Jones red at White Mitchell and dered vehemently, ¡°Fine! I agree! But don¡¯t me me for not warning you! If you dare to go back on your word, I¡­¡± She was cut off before she could finish her threat as White Mitchell responded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was about to say to all of you! If the Jones family goes back on their word this time, I guarantee there will be no peace for your family ever again!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing White Mitchell¡¯s threat, Old Madam Jones snorted coldly. Her face turned red with anger. Ignorant of their reaction, White Mitchell directly took Sherry¡¯s hand in his and prepared to leave the house. As they¡¯re about to leave, he voiced out once more, ¡°Prepare the stock transfer agreement to avoid wasting time printing themter.¡± ¡°Get out!!!¡± Old Madam Jones was bursting with rage, but White Mitchell was nonchnt as he calmly walked away. As they watched them leave, Mori Jones sighed in disappointment, nced at her family members, and followed behind White Mitchell, leaving the Jones family residence. Just then, Old Madam Jones, with a vexed and furious expression on her face,manded, ¡°Get the car immediately! We¡¯re going to the hospital! Inform Hans Weiden of the news! ¡°I¡¯ll make sure White Mitchell never rises again in his lifetime! I¡¯ll also make that wretched Sherry obediently crawl into Mr. Weiden¡¯s bed! Quick, let¡¯s get going!¡± Chapter 138: Causing Jones Group to Go Bankrupt Directly! Chapter 138: Causing Jones Group to Go Bankrupt Directly! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, South District hospital. ¡°Ah¡­ Damn! Don¡¯t you fuckers know how to be more gentle!? Are you asking for death!? Bring another doctor over! Get the fuck out of my sight!¡± ¡°Get out! All of you get out!!!¡± ¡°White Mitchell! Once my grandfatheres back from the Martial Department, I¡¯m going to rip you into a thousand pieces!!!¡± From inside the operating room, the ongoing roars of Hans Weiden could be heard, causing the hearts of the Jones Family members outside to flutter anxiously. With a gulp, Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t help but swallow, her heart in her throat. She understood very clearly, if Hans Weiden held a grudge against their family for this incident, then the Jones Family would truly have no ce to be buried. With these thoughts in mind, Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t help but remind Snowden Jones and the others: ¡°All of you better be more alert. You have to let Mr. Weiden know we¡¯re not in league with White Mitchell!¡± Hearing this, Snowden Jones and the others nodded heavily, a solemn look unconsciously spreading on their faces. Shortly after, the operating room door swung open, Hans Weiden, both hands stered in casts, appeared before the Jones Family with a face full of resentment. Upon seeing Hans Weiden¡¯s sorry state, the Jones Family couldn¡¯t help but shudder, their hearts quaking. When Hans directed his gaze at them, the ruthlessness on his face burst forth without restraint. ¡°You sons of bitches, daring to show up before me!? Are you looking for death?!¡± Hans Weiden proimed malevolently, his face twisted with rage. His outburst frightened the Jones Family into wanting to kneel before him. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones rushed forward with an apologetic look on her face, saying, ¡°Mr. Weiden, please calm yourself, take care of your health. Our Jones Family really had nothing to do with this incident. That bastard White Mitchell is untouchable, we can¡¯t control him even if we wanted to. We also wish he would disappear, but as you can see, we¡¯re powerless against that bastard.¡± Having said this, Old Madam Jones quickly sent a meaningful nce towards Snowden. Snowden paused before regaining hisposure and chimed in, ¡°Yes, Mr. Weiden, even if you lent us ten times our courage, we wouldn¡¯t dare to harm you. It¡¯s all because of White Mitchell, relying on some Three-legged Cat Kung Fu he picked up in prison, he¡¯s actingwlessly, not giving anyone the time of day. To tell you the truth, our Jones Family has also been dragged into multiple incidents because of him. We are victims too!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Upon hearing their words, Hans Weiden snorted coldly, the resentment on his face not disappearing but rather growing stronger. Seeing this reaction, the expressions of Jones Family members shifted to severe tension, showing an air of extreme bitterness. ¡°Mr. Weiden, we came here today to make amends. We¡¯ve already agreed with that bastard White Mitchell that this time, as long as¡­¡± What followed was the Jones Family members hurriedly telling Hans Weiden about their bet with White Mitchell, not daring to leave out a single detail. After Hans Weiden heard them out, he showed an expression of contempt. ¡°Fuck! If it weren¡¯t for my grandpa¡¯s visit to the Martial Department, would I need to resort to such means!?¡± Hans Weiden grumbled irritably. Obviously, he was fully aware of White Mitchell¡¯s power and knew that the subordinates under his control were no match for White. If it were anyone else, he would have crushed thempletely, without the need for such roundabout methods. However, his grandfather was not present now, and the skillful fighters of the Weiden Family had all been taken away by his grandfather. For the time being, this was the only way to deal with White Mitchell. But clearly, given Hans¡¯ impatience, he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time. So, after thinking for a while, he spoke directly to the members of the Jones Family: ¡°A month is too long, I can¡¯t wait! I don¡¯t care how you do it, but within a week, I want to see the Jones Group go bankrupt!¡± A month was too long to wait for Hans. He wished he could instantly see White Mitchell in a worse state than death, and then enjoy his time tormenting Sherry Jones in front of Mitchell. He wants to let White Mitchell taste the vor of despair, he wants to torture White Mitchell until his death!! Bank¡­bankrupt? Upon hearing this, all members of the Jones Family couldn¡¯t help but draw in a cold breath, their faces instantly filled with a grim expression. Old Madam Jones hesitated for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Mr. Weiden, the Jones Group is our¡­ Hans Weiden disdainfully nced at Old Madam Jones and impatiently said: ¡°What¡¯s appealing about the Jones Group? Once things are settled, I¡¯ll elevate the Jones Group to a second-tier noble family!¡± Wow! Upon hearing Hans¡¯ words, joy instantly spread across Old Madam Jones¡¯ face. A second-tier noble family! This is what she had desired for most of her life, and now, this wish seemed about toe true! This was like a dream. From this, one could also see the power of Hans. With just his word, he could pull the Jones family from a third-tier noble family to a second-tier one. At this moment, the more Old Madam Jones thought about it, the more excited she became, and more stirred up. She was happy about her decision. Otherwise, how could the Jones Family encounter such a golden opportunity? ¡°Grandma! Grandma! Agree quickly!¡± At this moment, Snowden Jones beside her urged. Old Madam Jones returned to her senses, a smile that couldn¡¯t be suppressed spread across her old face. Subsequently, she guaranteed to Hans Weiden: ¡°Mr. Weiden, rest assured! We, the Jones Family, will make sure this is done perfectly!¡± Hans Weiden gave a casual nod, as if he had not felt any pain. Then Hans Weiden directly warned: ¡°I¡¯ll put my words here. If the task is done well, you¡¯ll definitely benefit. However, if it fails! Hehe¡­ You know the consequences!¡± Hearing Hans¡¯ words, the Jones family couldn¡¯t help but shiver, quickly nodding in agreement. Seeing the subservient nodding of the Jones family, Hans Weiden sneered, then revealed a satisfied look saying, ¡°If you need any help, call me, now get out!¡± After these words, Hans Weiden returned to his private ward with the support of his followers. The Jones Family watched Hans Weiden leave, but their hearts were filled with excitement. Once Hans Weiden disappeared from their sight, Old Madam Jones began to hurriedly instruct: ¡°Snowden! Now you immediately go to thepany and tell your father. Let him, no matter what means used, or how much money it costs,y off all the new employees! I want that damn girl Sherry to see no employees at all when she arrives at thepany tomorrow! Go quickly!¡± Hearing this, Snowden Jones immediately left the hospital in a rush and went to the Jones Group. Just as Snowden Jones left, Old Madam Jones¡¯ eyes suddenly grew cold, and she said indifferently: ¡°Sherry, my dear Sherry! Grandma is doing this for your own good! The future you will surely appreciate the decision Grandma is making now! For now, you will have to suffer a bit!!!¡± Chapter 139: Sherry Jones, the Lone Commander! Chapter 139: Sherry Jones, the Lone Commander! Trantor: 549690339 The next day, Sherry Jones made an effort to get up early. She pulled out a professional suit she hadn¡¯t worn for a while and put it on. The mature and intellectual outfit, coupled with ck stockings, fit Sherry perfectly, adding a blend of career women¡¯s demeanor to her. ¡°Are you sure I don¡¯t need to apany you?¡± White Mitchell asked, as he watched Sherry get ready. He knew in his heart that if the Jones Family had agreed so readily the day before, there must be a catch somewhere ¨C something he couldn¡¯t bring himself to trust. Perhaps, at this time, the Jones Family had already dug a big trap in thepany, eagerly waiting for Sherry to fall into it. However, White Mitchell was not worried. Even if Sherry stirred up trouble today, he would keep her safe and sound! Hearing this, Sherry inhaled deeply as she looked at herself in the mirror. She slowly turned around, looking at White Mitchell: ¡°Brother, no need. I¡¯m fine with having my aunt by my side. By the way, how¡¯s the house hunting I asked you to do? Our mother will being back from River North in a few days, and we can¡¯t keep staying in a hotel.¡± White Mitchell smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything has been arranged. We can move in once momes back.¡± Sherry nodded upon hearing this and continued speaking: ¡°Then, for the time being, do buy some necessities for daily living. Mother has just recovered from her injury, and we need to be extra careful about anything she uses. If you¡¯re out of money, just let me know. I should be able to get some advance payment from my sry. If that¡¯s still not enough, I¡¯ll ask my aunt for a loan.¡± Listening to Sherry¡¯s earnest advice, White Mitchell felt a bitter smile in his heart; he had never worried about money. Ever since establishing the White War Department, he has had little concept of money. Every year, too many wealthy people hurriedly send money over to the White War Department. With just one word from White Mitchell, he could mobilize a tremendously terrifying amount of funds. Therefore, White Mitchell never worried about money before, and certainly wouldn¡¯t start now. Subsequently, White Mitchell still felt uneasy, so he secretly sent a message to Mori Jones, asking her to help keep an eye on Sherry and notify him immediately if there was any problem. At nine in the morning, Sherry and Mori Jones appeared at the entrance of the Jones Group office. However, the inside of the Jones Group was dark. Usually at this hour, thepany would be bustling with employees, but now, even the main door was tightly closed. Both girls instinctively frowned at the sight. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s going on¡­?¡± Sherry nced at Mori in confusion. Mori shook her head and brought out her work card to open the office door. ¡°Is anyone there!?¡± Mori shouted, but no one replied. Seeing this, Mori¡¯s mood plummeted to the bottom. ¡°It must be something Logan and Snowden are plotting!¡± Mori knew that after the mass resignation of the employees of the Jones Groupst time, Will Jones urgently recruited a group of new employees. Also, after much persuasion, he had brought back some of his previous key employees to preside over the overall situation. The Jones Group was, strictly speaking, operating normally. But the sight before them was theplete opposite: it was time for work, but not a single employee was to be seen. If there wasn¡¯t someone behind this, Mori genuinely wouldn¡¯t believe it. Who else could cause such a big stir in such a short period of time but Will Jones and Snowden Jones? ¡°Aunt, what should we do now?¡± Sherry was suddenly panicked. Even a talented wife can¡¯t cook without rice. She might have huge skills, but she can¡¯t possibly handle everything by herself. Furthermore, the Jones family only gave her a month¡¯s time. If the employees had really all left, recruiting again would undoubtedly waste a lot of time. On top of that, new recruits would need training. Without any experienced employees guiding, the speed at which they¡¯d get started would take a significant hit. Sherry didn¡¯t expect her first day on the job to hold such a massive hurdle set by Logan and his daughter! ¡°Not to worry! I¡¯ll call your granduncle and ask what¡¯s going on!¡± Mori said, trying her best to stay calm. Sherry nodded with a helpless look. This was all she could do at the moment. Just as Mori was about to contact Will Jones by pulling out her phone, they heard an unfriendly voice from the entrance of the Jones Group. ¡°Wow, what¡¯s wrong with the Jones Group? Why is there not a soul in sight? Has thepany closed down? Or is it haunted!?¡± The voice was filled with a hint of mockery, full of bitterness. Upon hearing this voice, Mori¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°Sounds like it¡¯s Ryan, your granduncle¡¯s assistant!¡± Ryan? Sherry was taken aback before she remembered the current situation of the Jones Group that Mori had briefed her about the night before. Ryan was considered one of Will Jones¡¯s trusted advisors. When the employees of the Jones Group walked out as a group, he was the first one to do so. Luckily, he waster persuaded to return by Will Jones¡¯s offer of three times his original sry. He was certainly capable, but was also extremely profit-driven. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ryan alreadye back? What does he mean by this?¡± Mori was a bit confused. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see first!¡± said Sherry with a solemn look. Not long after, they saw a somewhat sleazy middle-aged man with a smug look on his face standing at the gate of thepany. There were about seven or eight arrogant young men standing behind him. Undoubtedly, the leader of the group, the slick-looking middle-aged man, was Will Jones¡¯s assistant, Ryan. At this moment, he was standing at the entrance of the Jones Group without any reservations, his smug expression filled with a bit of a provocative taste. ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s work time. Why are you standing here instead of being in thepany? Who gave you such audacity!¡± Mori asked, with righteous indignation. However, Ryan standing across from her seemed to regard her words as a joke, sneering before looking at Sherry. Ryan looked at Sherry with a yful smile on his face and taunted, ¡°Presumably, this must be the newly-appointed general manager of the Jones Group, Miss Sherry Jones, right?¡± Sherry¡¯s face darkened, and she asked coldly, ¡°Ryan, what exactly do you want!?¡± Hearing this, Ryan gave a coldugh and continued to say with a yful tone: ¡°Nothing much, I just wanted to tell you that I have not been an employee of the Jones Group sincest night. Not just me, but all the other employees have resigned as well. In other words, you¡¯re by yourself now! Please remember not to speak to me in that tone anymore because I¡¯m not your employee! Oh, here¡¯s another thing, see thatpany across the street? They just opened today, and their line of business is exactly the same as the Jones Group! We arepetitors now! Don¡¯t worry, whatever business the Jones Group undertakes in the future, we will do the same, until I witness your bankruptcy with my own eyes!¡± Chapter 140: Distorting the Truth, Do You Really Think You’re Guaranteed to Win? Chapter 140: Distorting the Truth, Do You Really Think You¡¯re Guaranteed to Win? Trantor: 549690339 Following Ryan¡¯s indication, both Sherry Jones and Mori Jones noticed that a newpany had indeed been set up opposite the Jones Group. They hadn¡¯t paid attention to it before, but now they saw it. Therge characters on thepany¡¯s front door read ¡®Jones Industrial Group¡¯. The name was only two characters different from Jones Group, and it was set up directly across the street tantly showing a provocative intent. Neither Sherry nor Mori were aware that this newpany was only registered the day before. The legal person of thepany was Will Jones himself. With the help of Hans Weiden, they finished all registration procedures in just one night. What¡¯s more, all employees who had resigned from the Jones Group had been arranged to join this newpany. The aim was to ruin the Jones Group. With Hans Weiden¡¯s financial support and former Jones Group employees, the Jones Group absolutely could notpete with this newpany. Seeing this, Sherry¡¯s spirits dropped instantly. It was at this moment that the elevator nearby slowly opened. Will Jones and Snowden Jones appeared in front of everyone. Upon seeing Will Jones, Ryan scurried over enthusiastically, looking very much like his minion as before. Seeing this, Mori¡¯s face darkened instantly, and she strode angrily towards Will Jones. ¡°Brother, what do you mean by this? What¡¯s going on? Why did so many staff resign without any prior notice!?¡± Mori indignantly questioned. On hearing this, Will Jones¡¯ face darkened immediately. He red, ¡°What!? Are you questioning my decision? As the Deputy General Manager, can¡¯t I approve a few employees¡¯ resignations!? Is this your attitude, or the attitude of the General Manager!?¡± With a gloomy face, Will Jones nced angrily at Sherry not far away, a cold smirk appeared on his face. ¡°But, you can¡¯t approve so many employees¡¯ resignations all at once! Does thepany not need to continue? Does the Jones Family not need to continue doing business? To spite Sherry, you¡¯re even wagering the entire Jones Group. Can you justify this to our family¡¯s generations of hard work? Doesn¡¯t it cause you a pang of conscience?¡± Mori asked emotionally. ¡°Hmph!¡± Will Jones snorted coldly, then stared at Mori and said, ¡°If the rain falls and the employee wants to leave, what can I do? Do you want me to hold a gun to their heads and prevent them from leaving!? Ridiculous! You should look for reasons within yourselves. So many staff want to leave as soon as Sherry took office. Isn¡¯t it clear that it¡¯s because of her ipetence? If she could lead the staff, would thepany have been reduced to this state!?¡± With an using expression, Will Jones pushed all the me onto Sherry. At this time Snowden chimed in with a sneer, ¡°They say a new official lights three fires. So, you want this first fire to burn us? Don¡¯t forget, not only is my father the Deputy General Manager, he¡¯s also your uncle. You wouldn¡¯t dare offend your superiors, would you? You¡¯re ipetent and you still want to make my dad the scapegoat. Being the General Manager has certainly broadened my horizons!¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing this, Mori turned livid while Sherry¡¯s expression did not look much better. She never expected that Will Jones and his daughter would stoop so low to spite her, even daring to wager the entire Jones Group. The Jones Group was her father¡¯s life¡¯s work, how could she watch it decline? But at this moment, Sherry couldn¡¯t think of another solution. ¡°Let it go, Auntie. Let¡¯s not let outsidersugh at our family affairs. Let¡¯s go in and discuss,¡± Sherry said helplessly, then walked towards Will Jones and his daughter. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m still the General Manager of the Jones Group, right?¡± Sherry asked with a serious expression. Will Jones responded with a cold smile, but Snowden spoke before he could, ¡°What? Do you still want to flex as a manager in front of us?¡± Sherry took a deep breath, ignoring Snowden¡¯s words, she continued to speak to Will Jones, ¡°As the General Manager, I order you to go to the meeting room and prepare for a meeting immediately! You can choose not to listen, but, I won¡¯t guarantee that your sries and bonuses in thepany won¡¯t be affected. You have said that the Jones Family will not support idlers. If you don¡¯t even listen to your General Manager, then please, leave the Jones Family and never set foot in it again!¡± Leaving these words behind, Sherry turned around and entered the building in front of Will Jones and his daughter. ¡°Ha¡­ great managerial authority indeed!¡± Snowdenughed coldly, mocking Sherry. At this time, Will Jones also smiled disapprovingly, giving off the impression that he didn¡¯t take Sherry seriously. However, they were both eager to see Sherry¡¯s depressed look, so they went straight into the deserted Jones Group building. In a short while, they had chosen seats opposite Sherry in the meeting room. Their postures suggested an intent for confrontation. ¡°Tell us, General Manager, with no people and no money in the Jones Group now, how do you n to handle this?¡± Will Jones asked with a yful smirk. Snowden chimed in with a mocking tone, ¡°General Manager, with the situation being like this, it¡¯s questionable whether we could make it through a week, let alone a month. In my opinion, why not just dere bankruptcy? This way, while others are still unaware, we can sell the factory equipment early on, heh¡­¡± Sherry, sitting at the main seat, had a gloomy face and eyes filled with regret after hearing these words. At this moment, Mori quietly put down her phone. The moment she put down the phone, a yful smile appeared on her face. Apparently, she had just texted White Mitchell about thepany¡¯s situation. Mitchell only replied with four words: I¡¯ll handle it! These four words instantly calmed Mori down. Now, White Mitchell wasn¡¯t the worthless bastard in the eyes of Will Jones, he had a backer who could evenmand people like David Herb! With him taking action, the current plight of the Jones Group wasn¡¯t an issue at all! Feeling reassured, Mori got up quietly, a yful smile on her face as she looked at Will Jones and his daughter, ¡°Brother, are you really certain of your victory?¡± Chapter 141: Sorry, Your New Company is Illegal! Chapter 141: Sorry, Your New Company is Illegal! Trantor: 549690339 So you really think you¡¯ve won? Upon hearing this, father-daughter duo Will Jones could not help butugh coldly. Theirughter was full of mockery, indicating they had no fear. In their eyes, Mori Jones¡¯ question was utterly ludicrous. The situation was already clear. The Jones Group didn¡¯t have a single employee left to use. Even if they tried to recruit new staff now, it would be toote. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they had victory in the palm of their hand. All they had to do was wait and watch as Sherry Jones took the Jones Group, now a shell of apany, straight to its ruin! ¡°Little sister, why are you bothering yourself? Isn¡¯t it much better to remain as Madam Cooper? And Sherry, isn¡¯t it foolish to jeopardize your bright future over White Mitchell, fresh from jail. Really, is it worth it?¡± ¡°Mr. Weiden truly loves you. You could be Madam Weiden and live a wealthy, luxurious life just by saying the word. Why must you torment yourself here?¡± Will Jones sneered relentlessly. At this moment, his gaze towards Sherry and Mori Jones was one of contempt, as if they were two idiots. ¡°A woman¡¯s ce is at home, raising her children and marrying into a good life. It is truly better than this desperate struggle that you¡¯re enduring. Why must you insist on stepping out into the public eye? Are you satisfied only when the Jones Group is apanying you to your grave?¡± Will Jones continued to mock. Hearing this, Sherry Jones¡¯ face darkened, as if a storm cloud was hanging above her, ready to pour at any moment. But, Mori Jones merelyughed at Will Jones¡¯ ridiculousments, seemingly unperturbed. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Will Jones and his daughter regretted their decisions. ¡°Laugh? You¡¯re stillughing? While you do have an impressive mental state, little aunt, it¡¯s unfortunate¡­ some things can¡¯t be solved just byughing at them. Today, even God couldn¡¯t help you!¡± Snowden Jones mocked, looking forward to seeing Sherry and Mori Jones¡¯ frustrated expressions. But upon hearing this, Mori Jones gave a yful smile and calmly asked, ¡°Are you really that confident?¡± Hearing this, the disdainful smiles of Will Jones and his daughter intensified. However, before they couldugh long, someone from outside the door stormed in, yelling, ¡°Mr. Jones, there is trouble! Where are you, Mr. Jones? Mr. Jones!!!¡± Huh? The sudden voice interrupted the mockery of Will Jones and his daughter towards Sherry Jones, immediately halting theirughter. Ryan? Will Jones and his daughter exchanged surprised looks. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you go out and take a look? Maybe yourp dog is in some trouble,¡± Mori teased with a yful grin. Upon hearing this, Will Jones gave Mori Jones an annoyed nce before standing up and yelling at the panicked Ryan, ¡°I am here! What is the matter? Are you yelling because the sky is falling?¡± Faced with Ryan¡¯s panic, Will Jones bore an expression of displeasure, seemingly ming Ryan for his state. However, Ryan, who was ustomed to shifting with the wind, couldn¡¯t care less about anyone¡¯s reaction at the moment. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jones, it¡¯s not the sky that¡¯s falling, it¡¯s something much worse!¡± Huh? Will Jones was taken aback for a moment, as he hadn¡¯t expected this response. He barked, ¡°Don¡¯t just hint at things, spit it out! What¡¯s going on!?¡± ¡°It¡­.it¡­¡± Ryan was so flustered that he was stumbling over his words, proving to be quite an annoyance to Will Jones. ¡°No need to ask. We¡¯ll tell you!¡± Just then, a group of individuals d in Patrol uniforms stride into the Jones Group¡¯s building. The Patrol? Seeing these people made Will Jones¡¯s heart skip a beat, and an expression of grave concern immediately crossed his face. He didn¡¯t dare to offend the people from The Patrol. There was a saying, ¡°ordinary people should not fight with government officials,¡± especially for those involved in business. They definitely could not make enemies of The Patrol. With this in mind, Will Jones immediately put on a fawning, pleasing expression and respectfully greeted them, ¡°Esteemed officers, may I ask what has happened? Is there a misunderstanding? Perhaps, we could discuss it in my office? I have some fine pre-rain Dragon Well green tea¡­¡± Just as Will Jones was trying to curry favor with the officers from The Patrol, their faces darkened and they barked sharply, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t smile and jest around here. We¡¯re here on an official investigation, not for your casual chat! Listen well! The Jones Industrial Group has been illegally registered and has now been ordered to cease operations. As the legal representative, you bear the primary responsibility! In theing period, you must cooperate fully with our investigation. You should be ready to be called in at any time, 24 hours a day. Is that understood?!¡± A murmur! Hearing this news, Will Jones¡¯s body trembled, and he immediately felt a numbing sensation rushing to his head. What on earth was going on? It was Hans Weiden who had personally helped with the registration of the Jones Industrial Group. So why were there problems now? And why was The Patrol involved? Could it be, was Hans Weiden ying him?! Will Jones looked confused and could not figure out what was going on, his mood plummeting into a state of despair. Even after the people from The Patrol had left, Will Jones still hadn¡¯t regained his senses. ¡°Mr.¡­Mr. Jones, what should we do now? Without thepany, we¡¯re¡­¡± At this point, Ryan, with a mournful face, asked. Will Jones had promised him triple his sry and a share in thepany¡¯s stocks. But now, a well-runpany had just disappeared, leaving him no ce to cry. Moreover, the employees who had defected were mostly because of his own instigation. If they knew that the newpany suddenly disappeared, wouldn¡¯t they want to kill him? At this thought, Ryan felt even more depressed, presenting a tragic figure of wailing and despair. At this moment, Will Jones, with a dark face and feeling very wronged, lost his temper upon hearing Ryan¡¯s voice. ¡°What are you panicking about! Thepany is gone! But I¡¯m still here! What I promised you, I¡¯ll honor everyst bit of it! Now get back and reassure the employees! If there is any trouble from the employees, I won¡¯t spare you a penny!¡± Will Jones snapped. At this time, the ever-mischievous Mori Jones, seeing this interesting scene, slowly walked up to the ashen-faced Will Jones, and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Oh, big brother, so you were the legal representative of thepany across the street?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± Will Jones red fiercely at Mori Jones and said grumpily. At this moment, the silent Sherry Jones finally spoke with an icy face, ¡°If my aunt doesn¡¯t interfere, can I, as the general manager, interfere!? You set up a separatepany, incited our employees to defect, and led the Jones Group into a crisis. Uncle, are you still one of us in the Jones Family?!¡± Faced with Sherry¡¯s questioning, the color of Will Jones¡¯s face instantly turned as ck as coal, looking guiltily awkward. Now, with the evidence piling up, he had no way to deny it. However, Will Jones quickly regained hisposure. From the beginning, he had not intended to keep this hidden forever, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have used his own name as the legal representative of the newpany. Now that this unexpected issue had urred, Will Jones didn¡¯t care anymore and decided to admit everything to Sherry. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. I arranged all these things behind the scenes, I established the newpany, and persuaded the employees to jump ship. But, what can you do about it now that you know? How can you do anything to me? The position of general manager should be filled by the capable. Why should I allow a greenhorn like you to boss over me? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Will Jones scoffed with a grimace. Chapter 142: So What If I Did It? What Can You Do To Me? Chapter 142: So What If I Did It? What Can You Do To Me? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Group! At this moment, Snowden Jones, seeing that the situation had escted to this point, also unabashedly mocked: ¡°My father is right! You really should take a look at yourself. Do you have the qualifications to sit in the general manager¡¯s position with your abilities? If you really were capable, would the staff even try to jump ship? Actions like Ryan¡¯s are the best proof of your ipetence!¡± Ryan, observing this scene, instantly understood which side he should take. He understood very well that Will Jones and his daughter, indeed have the audacity for this, even though they have encountered minor troubles on the side of the newpany. As Will Jones stated, as long as he is present, no major problems will arise. Thepany¡¯s matters can wait until the storm passes, and then be re-registered during which time, it will not affect the normal operation of the business. Even more so, as the father-daughter duo stated, whom they rely on is none other than the Weiden Family, a top-ranked wealthy family in Sayon! Merely this point alone makes them iparably stronger than Sherry Jones. Considering this, Ryan quickly ttered the father-daughter duo: ¡°Exactly! We can¡¯t stand Sherry Jones¡¯s bully-face, that¡¯s why we quit. Mr. Jones and his daughter have been diligent in Jones Group for so many years, and have made so many contributions to thepany. Why should you, a brat who just returned to thepany, be able to sit in the general manager¡¯s position? We today are here to express our discontent for Mr. Jones!¡± You guys! Sherry Jones was left in the cold by these remarks, it was them sabotaging from behind, yet now it has turned into her fault? What¡¯s even more infuriating is that they have clear intentions of crippling Jones Group, but there¡¯s not a semnce of regret on their faces. This is the Jones Group that her father wished topensate even on his deathbed, it gathered the efforts of generations of the Jones Family. However, when they gave up, they didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and even had no sense of guilt. At this moment, Sherry Jones felt an intense chill in her heart. Meanwhile, Mori Jones candidly rebuked, ¡°Big brother, have you thought about the consequences of doing this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of divine punishment? Can you face our ancestors with this act?¡± These series of three questions made Will Jones¡¯s face turn green, slightly embarrassed. At this moment, Snowden Jones couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Do you two even have the right to say these words? Out of the whole Jones Family, it is only you two and White Mitchell who are unworthy of saying such things! If you had followed the arrangements of the house, our Jones Family would have long since stepped into the ranks of second quintile rich families! You have repeatedly put our Jones Family in cmity, you are the traitors of the family, and it¡¯s you who ought to be too ashamed to face our ancestors!¡± When Snowden Jones said these words, her pretty face filled with a cold aura, and assumed an using posture, giving Sherry Jones no chance to refute. In her eyes, since they¡¯ve torn their faces apart, they may as well go the whole hog. She wants Sherry Jones to watch the Jones Group fall in her own hands, she wants Sherry Jones to obey the family¡¯s decisions and get married into the Weiden Family. As for how Hans would treat Sherry after she marries into the Weiden Family, Snowden was not worried at all. She knew Hans¡¯s only problem was ¡°the out of reach always seems appealing¡±, as soon as he got bored of ying with Sherry, it waspletely possible that he¡¯d discard her. By then, their Jones Family would have already taken what they wanted from the Weiden Family, the fate of Sherry would not matter at all! In the eyes of Jones Family members, whether Sherry or Mori, they were just chess pieces! Thinking of this, Snowden Jones¡¯s expression became increasingly cocky. ¡°Even if you know the truth now, so what? Are you going to report us to grandma? Go ahead, let¡¯s see if grandma stands with you or with us at that time! Moreover, now that thepany has no employees, do you think you can fulfill the condition set by grandma within a month? Haha¡­¡± Snowden Jones mocked fearlessly. You guys! After hearing these words, Sherry Jones trembled with anger. How could she not see that the reason why the father-daughter duo dared to act so openly was probably rted to Old Madam Jones? Most likely, this was exactly what Old Madam Jonesmanded them to do. She proimed to give herself a chance, in reality, she not only set a nearly impossible condition but also sabotaged from behind. At this moment, Sherry Jones felt not only indignation but also a sense of helplessness. Up to now, should she really admit defeat? But everything had just begun, today was only her first day at work! Sherry Jones gave a bitter smile in her heart, her face instantly showed a helpless look. Seeing the look of frustration on Sherry Jones¡¯s face, Snowden Jones felt even more triumphant, a feeling of vindication. Obviously, she wanted to see such a scene, she wanted to see the helpless face of Sherry Jones! ¡°Sherry Jones, you better listen to our advice, it¡¯s still not toote to back down now. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be so simple once Mr. Weiden loses interest in you. Don¡¯t forget, Mr. Weiden really hates White Mitchell, by then, you might not even know how he died. Give up early and stop resisting, you¡¯re wasting your time and ours.¡± Snowden Jones continued to mock with a coldughter. Ryan at this point also took the opportunity to butt in: ¡°Without us elite employees, even if you have three heads and six arms, you wouldn¡¯t be able to operate the wholepany. You guys might as well give up, we elites only follow Mr. Jones, we are loyal to Mr. Jones. As for who you, Sherry Jones are, sorry, we don¡¯t recognize you!¡± Chapter 143: What Kind of Elite Employee is Ryan? Chapter 143: What Kind of Elite Employee is Ryan? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, the offices of the Royal Group. After receiving a message from Mori Jones, White Mitchell went to the office building of the Royal Group, whilst also arranging for Kylin to contact The Patrol for cooperation. Upon his arrival, a middle-aged man in his forties greeted him, having been apparently waiting for him the whole time. ¡°White, you rushed over so urgently, has something happened at Jones Group?¡± The middle-aged man asked as soon as he saw White, a worried expression on his face which indicated his deep concern for the Jones Group. White nodded and kindly replied, ¡°Elijah, indeed there¡¯s been a problem. I initially nned to ask for your helpter, but it seems that I need your help sooner. How are the employees¡¯ traininging along?¡± The middle-aged man that White Mitchell referred to as Elijah was named Elijah Bailey. He was once the right-hand man of White¡¯s father, Logan Jones, and was also one of the old loyalists of the Jones Group. However, when White Mitchell went to prison, Logan was expelled from the Jones family and those loyalists of Jones Group who stayed with him suffered various degrees of persecution. For example, Elijah was falsely used and ruthlessly expelled from the Jones Group. To note, Elijah had been working for the Jones Group since he was a teenager. Starting from the very bottom, he worked his way up to be Logan¡¯s right-hand man, and was indeed a meritorious servant of the Jones Group. However, Will Jones saw him as one of Logan¡¯s cronies, thus he began to suppress him in all possible ways, culminating in a false usation that led to his expulsion. This reveals just how ruthless Will Jones can be in order to eliminate opposition. After leaving the Jones Group, Elijah Baileynguished in frustration. He had been idle for two or three years and he was about to retire when suddenly, White Mitchell appeared. Since the time he lured away the employees of Jones Group with high sries, White Mitchell had been nning to establish a new enterprise for Sherry Jones. That¡¯s why he asked Kylin and Beckett to seek out the old loyalists who had once served his father and prepare them to assist Sherry Jones with the employee training of Jones Group. He had not mentioned this before because Sherry Jones was adamant about returning to the Jones Group. Unexpectedly, the Jones family came up with this self-damaging plot against Sherry. This fell perfectly into White Mitchell¡¯s n, as he could effectively utilize this team led by Elijah Bailey. In response to White Mitchell¡¯s question, Elijah Bailey answered with evident pride. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, under my supervision, those youngsters dare not ck off. Moreover, these young people learn quickly and there are not many problems. I¡¯ve already expelled a few troublemakers, and the rest arepetent elites. Just give your orders and they would be ready at any time. They definitely won¡¯t slow us down!¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell gave a small, contented smile. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. Elijah, it¡¯s up to you now. Immediately take these people back to the Jones Group. Sherry is waiting there for them. However, remember as we agreed, use your own name when dealing with them. Don¡¯t tell Sherry that I¡¯m helping her, considering my unique situation. I still don¡¯t want her to know too much.¡± Elijah nodded in understanding, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. You go handle your stuff, leave the rest to me. This is a good opportunity for me to flex my muscles. I wonder if Will Jones will still recognize this old man after so many years, haha ¡± Listened to his words, White Mitchell showed a knowing smile. employees, and hurried towards the Jones Group. On the other side, in the Jones Group, Sherry Jones and Mori Jones were being cornered by Will Jones and his followers. Without any employees, they couldn¡¯t do anything. Even the basic customer service tasks became overwhelming. Not to mention organizing files, writing texts,municating with channels and customer services, etc. They can¡¯t handle all this work by themselves. Meanwhile, Will Jones was leisurely sitting in his office, watching the flustered Sherry and Mori with a look of amusement. Snowden Jones was also constantly roaming around them, but refused to do any work. Whenever Sherry ordered her to work, she would find an excuse to go to the restroom or get busy with something else. What was truly infuriating was that she would asionally throw in some cruel taunts, which almost drove Sherry and Mori to their boiling points. ¡°White Mitchell, you said you would handle this, why haven¡¯t we heard anything from you?¡± Mori Jones asked in despair, her question half-sarcastic, half-despair. She wanted to contact White Mitchell, but she didn¡¯t want to bother him. In her mind, he was probably working on a n and all they could do was wait. As Mori Jones kept working until her fingers were sore, a man named Ryan appeared again with a few employees that Will Jones had poached. They appeared in front of Sherry and Mori. ¡°Oh? The general manager herself is doing customer service? This is truly a wonder. Do you know the product parameters? Do you know how to negotiate with customers? Do you need us elite employees to teach you, Madame General Manager?¡± Ryan emphasized the word ¡°general manager,¡± his face full of scorn. He was indeed an extremely unlikable person. Mori Jones couldn¡¯t stand idly by any longer. She stood up and retorted, ¡°You are no longer employees of the Jones Group, what are you doing here!? Get out! Or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± At her words, Ryan and others burst intoughter, treating Mori Jones¡¯ warning as a joke. ¡°The esteemed general manager didn¡¯t say anything, when is it your turn to spew nonsense?¡± Ryan coldly ridiculed Mori Jones without taking her seriously. Then, with a sardonic smile, he turned to Sherry Jones. ¡°Well, Madame Manager, how does it feel without us, the elite employees¡­¡± Just as Ryan was about to ridicule Sherry, a sudden voice interrupted him from the entrance of the Jones Group. ¡°Heh, since when did a piece of rat feces like you qualify as an ¡®elite employee¡¯? Tell me, are you good at ttering others, or are you good at deceit and maniption? Come, tell me, what sort of ¡®elite employee¡¯ are you, Ryan!!!?¡± Chapter 144: Elijah to the Rescue! Pulling back from the brink! Chapter 144: Elijah to the Rescue! Pulling back from the brink! Trantor: 549690339 Bang! Elijah Bailey¡¯s resonating voice echoed instantly in the vacant office. In the following moment, Elijah Bailey appeared on the scenemanding the attention of more than a hundred employees. A hundred trailing voices stood firm behind Elijah Bailey, full of youthful vitality. Subsequently, Elijah Bailey boldly took a stand behind Sherry Jones. Just like that, Sherry Jones gained the support of hundreds of employees at her side. Not only that, these employees were meticulously selected and carefully groomed elites by Elijah Bailey. And those who undermined the team spirit, such as Ryan, had been long ousted by Elijah Bailey. The group of individuals present now are truly the backbone of the Jones Group. Upon seeing Elijah Bailey, Ryan was dumbstruck, and an array of emotions began to emerge on his face. ¡°Elijah Bailey!? What are you doing here!?¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes became narrow slits, reflecting two rays of resentment. He clearly had a bone to pick with Elijah Bailey. However, Elijah Bailey seemed to turn a blind eye to him. Then, he respectfully approached Sherry Jones and said, ¡°Miss, my apologies for the dy.¡± ¡°Elijah, what is this!?¡± Upon hearing Elijah Bailey¡¯s words, Sherry Jones was taken aback and clearly puzzled. She recognized Elijah Bailey as one of her father¡¯s trusted lieutenants and a veteran of the Jones Group. However, ever since her father was expelled from the Jones Family because of White Mitchell, Elijah Bailey had been marginalized in the Jones Group. She remembered how, the year after her father left the Jones Family, Elijah Bailey approached her father for a drink, wearing a look of dejection. In his inebriation, he revealed that he was let go. Sherry Jones, who was present, heard it all. Sherri Jones could never have imagined that a couple of yearster, Elijah Bailey would return to the Jones Group, backed by so many employees. Moreover, though she was not familiar with these employees, she had a vague memory of seeing them thest time she visited thepany. Though she couldn¡¯t recall their names, these were all veterans of the Jones Group. But weren¡¯t these veterans all poached with high sry offers? The veterans behind Elijah Bailey were not the same ones who sided with Ryan, and the employees that Ryan took away were mostly new hires. These were genuine veterans of thepany! How did they end up behind Elijah Bailey? Could it be that the one responsible for poaching the staff at high sries was Elijah Bailey? Sherry Jones remained puzzled. At this time, Elijah Bailey slowly said: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be surprised. All this was made possible with the help of an old friend of Mr. Logan¡¯s. He could not stand the way the Jones Family was treating you and so he dispatched me to quietly poach employees. It was also to amass strength in your favor. Knowing that you are back as the General Manager, and in need of manpower, I brought them back.¡± These words of exnation from Elijah Bailey were taught by White Mitchell, without which he would not have known how to exin the situation. After hearing Elijah Bailey¡¯s words, Sherry Jones felt a warmth surge in her heart. Just when she wanted to find out who had been helping her, Elijah Bailey interrupted her. ¡°Miss, we can reminisceter. For now, let this old man help you stabilize the situation.¡± Elijah Bailey spoke sincerely. Upon hearing his words, Sherry Jones quietly nodded, her heart filled with ambition. Just now she might have been a clever woman without any supplies, but now it was different. She had Elijah Bailey and many staff members who supported her. Her confidence increased significantly. Then, Elijah Bailey directly looked at Ryan who wore an aggrieved face: ¡°What? Are you still not satisfied with being firedst time? Do you still want to cause trouble for the youngdy!?¡± ¡°You!¡± After hearing these words, Ryan¡¯s face became flushed, as if he had been pped. ¡°Elijah, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but ask at this moment. Elijah snorted at Ryan and respectfully told Sherry: ¡°Miss, there is something you may not know. Since I gathered all these employees, I conducted an investigation among them to understand thepany¡¯s situation over the past few years. Unexpectedly, I found that Ryan was a bad apple. He got promotions by ttering superiors and idled away his time. He was a big worm gnawing at thepany¡¯s resources, so I fired him right away!¡± At this point, Elijah nced at Ryan with contempt: ¡°What kind of elite employee is he? He¡¯s nothing more than a troublemaker!¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry Jones¡¯s face revealed a look of realization. Mori Jones, who was next to her, couldn¡¯t help but ridicule Ryan: ¡°I wondered why you came back so obediently when my brother asked you to. I was puzzled, how could they let you go so quickly? It turns out you were fired! You even pretended to be loyal to thepany and imed to be an elite employee? I spit!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, Ryan¡¯s face turned red in an instant, feeling both ashamed and annoyed. He pointed at Elijah somewhat guiltily and scolded: ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean you fired me? It¡¯s obviously that I don¡¯t want to be with you! You are the one who turned against the Jones Group and are a back-stabber. I disdain to work with such a scheming man! Hmph! This is called abandoning darkness for light, understand!?¡± Abandoning darkness for light? Mori Jones retorted coldly: ¡°Who is undermining thepany, isn¡¯t it clear now? You even have the nerve to say such words! Get lost! This is the Jones Group, not your fakepany without even a business license!¡± ¡°You!¡± Ryan was at a loss for words from Mori¡¯s rebuttal, feeling an indescribable frustration, he wished he could find a hole to crawl into. At this moment, Elijah Bailey didn¡¯t care about his reaction. He turned to Sherry Jones and said: ¡°Miss, give your order. As long as you say it, all of us employees will fall into ce. They are all very familiar with all the business processes, no need for any adjustment.¡± At this time, the other employees also eagerly said: ¡°Yes, General Manager, give your order. We all can¡¯t wait to start working.¡± It was clear that since Elijah fired Ryan and his tterers, the whole atmosphere in the Jones Group had improved a lot. Furthermore, Elijah always spoke highly of Sherry. Of course, the most crucial thing was the sry package. Now, they were doing one job while receiving two sries. One was from White Mitchell, and the other was from the Jones Group. All these thanks to Sherry, so they obviously pledged full loyalty to her. At this moment, Sherry, looking at these lively employees, felt moved and hopeful. It seemed that her blood had been ignited, and her mood suddenly became excited. However, just as she was about to give the order, Will Jones, who had heard about the situation and rushed over, roared at everyone: ¡°What are you doing! What are you all doing?! Elijah Bailey? A useless man that I fired, why are you back?! If you bring so many people here, are you trying to stage a rebellion? Do you believe I can have you arrested right now?!¡± Chapter 145: Isn’t It Easy to Offend Someone? Chapter 145: Isn¡¯t It Easy to Offend Someone? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Group. The group of employees following Elijah Bailey unconsciously showed a timid expression. They couldn¡¯t help looking at each other with unease. Clearly, over the years, they had suffered quite a bit of oppression from Will Jones. Which exined the fearful looks on their faces now. However, Sherry Jones, the current CEO of Jones Group, fearlessly shielded Elijah and the employees behind her. She fearlessly stood in front of Will Jones and looked directly at his terrifying eyes. It was a ssic case of the sh of the titans. Next, she spoke. ¡°Elijah was brought back in by me, is there a problem with that, Vice President Jones?¡± she asked. Wow! Calling him Vice President Jones almost made Will Jones leap with frustration. He never expected that the delicate and seemingly weak Sherry would show such strong defiance. For a moment, he was so furious that he didn¡¯t know how to respond. After a while, he finally managed to spit out, ¡°Elijah Bailey is too meritorious for his own good, with questionable conduct. I fired him three years ago! Are you not afraid that the employees under your hands will have opinions by bringing him back?¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry turned to the hundred-plus employees and asked, ¡°Did you all hear what Vice President Jones said? Do any of you have any problems with Elijah returning?¡± The crowd was startled for a moment, then they spoke in unison, ¡°No!¡± With over a hundred voices echoing, itpletely overshadowed Will Jones¡¯ voice, causing his face to instantly darken with rage. ¡°These are all employees who have decided to leave thepany. Once disloyal, always useless. Don¡¯t even a CEO like you know this!? What kind of CEO are you?!¡± Will Jones eximed, unwilling to ept defeat. Upon hearing his words, the employees were filled with indignant fury. The reason they chose to leave was not just due to wages and treatment but more so because they did not want to endure further oppression from Will Jones. Otherwise, the fact that over a hundred employees left without even providing an exnation shows that they departed resolutely. This simply proves that there¡¯s no regard left for Jones Group among all the employees in the wholepany. And Will Jones¡¯ trusted subordinates are merely tterers. People like Ryan are utterly ipetent and are only adept at currying favor to gain benefits. Apany run by such petty people isn¡¯t worth staying in! While the employees were all quietly resentful towards Will Jones, Sherry directly and candidly retorted, ¡°Right now, I am the CEO of Jones Group! Who I choose to employ, and how I use them is none of your business, Vice President Jones, is it? Yes, you are my elder uncle, but don¡¯t forget, we are at thepany, not at home! As long as I am the CEO, it¡¯s not your ce to passment on my employees! Everyone should get back to work immediately. If anyone tries to hinder you, report to me in my office at once!¡± Wow! Sherry¡¯s bold and assertive speech instantly raised the spirit of the moment. Everyone¡¯s eyes were flickering with an intense fire of excitement. The next moment, the hundred-plus workers set off,pletely ignoring Will Jones¡¯ countenance and directly throwing themselves into their work. The previously quiet and barren Jones Group suddenly picked up the pace. The working enthusiasm of the employees was tremendously higher than before. Watching this happen, Will Jones¡¯s face turned green with anger. His utmost anger was absolutely apparent. Public humiliation! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Sherry was tantly pping him in the face! Ever since taking over the Jones Group, he had never experienced such a humiliation before. This seemed to take him back to the days when he used to work under Logan Jones. Even though he was the older brother, the eldest son of the Jones Family, when it came to business acumen, he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Logan. Thus, all along he had to follow in Logan¡¯s shadow. Surprisingly, after all these years, there was now Sherry Jones looking to shine brightly above him. This was uneptable to him. At this point, Sherry Jones bluntly said, ¡°Vice President Jones, I am formally appointing Elijah as the vice president of thepany now. You have no objections, right? As for your vice presidency, we¡¯ll hold onto it for now, but I won¡¯t be assigning you anypany tasks. Once you¡¯ve sorted out your knock-offpany, we¡¯ll reassess your role. Vice President Jones, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can return to your office and not interfere with thepany¡¯s operations!¡± ¡°You!¡± Will Jones was fuming, his silver teeth nearly grinding to dust. He was like an infuriated monkey, scratching his head and cheeks. ¡°What goes aroundes around! Don¡¯t celebrate too soon! Humph!¡± In the end, Will Jones left the Jones Group in anger, trailed by Snowden Jones. Seeing this, Ryan also hurried after them. Phew! Once she was certain Will Jones had left, Sherry Jones let out a heavy breath, feeling as if a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Clearly, she had to put a lot of pressure on Will Jones just now. Having never dealt with this kind of situation before, it was quite stressful for her. On the other hand, after leaving the Jones Group, Will Jones immediately brought Snowden Jones and Ryan to the Jones Industrial Group just across the street. Although they were ordered to stop operating, the offices were still there, and so were the employees. Seeing the displeased look on Will Jones¡¯s face, the staff didn¡¯t dare to say a word and busied themselves with their work. Then, Will Jones took Snowden Jones and Ryan straight into his office, mming the door shut behind them. ¡°Dad, what are we supposed to do now? Sherry has employees on her side, and she¡¯s got that immortal Elijah helping her, their business will soon be back to normal. Mr. Weiden only gave us a week. If we can¡¯t get it together ¡± Snowden asked with some concern. Ryan stood by the side, silent and a bit uneasy. Will Jones looked up at them annoyed and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? What harm can an old fool do to me? If I can y him once, I can y him twice!¡± This¡­ Snowden looked at Will Jones with some confusion,¡±Dad, do you already have a n?¡± With a dark expression, Will Jones nodded and then sinisterly said, ¡°So what if she has employees? Without business, they¡¯re finished! I want to see how long apany without business can sustain these people!¡± ¡°Dad, after what happenedst time, those suppliers and distributors may not listen to us, I¡¯m afraid ¡± Snowden said with reservation. Upon hearing this, Will Jones scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s tough to please people, but easy to annoy them! Do I have to teach you this too!?¡± Wow! Upon hearing this, Snowden¡¯s face lit up with understanding, swiftly followed by a hint of delight. She knew what he meant. Will Jones was telling her topletely alienate those suppliers and distributors, to make them dissatisfied with the Jones Group, and to refuse to cooperate. Once those suppliers and distributors cut off all ties with the Jones Group, no matter how many employees Sherry had, she wouldn¡¯t have a good oue! Without the business, all those employees would be a burden for Sherry. This time, they would definitely bring Sherry Jones to her knees! Chapter 146: Jones Group Store Big Fraud? Chapter 146: Jones Group Store Big Fraud? Trantor: 549690339 After hearing Will Jones¡¯ suggestion, Snowden Jones became very pleased with himself. Then, Will continued, ¡°This matter must be dealt with as quickly as possible. Elijah Bailey is crafty. We must act while he¡¯s still getting his bearing, and get this done soon.¡± Having said so, Will couldn¡¯t help but gave Ryan a sidelong nce. Now, he knew why Ryan hade back under hismand and had a certain opinion of him. But after all, there aren¡¯t many people who can perform at the moment. Although Ryan is unpredictable, he no longer has the possibility of wavering. With this in mind, Will irritably began, ¡°Ryan, all previous matters are in the past, I can let them go, and I will continue to trust you. However, if you dare to betray me at this crucial time, don¡¯t me me for settling old and new scores with you! As you heard, now we are backed by Sayon¡¯s premier powerhouse, the Weiden family. If this goes well, you will have plenty of opportunities in the future. Do you understand?¡± Frightened by the conversation, Ryan didn¡¯t dare to utter a word of refusal. After hearing this, he immediately agreed wholeheartedly. Seeing Ryan act so scared and panicky, a satisfied smile finally surfaced on Will¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, Snowden, now you take Ryan immediately to get this done. The resources of suppliers and channel dealers are all in your hands, make sure to finalize them all before Elijah Bailey!¡± Snowden, upon receiving the order, didn¡¯t hesitate at all and instantly prepared to enact the n with Ryan. Half an hourter, Snowden, with all materials prepared, left thepany and began executing the n. Soon after, Snowden arrived at apany known as Logan Raw Material. Logan Raw Material was a well-known supplier in Sayon. Many materials for third-tier tycoons were bought from them. Over fifty percent of the Jones Group¡¯s raw materials were purchased from them, making Logan an incredibly important supplier for the Jones Group. During thest incident involving the Jones Group, Logan yed a part. However, for some unknown reason, Logan stopped their suppression of the Jones Group and everything returned to normal. This time Snowden arrived with the intentions of eradicating Logan as a supplier for the Jones Group entirely. Upon arrival at Logan, Snowden put on an air of superiority, as if he looked down on them. Despite his disapproval, Logan, the general manager of thepany, warmly weed Snowden into his office. ¡°Snowden, what brings you here today? Is there something you need to discuss?¡± Logan energetically asked. But Snowden showed a look of disdain, then arrogantly took out an agreement and threw it in Logan¡¯s face. ¡°Our new manager, Sherry Jones, says that the Jones Group needs a fresh start. As the new manager, the Jones Group needs to operate ording to her ideas. This is her proposed cooperation agreement. Have a look, if there isn¡¯t any issue, please sign it.¡± Snowden stated nonchntly, as if she wasn¡¯t even considering Logan. Upon hearing this, Logan unconsciously furrowed his brows. Wasn¡¯t Snowden¡¯s attitude a bit too arrogant? Though they couldn¡¯tpete with the Jones Group yet, and the Jones Group was like their God of Wealth, was she too disrespectful? A dissatisfied Logan, with a stern look on his face, slowly opened the agreement thrown by Snowden. Upon reading it for a few minutes, Logan¡¯s frown deepened and his expression darkened with each passing minute. ¡°Snowden! Is the Jones Group trying to y a prank on me? From one million dors per ton of raw materials, you now directly pressed it to 100,000 dors? Not only this, you switched the payment from monthly to yearly?¡± Do you know just how many goods the Jones Group buys from us in a year? If we have to settle once a year, can mypany continue to operate?!¡± After reading the agreement, Logan threw it heavily onto the table, angrily questioning Snowden. This wasn¡¯t negotiation at all! This was daylight robbery! A million dors a ton to a hundred thousand dors a ton, they were practically stuffing money into Logan. Add a year of settlement to that, might as well say that Logan should be their subsidiary outright. The more Logan thought, the more angry he became. This was utterly unreasonable. However, facing Logan¡¯s rage, Snowden simply didn¡¯t care, and scoffed, ¡°What, not satisfied? This came directly from Sherry Jones herself! If you don¡¯t agree, fine, then there¡¯s no need for future cooperation. After all, there are more suppliers to the Jones Group than just Logan¡¯spany. One more or one less wouldn¡¯t make any difference!¡± Gush! Upon hearing this, Logan exploded, ¡°Snowden! What is the attitude of the Jones Group now? Do you really think I am desperate to work with you? No cooperation then no cooperation, fuck! Get the hell out!¡± Under Logan¡¯s righteous fury, he picked up the Jones Group¡¯s contract and tore it to pieces. He knew that Snowden was from the Jones family, so he had no doubt about her words. Just like that, Snowden was directly chased out of Logan¡¯spany. However, the expelled Snowden showed not the slightest sign of disappointment. On the contrary, a triumphant smile appeared on her face. Afterward, she directly called Ryan, inquiring about the situation on his end. The answer she received was very satisfying. Immediately after, Snowden didn¡¯t stop there and turned to locate the second supplier, repeating the process. Sayon, Jones Group. Since Will and the others left, the Jones Group¡¯s work returned to normal. For the entire morning, the employees were fully devoted to their work. The new manager, Sherry, was no exception, even having a bigger workload than some employees. For a time, her spirit of working hard influenced many workers. However, as the employees were busy in high spirits, a series of calls from the factory, like a bucket of cold water, suddenly doused over their heads. Immediately, their enthusiasm was dampened. ¡°It¡¯s not good, Elijah! The factory said that several suppliers directly took the raw materials and said they would not cooperate with the Jones Group in the future, iming we are too lofty!¡± ¡°Elijah, Elijah, the channels said they are taking back their goods, iming they will no longer be agents of our products. The factory warehouse is asking us what to do!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not good¡­¡± One by one, employees rushed to report dire news to Elijah. It was like a volcanic eruption, with more troubling news constantly pouring out. Elijah felt a pressure as massive as a mountain. He didn¡¯t expect that all this would happen on the first day back at work. Moreover, everything happened all at once! If there were no tricks involved in this, even if it were told, no one would believe it! Chapter 147: What does your incompetence have to do with me, Snowden Jones? Chapter 147: What does your ipetence have to do with me, Snowden Jones? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, across from Jones Group. Around three or four in the afternoon, Snowden Jones and Brooke returned victoriously to the office opposite the Jones Group. ¡°How did it go?¡± Will Jones, his legs casually crossed, asked with a smug grin. Seeing this, Brooke immediately blurted out eagerly, ¡°Mr. Jones, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken care of everything. I imagine Sherry is now busy dealing with raw materials and goods.¡± You weren¡¯t there, but I nearly drove those suppliers and distributors to an early grave. Moreover, they said they would never do business with the Jones Group again.¡± Upon hearing this, a satisfied smile crossed Will Jones¡¯s face. After all, he had been with the Jones Group for many years, and had virtually all of the supplier and distributor resources under his control. This time, their collective revolt would undoubtedly leave Sherry at her wit¡¯s end, without any chance of recovery! ¡°Sherry, Sherry, you think you canpete with me? Amateur,¡± said Will Jones, smirking. At that moment, Snowden Jones came over, expressing her concern, ¡°Dad, if we mess with the suppliers and distributors, the old man Elijah Bailey will surely find out. He¡¯ll guess that we were behind this. If he decides to cause trouble, how should we handle it?¡± Upon hearing this, Will Jones gave a coldugh, an unbothered expression on his face, ¡°Let him look if he wants. Now that the project has fallen through, even if he knows I did it, what can he do to me? Also, if those suppliers and distributors don¡¯t want to cooperate with the Jones Group, isn¡¯t that Sherry¡¯s problem? Ha ha¡­¡± Will Jones chuckled coldly, his smile increasingly sinister. Just then, Will Jones¡¯s phone rang out of the blue. Will Jones took it out, nced at it, and sneered, ¡°See, mention the devil, and he shall appear!¡± Snowden Jones and Brooke exchanged a chuckling nce full of intrigue. ¡°Off we go, let¡¯s see the flustered face of our General Manager of Jones Group! Hahaha¡­¡± Will Jones got up directly, left thepany, and headed for Jones Group across the street. As soon as Will Jones walked in, the staff of the Jones Group sent him a barrage of furious res. Clearly, they all suspected that the culprits behind the scene were undoubtedly Will Jones and his team. Only now, they didn¡¯t have any evidence. Anyway, what could they do even if they had it? They couldn¡¯t kill him, could they? Thinking of this, everyone felt stifled. ¡°The young madam is waiting for you in the conference room!¡± a hostile Elijah Bailey came over at this time. Seeing the rage on Elijah Bailey¡¯s face, Will Jones couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He was even more eager to see Sherry¡¯s deste look at this very moment. In no time, Will Jones and Snowden Jones appeared in the boardroom of the Jones Group. Just like during the day, they sat at two opposite ends of the room, each holding their ground. ¡°General Manager Jones was in such a hurry to summon me. Do you have a task to assign to me?¡± said Will Jones, feigning ignorance. At this point, Mori Jones, who was sitting next to them, was unable to stand it any longer. She stood up and demanded, ¡°Brother, did you really have anything to do with the situation regarding our suppliers and distributors!? Do you know how damaging this is to our Jones Group? The warehouse is full of unsold goods, and there¡¯s not even enough room to store them. Do you realize the loss this will cause?¡± Confronted with Mori Jones¡¯s questioning, Will Jones snorted dismissively and responded indifferently, ¡°Mori, are you talking to me!? By position, I am the Vice President of thepany; by seniority, I am your older brother. Is this how you should be talking to me!? Please remember your role before you talk to me in the future!¡± ¡°You!¡± Mori Jones was left speechless. At this point, Sherry calmed Mori Jones¡¯s surge of anger, and calmly addressed Will Jones, ¡°Vice President Jones, am I, as the General Manager, qualified to talk to you?¡± At her words, Will Jones, unresponsive and nonchnt, directly turned his gaze out of the window, refusing to engage with Sherry. ¡°What exactly did you say to our suppliers and distributors!? Why did they simultaneously terminate their contracts with us!?¡± Sherry demanded. But Will Jones still showed no interest in responding to her and even scoffed coldly. At this point, Snowden Jones, seeing the situation, looked at Sherry in amusement and retorted, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the problem be with you? Those suppliers and the distributors, hearing our Jones Group changed the General Manager, decided to halt the cooperation without further ado. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s your problem?¡± At her words, Elijah Bailey stood up immediately, snapping angrily, ¡°Bullshit! Don¡¯t you think we are clueless! It¡¯s Snowden Jones and Brooke who were spreading bad words about us to the suppliers and distributors! Speak out! What did you do to smear us!? Otherwise, we¡¯ll call the police, and we¡¯ll settle it in court!¡± Ever since learning about the coordinated revolt of the suppliers and distributors, Elijah Bailey had been trying to reach out through various channels and his old contacts. Finally, he found out through an old acquaintance that Snowden Jones and Brooke had visited thepanies of the suppliers and the distributors. They had made some unpleasantments, and it had been quite a scene. After their visit, the suppliers and distributors had immediately terminated their contracts with Jones Group. It was obvious that Snowden Jones was the troublemaker! However, in response to Elijah Bailey¡¯s usation, Snowden Jones let out a coldugh and fearlessly replied, ¡°What, now the Channel Manager isn¡¯t allowed to visit suppliers and distributors? I was just trying to be helpful, so I told them about the change in our Jones Group¡¯s management. But guess what? When they learned that our new General Manager was an inexperienced novice, they flipped out. I was helpless, I really was!¡± After saying this, Snowden burst into a derisiveughter filled with mockery. ¡°Sherry, you need to get this straight, the issue here is your incapability. What does Snowden Jones have to do with that? Don¡¯t think about shifting the me onto me. I won¡¯t take it,¡± Snowden Jones continued her sarcasm. Whoosh! Hearing her words, a raging fire was ignited in Sherry¡¯s heart. Mori Jones and Elijah Bailey were also furious and red at Snowden Jones. However, it was as if Snowden Jones didn¡¯t notice at all. She retained her arrogant attitude, her disdain reaching an all-time high! Chapter 148: Do You Still Have the Mood to Eat? Chapter 148: Do You Still Have the Mood to Eat? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡¯re all truly fucking shameless!¡± Elijah Bailey and Mori Jones, their eyes red, stared fiercely at Will Jones and his daughter, rage burning in their chests. Snowden Jones defiantly met their gaze, a thick sneer on her pretty face, and then slowly said: ¡°Instead of impotently raging here, you should really be thinking of a way out. Though, even if you go now to apologize to those suppliers and distributors, they might not even give you the time of day. You can only vent your impotent rage here, haha .¡± Hearing this, the anger in Elijah Bailey and Mori Jones only grew more intense. They had seen shamelessness, but they had never seen anyone sink as low as Will Jones and his daughter! The Jones Group is the Jones family¡¯s legacy, they, as people of the Jones family, do nothing to protect the interests of the Jones Group and instead engage in this self-destructive behavior. They exemplify the phrase ¡®utter shamelessness¡¯ to the fullest! At this moment, Will Jones slowly rose, his gaze falling on Sherry Jones as he said teasingly: ¡°General Manager Jones! So, have you finished questioning us? It¡¯s also time to clock out, excuse us, but if there¡¯s nothing else, we father and daughter won¡¯t keep youpany any longer. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re off to dinner!¡± Will Jonespletely disregarded the stinging gazes of Sherry Jones and the others, leaving thepany casually, he waspletely fearless. ¡°Shameless! Shameless! Shameless!!!¡± Elijah Bailey¡¯s fist mmed onto the table in the conference room, the thumping sound loud enough to express his anger at this moment. Then he took out his mobile phone and angrily dered: ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to help us now! We cannot let their plots seed!¡± It was clear that the person Elijah Bailey was looking for was White Mitchell. In his view, only White Mitchell would be able to help Jones Group escape this predicament now. After all, White Mitchell had arranged so many things discreetly behind the scenes. His ability was definitely not trifling. But just as Elijah Bailey was going to make the call, Sherry Jones stopped him, saying: ¡°Elijah, don¡¯t call yet, let¡¯s wait a few days!¡± Huh? Elijah Bailey was taken aback and then looked at Sherry Jones in surprise, ¡°Miss Sherry, what is this¡­?¡± Biting her lip, Sherry Jones replied with a defiant expression: ¡°Ultimately, the Jones Group is our own business. He has already helped us tremendously with the employee issue. I can¡¯t run to him for help every time I encounter a problem. I want to try it myself first. If I really can¡¯t manage, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to ask for his help then. Once the Jones Group ovees this crisis, I will personally find him to express my gratitude.¡± This¡­ Hearing Sherry¡¯s words, Elijah Bailey paused, and then looked at her with a satisfied expression. At this time, Sherry, who was advocating for self-reliance, reminded him of Logan Jones. Logan was like this back in the day, willing to tackle everything himself. He was not the type to easily admit defeat, much less turn to others for help willingly. Sherry was the same now. This resiliency really was quite like her father Logan. She was, indeed, Logan¡¯s daughter. Although Elijah Bailey admired this tenacity in Sherry, he still sent a text to White Mitchell discreetly. This was a task entrusted to him by White Mitchell. He could not fail the trust White had ced in him. Moreover, in his eyes, they were all family, no need for pleasantries. However, when he was sending the message, Elijah Bailey still mentioned in the message that Sherry Jones wanted to solve the problem independently and advised White not to squash her enthusiasm. Upon receiving the message, White Mitchell¡¯s face also showed a satisfied smile, then he immediately made a call to Beckett. This time, taking the advice of Elijah Bailey, he didn¡¯t offer too much help. He just exined things clearly to Sherry and kindly reminded them that Sherry had strong support, a reminder for them to take things more seriously in the future. With White¡¯s ability, he could fully find a batch of new suppliers and wholesalers for Sherry Jones, and his strength would be stronger than the original ones from the Jones Group. But White Mitchell didn¡¯t do that. Since Sherry had ns to lead the Jones Group¡¯s development and expansion, he had to let her gradually build her confidence and ability, realizing her ambition. After arranging everything, White Mitchell went out and hailed a taxi, directly arriving downstairs of the Jones Group building, waiting for Sherry to finish work. Around seven in the evening, the other employees of Jones Group were already off work at about six. Only Sherry insisted on working until thiste hour. When a visibly exhausted Sherry saw the long-awaited White Mitchell waiting downstairs, she herself was taken aback. She quickly put on a smile, masking her inner worries, and ran towards Whiteughing, ¡°Bro, why are you here? Are you here to pick me up?¡± But she did not know that although White had not been in thepany today, he was already well aware of anything that happened in thepany. However, White didn¡¯t say much. He just calmly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯te to pick you up. I came to dine. As today is the first day you started working as a little richdy, shouldn¡¯t you take me out to celebrate?¡± Huh¡­What? Sherry hesitated for a moment, then pretending to be disappointed, she immediately nced at White and said excitedly, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m giving you a chance to mooch off a meal! What do you want to eat? The little richdy will take you there!¡± White Mitchellughed, then pointed to a shopping mall not far from the Jones Group. Sherry looked at it and immediately covered her wallet, and pretended to say heartily, ¡°You rascal, do you n to eat your poor sister out of house and home in one meal?¡± White Mitchellughed, but didn¡¯t speak. However, Sherry proactively took his hand and ventured to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go! After this meal, for the next month, you will have to chew on steamed buns!¡± When White Mitchell heard these words, he was instantly amused. But he knew that Sherry was just joking with him and most likely, he wouldn¡¯t have to pay for tonight¡¯s meal. Then, Sherry, full of pride, led White Mitchell into a Western restaurant, really ready to take him out for a big feast. Sherry immediately took White to a booth outside. Originally, White ordered Beckett to reserve the biggest private room here for him. After all, there would be quite a few peopleingter. However, now they needed to keep a low profile until those suppliers and wholesalers arrived. They could then use an excuse to move, which seemed more reasonable. However, as soon as they sat down, they saw two figures that Sherry least wanted to see at this time¨C Will Jones and his daughter! Just as Sherry was about to switch seats with White Mitchell, Will and his daughter walked straight towards them. Snowden Jones had a nasty smile on her face and she teased, ¡°Wow, our General Manager does have leisure time. At such a critical moment, you still have the mood to eat?¡± A frosty response came from Sherry¡¯s pretty face: ¡°None of your business!¡± Upon hearing this, Snowden sneered and continued to mock, ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know how long you can hold the position of the general manager. If you do not enjoy life now, when thepany goes bankrupt in a few days, there won¡¯t be such opportunities anymore. How I envy you living so freely, unlike us who are toiling away. We even arranged a meeting with a few new suppliers and wholesalers of the newpanieste at night, right next to your big private room. Oh yes, we are gold card members here. When you pay the billter, you can mention our name for a discount, haha ¡° Chapter 149: Can we also get a large private room for us! Chapter 149: Can we also get arge private room for us! Trantor: 549690339 Sherry Jones¡¯s face turned from pale to purple. The smile she had previously put on to not worry White Mitchell hadpletely vanished. At this moment, a Mr. Wu, the manager of the western restaurant, approached Will Jones and his daughter with a warm smile and courteously began to serve them. ¡°Mr. Jones, Little Jones, the grand suite you reserved two hours ago has been booked by one of our diamond card members. We hope you understand. After all, diamond card members are the highest level of membership in our restaurant, who we cannot afford to offend. However, rest assured, we have prepared another room for you. As an expression of our apologies, we will give you a 20% discount on your bill tonight.¡± The lobby manager said apologetically. Diamond card member? Upon hearing these four words, the faces of Will Jones and his daughter were slightly surprised. They were regr customers of this western restaurant, and all high-level receptions were held here on weekdays. Their annual consumption here was in the high hundreds of thousands. However, despite all this, they had only managed to attain a gold membership after several years of dining here. Additionally, they understood that a diamond membership at this western restaurant wasn¡¯t something you could just get by spending a generous amount. ording to rumors, there were less than a hundred diamond card members at this western restaurant, and without a certain status, one couldn¡¯t get a diamond membership. Given this, they realized the diamond card member was not someone they could provoke. Nevertheless, being given an ordinary room still demonstrated the restaurant¡¯s appreciation for them. Most importantly,pared to Sherry Jones, the general manager, their treatment was far superior. With this in mind, father and daughter had noints, and Mori Jones said, ¡°We understand, we are old customers here and we can certainly sympathize with your difficulties.¡± Upon hearing this, Manager Wu let out a silent sigh of relief, and a pleasing smile crawled back to his face. At this moment, Snowden Jones nced dismissively at Sherry and then said to the lobby manager, ¡°By the way, Manager Wu, this is the new general manager of Jones Group. It¡¯s her first day dining here at your restaurant, you must provide good service for us!¡± Snowden emphasized the word ¡°service.¡± Upon hearing this, Manager Wu looked stunned, then quickly understood and showed intuition. After all, Mori Jones and his daughter had just given him face, this favor had to be returned. From the tone of the father and daughter, it was obvious that the man and woman in front of them had some sort of grievance with them. Snowden¡¯s reminder to him was nothing more than to support them and let these two lose face. With this thought, Manager Wu couldn¡¯t help but assess Sherry Jones and White Mitchell. At this time, Sherry and White Mitchell were wearing ordinary clothes, probably not worth more than a thousand dors in total. Compared to the bright and beautiful Snowden, they were miles away, clearly not influential people. After examining them, Manager Wu had made his judgment and decision. He walked slowly up to Sherry Jones and White Mitchell, and said with a hint of contempt, ¡°Sorry, the seats you are sitting in have been booked by a member. Could you please switch seats!¡± Huh? Upon hearing these words, a look of frustration crossed Sherry¡¯s pretty face. She argued, ¡°When we just sat down, why didn¡¯t anyone inform us of this? Also, aren¡¯t reserved seats supposed to be marked? Howe we didn¡¯t notice anything after sitting for so long!?¡± Upon hearing her words, Manager Wu¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately snapped his fingers. A nearby waiter immediately came over at the sound of his snap. A puzzled Sherry watched him intently. However, the next moment, Manager Wu straightened up and said, ¡°Paper! Pen!¡± Huh? Just when Sherry didn¡¯t know what he was up to, she saw Manager Wu take a pen and directly write ¡®Reserved for Members¡¯ fourrge characters on a napkin. He pped the napkin onto the table and said arrogantly to Sherry, ¡°It wasn¡¯t there just now, but now it is!¡± Wow! Upon seeing this, Sherry turned pale with rage. The word ¡°Frustration¡± was written all over her, and she wanted to leave right then and there. However, at this moment, White Mitchell grabbed her hand, slowly stood up, and said calmly to Manager Wu, ¡°May I ask, where do you want to move us to? ¡± Huh? Manager Wu was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect White Mitchell to be so unassuming. Under normal circumstances, after saying so much, he should know his ce and leave promptly. Unexpectedly, White Mitchell dared to ask him where they were being moved to. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t mind humiliating them even more! With this thought, Manager Wu said to the waiter, ¡°All the seats are fully booked today. Since these two customers still want to dine here. Then arrange people to set up an additional table next to the restroom, specifically for these two customers!¡± Wow! Upon hearing these words, Sherry¡¯s face turned ck. She said to White Mitchell, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re not eating here!¡± Watching Sherry¡¯s righteous indignation, Manager Wu just scoffed. In his view, customers like Sherry and White Mitchell were those who came to their restaurant merely to join in the fun, take pictures, and unt on their social media. But Will Jones and his daughter were different. They were gold card members of the restaurant who spent a lot of money there every year. They were in apletely different league than Sherry and White Mitchell. Hence, offending these two was not a big deal. If they had a sense of propriety, they should leave on their own ord. Otherwise, the only face they¡¯d be losing would be their own. Initially, Manager Wu thought the duo would leave this time. But surprisingly, White Mitchell said very calmly, ¡°Leave the restroom for others. Please change us to arge private room as well!¡± Ha ha ha Hearing this, Manager Wu couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Hisughter was filled with ridicule and mockery. He continued to taunt, ¡°Sir, could you please stop joking in front of me. Although I have had professional training, I really can¡¯t hold back myughter with you. Okay, please leave. Save some face for yourselves. Stop persisting in the absurdity. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth, I¡¯m intentionally targeting you. If you don¡¯t know better, I¡¯m going to have security throw you out! Only your own faces would be insulted.¡± Chapter 150: Find Out Who Reserved the Luxury Suite! Chapter 150: Find Out Who Reserved the Luxury Suite! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh? Is that so!?¡± Facing Manager Wu¡¯s sarcasm, White Mitchell gave a coldugh, then turned to him with a teasing look, ¡°Please call your restaurant manager over!¡± The restaurant manager? Upon hearing this, Manager Wu showed a cold smile, the scorn hidden within hisughter became even more obvious. ¡°Miss, I rmend you, before I really lose my temper, recognise the situation and leave with this bragging gentleman. This is my final warning to you. If you continue to cause trouble, I will really call security. My patience is limited. I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider!¡± As he spoke, Manager Wu pretentiously pulled out the walkie-talkie and put on an air that he was ready to call for someone at any time. Upon seeing this, Sherry Jones also became somewhat anxious. Today, she just wanted toe and have a meal with White Mitchell, but surprisingly, it had be such a fuss. She didn¡¯t want to watch White Mitchell being ridiculed like this anymore. If need be, they would just go elsewhere for their meal. So, Sherry hurriedly tried to talk to White Mitchell, ¡°Bro, let it be. There¡¯s no need to provoke them. It¡¯s just a meal. Let¡¯s eat somewhere else.¡± White Mitchell, hearing this, turned back gently to Sherry and said, ¡°It¡¯s OK. We are not going anywhere today. No one can chase us away. We will finish our meal right here!¡± ¡°But ¡± Sherry Jones said, with an expression of worry crossing her pretty face. However, at this point, White Mitchell slowly turned back and continued, ¡°Moreover, now it¡¯s not us looking for trouble, but them provoking me!¡± A mere manager of a Western restaurant dares to unt his eloquence in front of him, White Mitchell? Haha Even if he attended a state banquet, those banquet chefs would have to act respectful towards him! A mere western restaurant, White Mitchell would not even bother looking at! However, White Mitchell did not say these words out loud in front of Sherry as she would most likely be frightened if she knew. Meanwhile, upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Manager Wu could not help but sneer. Snowden Jones slowly came over and mockingly said, ¡°He is giving you face to step down, you should quickly step down. What are you boasting about here? If I didn¡¯t know, I would have thought you are some great figure. Just get the hell out of here now. This high-end western restaurant is not a ce for country bumpkins like you who only know to use brute force.¡± Upon hearing Snowden Jones¡¯s words, Manager Wu also seriously said, ¡°A minute has passed, please leave!¡± But White Mitchell was still unmoved and showed no intention of leaving. Seeing this, Manager Wu turned pale and immediately called into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Send some security guards here, someone is causing trouble, hurry!¡± After the order was given, seven or eight security guards rushed over. Knowing that someone was causing trouble, their faces were not too friendly, and even had a sinister look. ¡°Get these two troublemakers out of¡­¡± Manager Wu looked at White Mitchell with a cold smirk, but just as he was about tomand the security guards, a loud voice came from behind everyone. ¡°What¡¯s going on!? Why call security!? Don¡¯t you know a diamond VIP customer is about to arrive!? What would it look like if the VIP saw this!?¡± A middle-aged man with a strong stature rushed to the scene and scolded everyone. Upon hearing this voice, Manager Wu shrank back and his face instinctively showed fear. Then he saw him hurriedly walk towards the middle-aged man, appeasingly said, ¡°Manager Jaxon, I¡¯m sorry, someone wanted to cause trouble here. I was just trying to not disturb the diamond card member¡¯s dining, so I was about to have them kicked out. I didn¡¯t inform you in time because it was all so sudden¡­¡± Hmm? Making a fuss!? Upon hearing this, Manager Jaxon¡¯s face went dark, but he did notpletely believe Manager Wu¡¯s words, and walked directly in front of White Mitchell. Fearing that White Mitchell would be targeted, Sherry quickly exined, ¡°We did not cause any trouble, he was the one targeting us first, even though we were already seated. But he tried to send us away with this napkin!¡± Sherry directly picked up the napkin and pped it on the table. Upon seeing this, Manager Wu¡¯s face immediately darkened, he quickly defended himself, ¡°Nonsense nonsense, you you¡¯re making false usations! At first, you were clearly problematic, Mr. Jones and Little Jones can vouch for me!¡± Saying this, Manager Wu cast a pleading look at Will Jones and his daughter. Seeing this, Will Jones pretentiously walked up to Manager Jaxon and said arrogantly, ¡°Hello Manager Jaxon. I¡¯m a gold card member of your restaurant. I can vouch for Manager Wu, it¡¯s these two who were causing trouble first!¡± ¡°You!¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones was immediately anxious, and hurriedly said to Manager Jaxon, ¡°Manager Jaxon, they are all together. Don¡¯t listen to them!¡± Hearing this, Manager Jaxon couldn¡¯t help frowning. He had guessed some of the current situation, that it wasmost likely Manager Wu was purposely causing trouble to these two youngsters to please Will Jones. Though he was disgusted with this kind of action, offending the Gold Card holder Will Jones was obviously not worth it. After hesitating for a while, he slowly said, ¡°Alright, I understand the situation now. The diamond card member will be here soon. Everyone disperse. If you two want to continue dining, please move over there.¡± Manager Jaxon pointed to a corner of the restaurant far from the private room. This was all he could do, giving both parties room to save face. Upon hearing this, Will Jones and his daughter sneered, and nced contemptuously at White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. However, since the manager had spoken, they had to give him face, so they didn¡¯t continue to cause trouble. But just as everyone thought White Mitchell would leave, White Mitchell slowly said, ¡°Who said we were going over there? Take us to the VIP room, thergest one in your restaurant!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, Will Jones and his daughter burst intoughter. This White Mitchell was really as hard as a stone in atrine, odorous and hard. Manager Jaxon had given him a way out, but he insisted on making trouble. Now, Manager Jaxon should be angry. And indeed, just as the two Jones thought, upon hearing his words, Manager Jaxon¡¯s face showed an unhappy expression. Then, he directly said, ¡°Young man, you should back down when you should. Don¡¯t¡­¡± But before he could finish speaking, White Mitchell casually waved his hand and continued, ¡°First go check who made the reservation for the luxurious VIP room he just mentioned. Thene talk to me.¡± Chapter 151: Sherry Jones is a Diamond Member? Chapter 151: Sherry Jones is a Diamond Member? Trantor: 549690339 Huh? A luxurious private room? Manager Jaxon was taken aback by the words, with an immediate look of bewilderment spreading across his face. At this point, Mori Jones and Snowden Jones, upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, startedughing disdainfully. Snowden Jones directly jeered, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you, a man who has spent five years in prison, to be so full of hot air. Are you actually iming you¡¯re that diamond card member? Take a good look at yourself in the mirror, do you think you are worthy of that?¡± Manager Wu, seeing this, fanned the mes in front of Manager Jaxon, saying, ¡°Manager Jaxon, look at their behavior, they¡¯re clearly here to make trouble. I just mentioned to Mr. Jones about the luxurious private room, and he started bragging straight away. People like this, they have no idea you¡¯re giving them an easy way out, you should just have the guards kick them out directly!¡± Upon hearing this, Manager Jaxon¡¯s doubtful expression became even more pronounced. He didn¡¯t take Snowden Jones and Manager Wu¡¯s words at face value, but rather began to seriously assess White Mitchell. Neglecting his clothing, White Mitchell, was not as luxurious as Snowden Jones. In fact, he appeared a bit downgraded. However, it didn¡¯t detract from the authoritative demeanor that radiated from him. Every move he made was full of confidence, like he wasn¡¯t concerned about the people around him at all. This situation indicated one of two possibilities: one was that White Mitchell was boasting, as Snowden Jones suggested. The other possibility was that everything White Mitchell had said was true, and his background was quite unusual. From the beginning, none of these people had been on his radar. Upon reaching this point, Manager Jaxon found himself inwardly specting further. The events had developed to a point where everyone knew that the diamond card member would appear shortly. If it was the first scenario, then White Mitchell would definitely be humiliated. But who, knowing they would be humiliated, would still make such a boast? No sane person would behave in such a foolish way! After analyzing it all, Manager Jaxon found himself leaning more towards his second spection. At this moment, Manager Jaxon was surprised by his own thoughts. He quickly snapped back to reality, took out his phone and scrolled through the reservation details. The reservation information for a diamond card member would typically not be delivered to any ordinary staff member. Even Manager Wu wasn¡¯t entitled to that. Only he, the store manager, had ess to it. Soon, Manager Jaxon found the reservation for the luxurious private room. The reservation name disyed ¡®Sherry Jones¡¯ inrge letters! ¡°Sherry Jones!?¡± Manager Jaxon was surprised and blurted out that the name was clearly that of a woman, which didn¡¯t match with White Mitchell¡¯s gender! However, just as Manager Jaxon expressed his confusion, Mori Jones and his daughter looked surprised and asked, ¡°What!? Manager Jaxon, did you read it wrong? What¡¯s the name on the reservation!?¡± Mori Jones and his daughter looked displeased, their faces were as if they¡¯d tasted something revolting. If they hadn¡¯t heard incorrectly, the name that Manager Jaxon had read belonged to Sherry Jones!!! Bewildered, Manager Jaxon looked back at them and repeated casually, ¡°It¡¯s Sherry Jones. What¡¯s the issue?¡± Swish! Upon hearing Manager Jaxon¡¯s reply, Mori Jones and his daughter were visibly shocked; a sense of surprise that lingered, their minds engulfed by overwhelming waves of confusion. What¡¯s going on? Sherry Jones is the diamond card member here!? How is that possible? Is she even qualified toe to a ce like this? How could she possibly be a diamond card member!? Mori Jones and his daughter were so flustered they were speechless. As if they had a fishbone stuck in their throats, Mori Jones, with a dark face, countered, ¡°Manager Jaxon! Are you in cahoots with them!? How much did they offer you!? You¡¯re actually helping them lie!? Sherry Jones is nothing more than a rookie who has just taken office. Prior to this, there¡¯s no way she had been here to dine, how could she possibly be a diamond card member!?¡± Huh? After hearing Mori Jones¡¯s usations, Manager Jaxon finally realized who Sherry Jones was. Turns out, it was the young girl sitting next to White Mitchell. Realizing this, Manager Jaxon felt a sense of relief. It further confirmed his earlier spections weren¡¯t wrong. White Mitchell indeed was indeed more than met the eye. Regardless of why the diamond card membership wasn¡¯t under his name, this point wasn¡¯t important. Some people just like being low-key, unlike Mori Jones and his party who loved unting their gold card memberships unnecessarily. Upon this thought, Manager Jaxon made up his mind. Immediately, he turned around, coldly stared at Mori Jones and his daughter, ¡°Watch your mouth. This is our diamond card member! It doesn¡¯t matter if you nder me. But if you dare disrespect our diamond card holders, I have the right to cancel your membership in our store! Moreover, I can permanently cklist you!¡± Manager Jaxon was stern, he knew the immense value of a diamond card member. It wasn¡¯t just a proof of purchasing power, more importantly, it was a testament of status! Their restaurant was a nationwide chain and ranked among the top high-end restaurants in Dragon Realm. Throughout Dragon Realm, less than one hundred diamond cards have been issued, most of which are concentrated in Capital City, a ce which attracts the rich and powerful from all corners. In Sayon, it counts fewer than ten cards. Because of this, the prestige of the diamond card is extremely prominent! Any diamond card member wasn¡¯t someone they could offend. A mere gold card member could not evenpare with a diamond card member. Even in Manager Jaxon¡¯s eyes, a hundred gold card members still wouldn¡¯t be as important as a single diamond card member. The difference in their importance was crystal clear! Therefore, Manager Jaxon, without hesitation, issued a warning to Mori Jones and Snowden Jones. ¡°Manager Jaxon! You!¡± Mori Jones and his daughter were left speechless, their faces bing increasingly unsightly, as if they swallowed dirt, they looked grim. How could she possibly be a diamond card member!? Mori Jones red at Sherry Jones, his eyes fuming with anger, as if they were about to pop out of his head. He looked thoroughly infuriated. At this time, Snowden Jones also insisted with a face full of disbelief, ¡°Impossible! She¡¯s nothing more than a discarded daughter of the Jones family! How could she possibly own a diamond card!? This is absolutely impossible, even if the name used to reserve was indeed Sherry Jones, it could be a coincidence or a stolen identity. It could also be possible that the diamond card was stolen! Yes! That¡¯s right! It must be so. The card was stolen! Manager Jaxon! I advise you to be careful and investigate thoroughly, otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one to end up losing!¡± A diamond card? Stolen? Manager Jaxon was taken aback for a moment, then immediately turned his gaze back to White Mitchell. Chapter 152: She’s not a Diamond Card Member, but the Diamond Card Members listen to her! Chapter 152: She¡¯s not a Diamond Card Member, but the Diamond Card Members listen to her! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s right, Manager Jaxon, it must be so!¡± At this point, Manager Wu who was next to him also hurriedly chimed in. If there was anyone who least wanted to admit that Sherry was a Diamond member, besides Will Jones and his daughter, it was probably him. He had justpletely offended both White Mitchell and Sherry trying to help Will Jones and his daughter. If Sherry really was a Diamond member, his position as a manager, and even his livelihood, was in question. For this reason, he was the first to chime in with Snowden at this moment. He cut in assertively, ¡°Manager Jaxon, just look at their appearances, do they resemble Diamond members in any way? You know what a Diamond member means to our club, there aren¡¯t even ten members with such status in whole Sayon. How could such a precious Diamond membership end up in their hands? In my opinion, they must have stolen the card, tried to surreptitiously enjoy the benefits, and we happened to expose their little game!¡± Having said this, Manager Wu cast a disdainful nce at White and Sherry. Then he harshly remarked, ¡°Manager Jaxon, we can¡¯t let these two thieves go easily. We must take their Diamond card! Then we should send them to The Patrol to learn their lesson in jail! Otherwise, if the real Diamond members find out that we let someone use their card without retribution, our club could be doomed. Who knows, it could even affect the headquarters, and the me could fall on us. I don¡¯t mind, but you¡¯ve worked hard all these years to be manager, you can¡¯t let them ruin your position!¡± Manager Wu¡¯s words were sincere and caring, full of well-meaning ¡®golden advice¡¯. On hearing this, Snowden¡¯s face grew even colder. She pointed at Sherry and scolded, ¡°You disgraceful wretch of the Jones family! Out of all the things in the world that you could do, you chose to stoop to stealing!? Your audacity is growing by the day! If Granny hears about this, I will see if you can hold onto your position as CEO! Humph!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t steal anything! We don¡¯t even know anything about this Diamond card!!!¡± Unable to contain herself, Sherry stood up with tears in her eyes and spoke to everyone. Her emotions were visibly upset. But White Mitchell silently stood behind her,forting her, ¡°Don¡¯t stoop to their level, it¡¯s not worth harming your health. Don¡¯t worry, they will soon receive the punishment they deserve.¡± After saying this, White calmly turned towards Manager Jaxon. His seemingly casual nce caused Manager Jaxon to shiver involuntarily. How can the gaze of this young man be so sharp? Manager Jaxon paused, gathered his thoughts, only to find that the gaze that had startled him had disappeared. Could it have been a delusion? Manager Jaxon muttered to himself, with a dumbfounded expression. However, he quickly snapped out of his daze, and said, ¡°All of you, quiet down and let¡¯s keep the peace while I make a phone call to verify this!¡± Upon hearing this, Will and Snowden intelligently held their tongues. However, the way they looked at White and Sherry was more mocking than before. Their expressions seemed to say: Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to bluff your way out of this one! On the other side, after Manager Jaxon finished speaking, he turned around, pulled out his phone, and began to search. Each branch of their club has a unified membership management system. However, information about Diamond level membership can only be viewed by each branch¡¯s manager. To avoid leaking information, Manager Jaxon even deliberately shielded his phone from others¡¯ sight. Soon, he found the information about the Diamond member who had reserved the luxurious private room for today. David Herb? The moment he saw the name, Manager Jaxon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who in Sayon didn¡¯t know who David Herb was? He hadn¡¯t expected that today¡¯s reservation for the luxurious private room was made using David Herb¡¯s Diamond membership! The reservation for the private room was made with David Herb¡¯s Diamond membership, but the person who made the reservation had the name, Sherry Jones? For a moment, Manager Jaxon was unclear about the situation, but to avoid further misunderstanding, he personally dialed the number listed in the member information. In no time, the phone connected. On the other side, looking at Manager Jaxon making a call, Will, Snowden and Manager Wu seemed even more cocky. Manager Wu sneered openly, ¡°See that? Manager Jaxon is calling the real Diamond member now! Why don¡¯t I see any of your phones ringing!? Stubborn as a mule! I suggest you just confess now! Otherwise, once The Patrol gets involved, you¡¯ll have nowhere to run!¡± Upon seeing this, Snowden followed up with a jeer, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, Mr. White Mitchell has just got out of jail, is he scared of going back? Isn¡¯t that like home for him? Manager Wu, I think you can call the police now, to save us listening to his nonsenseter, wasting our time!¡± Manager Wu listened, and felt Snowden was making a lot of sense. He then took out his phone while saying, ¡°Here, here, let¡¯s call the police, let¡¯s call the .¡± Just as Manager Wu was gloating and pulling out his phone, before he could even unlock it, he was suddenly hit on the back with a great force. Thud! Before he could turn and see who it was, he was kicked and thrown out. ¡°Call the police!? I¡¯ll give you a bloody good spanking! Look for your own death, don¡¯t drag me into it!¡± Manager Jaxon, who had returned to the scene, roared at the flying Manager Wu. He had just rified the whole thing. Indeed, Sherry was not a Diamond member of their club and was not even a member at all. However, even David Herb, the Diamond member, had to obey her! David Herb just strictly instructed him to treat Sherry well, otherwise, by all means, he would make sure he couldn¡¯t stay in Sayon! Although David Herb had spoken politely, the message was a blunt warning for him! That¡¯s why Manager Jaxon was so furious at this moment. This . Seeing this, Will and Snowden were dumbfounded, they asked hesitatingly, ¡°Manager .Manager Jaxon, why are you doing this!? It¡¯s clear that she is not a Diamond member! Why .why are you still defending her!?¡± On hearing this, Manager Jaxon¡¯s face darkened. He took a stern gaze at the father-daughter duo and said very clearly, ¡°Idiots! She may not be a Diamond member, but, the Diamond members have to listen to her!¡± Chapter 153: Who is Really Helping Her? Chapter 153: Who is Really Helping Her? Trantor: 549690339 What What!? Even the Diamond Card members have to listen to her!? Wow! Manager Jaxon¡¯s words were like a depth charge, exploding instantly in the minds of Will Jones and his daughter. A wave after wave of shock, like a tidal wave, instantly impacted their emotions. At this moment, they were both frozen in ce, like statues, their emotions unable to calm down for a long time. At this moment, Manager Wu, who had been kicked away by Manager Jaxon and fell like a dog eating shit, also heard what Manager Jaxon had just said. His shock was no less than that of Will Jones and his daughter. Even more, a strong sense of fear rose within him. ¡°Manager Jaxon, it¡¯s not true, you¡¯re lying to me, right? You¡¯re just talking on their behalf because they paid you, right?¡± Manager Wu quickly crawled to Manager Jaxon¡¯s feet, grabbing his trouser leg, and said incredulously. Seeing this, Manager Jaxon kicked him away again, his disgust of him increased. ¡°You deserve it, you condescending jerk! Get the hell out of here, pack your stuff now! Get out of my sight and nevere back! From now on, you will never find a job in our industry! You¡¯re cklisted by me! I warn you, don¡¯t try any tricks, otherwise, even though we are just a sound business, I can assure you that you won¡¯t live until tomorrow!¡± Manager Jaxon said sternly, without any hesitation. This!!! Hearing these words, Manager Wu was panic-stricken, regretting why he had to assist Will Jones. Isn¡¯t everything fine if he didn¡¯t do that? Damn! Manager Wu¡¯s face was ashen, and then he was taken away directly by the security guards he had just called, not even getting a chance to apologize to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. After handling Manager Wu, Manager Jaxon turned to Will Jones and his daughter with a cold face. Will Jones instinctively flinched, but quickly looked at Manager Jaxon with confidence and righteousness. ¡°What do you want to do!? We are not your subordinates! You have no right tomand us! Besides, we are Gold Card members of your store! We are your guests! The customer is God! Haven¡¯t you heard that!?¡± The customer is God? Hearing these restatements, Manager Jaxon sneered. If he didn¡¯t know Sherry¡¯s identity, perhaps he might have given some face to Will Jones, the Gold Card member. But after knowing Sherry¡¯s identity, he didn¡¯t intend to show any kindness to Will Jones at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! From this moment on, you¡¯re no longer Gold Card members of this store! I have just canceled your Gold Card during the phone call! If you think this is not formal enough, I can also give you a formal written notice!¡± After saying this, Manager Jaxon snapped his fingers. With a tter, he was just like Manager Wu, who was acting high and mighty. ¡°Paper! Pen!¡± Manager Jaxon said indifferently, then picked up the pen and wrote ¡®Gold Card Invalidated¡¯ in big letters on a napkin. Once he finished writing, Manager Jaxon picked up the napkin and threw it into Will Jones¡¯ face. Wow! The moment the napkin hit his face, Will Jones felt extremely humiliated. He quickly crumpled the napkin into a ball and fiercely threw it onto the ground, then stared at Manager Jaxon furiously. But Manager Jaxon, staring at him, immediately turned his attention to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. His respectful attitude waspletely different from when he was facing Will Jones. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, Miss Jones, it¡¯s too noisy outside. Pleasee to the private room. Everything is ready for you.¡± Manager Jaxon personally invited White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. He was extremely respectful. Seeing this, Will Jones was almost green with anger. What kind of luck did White Mitchell and Sherry Jones have to have a Diamond Card member backing them up!? Who is helping her!? Will Jones red at Sherry, his teeth almost shattering from grinding. Snowden Jones on the side wasn¡¯t much better. Originally, she nned to use this opportunity to humiliate Sherry, to teach her a hard lesson. But she didn¡¯t expect that it would be Sherry that stole the limelight today! Snowden Jones couldn¡¯t figure out who was helping her. The more the father and daughter thought about it, the more they couldn¡¯t figure it out, and the uglier their expressions became. And just now, Manager Jaxon, who had been inviting White Mitchell and Sherry to the private room, turned back again. But there was not much kindness on his face, and he looked indifferent. ¡°What else do you want!? Are they the ones who told you toe and humiliate us!?¡± Snowden Jones said indignantly. Hearing these words, a mocking smile appeared on Manager Jaxon¡¯s face. Heughed coldly: ¡°You really like to measure others by your own petty standards, huh Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Mitchell just asked me to tell you that he knows you¡¯re meeting clients tonight, so he¡¯s giving you the opportunity to keep eating here. But I remembered something, when you finish eatingter, don¡¯t leave without paying the bill. You used to keep it on the Jones Group monthly ount, sorry, Miss Jones just said, she didn¡¯t authorize you to keep the ount, please pay yourself!¡± After saying this, there was a yful expression on Manager Jaxon¡¯s face. Then his expression hardened, and he added: ¡°Of course, you can also try not to pay the bill! See if you can get out of here today!¡± ¡°You!¡± After hearing these words, Will Jones, and his daughter felt even more frustrated, and their gazes towards White Mitchell and Sherry became increasingly resentful. ¡°Dad! They won¡¯t be smug for long, the Jones Group doesn¡¯t even have a single supplier or distributor now, it¡¯ll close down sooner orter! Let¡¯s go to the private room, the new suppliers and distributors I¡¯ve arranged areing soon, don¡¯t let them see our embarrassment, otherwise, our future cooperation will be in trouble!¡± Snowden Jones said, trying to suppress her anger. Will Jones nodded angrily and red at Sherry, ¡°Yes! They won¡¯t be proud for long! Open all the private room doorster! No matter who¡¯s helping her, definitely won¡¯t be more powerful than the Weiden Family. As long as they¡¯re not as strong as the Weiden Family, they¡¯re just a clown! Today, I¡¯m going to show Sherry how we crush her in the business field! I¡¯m going to step on her and make sure she can¡¯t get back on her feet!¡± Chapter 154: The Villain Succeeds! Chapter 154: The Viin Seeds! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, a certain Western restaurant. The luxury private room where White Mitchell and his group were located, was only separated by a corridor from the ordinary private room where Will Jones and his group were located. It had a standoffish effect, like gazing at each other across a river. As soon as she entered the room, Sherry Jones¡¯ eyes were fixed on White Mitchell, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother, what is going on? How did you know someone had reserved this luxury private room for me? No wonder you insisted on us eating here, you arranged all of this, didn¡¯t you? Quickly say it, honestly, what is going on!¡± In response to Sherry Jones¡¯ slightly annoyed tone, White Mitchell simply smiled and exined, ¡°A friend that you know happened to be a member here. Originally, I wanted to ask him to reserve a ce, to give you a surprise, to celebrate with you a bit. To my surprise, we bumped into Snowden Jones and the others, even more so, your friend reserved such arge room for me.¡± White Mitchell covered up the truth, deliberately keeping Sherry Jones in the dark. After hearing this, Sherry Jones still had some doubts, but she did not press on for more details. Instead, she cautioned, ¡°Brother, if that friend of mine has such influence. Don¡¯t waste such a favor for me, the troubles at the Imperial Group are already big enough. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you.¡± Having said that, Sherry Jones became noticeably gloomy. Originally, she intended to help White overturn his situation, but instead, she felt like she had be his burden. Therefore, consumed by guilt and self-me, Sherry Jones quietly lowered her head, choosing to remain silent. On the other hand, shortly after White Mitchell and his group entered, Will Jones and his daughter appeared in the room opposite them. They had even purposely left their room door open, unting their intentions to embarrass White Mitchell and his group. Sherry Jones saw this and was about to get up to close the door, but was stopped by White Mitchell. White Mitchell calmly said, ¡°Knowing both yourself and your enemy guarantees victory in every battle. It¡¯s better to first see who they are nning to work with, this way, you can better respond, right?¡± The reason he did this was to facilitate thingster. Since Will Jones and his group wanted to embarrass Sherry Jones, he was going to observe and see whose face would hurt more in the end! Sherry Jones didn¡¯t disagree, she quietly nodded her head, thinking White Mitchell¡¯s reasoning made sense. Then, Sherry Jones asked again, ¡°Brother, please wait. Once I stabilize the Jones Group, I will tell grandma to invite you back to help with the Jones Group. After all, you¡¯ve managed such argepany before. With you there, I¡¯m sure the Jones Group will thrive and reach even greater heights. What do you think? You can¡¯t go back on your word, you have toe back to help me!¡± Sherry Jones knew clearly, while White Mitchell had lost the Imperial Group, he was formidable when he used to dominate the market. Now he is justcking one opportunity, an opportunity for aeback, but currently, Sayon no longer has space for him. Only when she secures her position as the General Manager of the Jones Group can she help him and assist with hiseback! Faced with Sherry Jones¡¯ insistence, White Mitchell merely smiled silently, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. He could feel Sherry Jones¡¯ desire to help him make aeback, but who he is now is not who he was five years ago. Now, he only wanted to be by Sherry Jones¡¯ side, apanying her in life¡¯s ups and downs, and sharing the incessant changes of the ebb and flow of life. As for his past losses, they were not worth mentioning to him. His current actions were just to prove one thing: what belonged to him, was his and not n Austin¡¯s or anyone else¡¯s! They had stolen the Imperial Group from him all those years ago; he would make sure all the suffering he had endured over the years was repaid in full! Just as White Mitchell¡¯s thoughts drifted to n Austin and the others, amotion from the box opposite interrupted his train of thought. Four or five corpulent middle-aged men appeared in Will Jones¡¯s box. Upon seeing them, Will Jones and his daughter enthusiastically greeted them, as if eager to ingratiate themselves with the visitors. It was clear that Will Jones and his daughter ced great importance on these guests. ¡°Aren¡¯t these the suppliers and dealers from ourpetitors in the Jones Group?¡± Sherry Jones¡¯s face darkened instantly upon recognizing the men. All day, besides dealing with thepany¡¯s troubles andforting the employees, she also studied more about the Jones Group. Among her research was information about theirpetitors, including details about the middle-aged men who now sat across from her. In business,petition is normal. ording to the information, Snowden Jones had always wanted to poach these suppliers and dealers. But she always imed that she couldn¡¯t get in touch with them. Unexpectedly, they had connected with them right after the father and daughter set up their newpany. It was hard not to suspect the veracity of the information that Snowden Jones had previously reported to thepany. Or perhaps, she wanted to monopolize these resources to ckmail the Jones Group. If she hadn¡¯t returned to take over thepany suddenly, no one would have known that Snowden had already made contact with these people, and it looked like they were quite familiar with each other. At this thought, Sherry Jones¡¯s face grew even grimmer. Just then, after a toast in the box across, the people there sauntered over to them with their wine sses, wearing inscrutable smiles. As they approached, looking as though they were reveling in their victory, Sherry Jones¡¯s expression stiffened even further; her eyebrows cinched together in a look of sheer disgust. Then she heard Will Jones¡¯s voice: ¡°What a great box, Manager Jones. You really know how to enjoy. Just the two of you in such a luxurious box, what a waste.¡± Snowden Jones also joined in the mockery: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not fair for you toin. They¡¯ve juste into office, shouldn¡¯t they splurge and enjoy while they can? After all, the money isn¡¯ting from her pocket. Even if they ate ten, eight times, it won¡¯t break the Jones Group. Besides, there aren¡¯t many good days left for the Jones Group. Shouldn¡¯t they enjoy now instead of waiting for bankruptcy? Ha-ha¡­¡± As soon as she finished, the plump middle-aged men burst intoughter, theirughter filled with scorn and mockery. Turning red, Sherry Jones retorted, ¡°This meal is on me and has nothing to do with thepany!¡± ¡°Ha-ha you think we¡¯d believe that?¡± Upon hearing this, Snowden Jonesughed coldly, disbelief in her voice, clearly questioning the authenticity of Sherry Jones¡¯s im. After hearing this, the corpulent middle-aged men chimed in, ¡°Mr. Jones, Little Jones, we owe you one for warning us. Otherwise, we¡¯d still be stupidly considering a partnership with the Jones Group. Who would¡¯ve guessed they¡¯d have such a greenhorn as their manager. In my opinion, you two starting your own business is a great idea. People like her aren¡¯t fit to be managers!¡± Another middle-aged man added, ¡°What a spendthrift new manager! Honestly, with her in charge, Jones Group going bankrupt seems inevitable. With this type of person as manager, thepany is doomed. I also heard that Ibsen and a bunch of suppliers decided to cut ties with Jones Group. Most likely, Ibsen also realized what kind of person she is and pulled everyone out. Can you believe it? Amidst this crisis, she, the manager, is out here wasting time! If theirpany doesn¡¯t go under, it¡¯s a wonder!¡± Faced with their mockery, Sherry Jones¡¯s face became even darker. She clenched her teeth, a clear picture of suppressed anger, feeling utterly frustrated. Then a resounding voice came from outside the box, ¡°Who said we cut ties!?¡± Chapter 155: Who Said We Canceled the Collaboration? Chapter 155: Who Said We Canceled the Coboration? Trantor: 549690339 Boom! As the words fell, boisterous sounds flowed in, more than a dozen middle-aged men in vivid attire, each escorted by a secretary or employee, surged into thepartment. They all wore solemn expressions, sweat beading on their foreheads, giving off a weary appearance as if they had rushed here in a hurry. ¡°Who the hell ¡± Mori Jones opened his mouth to yell, but the sudden intrusion startled him, his heart lurching. A look of disbelief spread across his face. ¡°Logan Logan!?¡± Upon seeing the man leading the group, Mori Jones¡¯s face tightened further, revealing a hint of guilt. Moreover, when Logan and his group entered thepartment and saw them, especially Snowden, they all revealed disgusted expressions. How did they show up here all of a sudden!? Mori Jones¡¯s eyebrows knitted immediately. His face turned as dark as charcoal, making him look somewhat unnatural. ¡°Snowden Jones!!!¡± At this moment, Logan, his face filled with rage, bellowed Snowden¡¯s name, each word discharging like a bullet. The sound of his voice made Snowden shudder in fright, and shock filled her face. ¡°You Who are you ?¡± However, at this moment, Sherry Jones seemed a bit confused by the situation¡ªso many people showing up at once overwhelmed her, rendering her speechless and momentarily unable to recognize Logan and his entourage. Upon hearing Sherry¡¯s voice, Logan immediately left Snowden and respectfully walked to Sherry¡¯s side, as if following somemand. Not only Logan, but all the bosses and CEOs who came with him also gathered around Sherry. In just a few seconds, everyone who entered with Logan had gathered around Sherry, their faces filled with devotion. Then, Logan was the first to speak: ¡°Miss Jones, we¡¯ve figured everything out. It was our mistake during the day. We were deceived by that wretched woman, Snowden.¡± ¡°It was her who provoked us deliberately, tarnishing the image of the Jones Group, causing us to call off our cooperation abruptly. But now that we¡¯ve figured everything out, we¡¯re here to apologize and renegotiate the contracts for the second half of the year.¡± Huh? Upon hearing these words, Sherry was immediately taken aback. Not only her, but Snowden also seemed unable to react. What on earth is going on? Didn¡¯t shepletely offend them? And now they¡¯reing to Sherry willingly? And they¡¯ve said that they¡¯ve figured things out!? Could it be that someone leaked their ns to them!? Snowden¡¯s brows furrowed, her expression bing even graver. Upon hearing these words, Mori Jones¡¯s face darkened. He turned to Snowden, lowered his voice, and demanded, ¡°Snowden! What on earth is going on!? Did you leak our ns to Ryan!?¡± ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t. After getting back, I¡¯ve been with you all along!¡± Snowden replied in a wronged tone, unable to figure out where things had gone wrong. ¡°Worthless!¡± Hearing this, Mori Jones couldn¡¯t help butsh out, his face full of resentment. Upon hearing the word ¡®worthless¡¯, Snowden¡¯s face turned even grimmer as if she had been pped out of nowhere, looking utterly wronged. Meanwhile, after hearing the situation from Logan and his team, a cold expression instantly appeared on Sherry Jones¡¯ face. She swept Will Jones and his daughter with an icy nce, then sternly rebuked, ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect you to stake the Jones Group to target me! Over and over again, don¡¯t you feel even the slightest guilt? The Jones Group is the fruit of generations of the Jones Family¡¯s hard work! Do you really want to see it destroyed?¡± Upon hearing her words, Will Jones and his daughter blushed, their faces flooded with a mixture of shame and annoyance, as if they had been pped, feeling a hot burn on their cheeks. Unable to hide his indifference, Will Jonesshed out, ¡°What right have you got to question me!? A girl who knows nothing about management, you¡¯ve be the CEO, isn¡¯t that destruction to the Jones Group?! Yes, what if I did it?! These suppliers, distributors, I drove them off, what can you do about it?! I, Will Jones, who drove them away, can find better ones. On the other hand, you, an immature little girl, dare to lecture me? Ridiculous! Humph!¡± Upon hearing his words, Sherry felt a deeper bitterness within. She hadn¡¯t expected Will Jones to be so unrepentant and oblivious to his wrongdoings. With a chilling expression, Sherry shook her head silently: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, you two don¡¯t need toe to work tomorrow! Get out of my sight!¡± What! The color drained from Will Jones¡¯ face as if he had just been profoundly insulted. He red ferociously at Sherry, ¡°You dare to fire me?! You brat, what right have you to fire me?! I am the eldest son of the Jones Family! The whole Jones Group was propped up by me! Without me, the Jones Group is nothing! You dare to fire me?! Are you rebelling?!¡± Furious, Will Jones stomped towards Sherry, looking as if he would chastise her. However, at that moment, White Mitchell, who had remained silent, lightly kicked over a chair beside him. The chair shot towards Will Jones, striking him hard on the knee. With a crumpling sound, the chair broke apart. Will Jones¡¯ face turned pale, and with a thump, he went down on one knee, a look of extreme difort on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Sherry said!?¡± White Mitchell spoke ndly. ¡°You!¡± Kneeling on the floor, Will Jones appeared extraordinarily embarrassed. At this moment, it seemed like an endless fury was suppressed in his heart, his eyes shing with a murderous intent. He couldn¡¯t ept it, really, he couldn¡¯t ept it! How could Sherry, this young, inexperienced girl, fire him?! Will Jones became increasingly angry, but he also knew that with White Mitchell present, he couldn¡¯ty a finger on Sherry. Therefore, Will Jones gritted his teeth and stood up abruptly, a venomous look in his eyes as he stared at Sherry: ¡°Sherry Jones! Don¡¯t celebrate too soon! This is just the beginning, and you all, you¡¯re really interested in working with the Jones Group, huh?! Fine! Nice! Then follow her and go to hell together!¡± After dropping these words, Will Jones returned to his camp and spoke to his corpulent middle-agedpanions, ¡°Gentlemen, sorry for the minor incident. Don¡¯t worry, our cooperation won¡¯t be affected. Let¡¯s move to another venue. Tonight, drinks are on me!¡± After hearing these words, the middle-aged men looked at each other in dismay. No one appeared to make a move. Seeing this, Will Jones¡¯ face grew even uglier. He looked at them angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all?!¡± Chapter 156: Will Jones’s Helper? Chapter 156: Will Jones¡¯s Helper? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sorry, Mr. Jones, but we still think it¡¯s more reliable to cooperate with Miss Sherry Jones and the Jones Group.¡± The few overweight middle-aged men that Will Jones had brought with him spoke up directly, effectively rejecting Will Jones¡¯ current invitation. Wow! Hearing these words, Will Jones¡¯ eyes almost popped out. ¡°You had better think it over carefully!!!¡± Will Jones gritted his teeth and red angrily at these middle-aged men. The men exchanged a look and then said dismissively, ¡°When doing business, integrity is crucial.¡± ¡°Fine! Very good! All of you wait and see!¡± Will Jones gave everyone a menacing nce and then stormed out. But just as he was about to leave the restaurant, Manager Jaxon intercepted him with a thick stack of bills. ¡°Mr. Jones, have you forgotten something!?¡± Will Jones was even more vexed when he saw Manager Jaxon¡¯s half-smiling face, with a hint of mockery. ¡°Snowden! Pay the bill!¡± Feeling extremely aggrieved, Will Jones could only begrudgingly have Snowden Jones pay the bill. Snowden Jones reluctantly took out her credit card. She hesitated for a moment, but still paid the bill. It did hurt to lose more than a hundred thousand all at once. After all, the Jones family was not excessively wealthy. Spending this amount was not small for Snowden Jones. More importantly, Sherry Jones had kicked them out of thepany. They couldn¡¯t ask thepany to reimburse this. They had no choice but to keep quiet and pay for it themselves. After leaving the western restaurant, Will Jones finally couldn¡¯t control his aggrieved feelings. He kicked over a roadside trash can, venting out his frustration. Snowden Jones saw this and didn¡¯t dare to approach, waiting until Will Jones had vented enough before speaking with reluctance, ¡°Dad, what should we do now!?¡± All of today¡¯s sessive failures also caused considerable unhappiness in Snowden Jones¡¯ heart. She simply couldn¡¯t figure out why Sherry Jones always seemed to have people assisting her. As a result, their series of ns today all ended in failure, which not only embarrassed them but also infuriated them substantially. ¡°Let¡¯s find Mr. Weiden! We have to ask him to act this time! I can¡¯t believe that the people helping them from behind would dare to offend the Weiden Family!¡± Will Jones muttered angrily. Clearly, Will Jones also realized there must be someone assisting White Mitchell and Sherry Jones from behind. However, that person has been operating behind the scenes, not daring to appear directly, which likely meant they had concerns. These concerns most probably revolved around Hans Weiden! As long as Hans Weiden steps in this time, that person will definitely not intervene again. At that time, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones will have to pay a heavy price! With this in mind, Will Jones directly drove Snowden Jones to the hospital where Hans Weiden was located. In a short while, he and Snowden Jones appeared in Hans Weiden¡¯s private ward. Unexpectedly, they saw two familiar figures in Hans Weiden¡¯s ward. Antonio Woods! ke Thomas! They didn¡¯t know that Antonio Woods and ke Thomas had nowpletely sided with Hans Weiden, receiving his support. Previously, at the Jones family¡¯s house, they had to bow down to Sherry Jones due to Amanda and David Herb¡¯s pressure. However, this didn¡¯t mean they wanted to just hand over their own businesses. After multiple inquiries, they learned that Hans Weiden intended to deal with White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. At that point, they knew their chance to turn things around hade. The Weiden Family, where Hans Weiden came from, is a renowned prestigious family in Sayon. They have deep roots in Sayon that extends for decades, with a profound history and background. Even though they were just a first-ss grand family, their position held as much prestige as David Herb¡¯s, if not more. Moreover, due to the fact that Elder Weiden was a former instructor for the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, the Weiden Family has deep connections with it. Because of this, David Herb and his cohort wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with the Weiden Family easily. Therefore, in their view, as long as they could gain the approval of the Weiden Family, they couldpletely shake off the threat from David Herb and reim their industry. Yet at this moment, upon seeing them, both Mr. Jones and his daughter were taken aback. They evidently didn¡¯t expect them. However, they quickly understood. After all, they presumed that the prior concession of the Woods Family and the Thomas Family to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, was purely out of respect for Hans Weiden. Now their appearance here didn¡¯t seem strange anymore. Upon thinking of this, Mr. Jones and his daughter wisely chose not to ask more questions. Instead, they simply informed Hans Weiden about all that had happened today, and took the opportunity to ask for his assistance. Hearing their words, a glimmer of frosty chill instantly surfaced on Hans Weiden¡¯s face. ¡°So there are people daring to oppose our Weiden Family!? Interesting! Very interesting!!! It appears that our Weiden Family has been out of the public eye for too long. Some people no longer regard our family as significant!¡± As Hans voiced out this statement, his face radiated chilling coldness that made people shudder, making it seem as if the temperature within the ward had dropped significantly. If his grandfather, Jeremiah Weiden, hadn¡¯t taken the elites of the Weiden Family to the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard for an exchange, White Mitchell would have been a corpse by now. How could he be so arrogant? Who knew that now, there¡¯s some blind fool helping them from behind the scenes? It¡¯s simply looking for death! If that idiot wants to court death, then he didn¡¯t mind burying him alongside White Mitchell! Listening to this, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas exchanged a nce, their eyes glimmering with an unusual light. Antonio Woods was the first to speak: ¡°Mr. Weiden, we have a n on dealing with White Mitchell and Sherry Jones.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Hans Weiden said, his face in. Hearing this, Antonio Woods signaled ke Thomas, who immediately responded, ¡°Mr. Weiden, from my point of view, that person hiding behind the scenes is nothing but a shrimp, not worthy of our concern. If we ruin the reputation of the Jones Group, no amount of employees or even the best suppliers and distributors would be able to help. I know some people who specialize in doing this. They¡¯re absolutely professional. Within a day, they couldpletely tarnish the reputation of the Jones Group. By then, the Jones Group won¡¯t be able to avoid bankruptcy!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Weiden seemed interested and then asked him to continue. Seeing this, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas exchanged smiles, and then they exined their detailed n in full. After listening, a satisfied expression surfaced on Hans Weiden¡¯s face. He then turned to look at Mr. Jones and his daughter, who had remained silent throughout. ¡°I will now assign Mr. Woods and Mr. Thomas to assist the Jones Family. If you mess this up again, you know what the consequences will be!¡± Hans Weiden threatened unashamedly. Mr. Jones and his daughter involuntarily shivered and fell silent upon hearing this. Hans Weiden then turned to Antonio Woods and ke Thomas: ¡°As long as youplete this task, you will be rewarded. But all of you remember, my patience is limited. Within a week, I must see White Mitchell and Sherry Jones kneeling before me begging for mercy! Do you all understand?!¡± Upon hearing this, all four of them nodded repeatedly, not daring to ck off in the slightest. On the other hand, Sherry Jones, who was unaware of the impending crisis, was coyly following behind White Mitchell. It waste at night, she had drunk some wine and was slightly inebriated. But rather than taking her back to the hotel, White Mitchell was heading in the opposite direction. Seeing this, and influenced by the alcohol, Sherry Jones inevitably became more bold, her heart pounding as she thought, ¡°Could it be Could he be thinking about that sort of thing?¡± In an instant, Sherry Jones¡¯s face flushed crimson. Waves of hot breath swept over her, her hurried breath making her even more charming under the dim yellow streetlights. Chapter 157: My aunt’s friend is really impressive! Chapter 157: My aunt¡¯s friend is really impressive! Trantor: 549690339 As Sherry Jones absentmindedly let her mind drift into some blush-worthy scene, White Mitchell suddenly stopped. Caught off guard, Sherry Jones rammed her head straight into White Mitchell¡¯s upright figure. ¡°Wha¡­What happened! Hav¡­have we reached the hotel?¡± blurted out Sherry Jones. No sooner had she spoken, she realized that even her ears were bright red, her face resembling a ripe apple. Hotel? A bewildered White Mitchell was unsure about what Sherry Jones was referring to. He had never mentioned going to a hotel. Misunderstanding herment, he earnestly responded, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived indeed, but it¡¯s not a hotel, it¡¯s our home!¡± Having said that, White Mitchell pointed at a nearbymunity signed ¡°Splendid Sayon¡±. Our Home? Sherry Jones came back to her senses and looked towards the direction pointed by White Mitchell, her eyes spontaneously welled up with tears. Ever since Logan Jones died, she felt like a little bird with no feet, always on the run, having no ce to rest, always wandering. At this moment, when White Mitchell mentioned ¡®our home¡¯, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions anymore. Tears as big as beans rolled down slowly, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°Bro, do we still have a home?¡± Bro, do we still have a home? Sherry Jones¡¯ words felt like a knife piercing White Mitchell¡¯s heart, spreading a torrent of guilt. If it weren¡¯t for him, her stepfather, Logan Jones wouldn¡¯t have passed away, and Sherry Jones wouldn¡¯t have had to withstand such agony. Thinking this, White pulled Sherry into his arms, ¡°We have a home, we do. As long as you and mother are there, it¡¯s our home.¡± At his words, Sherry couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore and began weeping uncontrobly in White Mitchell¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, bro, promise me you¡¯ll never leave me again, alright? Don¡¯t do any foolish things, just stay by my side, promise me, will you?¡± Sherry Jones sobbed, her voice filled with pleas. On hearing this, White Mitchell trembled and held Sherry even tighter. It won¡¯t happen again, never again. He, White Mitchell, would do everything in his power to make Sherry Jones the happiest woman in the world. Anyone who dared to hurt her, White Mitchell would make them vanish into thin air at any cost! From now on, even if the whole world turned against Sherry Jones, he, White Mitchell, wouldn¡¯t hesitate to stay by her side, providing her a peaceful sky. Under the dim streetlight, they embraced each other, looking like a living painting¡­ After a while, White Mitchell held Sherry Jones¡¯ hand and stepped into Splendid Sayon. They headed towards the house that Beckett and Kylin had selected for him. The house was fully furnished and ready to move in. White originally nned to move in after their mother, Wen Zhihui, returned from River North. But considering the inconvenience Sherry Jones hadmuting from her previous hotel, he decided to move in early. As for the origin of the house, White Mitchell had already informed Mori Jones that the house was entrusted to her by a friend who had gone abroad. The house being too big, Mori Jones invited Sherry Jones and others to live together. Having talked to Mori Jones on the phone, Sherry Jones had no suspicion. ¡°Bro, this friend of aunt¡¯s is really considerate, capable, and righteous. I¡¯m d aunt has such a friend. Although they¡¯re helping aunt, we are also benefiting from her. When they return from abroad, we must express our gratitude,¡± Sherry Jones earnestly reminded White Mitchell. However, she waspletely unaware that the capable and righteous friend of her aunt, was indeed close at hand. White Mitchell just smiled at this, not saying a word. Soon after, they both tidied up a bit and then went to rest. Too much had happened that day, and Sherry Jones was already mentally and physically exhausted. Not long after shey down, she fell asleep. At this point, she had no idea that when she woke up, the Jones Group would be facing a significant challenge. Early the next morning, the revived Sherry Jones quickly ate the lovingly prepared breakfast from White Mitchell. Then, just as if she had been injected with chicken blood, she hurried to work full of energy. But just as Sherry Jones was eagerly preparing to start her day¡¯s work, a group of people in mourning clothes gathered at the foot of Jones Group¡¯s building, their identities unknown. Besides, a group of people who looked like journalists were taking pictures relentlessly. ¡°Please calm down, let¡¯s talk things out. Don¡¯t be impulsive. If the issue truly arose from using our products, the Jones Group will certainly take responsibility ¡± From afar, Sherry Jones could hear Elijah¡¯s voice, an instant furrow appeared on her brow. ¡°Your mother¡¯s fucking nonsense! All you are doing is dying and shirking responsibility, let me tell you, it was after my mother used the cosmetics of your Jones Group that she was poisoned to death! Today, the Jones Group must give us an answer, don¡¯t think about brushing it off. I¡¯m telling you, today, whether it¡¯s your damn Jones Group or your heartless boss Sherry Jones, no one will escape!¡± A fierce voice was heard, following that, Sherry Jones saw Elijah being pushed to the ground. But the other party was still unforgiving, raising his foot to kick Elijah. With two thumps, Elijah was kicked over, his appearance extremely shameful. The sight made Sherry Jones anxious to save him, and she hurried over: ¡°Stop it! All of you, stop! I am the General Manager of the Jones Group. If you have any issues, bring them to me!¡± Upon seeing Sherry Jones appear, those sturdy men who were beating up Elijah exchanged nces, nodding in agreement. Then, one of the men pointed at Sherry Jones and cursed loudly, ¡°Look, everyone! This is the heartless boss of Jones Group, Sherry Jones! The moment she took over as General Manager, the problem with Jones Group¡¯s cosmetics started. Before that, my mom had always used their products without any problems. It was only when she took over that the cosmetics became problematic. This heartless boss must have used substandard materials. My poor mom, your death was too tragic!!!¡± Huh? Sherry Jones frowned even more deeply upon seeing this, it was apparent that the opponents were targeting her. But before she had a chance to exin herself, the big, burly men dressed in mourning clothes swarmed the elevator: ¡°Fuck! This evil Jones Group! It¡¯s harmful even if it¡¯s left standing! I must smash it today to see if they continue to harm usmon folks!¡± Seeing this, Sherry Jones became even more anxious and rushed over. However, her petite frame was no match for the group of sturdy men, and she was shoved aside. In no time at all, the group of men charged into the Jones Group office. The employees who had just started working were terrified by the burly men¡¯s daunting presence and cast their eyes to Sherry Jones. But right now, Sherry Jones could not stop these people at all. When she was at a loss, she saw that across thepany, Will Jones and others were already in position, putting on a show of watching a good y. They taunted sarcastically, ¡°Wow, Mr. Jones, your ce is bustling today. It looks like a grand coronation. Are you running apany here or a drama troupe?¡± Chapter 158: Do You Think It’s Over Like This? Chapter 158: Do You Think It¡¯s Over Like This? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You!¡± Sherry Jones red icily at Will Jones and his cohorts, her face full of resentment. Judging by their schadenfreude expressions, this current predicament was likely tied to them! However, now was not the time to dig deeper, she had to act quickly and quell this crisis. An abrupt, loud noise brought Sherry¡¯s thoughts back to reality. She shot Will Jones and his group a lethal nce, and then raced into the Jones Group building. At this moment, the Jones Group office was in a state of disarray. Papers were scattered everywhere, remnants of destroyedputers were visible from all corners. Several of the staff still had swollen faces, obviously having been beaten up by the assants. And right at this moment, a group of burly men dressed in mourning attire were rampaging around like lunatics, destroying anything they saw in the Jones Group building, acting like a demolition crew. Moreover, any staff member who dared to block their path was mercilessly beaten, acting in awless manner. Seeing the state of the office, Sherry¡¯s spirits sunk to rock bottom. She rushed over but was pushed away again, hitting the wall with a thud. Immediately, Sherry felt the world spinning around her, struggling to maintain her bnce. When she regained her senses, the crew of burly men had already wreaked havoc on everything in the Jones Group office. Seeing their arrogant demeanor, the office staff were enraged but dared not utter a word, only being able to watch as they destroyed everything in sight. At this point, the leader of the burly men nced at his watch and whistled to the other men who were still smashing things up. Upon hearing the whistle, everyone revealed a knowing look and congregated around the leader. In no time, the group of seven or eight burly men, oozing a sinister aura, slowly approached Sherry, saying, ¡°This is a lesson for the Jones Group! If I see this wickedpany open for business tomorrow, I¡¯ll smash it up each time I see it! If you¡¯re wise, you¡¯d better shut down this lousypany, otherwise, the one out of luck will be yourself! Hmph!¡± The leader shot Sherry a cold, mocking nce before swaggering out of the Jones Group building with the rest of the burly men. No one stood in their way, no one dared to stop them. ¡°Those bloody bastards!!!¡± Elijah Bailey watched their arrogance with clenched teeth, infuriated but helpless, they were no match for these burly men. All they could do now was to swallow their anger! This thought made Elijah and the other employees feel extremely frustrated. Just as these thugs left, Will Jones entered the Jones Group office, grinning from ear to ear, clearly reveling in the misfortune of others. At this moment, he was nearly marked with the words ¡®I¡¯m here to watch the drama¡¯ on his forehead. Seeing his spite and sarcasm, the Jones Group staff didn¡¯t bother hiding their hostility, shooting daggers at him with their eyes. If anyone were to mention the greatest enemy of the Jones Group at this moment, it would undoubtedly be Will Jones. It was obvious to anyone that he was involved in the current predicament. With this in their minds, the members of the Jones Group couldn¡¯t help but chastise, ¡°What are you doing here? You are not wee here! Get out at once!¡± Upon hearing those words, Will Jones sneered in disregard as he looked down on an employee. Meanwhile, Ryan directly kicked the employee whining, ¡°Who do you think you are to disrespect Mr. Jones? Have you lost your mind?¡±. ¡°Stop it!¡± Sherry Jones forced herself up, her face icy as she stared at Will Jones and his group. Seeing the situation, Will signaled Ryan who immediately stepped aside, but the arrogance on his face remained unchanged. ¡°Uncle! Don¡¯t tell me you could actually stand by and watch while the reputation of Jones Group gets tarnished? Is it okay if you go to any lengths just to go against me?¡± Sherry spat out each word, her eyes on the verge of tears. Hearing her words, the disdain on Will¡¯s face deepened, and he shamelessly retaliated, ¡°Now, don¡¯t make wild usations! It¡¯s Jones Group¡¯s own product which came with issues. Instead of reflecting upon yourself, you want to throw the me on me? Haha Lucky that I left early, otherwise I would have had to carry the can for your mess! You really have some nerve!¡± ¡°You!¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry was filled with a rage so intense it could set the world aze. She immediately turned to Elijah Bailey and ordered, ¡°Elijah! Call the police, now!¡±. ¡°I have already done so. I estimate the Patrol officers are on their way.¡± However, those troublemakers were really experienced. They timed their escape perfectly. They are likely to have disappeared without a trace by now. Finding them won¡¯t be easy.¡± Having said this, a solemn expression crept onto Elijah¡¯s face. He turned his gaze towards Will and his group, his eyes filled with anger. Upon seeing the fierce look of Elijah, an amused smile broke out on Will¡¯s face. He turned to Sherry and said, ¡°Calling the police? Hehe By no means, you think this is over?¡±. Hisughter was filled with an eerie chill, as if behind it all, there lurked a grander conspiracy. Upon hearing this, the faces of all the employees of Jones Group were shrouded in an overwhelming solemnity, as if they were under a clouded sky ready to rain down heavily at any moment. What Will Jones and his group were eager to witness was the helpless expression of the Jones Group¡¯s employees who knew the truth but were unable to act. For a moment, a sardonic smile spread across the faces of Will Jones, Snowden Jones, and Ryan. ¡°Mr. Jones, look at you. If you had followed my advice to close down thepany earlier, wouldn¡¯t everything have been peace and joy? This womanckspetence. She should stick to her own roles, marry Mr. Weiden obediently, and live a happy life as his doting wife. Does she have to drag everyone down with her?¡± Will continued, with twisted sarcasm. Ryan, catching on, chipped in, ¡°Some people just don¡¯t know when to quit. They won¡¯t realize they screwed up until everything crashes down on them. If she¡¯s facing adversity, that¡¯s one thing. But she¡¯s dragging everyone else down with her.¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She yelled at them, ¡°Get out of here, all of you!!!¡± Unfazed by the fury, Will nonchntly said, ¡°Instead of wasting your time being furious here, you might as well go online and see what¡¯s going on for yourselves. Who knows, you may find some surprises waiting for you. Ha ha ha ¡± With a loudugh, Will strode away. Watching their gloating expressions, the Jones Group employees were beyond infuriated. ¡°That damn Will Jones! Mr. Logan nurtured him with utmost care back in the day! He is not fit to carry the Jones surname!¡± Elijah eximed, furious. Sherry gazed dazedly at the devastated office area, her mind aplete nk. But she was aware that no matter who else might falter, she could not. If she did, then Will¡¯s cunning scheme would seed. With this thought, she pulled herself together and instructed, ¡°Elijah, quickly search the web! I have a feeling something¡¯s fishy about his words!¡± But before Elijah could proceed with the search, some of the senior executives of Jones Group rushed over with their phones, and announced with grave concern, ¡°Mr. Jones! Something terrible has happened! There are numerous posts online smearing our Jones Group! Moreover, there are countless ones targeting you personally. You need to take a look, now!¡± Chapter 159: Sherry Jones, the Unscrupulous Merchant? Chapter 159: Sherry Jones, the Unscrupulous Merchant? Trantor: 549690339 Whoa! Upon hearing this news, Elijah Bailey couldn¡¯t help but shudder, immediately grabbing the cell phone from the other party. [Elite Power Struggle! Sherry Jones¡¯ Dark Path to Power!] [Sayon¡¯s Shame! Ruthless Businesswoman Sherry Jones, Poisonous Cosmetics ims Lives!] [Shock! New female CEO of Jones Group¡¯s step-brother! A Convict who served Five Years for Commercial Crime!] The eye-catching headlines clearly indicated a long-nned conspiracy. Otherwise, how could this incident make the trending news almost immediately? Moreover, arge number of trolls are fueling the situation, insulting Jones Group and Sherry Jones. Clearly, someone had hired them. However, what Sherry Jones had not expected was that this incident had dragged White Mitchell into it as well. For a moment, she felt a pang of guilt well up within her. At this moment, a furious Elijah Bailey, after reading the messages, almost smashed his phone, saying angrily, ¡°Shameless! This group led by Mori Jones is damn shameless! Fabricating evidence out of nothing, a clear frame-up!¡± At this moment, he finally understood why the journalists who just arrived were only interested in taking photos and showed no concern about the real story. Obviously, they were hired by Will Jones to capture what they wanted, then publish it online, constructing a false image of the so-called ¡®truth.¡¯ All of this was for tarnishing the reputation of the Jones Group. And Sherry Jones wasbeled as a corrupt and unscrupulous businesswoman! Given the current situation, Sherry Jones and Jones group would definitely be at the top trending topics within two or three hours. With this development, the image of Jones Group would be utterly ruined, who would dare to purchase cosmetics from the Jones Group in the future? Thinking of this, a sense of panic overcame Elijah Bailey¡¯s expression. Despite having witnessed many ups and downs while partnering with Logan Jones, he had never seen a crisis of this magnitude! However, he was aware that White Mitchell had asked him to return to help Sherry, not to add to her troubles. So, after a moment of silence, he tried to keep calm and reassured Sherry, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ll immediately connect with some old contacts and see if we can suppress the situation.¡± Upon hearing his words, Sherry took a deep breath, trying hard to keep her emotions in control. She knew she couldn¡¯t panic at this crucial moment; otherwise, both Jones Group and White Mitchell would be smeared unceasingly. The most critical task right now was to restore the reputation of Jones Group, only then White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t get implicated. With this thought in mind, Sherry pulled herself together and told everyone, ¡°Everyone, put down your current tasks. Let¡¯s focus our energy and manage this PR crisis first! Now, all of us need to contact newspapers, media, and TV stations. No matter how much it costs or how many favors we have to ask, we must make theme. Tomorrow morning at ten o¡¯clock, we will hold a press conference at Wenx Hotel next to ourpany. Whether ourpany can survive this crisis depends on this press conference. I, Sherry Jones, am personally begging all of you to help me and help Jones Group.¡± At this point, Sherry bowed deeply to all the employees. At that moment, all employees were deeply moved by Sherry¡¯s sincerity. ¡°Miss Jones! We¡¯ll definitely do our best! It won¡¯t be that easy for Will Jones to undermine Jones Group!¡± Elijah Bailey called out, and the next moment, they all unanimously responded to Sherry¡¯s words: ¡°Miss Jones, rest assured, we will definitely do our best!¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s response, Sherry¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and a sense of gratitude welled up in her heart. After arranging the tasks for her staff, Sherry returned to her office with Elijah Bailey. Apparently, even her office was affected. It was just as chaotic inside as it was outside. Sherry smiled wryly, then turned her head slowly to speak to Elijah, ¡°Elijah, there are some things I can¡¯t share with the staff, but I need you to handle them personally. You should go to the factory now, take some products from all our lines, send them to an authoritative institution for testing, where you spare no expense but must ensure to get the test report before ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Upon hearing these words, Elijah nodded solemnly, ¡°Rest assured, Miss Sherry, I will handle the situation.¡± Sherry nodded, then added in a worried tone, ¡°Elijah, please be careful on the way, I¡¯m afraid my uncle might go to extreme lengths.¡± Sherry¡¯s concerns were not unfounded. At present, Mori Jones seemed to be determined to bring down Jones Group. First, they set up a trap to stir up trouble, and now they were smearing the reputation of Jones Group through the media. Sherry was genuinely worried about what other extreme measures they would resort to next, such as hiring a hitman! Upon hearing this, Elijah¡¯s expression tensed up, but he reassured Sherry with a determined face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Sherry, I will be careful!¡± After giving her instructions, Sherry took a deep breath, but she couldn¡¯t shake off the cloud of worry hanging overhead. Meanwhile¡­ After leaving Jones Group, Mori Jones and his entourage returned directly to their newpany, which was located right across from Jones Group. By this time, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas had already opened a bottle of red wine inside, waiting for them to celebrate their victory. As soon as they saw Mori returning, Antonio Woods said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jones, how do you feel? Has your mood improved?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious from the look on my face? Hahaha¡­¡± Mori Jones was in high spirits, his face exuding satisfaction, looking several years younger. Upon hearing his words, everyoneughed heartily, filling the entire office with joy. Thereafter, they toasted each other in Mori¡¯s office. Three rounds of toastster, Mori, adopting a big brother¡¯s demeanor, looked at Antonio Woods and ke Thomas and said, ¡°Gentlemen, as much as we¡¯re enjoying the wine, let¡¯s not forget the task at hand. The task I gave you two, I wonder¡­ ¡± Before Mori could finish, Antonio Woods confidently assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Given Sherry¡¯s capabilities, she can only host a press conference in response. But you can rest assured, I¡¯ve arranged everything. I guarantee that not a single reporter will show up for Sherry!¡± At this point, ke Thomas also added, ¡°Mr. Woods is thorough, and so am I. I¡¯ve already made arrangements at the inspection agency. As soon as Jones Group¡¯s samples arrive, they can start the testing! Then, I guarantee that Jones Group will only receive the inspection report we provide them!¡± ¡°Great! Just Great!¡± Mori Jonesughed and pped upon hearing this. He then raised his ss and toasted the duo, ¡°Let¡¯s toast to the imminent bankruptcy of Jones Group!¡± Chapter 160: The Arrogant Inspector! Chapter 160: The Arrogant Inspector! Trantor: 549690339 Jones Group Cosmetic Factory! Following Sherry Jones¡¯ orders, Elijah Bailey came straight to Jones Group¡¯s factory. To ensure that none of the products he was going to take for inspection were tampered with, Elijah Bailey randomly chose them, ensuring that nothing could go wrong. Before long, Elijah Bailey filled a whole box with products from various ranges and quickly left the factory, heading straight for the cosmetics inspection organization in downtown. Throughout the journey, Elijah Bailey was on tenterhooks, fearing any problems that might ur on the way. Fortunately, everything was exceptionally calm, and in no time, he found himself at the entrance of the inspection organization. This was one of the most authoritative inspection organizations in Sayon, where products from major cosmeticspanies were sent for inspection, even imported ones were no exception. Jones Group¡¯s products had always obtained inspection reports. However, the fact that Sherry Jones had sent Elijah Bailey here clearly meant she wanted an even more convincing result. What could be more convincing than a fresh inspection report? However, just as Elijah Bailey was about to submit the products for inspection, the inspector in charge of receiving samples, without even looking up, said, ¡°Come back in the afternoon. We¡¯re about to close!¡± Closing? Elijah Bailey checked his watch. He still had half an hour before the inspection organization supposed to finish their shift, enough time for them to register the samples. ¡°Young man, show some leniency. I really need these products inspected urgently, today. I¡¯m willing to add any extra fees necessary.¡± Elijah Bailey pulled out a red envelope from his pocket and silently handed it over to the inspector. The inspector picked up the envelope and quickly pulled out the stack of bright bills, put them in his pocket, and handed the empty envelope back to Elijah Bailey. Not only that, he also pretended to ept:¡± Alright, alright. But don¡¯t use these tricks. I could be disciplined for this. Seeing that you¡¯re in a hurry, I¡¯ll make an exception. Now, put down yourpany¡¯s basic information and details of the samples for inspection.¡± With that, the inspector handed Elijah Bailey a form to fill out. Seeing this, Elijah Bailey breathed a sigh of relief. If he hadn¡¯t been prepared, he might not have been able to handle this situation today. Just when Elijah Bailey was relieved, the inspector saw thepany name on the form that Elijah Bailey was filling out and a strange look crossed his face. Jones Group? Isn¡¯t this thepany specifically instructed to be ¡®taken care of¡¯ by his superior this morning? They actually showed up! This morning, his supervisor, the deputy director of the inspection station, specifically told him not to let any samples from the Jones Group be inspected under any circumstances. Even if the person shows up, it would be fine to kick them out directly. If the task was done well, he would have the chance to receive a promotion and raise. Thinking about this, the inspector¡¯s yful expression became even more pronounced, and he seemed to have made up his mind. Quickly, Elijah Bailey finished filling out the form and respectfully handed it to the inspector: ¡°Young man, please arrange this as soon as possible. I¡¯m really in a hurry.¡± The inspector took the form, nced at it, and his attitude became deliberately casual. Seeing that the inspector remained silent, Elijah Bailey asked anxiously: ¡°When can Ie for the results?¡± ¡°Just wait! We¡¯ll inform you when the results are out.¡± The inspector replied arrogantly. This¡­ Elijah Bailey was stunned and opened his mouth asking for help again: ¡°Young man, please help, the test results are really important for ourpany, and I must get the test results today¡­.¡± This time, just as Elijah Bailey started talking, the inspector¡¯s face showed an impatient expression: ¡°You say ¡®today¡¯, so it must be ¡®today¡¯? Do you think our inspection station is owned by you? Get lost! We¡¯ll let you know when the results are ready. Geez, what¡¯s with all your nagging?!¡± You¡­? Elijah Bailey was stunned. What happened? The inspector was epting the envelope in good faith just a while ago. Why did his attitude change all of a sudden? Could it be that the money was not enough? Thinking of this, Elijah Bailey quickly took out another envelope and handed it to the inspector. Once again, the inspector took the money as usual, but his expression did not change at all. ¡°The inspection results usually take a month. Just wait.¡± The inspector said casually. What?! Listening to this, Elijah Bailey waspletely infuriated. If he could wait for a month, why would he give him a red envelope? Also, the inspector had happily epted the envelope a moment ago! Thinking of this, Elijah Bailey could not help but say, ¡°Young man, show some integrity. You took my money and now you won¡¯t¡­¡± But before he could finish his sentence, the inspector said righteously: ¡°Take what money? You¡¯re talking out of your ass! You clearly wanted to bribe me, which I did not agree to! I warn you, you can eat anything you want, but you can¡¯t just make false usations. If you want to make a fuss, consider where you are! Our inspection station is not a ce that can be framed easily. Continue causing trouble, and you can wait a year for the test report!¡± You! Listening to this, Elijah Bailey turned livid. ¡°You bastard! You took my money, and now you don¡¯t recognize me!? Where¡¯s your boss? I want to see your boss. I want toin about you! Let me tell you, I¡¯m not a pushover! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, you ain¡¯t heard thest from me!¡± Ha, ha¡­ The inspector sneered coldly,pletely unbothered by Elijah Bailey¡¯s threats. Want to make trouble? Do you really think I¡¯m scared of you!? Security, get him out!¡± The inspector ordered. As soon as he spoke, two solemn-faced security guards began to move towards Elijah Bailey. Seeing this, Elijah Bailey¡¯s face turned ck, and he was visibly angry. ¡°Bastard! What kind of ¡®authority¡¯ is this! This is a fraudulent organization! I want toin, I want toin, I want¡­¡± Elijah Bailey screamed in the inspection hall, attracting the attention of many people. Everyone started nced over. ¡°Who¡¯s shouting? This is a public ce, don¡¯t you have any manners? What¡¯s going on here!?¡± At this moment, an indifferent voice suddenly rang out, and a man in a suit slowly walked out of the inspection station. The inspector, hearing this, froze and then quickly ran over to the man, saying respectfully, ¡°Deputy Director, this man is from the Jones Group. He¡¯s not satisfied with the timing of our result announcements and is causing trouble here!¡± Elijah Bailey, hearing this, immediately shouted, ¡°He¡¯s lying! He took my bribe and promised that the results would be out today, then he left me high and dry. You¡¯re the Deputy Director right? I want toin about him!¡± Oh? The Deputy Director heard this, and a difficult to detect glimmer of surprise shed in his eyes. He then slowly walked towards Elijah Bailey and said in an intriguing tone of voice, ¡°So the Jones Group wants the results today?¡± Chapter 161: Elijah Bailey falls into a trap! Chapter 161: Elijah Bailey falls into a trap! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, a cosmetic testing station. Upon hearing this person¡¯s words, Elijah Bailey instantly wore an enlightened expression, as if he had spotted a savior. After all, the person in front of him seemed to be in charge. It would definitely be more useful to turn to him than a minor tester. With this in mind, Elijah Bailey hurriedly stepped forward, trying to butter him up He had no choice but to keep his head down, given his circumstances. He had to obtain the test report of Jones Group today, otherwise, the press conference tomorrow would be meaningless. Currently, he was the one who shouldered the Jones Group¡¯s critical mission. Any carelessness might throw thepany into an unrecoverable situation. But just as he got ready to kowtow, the deputy station master¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and an indifferent expression emerged instantly. ¡°Sir, I ¡± Elijah Bailey was about to speak with a bowed waist and lowered head, but the deputy station master just kicked him onto the ground. Crash! Elijah Bailey was surprised and couldn¡¯t react in time. He looked at the deputy station master in disbelief and said, ¡°What are you ?¡± The deputy station master gave a aloof smile, interrupted him, and said, ¡°What are we? Apany as corrupt as Jones Group, wants to send samples to our testing station? Have you lost your mind? You evil corporations are an insult to our Sayon. Do you expect to bribe us into faking the reports for you? Disgraceful!¡± This An unspeakable sense of oppression overwhelmed Elijah Bailey and spread throughout his heart. He gritted his teeth, knelt on the ground, and said with a bitter face, ¡°What you heard outside is just a rumor. There¡¯s absolutely no problem with ourpany¡¯s products. We are proactive in sending samples for inspection, hoping to clear our reputation. I beseech you to help us this time. I, Elijah Bailey, will repay you for your kindness even it means working painstakingly in the future.¡± Elijah Bailey pleaded subserviently. He just wanted to see if the testing station could give Jones Group any chance to survive. However, even though he had knelt down, the deputy station master didn¡¯t give in even a bit. Instead, his amusement intensified. ¡°Really you want me to give you a chance?¡± The deputy station master, from his superior stance, looked down at Elijah Bailey and asked yfully. The moment Elijah Bailey heard this, he instantly pleaded, ¡°I beg you, I beg ¡± The deputy station master chuckled and gestured a little, showing a teasing grin, ¡°I can break the rules for you. But, why should I do it for you?¡± Obviously, he was no fool. After having baited Elijah into paying more, did Elijah have any option but to ept it? Hearing these words, Elijah Bailey instantly understood. This bastard, he is wanting a bribe! However, the old saying was true, He who is under a roof must bow his head. Elijah Bailey, suppressing his disgust, pulled out another red envelope from his pocket. Looking at the thickness of it, it seems to be much more generous than the one he gave to the tester before, and it was actually thergest amount of money he was carrying. Elijah Bailey sneakingly handed it to the deputy station master and thought there shouldn¡¯t be a problem this time. The deputy station master epted the envelope, weighed it in his hand and a look of satisfaction appeared on his face. ¡°Good, very obedient, however, it¡¯s a bit difficult to get the report out today. Come back tomorrow, tomorrow morning at ten, and pick it up. Or, I can deliver it to you personally.¡± The deputy station master acted pretentiously. Seeing this, Elijah Bailey finally released a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°I will depend on your kindness for the report tomorrow. I¡¯ll send you the address of our press conference. Could you, as a professional, help us rify the situation there when you have time?¡± After saying this, Elijah Bailey anxiously looked at the deputy station master with trepidation. He knew that his request was a bit too much, but he still wanted to give it a try. After all, if the deputy station master showed up at the press conference tomorrow, it would definitely be much more effective than a mere test report. Originally, Elijah Bailey just wanted to try his luck. Surprisingly, the deputy station master agreed right away. The deputy station master patted his chest and said, ¡°Rest assured, tomorrow morning at ten, I will deliver the report to the press conference personally.¡± Crash! Hearing this, Elijah Bailey¡¯s face instantly expressed gratitude. He immediately offered his thanks to the deputy station master. After that, Elijah Bailey made meticulous arrangements again and again. Only after getting the deputy station master¡¯s promise once more, did he leave. However, the moment Elijah Bailey turned around to leave, the pleasant smile on the deputy station master¡¯s face disappeared instantly. Instead, it was reced by a cunning look. Seeing the aplished look on the deputy station master¡¯s face, a tester next to him couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Deputy station master, didn¡¯t you ask me to kick him out? Why now ¡± The deputy station master nced at the tester, then said smugly, ¡°This is the art of catch and release. If I don¡¯t do this, how could he believe that the test report I give him is real? Moreover, in business, there are no free lunches. You are still young and have many things to learn from these ins and outs. So, learn well.¡± Holding the bribe money from Elijah Bailey, the deputy station master showed off. By doing this, he not only reassured Elijah Bailey, preventing him from seeking other testing channels, but also delivered the fake report that Will Jones wanted him to create to Jones Group. As long as he delivered the report on time tomorrow, no matter what the Jones Group does, it wouldn¡¯t be able to clear its name! After listening to these words, the tester instantly understood and gave a thumbs up to him, ¡°That¡¯s really smart! Your strategy of killing two birds with one stone is really brilliant!¡± ¡°Learn it well.¡± The deputy station master said confidently. He then turned around and threw all of the samples Jones Group sent into the trash bin nearby. On the other side, after sessfully sending the samples for inspection, Elijah Bailey immediately informed Sherry Jones, and then went back to help prepare for the press conference tomorrow. However, on the way back, he received a call from White Mitchell. After the call, Elijah Bailey turned around and went back to the factory. While Jones Group was busy sending samples for testing and preparing for the press conference, their every move was being watched closely by Will Jones. ¡°The phone call just came from the testing station. That old man, Elijah Bailey, indeed sent his samples there,¡± ke Thomas reported with a look of triumph on his face. Antonio Woods also reported his findings, ¡°The reporters also agreed to their request, but definitely, none will show up tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing this, Mori Jones showed apletely controlled stance, then slowly turned to Ryan and said, ¡°Ryan, have you prepared everything I asked you? Prepare some coffins for tomorrow and bring them to the press conference at the Jones Group. Sherry Jones wants a press conference? We¡¯ll give her a ¡®gift¡¯.¡± Chapter 162: The Reporter Didn’t Come, but the Trouble Maker did! Chapter 162: The Reporter Didn¡¯t Come, but the Trouble Maker did! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the Splendid Sayon neighborhood. It was past eleven at night, Sherry returned home exhausted, tiptoeing to the front door and opening it carefully. Originally, she thought that at thiste hour, and considering she had given White a heads-up telling him she would bete, she wouldn¡¯t expect him to wait up. But when she opened the door, she saw White sitting in the living room waiting for her. On top of that, freshly prepared dishes wereid out on the dining table. ¡°Bro, didn¡¯t I tell you not to wait for me? How did you even know I would return at this time, enough to prepare a meal?¡± Sherry yfullyined. However, she quickly figured it out and faked annoyance, saying, ¡°It was Mori who informed you, isn¡¯t it?¡± White chuckled, then immediately said, ¡°I heard you only had instant noodles for dinner. Come on, hurry up and eat something.¡± ¡°I swear Morgan is like your spy around me!¡± Sherry responded with a mncholic tone. Yet, her cheeky face was radiating with an irresistible sense of joy. ¡°Did you have a hard day at work? Anything special happened?¡± As Sherry feasted on the food prepared by White, he suddenly questioned. Instantly, Sherry became evasive and hurriedly put down her chopsticks, replying, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not familiar with many business matters as I just took over thepany. I stayed upte reviewing the documents, that¡¯s all.¡± After speaking, she pretended to continue eating, burying her face in the bowl. She did not want White to know about what had happened at thepany today, in fear of worrying him and dragging him into it. Because of this, she had specifically asked Mori not to mention it to White. However, unbeknown to her, White was well updated on every movement of the Jones Group. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing bothering you, that¡¯s good. After eating, go to sleep immediately. Don¡¯t overwork yourself. It pains me to see you exhaust yourself like this.¡± White said quietly. If Sherry did not want him to know, he would pretend to be unaware. With Elijah and Mori around, even if anything did happen, he would be informed immediately, and would then step in to help. Hearing White¡¯s words, which were nearly equivalent to a love confession, Sherry was moved, and her face instantly flushed, exposing her shyness. Realizing her embarrassment, Sherry lowered her head further, almost dunking it into the food bowl. Looking at this, White had a joyful expression on his face. In this manner, both of them remained silent, quietly savoring the brief, yet beautiful moment. The next morning, instead of heading to thepany, Sherry went directly to the Wenx Hotel located next to the Jones Group. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here. The meeting room is ready; you might want to take a look.¡± Elijah greeted Sherry as soon as she arrived. This time, the Jones Group had mobilized all staff. At that moment, more than a hundred employees filled the meeting venue, their faces reflecting a poised demeanor. Sherry took a deep breath and said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± She then inspected the venue again, checking the hotel lights, sound system, and all small details to make sure there were no issues. Only then did she feel slightly relieved. ¡°Elijah, now we just wait for the reporters to arrive. Everyone must hold their ground no matter what ¡­¡± Sherry said with a heavy heart. p, p, p But just as she was about to finish speaking, an untimely pping sound came from the entrance of the meeting room. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh All eyes instantly turned to the entrance. Seeing who had arrived, their faces immediately clouded over. ¡°Will Jones!? What is he here for!?¡± Elijah Bailey expressed with disgust, feeling a bit uneasy. He instinctively felt that for Will Jones to show up at this time, it wouldn¡¯t bring any good news. As for Sherry Jones, upon seeing Will Jones, an involuntary chilliness surfaced on her delicate face. But she was aware that at this crucial point, reporters could appear at any moment, making it inappropriate to have a falling out with Will Jones. So, after weighing her options, she spoke to Elijah Bailey and others, ¡°Everyone, stay calm. Let¡¯s focus on smoothly concluding the press conference, we can ignore everything else for now!¡± Upon hearing these words, the crowd nodded earnestly, but their stares were still locked onto Will Jones, vigntly keeping an eye on them in case they stirred up any trouble. Just as Sherry Jones was cautioning everybody, Will Jones had already walked up to them with his gang including Ryan. ¡°So busy, Mr. Jones! Why didn¡¯t you let me know about such a big event as a press conference? After all, we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? You could have invited us to provide some support. You didn¡¯t even bother to invite us. Are you alienating us?¡± Will Jones sarcastically remarked. Keeping a stern face, Sherry Jones coldly responded, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want any quarrels in such an asion. But if you absolutely insist on causing a scene, I don¡¯t mind having security escort you out!¡± Hearing Sherry Jones¡¯ words, Will Jonesughed dismissively. He seemed topletely ignore her threat, confidently taking a seat right in front of her. ¡°Mr. Jones, the way you put it, do you think I, Will Jones, am as shameless as your Jones Group? I¡¯m just here to watch the show today, just to see how you all perform. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to cause any trouble. I¡¯ll just sit here, quietly, watching you perform. Ha ha ha ¡± Will Jones said,ughing brazenly. Hearing Will Jones¡¯ words, Snowden Jones and Ryan and others burst intoughter too, theughter was teeming with scorn. Upon hearing theseughs, the Jones Group people seemed ready to spit fire. Outrage was raging, each of them ring at Will Jones and hispany. At this moment, they wished they could rip Will Jones and his group apart. Seeing this, Sherry Jones was also quite irritated. But in order not to interfere with the press conference, she told everyone, ¡°Everyone, just focus on your own tasks. You don¡¯t need to pay attention to those unrted people!¡± Having said this, Sherry Jones took the lead,pletely ignoring Will Jones¡¯ group. Despite this, the presence of Will Jones and hispany still made Sherry Jones feel uneasy, especially as time wore on, this feeling of unease became even more pervasive. ¡°Elijah, it¡¯s almost time. Why aren¡¯t there any reporters yet? Has someone been asked to contact them?¡± ncing at her watch, her beautiful face was filled with gravity. Elijah Bailey replied worriedly, ¡°They¡¯ve been contacted. They all said they¡¯re on the way.¡± They¡¯re all on the way? Sherry Jones¡¯ eyebrows knitted together. The uneasiness in her heart was threatening to burst forth. At this moment, everyone held their breath. The atmosphere was so tense it was palpable. The mood of the entire venue was gradually bing oppressive, silent as the calm before the storm, filled with a sense of impending danger. Boom! Just then, a thunderous roar akin to thunder suddenly broke the silence in the room. Immediately after, a group of muscr thugs barged straight into the venue. The leader of the thugs, with a menacing look on his face, roared, ¡°Fuck! I warned you guys yesterday. You¡¯re ignoring me, huh!? Still dare to hold this fucking press conference? Good! Very good! You love holding it so much? I¡¯ll make you enjoy it fully! ¡°Boys, smash it up! I want to see how this fucking conference can still go on! If anyone dares to stop you, I¡¯ll fucking bury him with my mother!¡± Chapter 163: If you dare to harm a hair on his head, I’ll wipe out your entire family! Chapter 163: If you dare to harm a hair on his head, I¡¯ll wipe out your entire family! Trantor: 549690339 Boom! At the shout of their leader, forty or so burly men flooded into the room like a mad torrent. Sensing trouble, Elijah Bailey hastily took out his phone and sent a message to White Mitchell. But at this moment, the gang of horrifying men charged into the room and without a word, started smashing everything in sight with chairs, indiscriminately attacking anyone who dared to interfere, showing absolutely no respect for anything. Even the security guards of Wenx Hotel who tried to intervene were quickly overpowered, with absolutely no chance to fight back. The members of the Jones Group, seething with rage at this spectacle, werepletely helpless. It was apparent that these men were no men of honor; with tattoos all over their bodies, and their tyrannical faces, they were clearly a gang of low-lifes. How could the Jones Group office staff stand a chance against them? Even if ten of them ganged up, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against a single one of these thugs, and would only add to the casualties. They were all aware of this, as was Sherry Jones, who quickly stopped her colleagues from doing anything reckless. Facing this scene, the Jones Group employees felt the bitter resentment and helplessness knotted in their chests, but they could only stand there, gritting their teeth, powerless to act. Before long, the menacing gang hadpletely destroyed the carefully set up venue, smashing everything in sight, and not a single item was spared. Then, the gang leader casually dusted off his hands, seemingly unconcerned with the destruction he hadmanded. He then shot the crowd a disdainful nce. ¡°What? Can¡¯t ept it?¡± The leader sneered, looking at the Jones Group members as if they were nothing more than ants. The employees, suppressing their rage, bore sullen expressions. ¡°Boys, bring it in!¡± The leader then, ignoring the defiance and hostility from the crowd, ordered his gang. Soon, fourrge men carried in a coffin and dumped it in the middle of the room. With a thud that seemed to make the entire room vibrate, they drew everyone¡¯s attention to the coffin. The Jones Group employees were livid, their fists clenched in anger. Meanwhile, Mori Jones and his henchmen were sitting calmly to one side, their area untouched by the chaos. Smirks of amusement yed on their faces, indicating they had perhaps anticipated this oue. Seeing their expressions only infuriated the other Jones Group members even more. They were suffocated by their extreme frustration and helpless rage. Just then, the gang leader jumped onto the coffin, looking down on the employees and taunted, ¡°What are you looking at? If you¡¯re unhappy, try to argue with us! A bunch of cowards! Let me warn you all, anyone who dares to go on with this bullshit press conference today, I¡¯ll have them lying in this coffin, to keep my dead motherpany! Come on, whoever isn¡¯t scared of death,e over here!¡± This Faced with his threats, everyone else was too furious to really respond, they themselves feelingpletely powerless. The man standing on the coffin, gazing upon the employees¡¯ expression of helplessness, couldn¡¯t help but break into a self-satisfied smirk at this sight. Cough, cough At this moment, Ryan, who was sitting next to Mori Jones, coughed softly, and shot a covert nce at the rowdy gang, then at Sherry Jones who was standing on the small stage. Grasping his meaning, the gang leader immediately hopped down from the coffin and strode towards Sherry Jones. ¡°Miss, watch out!¡± Elijah, seeing the threat, stepped in front of Sherry Jones to protect her. But the next moment, he was kicked aside by the thuggish man, and didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back. ¡°Elijah!¡± Sherry Jones shivered, her pretty face instantly clouded with a hint of panic. She stood there like a frightened bird, a little at a loss. At that time, the leader of the group had knocked over Elijah Bailey and was now targeting Sherry Jones. His face was ruthless as he stared at Sherry Jones and snarled, ¡°Fuck! You unscrupulous swindler, dared to push my limits?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just shut down yourpany and end all the issues instead of being here causing a scene?¡± ¡°You really think you can ignore me, huh? Well, then I will give you a lesson you won¡¯t forget today!¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry felt a chill in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but step back a couple of steps. She almost fell, and just at that moment, the man sneered coldly and raised his hand high. Just as the powerful p was about tond, Sherry, out of fear, closed her eyes, not daring to face the situation. Just then, a cold voice, like a peal of thunder, suddenly exploded through everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was momentarily stunned. ¡°If you dare touch a hair on her head, I¡¯ll wipe you all out!¡± The voice was as chilling as a knife¡¯s edge. Whoever heard this voice couldn¡¯t help but shiver, feeling as if they had fallen into an ice cer, with waves of piercing colding from inside. Hmm? Members of the Jones Group instinctively looked towards the direction of the sound. They saw a person standing at the entrance of the conference hall. The figure was as straight as a javelin, slowly stepping forward. This Seeing White Mitchell suddenly appear, they were momentarily at loss. He functioned at his own pace, and yet, with every step he took, it was as if he covered more than a meter at a time, as though he were teleporting. Those who didn¡¯t know him would think he was takingrge steps. Seeing this, their eyes were filled with disbelief, as they continued to stare at White Mitchell. At that moment, a ruthless voice rang once again, pulling them back to reality. ¡°Who invited this snot? Daring to show off in my face? Threatening to wipe me out? Do you think you are in a drama?¡± ¡°I am gonna teach her a lesson! Not just touching her hair, I¡¯ll p her a couple of times to teach her some manners. Once I¡¯m done with this bitch, you¡¯ll be next!¡± The man standing in front of Sherry snarled, his face darkened. The p that had previously hung in the air, was nownding fiercely. White Mitchell¡¯s face turned grim and his cold voice suddenly rang out: ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Boom! A sound like a roaring tiger suddenly burst from within White Mitchell. Following this, the atmosphere of battle and bloodshed, like andslide and tsunami, instantly covered the conference room. In just an instant, the temperature of the venue dropped to freezing, even breathing seemed to be difficult. Before anyone could react, White Mitchell moved swiftly like a thunderbolt, grabbed a chair next to him and threw it at the man who was about to attack Sherry Jones. Bang! A loud noise resounded. The ordinary-looking chair flew out like a cannonball, carrying devastating force. Everyone then saw the once fierce brute directly knocked out by the chair. The whole conference room seemed to be jolted by an earthquake, shaking violently. At this moment, the entire scene was in silence. Everyone was frozen in shock, unable to recover for a long time. As everyone was still overwhelmed, the man who was knocked out climbed up from the ground, his eyes red with fury. He stared at White Mitchell while bellowing furiously, ¡°Get him! Get him! Wipe him out for me!¡± ¡°How dare he hit me! Don¡¯t let him live, get him for me! Go, everybody, go! Don¡¯t let him live!!!¡± Chapter 164: Won’t There be a Single Journalist Showing Up? Chapter 164: Won¡¯t There be a Single Journalist Showing Up? Trantor: 549690339 The conference hall of Wenx Hotel. Three to four dozen burly men, upon receiving theirmand, swarmed towards White Mitchell like a hive of bees. The rowdy burly men, filled with arrogance and swagger, were clearly not ones to be trifled with. Seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry for White Mitchell. In their eyes, White Mitchell only had himself, no matter how strong he was, two fists couldn¡¯t overpower four, let alone now he was against thirty or forty pairs of hands. Not to mention, even if each person just gave one punch, it wouldn¡¯t be something an ordinary person can fend off. Furthermore, this gang of tough guys was clearly seasoned hoodlums who made their living amidst society¡¯s dregs, their fights were always more ferocious than an average person¡¯s. ¡°Brother, be careful!¡± A now alert Sherry Jones urgently warned, her beautiful face filled with anxiety. Yet at this time, a serene look still remained on White Mitchell¡¯s face, he even managed to cast a reassuring look at Sherry amidst her warning. ¡°Heh, heh Seeking death!¡± The ring leader who had just gotten up taunted with a cold mocking smile, then he too threw himself into the fray targeting White Mitchell. At that moment, seven or eight of the men who were closest to White Mitchell swung their fists without a single reserve, all targeting Mitchell. Seven or eight men, a dozen fists, no ordinary man could withstand the onught. Some people on the side of Jones Group couldn¡¯t bear to watch White Mitchell get attacked, so they shut their eyes, their faces etched with terror and wariness. Yet at this moment, White Mitchell withdrew his gaze from Sherry. Then his demeanor changed drastically. The aura forged in battle and blood surged once more, his momentum skyrocketed instantly. ¡°Scram!¡± A thunderous order, enough to send an involuntary shudder down the spines of the men who were rushing forward. Following this, White Mitchell darted forward like an arrow, appearing in front of one of the men in a sh. Whoosh! Upon seeing White Mitchell appear like a ghost, the man¡¯s pupils constricted suddenly, a surge of inexplicable fear washed over him as he instinctively tried to block. However, before he could evenplete his move, White Mitchell¡¯s iron fistnded on him. Boom! This instant, it was as if a bomb detonated on the spot, a loud explosion resonating throughout. What Before the crowd had a chance to see what happened, they saw a dozen men knocked to the ground, their faces contorted in agony, one after another, like dominoes falling. Hiss! A series of sharp intakes of breath echoed throughout the conference hall, the atmosphere taking on an eerie undertone. ¡°Is Is this a human!?¡± Everyone was dumbstruck, uttering words of amazement from their hearts. Their faces seemed to be frozen, not showing any movement. Strong! So powerful that it was unbelievable that a single person could unleash such strength! In everyone¡¯s eyes, the White Mitchell at that moment seemed like a god descending from heaven, incredibly fierce! Meanwhile, White Mitchell on the scene didn¡¯t stop his movements. After a swift turn, he threw yet another punch with great force. With a thud, another burly man was unable to dodge and bore the brunt of the punch. A spray of fresh blood gushed from his mouth; his body, like a severed kite, flew backward and crashed into seven or eight men. Whoosh! The hit men felt as if all their bones had shattered, as though what crushed them was not a man but a freaking ton-heavy boulder. In an instant, seven or eight men fell down, writhing on the ground in agony. Just two punches took out more than half of the opponents, leaving the rest of the time as White Mitchell¡¯s one-man show. These burly men, initially fierce and terrifying, were like feeble chicks against White Mitchell. In less than a minute, all of them fell at White Mitchell¡¯s feet, none left standing. At that moment, in everyone¡¯s eyes, White Mitchell was a War God, daunting and intimidating, his gaze too intimidating to meet directly. ¡°Are are¡­ are you a man or a ghost?!¡± Out of the three or four dozen burly guys, the only one left was the one first sent flying backward by White Mitchell¡¯s chair swing. However, he lost his initial swagger. He looked at White Mitchell with a fearful expression, as if he were staring at the grim reaper standing before him, a sense of despair filling his nostrils. He felt fear. At this moment, he was truly afraid. He believed his life hung in the bnce of White Mitchell¡¯s decision, that White could kill him on the spot if he chose to. With this thought, his spirit broke. He fell to his knees in front of White Mitchell and pleaded, ¡°Big big bro, I surrender, I surrender. I dare not do it again ¡± Facing his pleas, White Mitchell showed no signs of mercy. He grabbed him like a chick and threw him ruthlessly into the coffin. With arge thud, the coffin burst into pieces, followed by the man¡¯s pig-like cries. Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, too shocked to react. ¡°How you ruined them earlier, now arrange them back correctly. If there is one chair missing, I will break your arm!¡± White Mitchellmanded coldly. His words were the absolute voice of authority for those men. They painfully stood up despite their beaten condition, embarrassingly tidied up the ce with no room for cking. Soon, the ce had been restored. The leading man, aided by others, walked tremblingly before White Mitchell, ¡°Big big brother, we we have done it. Can can we leave now?¡± After saying these words, the leader red fiercely at Ryan, making him shiver with fright. Ryan turned away quickly, not wanting White Mitchell to spot him. ¡°Leave?¡± Upon hearing the words, White Mitchell smirked coldly, ¡°Take your broken coffin and kneel at the gate. If I find even one man missing, none of you will survive.¡± Whoosh! Hearing these words, a bitter look appeared on the faces of the men, making them even more ufortable. But they had no choice but to obey White Mitchell¡¯smand. So, soon all the troublemakers dutifully walked to the gate and knelt down. At this time, people like Will Jones, who had nned to ridicule Sherry Jones, sat there without a word, their faces green with anger. ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± After the situation calmed down, Sherry Jones hurried to White Mitchell¡¯s side, worried he might be hurt. White Mitchell, hearing her words, immediately lost his aggressive aura. Aforting smile appeared on his face, ¡°I¡¯m fine. These people can¡¯t hurt your brother.¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry Jones sighed with relief. At this moment, White Mitchell nced at Will Jones and others and asked casually, ¡°Do you want me to kick these flies out?¡± Sherry Jones nced at Will Jones and others, checked the time and shook her head, ¡°Let it be. The reporters will be here soon. It won¡¯t look good if they see all this.¡± After hearing her words, White Mitchell gave Will Jones and his group a warning look. Seeing White Mitchell¡¯s challenging gaze, Will Jones was even more infuriated. He chuckled and said, ¡°Heh you are waiting for the reporters toe? Let me tell you the truth. Today, not a single reporter wille! Your crappy press conference is bound to fail!¡± You are good at fighting? What¡¯s the use? The Jones Group will go bankrupt anyway! Better admit defeat now and apologize to Mr. Weiden! Otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you die!¡± Chapter 165: If it’s not done within an hour, there’s no need to keep the TV station running! Chapter 165: If it¡¯s not done within an hour, there¡¯s no need to keep the TV station running! Trantor: 549690339 What After hearing Will Jones¡¯s words, the staff of the Jones Group put on grave faces, and all stared furiously at Will and his entourage. ¡°Damn it! You actually bought off those reporters?¡± Elijah Bailey wrapped at Will, furious and itching to take a swing at him. In response to Bailey¡¯s usation, Will didn¡¯t even bother to hide it. He said directly, ¡°Yes, so you¡¯re just now catching on? Toote! Didn¡¯t you lot stop to think? Did you really believe I would let you host this press conference so easily? I arranged for those reporters to pretend to agree with you, but in reality, none of them will show up today! How do you feel ¨C surprised? Disappointed? Angry?¡± Ha ha ha Willughed triumphantly. Hisughter was filled with the taste of a sessful plot. The angrier Bailey and his crew got, the more joyous Will felt. All the frustrations he¡¯d been dealing with recently had now been fully taken out on Sherry. At that moment, Will felt exuberantly triumphant, even more so than when he reced Logan Jones as the general manager of the Jones Group. He was absolutely delighted. ¡°Your father was no match for me, and the same goes for you. You think you canpete with me? You¡¯re not up to the challenge!¡± Will sneered maliciously. At this point, Snowden Jones and Ryan were alsoughing along with Will. Snowden even directly, mercilessly jeered, ¡°Turns out, a loser is a loser. With this scatterbrained approach, you really think you can be CEO? It¡¯sughable. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just be a simple mistress in the Weiden family? Why bother battling and causing all this ruckus at ourpany? Now the Jones Group is ruined by your hands. Are you happy with that? Satisfied? You still have some time, why don¡¯t you and this boy Mitchell go apologize to Mr. Weiden, haha ¡± ¡°You ¡± On hearing these taunts, Sherry¡¯s face was immediately clouded over with indignation. Her flush of anger made her look perturbed. She could apologize, but how could she just stand by and watch Mitchell submit to Hans Weiden? The form of apology Hans demanded would necessitate Mitchell¡¯s arms being injured. She could ept anything but this. If sacrificing Mitchell were the only way to ensure her safety, then she would rather be in danger! The best option now was for her to apologize to Hans. If Hans was set on hurting Mitchell, then she would sacrifice herself and let him break her arms. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t get Mitchell involved. As she thought this, a decisiveness shed in Sherry¡¯s eyes, and she said resolutely, ¡°Okay, if you insist on me apologizing to Hans Weiden, then I will ¡± Just when Sherry was about to take the brunt of Hans Weiden¡¯s anger, Mitchell silently moved her behind him. Mitchell looked at Sherry gently, his face portraying not an ounce of fear, but rather aposed demeanor. As if he had never been concerned about the current situation or as if the current situation was nothing but a trivial matter to him. ¡°Silly girl, didn¡¯t I say that I wouldn¡¯t let you get hurt anymore? Have you forgotten?¡± Mitchellforted her. Hearing these words, Sherry was immediately hit by a wave of guilt, her eyes were saying, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to try to persuade me, I ¡± Before Sherry could finish, Mitchell interrupted her, ¡°The game isn¡¯t over yet. Are you nning to give up already?¡± The game isn¡¯t over yet? Sherry¡¯s face immediately darkened, and she looked utterly helpless. Unless a miracle happened, the current situation could not be reversed. But miracles, by their very nature, were unlikely. Far less likely than winning the lottery. Seeing Sherry¡¯s helplessness, Mitchell said again, ¡°Wait ¡± As he spoke, an untimely voice interrupted their conversation. With a mockingugh, Will interjected:¡±Hehe wait? Wait for what? Wait for Jesus to save you? Stop struggling, it¡¯s pointless. With your abilities, you absolutely stand no chance against us. From the start, you were destined to fail. No matter how long you wait, there won¡¯t be a single reporter showing up. Just ept the defeat gracefully. At least this way, the Jones Group might get to catch its breath. What¡¯s your n? To drag everyone from Jones Group down with you two?¡± The crowd was seething at his words, their hatred for Will was palpable. At this point, Mitchell veered his gaze towards Will, nced vaguely at him, and spoke nonchntly: ¡°Do you wish to kneel like the others outside and speak to me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Will was stunned by Mitchell¡¯s arrogance and lost his words. Appalled, he knew that he was no match for Mitchell, regardless of whether it was one of him, ten of him, or even a hundred. This little bastard is bad news! Will red at Mitchell. He didn¡¯t dare to retort, but he scoffed at Mitchell¡¯s remarks, looking like he was ready to sit back and watch the show. At this point, Mitchell, who had just warned Will, didn¡¯t waste any more time on him, who was no more significant than a fly in his eyes. He turned his attention back to Sherry. ¡°Alright, little silly, pull yourself together and start preparing. The reporters will be here soon, and you won¡¯t have time to prepare then,¡± Mitchell reassured. Hearing this, Sherry didn¡¯t have the heart to shatter Mitchell¡¯s hopes. In her heart, she knew miracles happening today was highly unlikely. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say these words to him. Sherry sighed deeply, deciding to calm Mitchell down so he wouldn¡¯t worry about her. Then, trying to appearposed, she started organizing. Meanwhile, Mitchell sneaked out his cellphone and sent a message to Kylin. [Tell all the TV stations in Sayon, to bring all their reporters to Wenx Hotel within the hour. If no one shows up in an hour, none of these TV stations need to exist anymore!] Whoa! Kylin, upon receiving Mitchell¡¯s message, immediately made a call to the Nezzimand center, presenting Azure Dragon with a strict order. The normally peaceful media circle in Sayon was like the calm before a storm, brewing an unprecedented storm! Chapter 166 - 166 The Media Circle is Shaken! Chapter 166: The Media Circle is Shaken! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon Television Station, station master¡¯s office. Being the most authoritative news media in Sayon, Sayon Television holds the reins of public opinion. As the station¡¯s director, Carlos is a respected, senior figure in the media circle. Though he rarely makes public appearances, even the city¡¯s top official and the head of the Supervision Department extend the utmost respect to him, sharing a deep acquaintance. Yet, even this figure, who the city¡¯s top official and the head of the Supervision Department respect unconditionally, was increasingly restless as if ants were crawling on a hot pan. ¡°Nezzimand center! Nezzimand center! Why would the Nezzimand center issue such amand? What on earth has happened in the Wenx Hotel?¡± The sixties-aged Carlos paced up and down in his office, with a heavy burden on his mind. A minute ago, he received a phone call from the Nezzimand center. It was a call made by the Azure Dragon War King himself, demanding he brings all the journalists in Sayon to the Wenx Hotel, no matter the costs. All must arrive within an hour. If there was any dy, Sayon Television would cease to exist! The Azure Dragon War King¡¯s voice was very stern, like issuing amand, it left Carlos sweating bullets. ¡°Is it because of the person from the Nezzi Command Center who appeared in Sayon some time ago, as per the rumors?¡± Carlos froze, specting fearfully. The top figure of the Nezzi Command Center, who had been rumored to be in Sayon, had stirred quite amotion. Many notable people in Sayon had heard about it, but nobody has seen this figure. Some even said this figure was invented to scare people and did not exist at all. However, Carlos knew that this figure indeed existed in Sayon. He had heard Bentley from the Sayon Supervision Department mention this figure, but the information was always vague and unclear. Thinking of this, Carlos called Bentley directly. After hearing the situation, Bentley, as an old friend, advised, ¡°Carlos, instead of spending your time on this, it¡¯s better to act as the Azure Dragon War Kingmanded. The War King Kylin of the Middle Region also obeys him; I can¡¯t reveal too much. Lastly, let me remind you: do not offend Mr. Mitchell and never try to specte about his identity. He prefers to keep a low profile. If you disclose his identity, not even God can save you!¡± Swoosh! Upon hearing Bentley¡¯s words, Carlos trembled, a horrified look appearing on his face; it almost made him lose his nerve. The War King Kylin also listens to this Mr. Mitchell, who is he ? Hisss! Stop! Carlos gasped, Bentley¡¯s warning ringing loudly in his ears: Don¡¯t specte, don¡¯t specte, absolutely don¡¯t specte! ¡°Quick! Quick! Quick! Immediately in my name, contact all media reporters in Sayon! They must arrive in the Wenx Hotel in an hour no, forty minutes! Quick! Hurry up!¡± Slightly regaining hisposure, Carlos immediately began to make quick arrangements. The next moment every single television station, newspaper, and media outlet in Sayon started mobilizing. A fleet of news interview vehicles appeared on the streets, seemingly synchronized to form impressive lines of cars moving towards the Wenx Hotel. On the other hand, in Sayon Television¡¯s news editing department master¡¯s office, the master editor and his ace reporter were leisurely drinking tea, dividing their spoils! ¡°Come, reporter Penny, this is your share, you did a good job this time, keep it up in the future.¡± A bald middle-aged man ced a cheque on the table. He is the news editor of the department. He holds the most power in the news editing department of Sayon Television and is named Dean. This man is a senior in the news circles, many journalists in Sayon show him respect. The recent collective attack on the Jones Group by the media in Sayon was all designed by him. The middle-aged woman sitting opposite him, his capable aide, is named Penny. Although Penny hadn¡¯t reported on any major news, her reputation in the industry was not small. Because she specialized in mixing ck and white and confusing audio-visual, anyone who dared to mess with her or didn¡¯t give her face, would surely meet a bitter end. The articles that had smeared the Jones Group were all from her pen. ¡°Not at all, Editor Dean, your contribution was great, I just helped a bit, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Penny picked up the cheque, took a look, and instantly her smile stretched ear to ear. Dean smiled, picking up his teacup leisurely as he said, ¡°Penny, everything is arranged down there, right? If there¡¯s a blunder, it wouldn¡¯t be good for our business; no one would want to coborate with us in the future, do you understand?¡± Penny nodded obsequiously and reassured, ¡°Editor Dean, when I take care of things, you can rx. Not to mention mainstream media, even those street newspaper reporters will not appear at the Wenx Hotel today! I¡¯ve already warned them clearly: anyone who dares report on the Jones Group¡¯s press conference at the Wenx Hotel today would be our enemy, your enemy! If they still want to linger in Sayon, they should know what to do!¡± After listening to Penny¡¯s guarantee, Dean¡¯s face showed a look ofcency as if everything was under control. He sighed leisurely, ¡°The money in these rich people¡¯s pockets is easy to earn. A few simple words, and more than a million is at hand.¡± A smile was on Penny¡¯s face, and as she was about to tter Dean, a hurried knocking sound appeared from outside the office. Knock Knock Knock It sounded urgent, Dean¡¯s face instantly filled with impatience. ¡°Knock, knock, knock, are you knocking on the door or tearing it down!? Get in!¡± Dean said irritatedly. A young reporter rushed in, his face filled with anxiety, ¡°Bad bad news, Editor. The station master¡¯s office just called, ordering us to immediately gather and attend the Jones Group¡¯s press conference at the Wenx Hotel! They they said this is this is this is a direct order from the station master!¡± Wenx Hotel? Jones Group¡¯s press conference? And it¡¯s a directmand from the station master? Whoosh! Dean¡¯splexion changed drastically, a cloud of gloom spread across their faces, and their hearts hang in their throats. Chapter 167: Reporters Gathering, No Place to Sit! Chapter 167: Reporters Gathering, No ce to Sit! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Wenx Hotel. Over half an hour had passed, about ten minutes remained from the one hour White Mitchell had spoken of. The folks of the Jones Group, who were approaching their lunch break, began to look increasingly desperate. If there is no sign of them now, once lunchtime arrives, surely they can¡¯t expect the journalists to appear, can they? This was clearly unrealistic. They understood the journalists very well. Normally, they treated them like gods, fearing any mishap that might upset them. Not to mention encroaching on their rest time, they would not dare to even dy them from getting off work by one minute. Under the current circumstances, they had almostpletely given up hope. They could only watch helplessly as the press conference they had painstakingly prepared fell apart. Contrary to their despair, Will Jones and his associates watched time trickle away, their faces filled with increasing smugness. Will Jones pretentiously asked, ¡°Ryan, what time is it now? I feel a bit hungry. Isn¡¯t it almost lunchtime?¡± Will Jones¡¯s voice, unmasked, was clearly meant for Sherry Jones and the others to hear, bearing a taste of triumph. Ryan, getting the hint, immediately raised his voice and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Jones. It¡¯s almost noon. It¡¯s time for lunch. I don¡¯t think we should wait any longer. If we wait any longer, they won¡¯t be able to fart. If there were any journalists, they would have been here early. Why would they wait until now?¡± Oh? Will Jones pretended to be surprised, then feigned pity while speaking to Sherry Jones: ¡°Is it almost noon already? Tsk tsk tsk No Jesus, no journalists. What, are you going to continue to resist to the end? Just admit defeat mercy and go on your knees to apologize to Mr. Weiden. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time any longer. You couldn¡¯t possibly be wishing for a mira ¡± Before the word ¡®miracle¡¯ could be fully uttered, the voice of a young journalist d in a vest with a camera in his hand was heard tentatively at the entrance of the conference room. ¡°Ex excuse me. Is this the press conference venue for the Jones Group? I¡¯m a journalist from Sayon Business Entertainment Post. I I¡¯m here for the press conference.¡± What?! A journalist? Hearing this, the faces of the people in the room froze, standing in ce in a daze, as if their minds had short-circuited. ¡°Um Did Ie to the wrong ce?¡± At this moment, the young journalist¡¯s voice rang out again. This time, the people from the Jones Group finally reacted, their faces instantly lighting up with surprise and joy. ¡°No no! This is the press conference of the Jones Group! Come in,e in ¡± At this moment, it felt like a bout of heavy rain after a long drought for the Jones Group, making them happier and more excited than even the New Year. However, the expression on Will Jones¡¯s face wasn¡¯t so pleasant anymore. Will Jones red at Antonio Woods and said angrily, ¡°Fuck! What the hell is Antonio doing!? Call him immediately and ask him about it! Didn¡¯t we agree not to let any journalists show up? Howe there are still journalistsing now? Did he not make it clear to the TV station? Tell him toe over here right away! If there¡¯s any leak in this journalist link today, let him exin to Mr. Weiden himself!¡± Hearing this, Ryan hastily snuck out to call Antonio. After venting his anger, Will Jones, with a dark face, ruthlessly nced at Sherry Jones and scornfully said, ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s merely a Business Entertainment Post. Never heard of it. It¡¯s just a tiny newspaper. Look at what you¡¯ve achieved. Do you think that such an obscure tabloid can make a ssh? Ridiculous! Maybe, this small news agency will disappearpletely tomorrow for making this foolish decision today ¡± Thump! Thump! Thump!!! Just when Will Jones was speaking with an unclear tone, another voice appeared at the door of the conference hall, ¡°Hello, is this the press conference for Jones Group? I am a reporter from Sayon Evening News, I am here to ¡± Huh? Sayon Evening News? Upon hearing the name of this newspaper, the mockery on Will Jones¡¯s face abruptly stopped. Sayon Evening News, in Sayon, was considered a moderately popr mainstream outlet. Although it was not as popr as Sayon TV, its influence was not to be underestimated. How did they get here? What the hell was Antonio Woods doing!? The feeling of heat spread across Will Jones¡¯s face as if he had been pped. His entire expression fell. However, the situation that irritated him was far from over. Almost immediately after the Sayon Evening reporter appeared, two to three other media outlets with hundreds of thousands of followers appeared at the scene. Then, Sayon Voice, Sayon Business News, Sayon Headlines¡­ Whoosh! One after another, well-known media organizations from Sayon appeared in the conference hall, one after the other, creating immense momentum that was overwhelming. In less than five minutes, the venue, which could originally amodate two to three hundred people, was suddenly filled with media reporters. There weren¡¯t even enough seats, so many reporters had to stand. Yet, even though they were standing, there was no dissatisfaction on the reporters¡¯ faces, but rather they seemed to be eagerly awaiting what was toe. The excitement of the scene was unprecedented. If you didn¡¯t know better, you might think the Mayor was holding a press conference here. What what the fuck is going on!? Seeing this, Will Jones was so annoyed his face turned green. At this moment, he wished he could grab Antonio Woods and give him a good beating. ¡°Motherfucking Antonio Woods! Is this the ¡®Not a single reporter will show up¡¯ situation you were talking about?! Fuck your ancestors!¡± Will Jones felt an indescribable sense of oppression in his heart. Right at this moment, an unabashedly proud Elijah Bailey showed up with a few employees of Jones Group. He directly walked over to Will Jones and said teasingly, ¡°Sorry, these seats are for reporters. Non-essential personnel, can you please move? If you want to watch, you can stand, but please stand a little further away, don¡¯t block everyone¡¯s lens! Otherwise, with your face, who knows, it might even adversely affect the image of our press conference.¡± ¡°You!¡± Will Jones was so angry that his eyes bulged with fury. He stood up angrily with a grim face, looking very frustrated. Just then, Antonio Woods appeared in the conference hall with a sheepish expression. When he saw so many media personnel, he couldn¡¯t help but draw in a sharp breath. ¡°What what happened? I clearly greeted Dean, the money was given, why are there still so many reporters?¡± Antonio Woods said, clearly confused. After hearing this, Will Jones¡¯s face looked like it was about to sweat venom, he snapped, ¡°Are you fucking asking me? I want to fucking ask you!¡± Gulp! Antonio Woods swallowed, he didn¡¯t care much about whether Will Jones was angry or not. But if Hans Weiden found out about this, would he even have any good days ahead? Moreover, he had coborated with Dean many times, and there had never been any issues. What was going on? Could it be that he didn¡¯t exin properly to Dean, or that Dean didn¡¯t understand what he said that day? Thinking of this, Antonio Woods frowned and hurriedly said, ¡°You all wait a moment, the person from Sayon TV hasn¡¯t arrived yet, right? Maybe they misunderstood us. I¡¯ll go and exin to these reporters right away. Trust me, Dean from Sayon TV promised me explicitly, there won¡¯t be any problems! Once I¡¯ve rified everything, these reporters will immediately leave, and then, Sherry Jones¡¯s press conference will be impossible to hold! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going!¡± Chapter 168: Who said I, Sayon Television Station, am not coming? Chapter 168: Who said I, Sayon Television Station, am noting? Trantor: 549690339 Antonio Woods scrambled onto the small stage in a rush. Although Elijah Bailey had arranged for someone to keep an eye on Will Jones¡¯ group, the sudden appearance of Antonio Woods caught them off guard. Upon seeing Antonio Woods, Sherry Jones, who was busy organizing work under the stage, was also taken aback. ¡°Why is he here?¡± Sherry Jones said startled, immediately her gaze involuntarily darted towards where Will Jones was. Right then, Mori Jones was also looking in their direction, wearing a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Is Antonio Woods with him?!¡± Sherry Jones came to the realization, but it was toote. Antonio Woods had already reached the center of the stage and started preparing to speak. If they oust him at this moment, it could reflect negatively on the reputation of the Jones Group. But if they let him speak, there¡¯s no telling what outrageous thing he might do. Contemting this, Sherry¡¯s expression turned troubled. Just then, White Mitchell calmly walked over to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let him speak. We can react ordingly afterwards.¡± Of course, White Mitchell said this not because he was too worried about impacting the Jones Group¡¯s reputation, but because he wanted to see who else was involved. He wasn¡¯t too worried about Antonio Woods creating a scene. No matter how much chaos Antonio created, White Mitchell knew he had the capabilities to turn the tables and eliminate every obstacle for Sherry. At this moment, he looked like a cat ying with a mouse. He let the mouse jump around, knowing that, after all, the mouse was still just a mouse! After hearing this, Sherry quietly nodded, instructed everyone not to intervene, and immediately focused her attention on Antonio. At this point, Antonio Woods stood on the small stage, took up the microphone confidently, and started speaking. ¡°Ahem, everyone, fellow journalists, please quiet down, and listen to what I have to say!¡± Antonio Woods cleared his throat and initiated his speech theatrically. Hmm? Started so soon? The journalists, who were still adjusting their equipment, became surprised when they heard Woods¡¯ments. Subsequently, their attention swiftly turned towards the stage. Seeing their reaction, Antonio Woods continued, ¡°My fellow journalists, I believe you are all here by Sayon TV¡¯s order, right?¡± Everyone paused for a moment, then quietly nodded. Indeed, they were here on orders from Sayon TV. Was there a problem with that? nk expressions turned towards Antonio Woods¡¯ direction. Seeing the nodding heads, Antonio Woods breathed a sigh of relief, a weight lifted off his chest. Sayon TV was indeed the one. That Dean, he took Antonio¡¯s money, but couldn¡¯t get the job done well, and caused such a huge misunderstanding Thankfully he had arrived in time, otherwise, if Sherry were toplete the press conference sessfully, wouldn¡¯t Hans kill him? Thinking of this, Antonio Woods couldn¡¯t help scolding Dean in his heart. ¡°Stop stalling and get to the point!¡± At this time, Will Jones, who was below the stage, was impatient with Antonio Woods¡¯ long-windedness and scolded him. If It were before, he wouldn¡¯t dare speak against Antonio Woods. But now, things were different. Hans had personally instructed Antonio Woods to assist him. Now, Antonio Woods was merely his assistant. Therefore, he had to put on a master¡¯s posture, otherwise, how could he control this sly old fox, Antonio Woods? Antonio Woods on stage, upon hearing this, a look of dissatisfaction shed across his face. However, he had no choice but to obediently tell the journalists below, ¡°I think it¡¯s a mistake from Sayon TV. They were supposed to prevent you all froming here. There might have been a misunderstanding when this message was ryed, therefore causing you all toe here unnecessarily. I am a long-time good friend of the editor-in-chief Dean Xie. He personally told me. There¡¯s absolutely no problem. So, my apologies for today¡¯smotion. Everyone may leave. I will arrange another banquet to apologise to everyer.¡± Wow! As soon as his voice fell, it stirred up a flurry of chatter among the crowd. The journalists who were ordered toe here looked at each other with apletely bewildered expression on their faces. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t it Sayon TV that gave the order to reach Wenx Hotel within forty minutes? Was he telling the truth? Could it be that the order wasmunicated wrongly? That isn¡¯t right. One error is understandable, but it couldn¡¯t be that everyone is wrong, could it? Thinking of this, the crowd could not help but start to doubt. After all, this was an order personally issued by Sayon Television Station¡¯s director office, the chances of it being wrong were slim to none. Antonio Woods on stage saw that people started doubting what he said and a calm expression hung on his face. He then continued earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I said is definitely correct. What¡¯s the rtionship between Dean and me was very good. Moreover, if Sayon TV really wanted you all to be here, why wouldn¡¯t they be present themselves? Doesn¡¯t this clearly indicate that they won¡¯t be here?¡± Upon saying this, Antonio Woods wore a triumphant smile on his face. Also, journalists began murmuring amongst themselves, disyingplicated expressions. Seeing this, Antonio¡¯s triumphant expression deepened significantly. He knew, these reporters had started to waver. As long as he continued to analyse the situation, he couldpletely dispel their doubts. At that time, once the journalists are gone, Sherry¡¯s press conference definitely won¡¯t be able to continue! Thinking of this, Antonio Woodsmenced his passionate speech again: ¡°Everyone, please calm down. If you have any concerns, let¡¯s recall yesterday¡¯s news report about the Jones Group. That was personally reviewed and released by Dean from Sayon TV¡¯s news editing department. It was all about the Jones Group¡¯s scandals. Can you imagine, under such circumstances, would Sayon TV ask you to attend the Jones Group¡¯s conference?¡± Wow! Hisment stirred up a thousand waves. The crowd was in an uproar, buying Antonio Woods¡¯ wordspletely. And seeing this, Sherry Jones and others became anxious. Antonio Woods¡¯ment was like pouring a bucket of cold water onto the me of hope that they just ignited, extinguishing it instantly, and returning them back to square one. At this time, Antonio Woods, seeing Jones Group¡¯s despaired expressions felt ted. He started talking more arrogantly, ¡°OK, OK, disperse now, disperse. It was all a misunderstanding. Sayon TV won¡¯t be here today, everyone, you ¡± Bang! Just as Antonio Woods was in full swing, the conference hall¡¯s door suddenly opened and Carlos with a team of Sayon TV reporters broke into the hall, making a grand entrance. And right now, Carlos was wearing a stern face, looking angrily at the boastful Antonio Woods on the stage, ¡°Who says Sayon TV is noting!? Who the hell do you think you are? You dare to keep bullshitting here!!?¡± Chapter 169: Dean is My Iron Buddy! Chapter 169: Dean is My Iron Buddy! Trantor: 549690339 Whoa! Upon hearing these words, Antonio Woods, who was standing on the stage, was instantly infuriated, his face masked with a fierce and evil expression. Because Carlos rarely made public appearances, Antonio did not recognize him at first. All Antonio knew was that this old man in front of him had ignored his warnings and embarrassed him in front of everyone. Furthermore, he has maintained a long-term rtionship with Dean from Sayon TV News Editing Department, and they are well acquainted. Who is Dean? He is a man whose word isw at Sayon TV. Other than the elusive director, no one could overrule him, he is the one who stands above thousands. Thinking of this, Antonio felt exceedingly confident. He pointed at Carlos and cursed without mercy, ¡°Where did this old geezere from? How dare he fart around? What¡¯s your position at Sayon TV? Do you even have the right to speak here? Do you know who my best buddy is? Dean! Your chief editor Dean! You better think twice before you mess around! Are you tired of living!?¡± Huh!? ¡°Dean is your best buddy?¡± On hearing this, Carlos¡¯s face darkened and became serious. Of course, he wasn¡¯t intimidated by Antonio¡¯s words, but it reminded him of Bentley¡¯s warning. Do not offend Mr. Mitchell! This situation was, by now, inly obvious. This arrogant guy on stage probably backed by Dean¡¯s support, dared to run his mouth in front of so many media reporters and even threatened him. More importantly, this man in front of him clearly does not belong to the same group as the mysterious Mr. Mitchell. Mr. Mitchell wanted them to show up at the press conference, but this guy hoped that the media reporters would not appear. Apparently, he had ulterior motives. It¡¯s possible that he provoked the mysterious Mr. Mitchell, hence Mr. Mitchell had to use the power of the Nezzimand to have him bring people over. Realizing this, Carlos¡¯s face became even more serious. He didn¡¯t expect his subordinates to team up with outsiders and offend the mysterious Mr. Mitchell. This was a road to self-destruction! Also, the mysterious Mr. Mitchell was likely watching this from the audience. If today¡¯s matter is not handled to Mr. Mitchell¡¯s satisfaction, the entire Sayon media circle will suffer. At this thought, Carlos¡¯s face was instantly filled with uncontroble anger, and he yelled at the people behind him: ¡°Dean! Get your ass over here!¡± Whoa! Dean, who had been hiding behind the crowd ready to slink off, went pale upon hearing these words. ¡°Antonio Woods, oh Antonio Woods, did I wrong you in any way? Why are you doing this to me!?¡± Dean was filled withints in his heart, he would love nothing more than to rush onto the stage and shut Antonio¡¯s mouth. Because of his reckless words, now he couldn¡¯t possibly sever ties with Antonio! ¡°Antonio Woods! Damn all your ancestors, did I desecrate your family¡¯s graves or murder your entire family? Why are you doing this to me!!¡± Dean braced himself and walked forward. As soon as he appeared, he started cursing Antonio Woods on stage. Huh? Dean? Antonio Woods on stage was taken aback, struggling to react. What¡¯s happening, Dean is here, then why is he¡­ Before he could react, Dean had already fallen to his knees in front of Carlos. ¡°Director Carlos, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I don¡¯t know this bastard, he is smearing me, openly smearing, I have nothing to do with him at all.¡± Dean knelt on the ground and pleaded, looking incredibly frantic. Seeing this, Antonio Woods froze in ce, his face involuntarily showing a horrified look, he found it hard to believe what was happening before his eyes. ¡°What what¡¯s going on? Carlos Director Carlos? This this old guy is the chief of Sayon TV Station!?¡± Whoosh! Antonio Woods felt a chill running down his spine. He had never dreamt that the old man in front of him was the chief of Sayon TV Station. This was Dean¡¯s direct supervisor! Had he just used Dean to threaten this guy? In front of him, Dean was nothing, nowhere near able to threaten the station director! At this thought, Antonio Woods felt as if he had been struck by lightning, trembled violently, feeling the shock in his heart. At this time, Carlos, sitting below the stage, looked at him sternly, and with an indifferent voice, said again, ¡°So, does this old man have the right to speak now!?¡± Antonio Woods¡¯ face flushed with a scorching sensation, as if Carlos had just given him a hard p, he felt incredibly stifled. ¡°Hmm!¡± Seeing Antonio Woods on the stage speechless, Carlos sighed coldly, his face filled with stern dignity. Immediately, he turned his gaze to the kneeling Dean on the ground, his indifferent voice resonated again, ¡°Tell me! What exactly is going on!? If you don¡¯t exin yourself today, I¡¯ll cut you in half alive!¡± This . Upon hearing this, Dean trembled, cold sweat falling like a torrent, and his mind started to race fast. Suddenly, a light seemed to appear before Dean¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s Penny, everything was done by Penny, she took the money from the guy on the stage behind my back and written countless defaming articles about Jones Group. Moreover, she forged my name and threatened other media in Sayon, not allowing them to attend Jones Group¡¯s press conference. I just found out about it, and was nning to report it to you. Yes, that¡¯s what happened, the truth is just as I said. Director Carlos, it¡¯s not my fault, I was being kept in the dark, I am ¡± Frightened and running out of strategics, Dean didn¡¯t wait for Carlos to ask him about these matters. He blurted it all out and shifted all responsibility onto Penny¡¯s shoulders. Penny, who was hiding in the back just like Dean, was dumbfounded upon hearing these words. This is ridiculous, Dean really knows how to shift me. It was clearly his idea, but now he wants her to take the me alone? How can she take it? With what can she take it? Didn¡¯t Carlos just say he was going to cut Dean alive? If Dean shifted the me on her, wouldn¡¯t she be the one to face the wrath of Carlos? Thinking about this, Penny immediately rushed in front of Carlos in a panic: ¡°Director Carlos, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that, it was Dean who asked me to do it, I was only a ghostwriter. The review of the draft and hiring inte trolls to instigate public opinion were all his doing, it has nothing to do with me, nothing to do with ¡± Whoosh! After listening to these words, Carlos was furious. Carlos sneered and said word by word, ¡°Ignoring the truth, wantonly smearing, and even hiring inte trolls? Good! Very good! My chief editor! My star reporter! You¡¯ve really opened my eyes! You guys are really something! Since you¡¯re doing so well, then there¡¯s no need for you to serve under me any longer, from today onward, you are no longer part of Sayon TV Station! As for those shady things you¡¯ve done, either go to The Patrol and confess, or I¡¯ll break your legs and throw you in there myself, you choose!¡± Chapter 170: Excuse me, are you Mr. Chen? Chapter 170: Excuse me, are you Mr. Chen? Trantor: 549690339 Whoa! Hearing these words, Dean and Penny were taken aback. They fell to the ground, eyes vacant, as if they had be mentally incapacitated. It was over. Their career waspletely ruined! Whether they confessed or not, the fact that they had done such a thing, and that it had been exposed in front of so many media reporters, had already dered their downfall. ¡°Antonio Woods! Damn your ancestors!!!¡± Dean, overwhelmed with rage and humiliation, med everything on Antonio Woods. If it wasn¡¯t for this blind fool messing with Carlos, would things have escted to this point? All was wrecked, his future is all damn wrecked because of Antonio Woods, the damn blindly triggered this disaster. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you!!!¡± Furious Dean, like a mad dog, rushed onto the stage, and started frantically hitting Antonio Woods. Antonio Woods was instantly caught off guard, he could only run away in panic, looking the very picture of misery. Seeing this, nobody chose to help him, everyone just watched coldly. In their view, this was all the result of their own karma. Moreover, with Antonio Woods¡¯s rampant behavior on the stage earlier, the crowd had long been fed up with him. Not stepping on him while he¡¯s down is already giving him face, help him? Not even worth thinking about! ¡°Get those guys out of here!¡± Carlos, the admired veteran of the media circles, gave the order, and everyone heeded. After a while, Dean, Penny, and Antonio Woods were all thrown out of the conference hall. Looking at this scene, Mori Jones was seething with rage. His face changing from white to purple, clearly aggrieved. ¡°This useless Antonio Woods!¡± Mori Jones cursed through gritted teeth. However, luckily Antonio Woods did not implicate him. Otherwise, if Carlos found out, he might even be thrown out. Mind you, even though Carlos doesn¡¯te from a wealthy family, he controls the public opinion in Sayon. You cannot mess with him unless absolutely necessary. ¡°Dad, we have to keep cool. Don¡¯t forget we still have the test station as backup. Even if Sherry called the journalists, what can she do? The evidence will be solid as a rock, she can¡¯t deny it!¡± Snowden Jones counselled beside him. Mori Jones nodded solemnly, keeping his gaze fixed on Sherry. On the other hand, after dealing with the trio, Carlos personally stepped in to help the arriving journalists, instructing them to promptly set up the equipment and not dy the Jones Group¡¯s time. Seeing this, the members of the Jones Group felt a strange sense of being favored. Usually, these journalists were perceived as sacred figures, and now, Carlos had personally started looking after them. Thinking of this, the Jones Group members sighed: Carlos is quite approachable! But what surprised them even more was yet toe. After directing the journalists, Carlos personally led a few of them to conduct individual interviews with Jones Group¡¯s employees. This made Jones Group¡¯s employees even more astonished. They didn¡¯t expect Carlos to personally have them interviewed. For a moment, everyone was extremely excited. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Carlos didn¡¯t intend to conduct real interviews. He merely wanted to find the rumored Mr. Mitchell via this method! Bentley had warned him that Mr. Mitchell was a low-profile person and didn¡¯t like his identity being exposed. But for this very reason, Carlos was keen to meet him. His intuition told him that anyone Bentley valued so highly was definitely worth trying to befriend. So, after much thought, Carlos came up with a method to individually investigate. After a while, Carlos had investigated the majority of the Jones Group¡¯s employees, but he still hadn¡¯t managed to find the elusive Mr. Mitchell. Carlos couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat disheartened. Could it be that Mr. Mitchell was not here? Furrowing his brows, Carlos slowly made his way to a secluded corner, hoping to take a break and let his subordinates continue the investigation. However, he found that what was supposed to be an empty spot was now upied by a young figure. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± White Mitchell, who was standing in the corner, asked casually. White figured earlier that Carlos was using the interview as a guise to look for someone and guessed that it was likely him. However, he didn¡¯t bother revealing it. If Carlos had not conveniently approached him, White would not have engaged with him. Hmm? Upon hearing White, Carlos paused momentarily before reacting. With an excited expression, he stammered, ¡°Mr Mr. Mitchell? Are you Mr. Mitchell?¡± ¡°You need something?¡± White asked indifferently, showing no signs of emotions on his face. Seeing this, Carlos thought White was annoyed. He trembled as Bentley¡¯s warning repeated in his head. Don¡¯t upset Mr. Mitchell. Do not upset Mr. Mitchell, don¡¯t upset Mr. Mitchell!!! A wave of cold sweat trickled down his forehead as Carlos bent over to apologize to White. White cut him off with a nce of annoyance, ¡°No need. Just continue with your work.¡± White didn¡¯t want to draw attention to himself. If Carlos were to really apologize to him, it would undoubtedly arouse suspicion. So, before Carlos had the chance to apologize, White stopped him and slowly made his way to another corner. As he passed Carlos, White said, ¡°For what you did today, you¡¯re not bad. Considering your dedication, here¡¯s my advice to you. Dispose of the people whom you should dispose of quickly. If they cross my path again, I will not give you a second chance.¡± Leaving these words behind, White gently walked away. Carlos, however, remained frozen in ce. His heart was a tumultuous sea of emotions. After a while, his body shuddered, revealing an expression that was both startled and joyous. The surprise was due to White¡¯s warning, but the joy was due to receiving White¡¯s praise. White was a figure whom even the War King Kylin from the Middle Region and the War King Azure Dragon from Nezzi served. Receiving praise from such a person was indeed an extraordinary honor. For a moment, Carlos was extremely ted. He looked radiant and years younger. Everyone who noticed his change in demeanor couldn¡¯t help but secretly nce at him with curiosity. On the other hand, Mori Jones, who had been watching Sherry Jones flourish in front of the media all along, looked increasingly displeased. Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and snapped at Ryan, ¡°What¡¯s going on!? Where on earth is ke Thomas? And what about his Deputy Station Head, can hee or not?¡± Just as Mori¡¯s frustration was about to explode, ke Thomas sneaked up beside him and hurriedly said, ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here, don¡¯t worry. The Deputy Station Head is just downstairs, I asked him toe over personally. We will have him appear in front of the journalists when the press conference officially begins. Then, no matter how much Sherry exins, she won¡¯t be able to rify anything.¡± Boom! Upon hearing these words, Mori¡¯s spirit immediately lifted. His frustrated expression was reced with a chillingly cold one. All he could do was re in Sherry¡¯s direction, growling through gritted teeth, ¡°Sherry Jones, you brought this on yourself! I¡¯ll let you swagger around! The higher you climb, the harder you¡¯ll fall! With so many mediaworks here, I¡¯d like to see how you can turn things around!¡± Chapter 171: The Deputy Station Master Who Burns Bridges! Chapter 171: The Deputy Station Master Who Burns Bridges! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Wenx Hotel, the press release venue of the Jones Group. After a round of adjustments, the pre-meeting preparations of the media reporters were essentiallyplete. Now all that was left to do was wait for the press conference to begin. ¡°Miss Jones, all our preparations have beenpleted, we can start at any time.¡± Carlos personally approached Sherry and began to report. At this time, he already knew that the mysterious Mr. Mitchell was Sherry¡¯s adoptive brother. Knowing this, Carlos dared not neglect Sherry. ¡°Director Carlos, could you please wait a moment? We are waiting for an important test report, it might take a little longer¡­¡± Sherry spoke regretfully. Before she could finish speaking, Elijah Bailey, who had just been ordered to contact the testing station, returned joyfully. ¡°Miss Jones, I¡¯ve made contact with the testing station. Their Vice Director is almost here. He will help us interpret the contents of the test report from a professional perspective. He doesn¡¯t want to dy us, so he asked us to start without waiting for him.¡± Elijah Bailey said excitedly. Hearing this, Carlos nodded approvingly: ¡°That¡¯s excellent, having a professional interpret the results,bined with our publication, will definitely make the efforts more effective. Miss Jones, rest assured, this whole situation was caused by those two scumbags from our Sayon TV station, I guarantee you. We at the Sayon TV station will do everything we can to help the Jones Group regain its image!¡± Wow! On hearing Carlos¡¯s pledge, Sherry¡¯s face instantly lit up with excitement, even more so than when she heard Elijah¡¯s news. After expressing her gratitude, Sherry didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, stepped onto the stage, and announced the start of the press conference in front of everyone. Sherry on the stage, donned an intellectual andpetent demeanor, radiating the charm of a professional working woman from the inside out. Putting aside her professional abilities for a moment, after these past few days of trials, Sherry had indeed developed a certain aura of a powerful businesswoman. At this moment, when she stood on the stage, she exuded a distinguished presence. Then, Sherry began to interpret the relevant content of the press conference. This included discussing a series of recent rumors and inte issues. During her presentation, Sherry frequently nced towards the entrance of the conference hall. Clearly, she was timing her speech to pass the baton to the Vice Director from the testing center that Elijah had invited. Finally, after about seven or eight minutes into the press conference, Sherry on the stage noticed that Elijah was enthusiastically going over towards the entrance. And at the entrance, a somewhat greasy-looking middle-aged man was casually making his appearance. Although Sherry doesn¡¯t judge people by their appearance, this middle-aged man at the entrance somehow gave her the impression of a sly worldly-wise man. However, Sherry didn¡¯t worry about this too much. After all, as Elijah had told her, this testing station¡¯s Vice Director was a man driven by money. Sherry didn¡¯t think much further and directly addressed the reporters: ¡°To prove that our Jones Group¡¯s cosmetics have absolutely no problems whatsoever, We specifically sent our newest products to the testing station for professional testing, and today, we are fortunate to have the Vice Director of the testing station here. He will present the specificposition of our product from a professional standpoint, now let¡¯s please wee the Vice Director from the testing station.¡± p, p, p¡­ Led by the staff of the Jones Group, the people instantly set off thunderous apuse at the scene. The Vice Director saw this and, with a triumphant expression, slowly walked towards the small stage. Judging by his expression, he appeared to revel in the feeling of being admired by everyone. In no time, the Vice Director stood in Sherry¡¯s original position, gestured pompously with both hands to calm down the crowd, showing the demeanor of someone used to big events. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the press, first of all, allow me to introduce myself. I am Cole, the Vice Director at the Sayon Cosmetic Testing Station. Some years ago¡­.¡± Once on stage, instead of taking out the test report immediately, Cole, enjoying himself very much, began to borate on his background, experiences, and past achievements. ¡°Is this guy here to hold an awards ceremony for himself?¡± Seeing this, the employees of the Jones Group couldn¡¯t help but mutter among themselves, showing expressions that were a mix ofughter and tears. At that moment, seeing this situation, Elijah¡¯s face also looked somewhat awkward and could only grit his teeth and exin, ¡°Perhaps Vice Director Cole wants to first prove his professional level, so that¡¯s why¡­¡± Before he had finished, Elijah found it hard to continue. After all, Cole was bragging about things from when he was a student. It all boiled down to two words: show off! Seeing this, everyone was a little speechless, and the reporters below even started showing signs of irritation, wishing they could fast-forward and have Cole finish his speech. Finally, after about ten minutes, Cole eventually finished recounting his ¡®glorious history¡¯ and wore a satisfied expression. Not only the people at the Jones Group found it annoying, even Will Jones thought he was wasting time. Why didn¡¯t he just take out the test report and finish off the Jones Group? Will Jones rolled his eyes in annoyance, then heard that Cole on the stage was finally going to get to the point. Cole cleared his throat ceremoniously, took out a file bag with a document inside, opened it earnestly, and then faced the document towards the journalists¡¯ cameras. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the press, this is our testing station¡¯s test results for a Jones Group cosmetic sample. ording to our professional testing, The Jones Group¡¯s cosmetics mainly exceed the standard for eight heavy metals, five of which can cause cancer if used for a long period, three can induce¡­¡± What¡­??? As soon as these words came out, the room fell silent! The employees of the Jones Group stood dumbfounded, utterly stunned by what they heard. The journalists seated below were also startled, having trouble processing the news. What happened? Wasn¡¯t he here to clear the Jones Group¡¯s name? Why are the test results like this? With the heavy metal content exceeding the standard by eight times, isn¡¯t this tantamount to sentencing the Jones Group to death? Wow! The people who snapped out of it instantly set off a tumultuous noise in the hall, and a look of astonishment was evident on everyone¡¯s faces. The next moment, an alert Elijah rolled up his sleeves, seething with rage, and charged towards the stage: ¡°Shut up! Cole, you son of a bitch, shut up! You took my money and now you¡¯re biting the hand that feeds you? I¡¯ll tear you apart!!!¡± Chapter 172: Does the Deputy Station Chief Speak with Authority? Chapter 172: Does the Deputy Station Chief Speak with Authority? Trantor: 549690339 Cole was taken aback, his eyes flickered for a moment, then he boldly retaliated at Elijah Bailey, ¡°You¡­ What the hell are you talking about!? I, Cole, operate above board, why would I take your money? Don¡¯t you dare tarnish my reputation or I¡¯ll sue you!¡± Whoa! Upon hearing this, Elijah Bailey grew even more furious. This SOB, Cole, had taken the money, failed to keep his end of the deal, and now he was biting back at the Jones Group. Scum! Scoundrel! Elijah Bailey stormed onto the stage in a rage, but Will Jones shot a quick nce at ke Thomas standing to the side. ke Thomas caught Will¡¯s drift immediately and raised his voice, as if afraid others wouldn¡¯t hear him, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ everyone, take a good look, this is the Jones Group. Their product has a problem, and they not only fail to ept it, but they even try to use others of being in the same boat, I¡¯ve never seen anyone with such a thick skin. They are clearly trying to save face. Such shameless and unscrupulous businessmen are no less than a disgrace to our Sayon.¡± ¡°You!¡± Elijah Bailey was at a loss for words. He stood petrified, looking bitterly at ke Thomas, who had suddenly appeared. At that moment, Sherry Jones also noticed ke Thomas¡¯ presence. ke had been hiding in the crowd until that moment and she had failed to notice him initially, but she had now. Looking at the self-satisfied smirk on Will¡¯s face, Sherry was now sure that just like Antonio Woods, ke must have switched sides to Will¡¯s team. The current situation was obviously a result of their premeditated nning. The Vice Director Cole on the stage was very likely their man too. Thinking of this, a serious expression appeared on Sherry¡¯s face. The situation as it stood was filled with reporters, and if not handled properly, the image of the Jones Group would undoubtedly plummet. But how should she handle the current situation? With time being of the essence, seeking another testing agency seemed practically impossible. Just when Sherry was at her wit¡¯s end, Director Carlos noticed the situation and rushed over to her side. ¡°Miss Jones, I can temporarily help you hold off the media, but to clear your name, you need a more authoritative testing report,¡± Director Carlos suggested. He could hardly do more than this under the current circumstances, since Cole held a testing report that could potentially plunge the Jones Group into a deep abyss. Upon hearing this, Sherry looked gratefully at Carlos, ¡°Director Carlos, thank you so much! We¡­¡± Before Sherry could finish expressing her gratitude, ke Thomas pointed in her direction and stirred up the already chaotic situation even further, ¡°So, Jones Group has now colluded with Sayon TV, huh? No wonder the Jones Group is so confident, it turns out they have Sayon TV as their backer, I really didn¡¯t expect this ¨C a powerful media outlet like Sayon TV is conniving with such unscrupulous businessmen. You are a disgrace to our Sayon. From here on, you might as well call it the Connection TV instead of Sayon TV.¡± What¡­? The reporters at the scene exchanged nces after hearing this. Even some started whispering, ¡°No wonder Carlos called us over, as it turns out, he is also hooked up with the Jones Group!¡± ¡°I never thought, the esteemed director of Sayon TV could be involved in such dirty dealings, it¡¯s really disappointing,¡± someone else chimed in. At this moment, Cole who was standing on the stage, could perceive that public sentiment was turning in his favour and he became increasingly arrogant. He cleared his throat and said, with perfectposure, ¡°We, at this testing agency, always let the actual data do the talking. We would never ept any bribery or perform biased tests. The report for the Jones Group¡¯s product sample was prepared overnight by our team of more than ten testers. The results are absolutely genuine and impartial. I guarantee this with my personal integrity!¡± Hearing this statement, ke Thomas fanned the mes, ¡°Dear members of the press, you have seen the facts. The Jones Group¡¯s product indeed has problems, under such circumstances, does anyone still wish to speak for them? Didn¡¯t Sayon TV always boast that they broadcast the truth? Now, with the truth in front of you, Director Carlos, do you n to continue sheltering them?¡± Upon hearing these words, the expression on Carlos¡¯ face immediately turned grim, while Sherry couldn¡¯t help but retaliate, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Our Jones Group¡¯s products are definitely not problematic! They¡¯re the problem! The testing report he holds is not from our Jones Group at all! This is nder, tant nder!¡± Upon hearing Sherry¡¯s words, Carlos on the stage and ke below smirked and wore disdainful smiles on their faces. Cole cleared his throat and sarcastically said, ¡°Are you questioning the authority of our testing station?¡± Upon seeing this, ke chimed in, ¡°You still want to argue against such clear evidence? This is Vice Director Cole from the testing station! His statement, along with the test report, don¡¯t they reveal everything? Is this not authoritative enough? You still want to deny this, it seems, Jones Group is obstinate and refuses to improve. Does an enterprise of this nature still have the right to function? Should we let it continue to cause harm to our citizens? Jones Group, get out of Sayon!¡± Whoosh! No sooner had these words escaped ke¡¯s mouth than all hell broke loose among the crowd of reporters. Their focus immediately turned to Sherry and other employees of the Jones Group. The employees of the Jones Group started to worry; many hung their heads in despair, not having the courage to face the camera lenses of the reporters. At this moment, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed, appearing very uncertain. However, at just that moment, White Mitchell quietly stepped in front of her, shielding her from the criticizing eyes of the critics, standing tall like a pir of support. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Sherry looked at White Mitchell, feeling guilty. She felt that once again she had brought trouble upon him. Remorse filled her heart. Just when Sherry was feeling particrly remorseful, White Mitchell looked calmly at Cole on the stage, ¡°So you¡¯re saying what you say represents authority?¡± On hearing this, Cole couldn¡¯t help but nce at White in irritation and said dismissively, ¡°Of course! If what I say isn¡¯t authoritative, then whose words are? Perhaps, yours!?¡± Ha ha ha¡­ As soon as he said this, everyone including Will, burst intoughter. Theirughter was filled with satisfaction, as if they held the winning ticket. However, White still replied calmly, ¡°Oh? Really? Doesn¡¯t the Station Director¡¯s words carry authority?¡± What? Upon hearing this, Cole felt a slight chill run down his spine. His heart seemed to tighten involuntarily as if something inside him shattered¡­ Chapter 173: The Station Master Appears, Who is the Authority? Chapter 173: The Station Master Appears, Who is the Authority? Trantor: 549690339 A tightening feeling gripped Cole, who promptly let his gaze turn toward the conference room¡¯s entrance. After confirming no one was there, Cole, whose heart had been dangling, let it slightly drop. That scare gave me a heart attack! Coming back to his senses, Cole immediately threw a disgusted facial expression at White Mitchell, and quickly spoke up in dissatisfaction: ¡°Lousy brat! Quit ying tricks here! This is our detection station¡¯s report, even if the Chief arrived, I would still say this, this is the most authoritative report!¡± Initially, Cole thought Mitchell actually had the capability to invite the detection station¡¯s Chief over, but now there wasn¡¯t even a shadow. This kid was obviously trying to scare him. But he failed to think who he was, he was the detection station¡¯s Vice Director, what hasn¡¯t he seen? He¡¯d be scared from an undirected word? What a joke! Cole, thinking of this, wore a dismissive expression, even more vibrant, his demeanor, reaching its peak of arrogance. But just as he was in the throes of sess, a cold voice suddenly came from the conference room¡¯s entrance: ¡°Cole!!!¡± Huh? This time, Cole¡¯s heart really started to tense up, the muscles on his face couldn¡¯t help but twitched, before his gaze slowly turned to the conference room¡¯s doorway, his mood wavering. Only to see a figure, still wearing the detection station¡¯s work uniform, holding a file bag in his hand, with a stony face, heading toward the stage and walked over. Wow! Upon recognizing the neer, Cole¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat, his expression instantly bing frantic. Calton! This is Calton! His direct superior Calton!!! Cole waspletely taken aback; Calton arrived at this critical moment! This, clearly, was not good news. Don¡¯t tell me, that kid who just spoke knows Calton, and had him called over? Or does Calton know about him taking money to falsify the report? Gulp! Thinking about this, Cole couldn¡¯t help but swallow, his heart rising to his throat, he was panicking incredibly. ¡°Calton¡­Chief Calton, how are¡­ you¡­¡± Cole, his voice suddenly started to stutter, his demeanor turning guilty, his legs even trembling. ¡°Humph!¡± Before Cole could finish speaking, the middle-aged man in the work uniform couldn¡¯t help but coldly snort, looking disgustedly at Cole: ¡°You are the one saying your report is the most authoritative, right? Come,e, then you tell me, between this report in my hand and yours, which one is more authoritative?!¡± What?¡­ Cole¡¯s face started to darken as soon as the sentence dropped, so nervous he didn¡¯t even know where to put his hands. ¡°Calton¡­ Chief Calton, listen to me, the situation isn¡¯t¡­¡± Cole subconsciously tried to defend himself, but Calton instantly kicked him. Wow! Cole, who had been kicked over by Calton, felt like he had fallen into an ice cer, his heart instantly gripped by a bone-chilling cold. ¡°Chief Calton, things aren¡¯t as you think, hear me out¡­hear me out¡­¡± Cole quickly crawled over, but Calton kicked him again. Calton, looking disgustedly at Cole: ¡°Get lost! I¡¯ll deal with you in a minute, you low life!¡± What?¡­ Cole was totally dumbfounded; his face instantly clouded over, frozen on the spot shocked, It took him a long time to regain hisposure. Afterward, Calton picked up the microphone, opening the file bag in his hand. Calton picked up a detection report, telling the audience: ¡°Hello to all the press friends here, I am detection station¡¯s director Calton, what I¡¯m holding here in my hand, this is the real detection report! The Jones Group products, have no issues at all! The document just brought out by Cole is nothing but a counterfeit report he forged after epting a bribe! It was my poor management that led to such a viin as Cole be in the inspection station. Now, I am here, on behalf of the inspection station and myself, to formally apologize to the Jones Group.¡± With that said, Calton deeply bowed to all the Jones Group employees. Then, Calton turned his gaze back to the crowd: ¡°As for Cole¡¯s bribery, I have already reported it to the police. From today onward, Cole will no longer serve as the deputy director of the inspection station! And, I have informed all my peers about this man. He will never be employed again!¡± Wow! As soon as these words came out, there was an immediate uproar at the scene. All of the reporters, at this moment, pointed their cameras and camcorders at Cole. ¡°Vice Director Cole, do you have anything to say about this?¡± ¡°Vice Director Cole, do you know how many years you can get for epting a bribe? Did you consider this before?¡± ¡°Vice Director Cole, who instructed you to do this, can you disclose that?¡± You¡­ you! Wow! Upon hearing this, Cole¡¯s face immediately took on a mournful expression, then he cked out and copsed on the ground. It¡¯s over! I¡¯m totally done for this time, I not only lost my job, but I¡¯m also cklisted, and most importantly, I¡¯m going to jail!!! ¡°ke Thomas! You ruined me this time!!!¡± Cole scrambled to his feet, ring in the direction of ke Thomas. ¡°Cole, you mo¡­¡± ke Thomas, looking startled, immediately became flustered. He hastily turned his face away, avoiding Cole¡¯s gaze, fearing it would implicate him. But at this moment, some reporters had already noticed ke Thomas, effectively blocking his escape route. ¡°Excuse me, sir, are you the one who instructed Vice Director Cole to do this? Now that it hase to this, what do you have to say? Have you considered that you might go to jail with him?¡± Wow! Faced with the journalists¡¯ sharp questions, ke Thomas could hardly cope and he hurriedly slipped away from the scene. Meanwhile, witnessing the disheveled ke Thomas, Will Jones and others stood in ce, their faces gloomy as if filled with water. They had lost, again, to Sherry Jones, their n hadpletely failed! Moreover, this press conference not only cleared up the bad public opinion about the Jones Group, but it also unwittingly attracted a great deal of public attention to the Jones Group! As a result, they not only failed to bankrupt the Jones Group, but also seemed to have given them free advertising. It is unbearable! They are vexed to the extreme! Looking at Will Jones now, his eyes seemed to spit fire. There was a strong tinge of annoyance and humiliation about his presence. ¡± ¡°Who the hell is helping her!???¡± Will Jones red at Sherry Jones, his teeth grinding in resentment. Whether it¡¯s Carlos or Calton, these are men who couldn¡¯t meet on my own terms. Let alone the fact that Sherry is just a fledgling rookie who just assumed her position, someone must be helping her from behind, and this person is undeniably powerful! Who the hell is this person!? ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± Just as Will Jones was deep in thought, Snowden Jones¡¯s voice brought him back to reality. Will Jones gave Sherry a fierce nce, and then growled fiercely: ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about! The game is not over yet! If Sherry wants to resist to the end, then fine, let¡¯s y this game, I once ousted her father from the Jones family, and I can do the same to her now! Let¡¯s go! Get Antonio Woods and ke Thomas, we are going back to Jones Family! This time, I will not give Sherry Jones, that damned girl, any chance to struggle!¡± Chapter 174: A Two Hundred Million Dollars Order! Chapter 174: A Two Hundred Million Dors Order! Trantor: 549690339 Will Jones left the press conference venue in a huff with Snowden Jones and others. On the way back to the Jones residence, they saw within half an hour that Sayon TV had already made an apology to the Jones Group based on the previously published posts. Moreover, posts absolving the Jones Group of any wrongdoing began to trickle onto the inte one after another. By the time they returned to their home, public opinion on the inte had entirely swung in favor of the Jones Group. Many people even began to sympathize with the ordeal the Jones Group had undergone, feeling that someone was setting them up behind the scenes. For a while, the inte was filled with voices in support of the Jones Group. The Jones Group received an unprecedented amount of exposure and became massively popr overnight. Upon seeing these posts, Will Jones was so mad he almost smashed his phone. In all the years he had served as the general manager, he had never received such treatment. Yet Sherry Jones had only been in power for a short while and had already skyrocketed to fame. How could he swallow this bitterness? The more Will Jones thought about it, the angrier he became. In the end, his face was so dark it looked like a pig¡¯s liver. Fortunately, he already had a n for the next step. Otherwise, he might be so angry that he would suffer a heart attack at any moment. ¡°Keep up your act! I want to see how long you can keep it up!¡± said Will Jones, clenching his fist, grinding his teeth. In no time at all, he brought Snowden Jones to the Jones mansion and invited Old Madam Jones out. Old Madam Jones¡¯ face turned unpleasant as she listened to the report from Will Jones. ¡°Will, Mr. Weiden has given us a limited time, and we don¡¯t have many days left. Can you really deal with that damned girl? You can¡¯t resort to violence. That bastard White Mitchell isn¡¯t a pushover,¡± Old Madam Jones said anxiously. Will Jones nodded heavily at her words, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. Once Antonio Woods and ke Thomas arrive, we¡­¡± Bang, bang, bang¡­ Before Will Jones could finish his sentence, there was a knock at the door. Hearing it, Will Jones¡¯ spirit immediately picked up. In no time at all, Will Jones weed Antonio Woods and ke Thomas into their home. Antonio Woods and ke Thomas¡¯ appearances were notably disheveled and a little bit embarrassed at this moment. But Will Jones acted like he hadn¡¯t noticed and started giving orders, not caring whether they agreed or not. Antonio Woods and ke Thomas were a bit upset about Will Jones¡¯ domineering attitude. But out of respect for Hans, they dared not say anything and obediently followed his instructions. Soon, Will Jones revealed his entire n to everyone. After hearing it, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas couldn¡¯t help but grimace. This Will Jones was really ruthless. If they didn¡¯t know any better, they would think Sherry Jones bore him a deep grudge. But, of course, they didn¡¯t dare say such things in front of him. Next, Will Jones looked at Old Madam Jones with concern and repeatedly instructed, ¡°Mom, the key to the n lies with you. You mustn¡¯t show any mercy at the time!¡± Old Madam Jones nodded heavily and said firmly, ¡°I know what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not. Besides, Sherry brought it on herself! Don¡¯t worry, son, I support you.¡± Upon hearing this, a ruthless sh passed through Will Jones¡¯ eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Sherry Jones! White Mitchell! You brought this on yourself!!!¡± On the other hand, after wrapping up the press conference, Sherry Jones also invited Carlos and the others for a meal. During the meal, everyone toasted andplimented the Jones Group, making Sherry, the general manager, feel ttered, as if she was in a dream. Whether it was Carlos, the head of Sayon TV station, or Calton, the station manager of the testing station, they had always been unattainable figures in her day to day life. Unexpectedly, they also had such approachable facets. As soon as they left the restaurant, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but unt slightly to White Mitchell, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been really happy today. Never expected such big shots to be so easy going. I had thought that I should be careful in their presence, I must admit I was scared to talk at first. Also, I asked them, turns out they had their eyes on Dean and Cole all along. They happened to catch the criminals in the act this time, we actually helped them out. They even said we could seek their help anytime in future. What do you think, brother, am I awesome?¡± White Mitchell smiled lightly after hearing her words, and teased, ¡°Of course, you have to see who your fiance is.¡± Whoosh! The conversation no sooner happened, Sherry¡¯s face instantly blushed to her ears, hastily berating White and then scampered away. Seeing this, a big smile bloomed on White Mitchell¡¯s face. Before long, a flushed Sherry returned to Jones Group. At this moment, Jones Group was in a state of jubtion. Seeing Sherry¡¯s condition, everyone couldn¡¯t help but tease her. Upon hearing this, the blush on Sherry¡¯s face deepened further. Then, with a jubnt smile, Sherry directly said to everyone, ¡°Order whatever you want for afternoon tea!¡± Wow!!! With her words, cheers erupted again at the scene, like they had won a great victory. But this joy didn¡¯tst long on Sherry. When she cheerfully returned to the office to start working, it wasn¡¯t long before a worried Mori Jones walked into the office. ¡°What? Grandma wants me to go back now?¡± Upon hearing the news, an ominous look instantly appeared on Mori¡¯s face. She just shattered Will Jones¡¯s plot, and now Old Madam Jones asking her to return? Could it be that Old Madam Jones wants to defend Will Jones and lecture her? Thinking of this, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile, though reluctant, she felt she should not decline as Old Madam Jones was the chairman of Jones Group and also her grandmother. So, Sherry returned to the Jones¡¯ family home with Mori Jones. But once back home, Sherry found an unfamiliar old man in the family hall. Moreover, the anticipated rebuke didn¡¯t happen, the entire Jones¡¯ family was unexpectedly peaceful. What surprised Sherry even more was, not only did Old Madam Jones not reprimand her, she wanted to introduce her to a client. The client she referred to was this unfamiliar old man. Moreover, this was no ordinary client, but someone who holds a huge contract worth 200 million. For a moment, Sherry was stunned, finding it puzzling and began to hesitate. At this time, seeing Sherry¡¯s indecisive expression, Old Madam Jones directly chastised, ¡°What are you hesitating for!? It¡¯s a 200 million contract, with a profit of at least 50-60 million! This is the opportunity for the rise of our Jones Family! Would Sir Jaak give such a huge contract to the Jones Group if it wasn¡¯t for me!? Have you gotten so used to being the general manager in just a few days that you don¡¯t even regard me, the chairman, anymore? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m still the one in charge in this household!¡± Chapter 175: Carrot and stick, intimidation and bribery! Chapter 175: Carrot and stick, intimidation and bribery! Trantor: 549690339 Whoosh! Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly, and she immediately felt wronged. Mori Jones, having witnessed this, couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t me Sherry. You don¡¯t know how much harm my big brother has done to Jones Grouptely. You suddenly announced a 200 million dor deal for Sherry, but how can she just¡­¡± Outrageous! Before Mori could finish her sentence, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face suddenly darkened. She coldly retorted, ¡°What are you implying, that I¡¯m hurting her now? Mori! You better take a look! It¡¯s a 200 million dor deal, written in ck and white. How can I hurt her?! I¡¯m warning you, if you refuse to sign this deal today, I¡¯ll immediately call a board meeting and fire you. Then, you can say sorry to Mr. Weiden with that bastard White Mitchell. It¡¯s either one or the other and you must give me an answer today!¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s stance was extremely resolute and threatening, causing Sherry Jones to be even more hesitant. ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Sherry looked at Old Madam Jones, her face strained. At this time, the elder referred to as Sir Jaak by Old Madam Jones, pretended to look disappointed and said: ¡°Old Madam Jones, it seems that you are not doing a good job as the Family Head. How could a youngster dare to defy the orders of the Family Head? If she were my granddaughter, I would have pped her and kicked her out of the house. It seems that the business deal won¡¯t be made today. Never mind, I will not demean myself, just pretend I never came. I¡¯ll find someone else to work with. It¡¯s all the same to me.¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones appeared to be uncontrobly furious and red at Sherry: ¡°What are you waiting for?! Apologize to Sir Jaak now!¡± This¡­ Sherry stood in ce, looking bitter, unable to make up her mind. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones rolled her eyes in disappointment, then assumed a heartfelt tone: ¡°Sherry, I understand your grievances and concerns. But everything your uncle did was for the sake of the Jones family and for you. Though his methods might have hurt you, I promise, I will straighten him out when he returns tonight! I will exin it to you. Now, you need to discuss the deal with Sir Jaak. Stop being so stubborn.¡± As she was speaking, Old Madam Jones grabbed Sherry¡¯s hand and held it in her own palm. She continued with an air of entrustment. ¡°Sherry, think about it, this is a 200 million dor deal. With this profit, not only can you confidently continue your position as General Manager, but you can also help White Mitchell. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t prevent you two from being together in the future. You can help White Mitchell however you wish, and I will fully support you.¡± Sherry was at first unsure, but upon hearing these words, she began to waver. Yes, it¡¯s a 200 million dor deal. Uponpletion, the Jones family might ascend to the ranks of the secondary elite. This way, she could help White Mitchell. In her view, if the Jones family became a secondary elite family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fully resolve White Mitchell¡¯s predicament, but at least the Imperial Group would be more cautious in dealing with him. It would be the same case with Hans Weiden and his people. With this in mind, Sherry silently walked up to Sir Jaak, apologized, and began to discuss the contract. Seeing this scene, Old Madam Jones quietly let out a sigh of relief, a cunning glint in her eyes, like a sly old fox. Soon, Sherry finished reviewing the contract prepared by Sir Jaak. All the conditions were eptable, leaving sufficient profits for the Jones Group. It appeared to be a no-loss deal. ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t worry, this is only 20% of my quarterly orders. If your products are well received in the market, I will increase the orders! By then, it won¡¯t be a problem for Jones Group to earn a billion or so a year. But you have to deliver the goods to me first. Our ship is setting sail tomorrow, so we are in a hurry. As for money, I will make arrangements immediately and the payment will be made within three days.¡± Sir Jaak assured, patting his chest as if he was making a solemn promise. Sherry Jones smiled, then got to know a bit more about this Sir Jaak. ording to him, hispany is in Riverside City, next to Sayon, engaged in import-export trade, selling products to Southeast Asian countries. His rtionship with Old Madam Jones is that they were close friends years ago. Back then, Old Madam Jones did him a favor. Now that he knows she¡¯s not faring well, he intends to lend a helping hand. Seeing the serious look on Sir Jaak¡¯s face, and with assurance from Old Madam Jones, Sherry didn¡¯t suspect anything, so she took Sir Jaak back to her office to sign the contract. What she didn¡¯t know was that, after she left with Sir Jaak, Will Jones slowly stepped out from the room and sinisterly watched them leaving. After returning to the office, Sherry took out thepany seal, stamped the contract, and began making arrangements. A shipment worth two hundred million was not a trivial amount for the Jones Group. What was more, the other party wanted it urgently. By tomorrow evening, it would have to be loaded onto the ship at the port, ready to set sail. Consequently, Sherry had to call each of their distributors one-by-one, asking them to release the goods they currently had on hand. Moreover, Sherry went to the factory herself to supervise the shipment, even following the transport vehicle twice to ensure that there were no issues. In this manner, Sherry spent about nine hours until all the goods were ready by the early morning. Now, all that was left was to slowly transport these goods tomorrow. Phew! After returning home, Sherry was exhausted. She fell asleep without even taking a bath, and immediately fell into a deep slumber. In her dream, she saw White Mitchell washing her feet very carefully, leaving her with a ticklish sensation. After waking up in the morning, Sherry looked at her fair feet and realized that it wasn¡¯t a dreamst night. Immediately, a blissful smile spread across Sherry¡¯s face. After basking in her happiness for a while, Sherry took a bath and blushed as she passed by White Mitchell on her way back to the office. Once back at the office, Sherry continued to manage the cargo. She asked for updates every half hour. Through the collective efforts of the entirepany, they managed to get the two hundred million worth of goods to Sir Jaak¡¯s warehouse at the port before the end of the afternoon. Sherry thought that everything was settled, but little did she know that this was just the beginning! The next morning, Sherry called to inquire about the payment but eventually realized that she couldn¡¯t get through to Sir Jaak! No matter whose phone they tried, they couldn¡¯t get through! Sir Jaak was missing! As soon as that thought entered Sherry¡¯s mind, she tightened with anxiety and immediately sent someone to check the port warehouse, only to discover that the goods had disappeared like Sir Jaak! Whoosh! Cold sweat broke out all over Sherry, and her beautiful face paled. She had been deceived¡ªit was Old Madam Jones who had tricked her! As this realization hit her, Sherry ran frantically from the office. Seeing her disheveled state, everyone froze. Seeing this, Mori Jones quickly ran over and asked, ¡°Sherry, Sherry, what happened?¡± As soon as Sherry saw Mori, tears brimmed in her eyes. Her nose tingled, and tears flowed down her cheeks, ¡°Mori, I¡¯ve been fooled. Two hundred million worth of goods are gone. It was Old Madam Jones who deceived me, it was her. The two hundred million worth of goods are gone¡­¡± This¡­ After Mori heard this news, she was petrified. She never expected Old Madam Jones to be so ruthless. Was she even human? Mori¡¯s face twisted in anger, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We are going back to the Jones family! Old Madam Jones needs to make it right! They must hand over the goods!¡± Chapter 176: Bite Back! Chapter 176: Bite Back! Trantor: 549690339 Mori Jones was livid and set on returning to the Jones Family residence with Sherry Jones to demand an exnation when she saw Will Jones and his clique, faces full of smugness, standing at the entrance of thepany as if they had been waiting for them. At that sight, Mori Jones instantly understood everything. Old Madam Jones was very likely in cahoots with them, conniving against Sherry! But, just as Mori Jones was about to confront Will Jones, he spoke while looking at them with amusement, ¡°Why, you two look like you¡¯re about to head home. How about I give you a lift?¡± Mori immediately retorted: ¡°Stop pretending here, Will. Did you have a hand in Sir Jaak¡¯s plot?! Do you have any idea what losing two hundred million worth of goods means for our Jones Group?! Is this only about Sherry? This debt will ultimately be counted on the Jones Family¡¯s ount. Have you considered the consequences of your actions?!¡± In response to Mori¡¯s usation, Will Jones simply chuckled coldly, saying disdainfully, ¡°Little sis, you can eat whatever junk you want, but you can¡¯t just spout whatever nonsensees to mind. Don¡¯t throw every usation at me. What two hundred million in goods? I don¡¯t know anything about that. Oh, did the Jones Group lose two hundred million worth of goods? Sherry, Sherry¡­ You really are useless. Just a few days after you took charge, and you¡¯ve already created this mess. It seems you¡¯ve spent too much time with White Mitchell. You both bring disaster wherever you go!¡± Hahahahaha¡­ As hisughter subsided, Will Jones couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, his followers joining in with their own snideughter. ¡°You!¡± Seeing this, Mori Jones was shaking with rage. At this moment, her phone rang. On seeing the caller ID, Mori¡¯s face darkened instantly. It was Old Madam Jones! The originally dispirited Sherry, quickly grabbed the phone from Mori¡¯s hand as soon as she saw it was Old Madam Jones. She then pleaded tearfully into the phone, ¡°Grandmother, why do you do this to me? Can you please return my goods, I beg of you, can you return¡­.¡± Sherry¡¯s pitiful pleas were met with harsh words from Old Madam Jones, ¡°How could you, as the general manager, lose 200 million worth of goods just like that? Who told you to dispatch the goods without first receiving the payment? Shouldn¡¯t you have verified everything before signing the agreement? Now that the goods are lost, you dare to point your finger at me! I order you toe back immediately. No matter what, you must exin to me, the chairwoman.¡± After dropping those words, Old Madam Jones hung up the phone, leaving Sherry standing there in despair. Seeing this from across her, the malevolent grin on Will Jones¡¯ face grew stronger, making him look like a conniving old fox who had seeded in his scheme. Shortly after his phone rang. He answered it, pretending to be surprised, ¡°Ah? Really? 200 million worth of goods have been lost?! Alright, mom, don¡¯t worry. Calm down. I¡¯ll bring Sherry home right now. Rest assured, she¡¯s right in front of me. I¡¯ll definitely bring her back to face you.¡± After hanging up, Will Jones walked up to Sherry with a triumphant smirk, saying, ¡°You heard the call as well. Please, Madam General Manager.¡± Sherry stood there deste, looking as though her spirit had been drained from her, filled only with despair and helplessness. ¡°Sherry, let¡¯s not go back just yet. We¡¯lle up with something. There must be a way to settle this!¡± Mori Jones quickly advised, fearing that Sherry might do something drastic. Upon hearing this, Sherry feebly raised her head, sighed, and resignedly said, ¡°Forget it, Auntie. I think it¡¯s best I go back for now. Perhaps this way, they¡¯ll hand over the goods. Please do not inform my brother about this. I don¡¯t want him to worry about me.¡± After saying these words, Sherry Jones followed behind Will Jones and the others, her face filled with destion. She moved like a puppet on strings, lifeless and numb. Upon seeing this, Mori Jones felt a sour taste in her mouth. But she didn¡¯t listen to Sherry. In her eyes, the only one who could truly help Sherry now was White Mitchell! Moreover, the risk of Sherry returning to the Jones household alone was too great. She knew that even if she tagged along, it would be pointless. Only if White Mitchell followed could there possibly be a chance to halt the Jones Family from making excessive actions towards Sherry. With these thoughts, Mori Jones quickly dialed White Mitchell¡¯s number and told him everything that had happened. Boom! Upon receiving the call, White Mitchell was instantly filled with fury, like a rage-filled lion, his aura dreadful, ¡°The Jones Family! You are courting death!!!¡± The next moment, White Mitchell left his house and headed straight for the Jones Family. On the way, White Mitchell called Kylin and instructed him to find and retrieve the goods within an hour, no matter the cost! ¡°Anyone involved in this matter must not be spared. As for that guy with the surname of Li, break his legs and toss him to the Jones Family!¡± White Mitchellmanded, burning with rage. Hearing the orders, Kylin immediately went into action. At the same time, David Herb, Amanda, Longman, The Patrol, and all other visible and secret forces started to move. Countless people started scampering around on the streets, like hunting dogs frantically searching for those two billion worth of goods lost by Jones Group. The entire Sayon seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds, everyone knew, if they couldn¡¯t find the lost goods, a storm unlike any other would be awaiting them! While the whole of Sayon was in upheaval, inside the Jones Family, it was apletely different scene. Old Madam Jones sat in the main seat in the family hall as always, her face stern. Meanwhile, Will Jones and his family of three stood next to her with a cold smirk, reveling in her misfortune. The remaining Sherry stood alone, like a convict, waiting despondently for the Jones Family¡¯s trial. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Old Madam Jones pounded her cane and rebuked harshly. But Sherry seemed to have not heard as she looked at the other party with bitterness in her eyes: ¡°Grandmother, why would you also do this to me?¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face darkened, she rebuked: ¡°How audacious! You have caused a disaster, yet you have the nerve to me me!?¡± You won¡¯t kneel, will you? I¡¯ll help you! Amanda! Snowden! Beat her for me, until she kneels!¡± At Old Madam Jones¡¯smand, Amanda and Snowden Jones moved towards Sherry with malicious intent. With a p, Snowden Jones was the first tond a palm on Sherry¡¯s face, letting out her anger: ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve fallen into my hands. You wretch! Do you feel it? This is how it felt when White Mitchell hit me that day. Now, I¡¯ll return it all to you!¡± Seeing this, Amanda couldn¡¯t be left behind. She immediately kicked Sherry¡¯s shin, cursing maliciously: ¡°You deserve this, you damned girl! Today, you have to kneel whether you want to or not!¡± With a thud, Sherry¡¯s leg gave in from pain and she fell to her knees, a heartrending pain radiating from her kneecaps. Chapter 177: Sherry Jones is White Mitchell’s Achilles’ heel! Chapter 177: Sherry Jones is White Mitchell¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, the Jones Family! With a heart-wrenching pain, Sherry Jones¡¯s pretty face twisted instantly, with a hint of palloring up. At this moment, Sherry looked utterly downcast, just like a flickering candle in the wind, always on the brink of extinction. Despite everything, Sherry was still stubbornly looking at Old Madam Jones, her eyes defiant, akin to a pair of knives, staring at the face of Old Madam Jones. ¡°Staring!? Dare you still? Why? Unhappy, are you!?¡± Snowden Jones, seeing this, arrogantly looked down at Sherry, then pped her pretty face again without mercy. In an instant, several ghastly handprints appeared on Sherry¡¯s face, even causing her lips to bleed. ¡°Granny, are you satisfied now? Can I have my goods returned to me now?¡± Sherry stared at Old Madam Jones defiantly, speaking word by word. Upon hearing this, the expression of Old Madam Jones turned even more gloomily and she coldly said, ¡°Sherry Jones! Get this straight! You are the one who lost the goods! You¡¯re the one who owes us, the Jones Family, an exnation! You have just taken office and have already caused such a severe loss to the Jones Group. Now, I give you two options¡ªeither you pay to settle this or go and apologize to Mr. Weiden with White Mitchell in tow!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!!!¡± Sherry growled through gritted teeth, refusing to submit. This time, no matter what, she could not incriminate White Mitchell. This was her mistake, she had yed into the hands of Old Madam Jones. She absolutely could not harm White Mitchell. Not at all! At this thought, Sherry¡¯s gaze became even more determined. At the sight of this, Snowden Jones, scoffed nonchntly: ¡°If money¡¯s not an option, and she refuses topromise, is this the responsibility of a general manager? Don¡¯t forget, that¡¯s a sum of two hundred million. Even after subtracting the profits, we have to at least repay a debt of over a hundred million. Now, only Mr. Weiden can help you solve this problem, yet you refuse to acknowledge this. Do you really expect the Jones Family to take the me for you!?¡± Taking advantage of the situation, Amanda also added fuel to the fire, chiming in: ¡°Exactly, it was someone who initially guaranteed a doubling of thepany¡¯s performance, but now, not only did the performance not increase, she dug such a big hole instead. Over a hundred million, huh! You think it¡¯s just over a hundred bucks? Unless the Jones Group stops eating and drinking for several years, how can we repay the debt? Besides, do you think we¡¯re harming you? Giving Mr. Weiden an apology, you could be the wife of the young master of the Weiden Family, enjoying wealth and luxury. Many people yearn for this, but you see our good intentions as nothing. You¡¯re pitifully stupid!¡± Sherry faced the two women¡¯s sarcastic remarks, her lips tightly pressed, resolutely silent, as though she didn¡¯t hear them at all. She could apologize, even when she was cut to pieces it would be fine. However, she must not involve White Mitchell again. She couldn¡¯t implicate him any further. Faced with Sherry¡¯s unmoved stance, a trace of resentment seemed to thicken on the face of Old Madam Jones who sat in the main seat. However, she knew that often, outright force could lead to a bacsh. To get Sherry to yield, they would have to start with White Mitchell! Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones feigned a sincere act and patiently said, ¡°Silly girl! How can you be so confused? We¡¯re all doing this for your own good. Think about it, Mr. Weiden isn¡¯t going to take White¡¯s life. It¡¯s just asking him to bow his head. Is that so hard? Moreover, given it started with him hurting someone, isn¡¯t it right for him to apologize? Plus, you¡¯re much more aware of his current situation than I am. Now, by doing this, you¡¯re not helping him but rather harming him. Do you think you alone can deal with the Imperial Group?¡± Hearing this, aplex look shed in Sherry¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones sshed a cunning light in her eyes and continued to incite, ¡°Just think about it, once you marry Mr. Weiden, you¡¯ll be the mistress of the Weiden Family. And he, White Mitchell, would also be Mr. Weiden¡¯s brother-inw, and if Mr. Weiden doesn¡¯t respect him, at least out of respect for you, would the Imperial Group dare to continue acting against White Mitchell so tantly then?¡± Right now, by defiantly resisting you¡¯re offending the Imperial Group and the Weiden Family, two of the leading elite families. Can you handle either of them? You¡¯re not helping him now, you¡¯re harming him! Foolish girl! Granny has experienced much more in life than you, I¡¯ve walked more roads than you¡¯ve had meals. Listen to granny¡¯s advice, bow your head.¡± Upon¡­ Upon hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯s words, Sherry Jones fellpletely silent, her mind filled with what Madam Jones had just said. Indeed, apologizing to Hans Weiden is undoubtedly the most direct way to help White Mitchell now, without a doubt. But, White Mitchell has made so many sacrifices for her, this time, how could she bear to see him suffer this humiliation again? Complicated emotions rapidly spread through Sherry¡¯s mind. Soon, her face showed an incrediblyplicated look, and she fell into deep thought. Old Madam Jones, upon seeing this, gave a cold sneer within her heart, knowing that her words were about to take effect. She knew that with a little more pressure, Sherry would certainly give in. With that thought, Old Madam Jones shot a nce at Amanda and her daughter. Amanda and Snowden Jones both nodded in understanding and, one on the left and one on the right, directly walked up to Sherry¡¯s side. The next moment, a vicious smile appeared on Snowden¡¯s face, and without any pretence, she said, ¡°Granny! I think this wretched girl won¡¯t cry without seeing her coffin! Anyway, she¡¯s unwilling to apologize to Mr. Weiden, so for our Jones family, she¡¯s just a waste who has caused us to lose more than a billion! With such a person, I¡¯m going to give her a few punishments. Granny, you won¡¯t object, will you?¡± After speaking, Snowden¡¯s hand moved andnded directly on Sherry¡¯s face. Seeing this, Amanda followed suit and sneered at Sherry, ¡°See? You have no power, no influence, you deserve nothing but to be bullied by us! If you became Mrs. Weiden, would we dare to bully you? Hehe¡­ you brought this all upon yourself!¡± Smack! Amanda also followed with a p. Instantly, both mother and daughter, as if they had deep-seated hatred for Sherry, started to torment Sherry violently. Soon, Sherry¡¯s face was covered with savage handprints. Her screams echoed throughout the entire Jones family premises, even those outside could hear it clearly. Boom! ¡°Jones Family! You¡¯re courting death!!!¡± At that moment, a roar that resembled a growling tiger and a howling dragon sounded. The voice, filled with fury as overwhelming as a raging storm, attacked the entirety of the Jones Family instantly. Dragons have scales that must not be touched. If touched, they will react in fury! And Sherry Jones is such a scale of White Mitchell, the True Dragon! Whoever touches her, dies! The next moment, with a loud ¡°Thud,¡± the door to the Jones mansion was kicked open. One of the doors was flung straight into the living room. The entire Jones mansion shook as if it was hit by an earthquake. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, their faces aghast as they looked towards the doorway. White Mitchell! It was White Mitchell! Chapter 178: White Mitchell’s intention to kill! Chapter 178: White Mitchell¡¯s intention to kill! Trantor: 549690339 Shua! The expressions of the Jones Family stagnated all at once, followed by an involuntary gasp of cold air. Rapidly, an unsettled and frightened look surfaced on their faces. A sudden chill, inexplicably, enveloped the entire Jones Family. At this moment, everyone felt as though they had fallen into an icy cer. Bursts of bone-chilling coldness, like a universal cover, attacked from all corners, making people shudder in fear. Beads of cold sweat had already seeped down from Amanda and her daughter¡¯s foreheads, standing still, movements unconsciously halted. At this moment, they seemed to feel as if they had been plunged into a battlefield flooded with corpses and blood. Vaguely, it seemed as if they could still hear the wails of the dead ringing in their ears. The breath of death hung over everyone¡¯s hearts. They had all once witnessed White Mitchell¡¯s abilities, and felt his domineering presence. But at this very moment, White Mitchell¡¯s presence was much stronger than ever before, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine! Anyone could feel the raging me in his heart at this moment, as if ready to burn a hole in the sky above. The Jones Family, who had never been on a battlefield, although they didn¡¯t understand the true meaning of this impression, they truly felt the fear welling up inside them. It was a kind of instinctive reaction; respect for death, and respect for White Mitchell! The next moment, before they could divert their attention from this endless fear, White Mitchell¡¯s figure appeared directly within everyone¡¯s line of sight, like the descent of Heaven God. White Mitchell, all by himself, had a battle-hardened aura that could intimidate tens of thousands of enemies! Especially for those in front of him now, who were simply a bunch of scattered members of the Jones Family. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!!!¡± Seeing Sherry Jones in such a dismal state, White Mitchell¡¯s rage was like a volcano ready to burst out of his body. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Ahhh!!!¡± White Mitchell roared with a thunderous momentum, like a True Dragon soaring in the sky, letting out terrifying roars. Immediately, Amanda, and her daughter¡¯s legs began to tremble uncontrobly. Their hearts terribly restless, their first instinct was to flee. However, they quickly realized that something terrifying seemed to be staring right at them. It felt like amb being watched by a tiger. Endless fear spread out, but before they could react, White Mitchell¡¯s figure appeared instantly in front of them. Thud! Thud! Two loud thuds could be heard, and the entire Jones Family vi shook slightly. Old Madam Jones and others only felt a blur before their eyes, and in the next moment, they saw Amanda and Snowden Jones crashed directly against the vi wall. What was shocking was that the wall that they crashed into had spider web-like cracks showing. Hiss! On seeing this scene, Old Madam Jones was instantly dumbfounded, and a strong sense of fear was clearly visible in her eyes. Looking at the scene, she seemed to have seen Death itself standing before her. In this moment, both Old Madam Jones and Will Jones were frightened out of their wits, unable to react at all. At this time, an intent to kill was clearly visible in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes as he walked step by step towards Amanda and Snowden Jones,pletely disregarding Old Madam Jones and Will Jones. Yes, from the moment he heard Sherry Jones¡¯ miserable wail, the thought of killing had emerged in his heart! He had said, no one could hurt Sherry Jones, no one at all! Drip, drip, drip¡­ The sound of White Mitchell¡¯s footsteps echoing gradually, Amanda and her daughter, who looked as if they had been beaten up, stared at White Mitchell trembling with fear, listening to these footsteps. At this moment, these footsteps sounded like a death toll, as if ready to take souls. Terrified, Amanda and her daughter werepletely freaked out. They, who lived a pampered life, where did they ever experience such a life-and-death situation? ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you mustn¡¯t act rashly, you¡­ you can¡¯t kill. If you kill someone, you¡¯ll have to go to jail.¡± ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do? Don¡¯t mess around, you calm down, killing us wouldn¡¯t benefit you.¡± ¡°White¡­White Mitchell, we realize we were wrong, you mustn¡¯t act rashly. You just got out of prison, you wouldn¡¯t want to go back in, would you?¡± Amanda and her daughter begged frantically, but their pleading waspletely ineffective to White Mitchell. At this moment, White Mitchell already had a firm intent to kill! At that point, the crazed Old Madam Jones finally came to her senses. Her eyes became focused, she anxiously said to Sherry Jones, ¡°Sherry! What are you still dazed about? Aren¡¯t you going to stop White Mitchell? Do you want to see him go to jail?¡± Hurry up! Speak up! If you don¡¯t speak up, it will be toote. Hurry up!!!¡± Old Madam Jones crazily urged Sherry Jones. In the end, she began tomand Sherry with a dictatorial tone, looking like a feudal matriarch. Snapping back to reality, Sherry Jones¡¯ heart leapt into her throat. She quickly got up from the ground, and ran towards White Mitchell. Whether Amanda and Snowden Jones lived or died, it didn¡¯t concern her. However, they absolutely couldn¡¯t die by White Mitchell¡¯s hands. White Mitchell couldn¡¯t go back to jail, let alone for a serious charge like murder. If he indeed killed Amanda and Snowden Jones today because of her, she would never be at peace for the rest of her life. White Mitchell had suffered too much for her. Since his return, every time, he protected her unhesitatingly. This time, she absolutely could not sit by and watch him kill because of her. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones held White Mitchell¡¯s hand tightly and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t. I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m really okay, you mustn¡¯t act rashly. Don¡¯tmit the crime of murder because of me. I don¡¯t want to see you in jail again. You promised to give me a home, without you, how could it be our home?¡± As she spoke, her tears fell like a broken dam, streaming down her face. White Mitchell paused, the bloodthirstiness in his eyes quickly faded away. In this world, only Sherry Jones could calm his raging anger instantly. Not only did he not want Sherry Jones to worry about him, more importantly, White Mithcell didn¡¯t want Sherry to witness too much bloody drama. With this thought, the battle-hardened aura quickly dissipated, and everything went back to calm. The next moment, White Mitchell nced emotionlessly towards Amanda and her daughter, who were in a pitiful state like dead dogs, ¡°Sherry can protect you for now, but she cannot protect you your entire life!¡± If there is a next time, I will kill you! No one can stop me! Now, immediately get your asses over here, kneel down, and p yourselves. Keep pping until I say stop, or if I¡¯m not satisfied, I don¡¯t mind doing it myself, provided, you can take it! Have you heard that clearly!?¡± Chapter 179: Is Two Hundred Million a Lot? Chapter 179: Is Two Hundred Million a Lot? Trantor: 549690339 Boom! White Mitchell¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue to Amanda and her daughter at this moment. After hearing them, both of them shivered, and then panickedly climbed up from the ground. Although they felt as if they were falling apart whenever they moved, they dared not dawdle at all at this moment. They were truly frightened, fearful that White Mitchell would lose his temper and kill them without regard for the consequences. In their eyes, White Mitchell was not just a harbinger of doom, but a lunatic. The predatory look he had just now was not something a normal person could express. This was a lunatic, aplete lunatic! Obviously, those five years in prison did not make White Mitchell repent at all, but rather intensified his audacity. Thinking of this, Amanda and her daughter dared not look straight into White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, they sheepishly went in front of Sherry Jones, and knelt down on the ground with a thud. p! Amanda pped herself in the face. Seeing this, Snowden Jones felt extremely wronged, but with White Mitchell, the doom-bringer, in front of her, she dared not refuse to do the same. p! Snowden Jones also pped herself in the face, but at this time, White Mitchell asked casually, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had your meals?¡± ¡°You!¡± Snowden Jones was indignant, but before she could lift her head, she was immediately pulled down by Amanda next to her. Amanda quickly advised, ¡°Daughter, calm down, hold your breath!¡± Snowden Jones¡¯s eyes were red as she red at Sherry Jones viciously, then angrily continued to p her own face. ¡°Remember this force. Until I say stop, you must continue!¡± White Mitchell said indifferently without giving a single nce at Amanda and her daughter. He directly walked up to Old Madam Jones with Sherry Jones. Old Madam Jones¡¯s face was dark. Her old face, dark as a burnt pot bottom, was filled with ck soot. But White Mitchell seemed topletely ignore her rotten face, his voice rang out, ¡°If I want to kill, who in this Jones Family can stop me?¡± Faced with White Mitchell¡¯s nearly threatening words, Old Madam Jones remained silent. Her expression darkened even more, making her look extremely awful. ¡°Damn! How dare he act so recklessly,pletely disregarding the consequences,¡± Old Madam Jones gnashed her teeth in annoyance, and red at White Mitchell. At this time, Mori Jones, standing next to her, has recovered from the shock. Seeing his wife and daughter being humiliated, a sense of anger mingled with embarrassment appeared on his face. ¡°White Mitchell! Don¡¯t think that just because you can fight, you can act recklessly! In this world, things are no longer resolved by fists! There will always be someone more powerful andpetent. Sooner orter, someone wille forward to take you down! Without power and position, your arrogance won¡¯tst long!¡± Mori Jones red at White Mitchell and said through gritted teeth. Hearing these words, White Mitchell nced indifferently at Mori Jones, ¡°Does someone of your stature even have the right to say these words to me? Get lost!!!¡± As soon as his words fell, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, his sharp gaze shot like swords, directly at Mori Jones. Thump, thump! Mori Jones trembled in his heart, and unconsciously took two steps back, and this was just a mere nce from White Mitchell. At this moment, Mori Jones¡¯s face turned red with humiliation. It was like he had suffered a great insult and he wished he could tear White Mitchell apart. But this thought was merely a thought, and was quickly squashed in his mind. He knew very well that with his physique, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be enough to fill White Mitchell¡¯s teeth. Taking him on would be no different from seeking death. Thinking of this, Mori Jones felt even more suffocated. He could only put on a show of bravado and stuttered, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± But as soon as he opened his mouth, his voice involuntarily trembled. The harsh words hanging on his lips now seemed like ps that smacked his own face, making a resounding noise. With a swoosh, Will Jones¡¯ face turned instantly red, as if something were stuck in his throat. He felt as if he was on the verge of throwing up, which made him nearly mad with difort. Upon seeing this, Old Madam Jones gave him a look full of disappointment and resentment. She then turned her frosty gaze onto White Mitchell, asking coldly, ¡°White Mitchell! You have hit people and said your piece, what more do you want now!?¡± Hearing her words, White Mitchell responded with a coldugh. His icy voice was like the Arctic chill, causing people to shiver in fear. ¡°You constantly sought to cause trouble and make demands of Sherry. Now you suddenly ask me what I want? Your question intrigues me. If it were you in my ce, what would you wish to do?!¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones was left speechless. If she were in White Mitchell¡¯s ce, the entire Jones Family would have been blown to ashes! But of course, Old Madam Jones dared not speak these words. Instead, she stubbornly retorted, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®we have caused trouble for Sherry¡¯?! White Mitchell! Could you please get the facts straight!? It is you who have messed things up and implicated our Jones Family. And now you are ying the victim? Where is your conscience? Do you realize the magnitude of the mess Sherry has created? She lost goods worth two hundred million! It¡¯s not just two dors. Asking her to take responsibility and exin herself to us is not an outrageous demand at all! Is it!?¡± Gasps! Hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, Sherry felt a chill running down her spine. On the verge of crying, Sherry interjected, ¡°Grandma, it was actually you who¡­¡± But before she couldy out the facts, Old Madam Jones had already twisted the truth and spoke up in a self-righteous manner, ¡°What about me? All I did was introduce a client to you! As a general manager, shouldn¡¯t you have verified the qualifications of your clients? Don¡¯t you bear any responsibility for not checking out the background of my friends? This is clearly your fault, your failure as a general manager. Yet, you dare to shirk your responsibilities! Is this how you fulfil your duties as a general manager?¡± ¡°Grandma! You!!!¡± Sherry clenched her teeth tightly, her eyes welled up with tears. Seeing the family lining up against her made her feel utterly hopeless and helpless. It looked as if the Jones Family was determined to keep the lost goods hidden, ensuring that she could never stand up again. It would have been okay if she herself suffered the consequences, but she could not allow White Mitchell to be implicated because of her ipetence. Thinking about all this, the tears in Sherry¡¯s eyes could no longer be held back. They fell onto her cheeks, making them damp immediately. Then, a warm hand gently touched her cold cheek, giving her a semnce offort. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Sherry looked up at White Mitchell. The guilt and remorse in her heart rushed forth like a flood she couldn¡¯t possibly stop. In the face of her guilt and remorse, White Mitchell showed a gentle smile. He wiped the tears on her cheeks and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s just goods worth two hundred million. It¡¯s not a big deal. Even if we have lost them, we can always start over.¡± White Mitchell could effortlessly make up for goods worth two hundred million, not to mention two hundred million in cash. ¡°But¡­¡± As Sherry was about to speak up, she was interrupted by Old Madam Jones. The old woman burst outughing, ¡°Just two hundred million! Really, White Mitchell? You surely underestimate the sum! You couldn¡¯t have taken out two hundred million even five years ago, let alone now, after you¡¯ve just been released from prison! Did prison make a fool of you? Did you lose all yourmon sense? Your question, don¡¯t you think it is silly? Even if you worked hard for ten or a hundred lifetimes, you could never earn that kind of money! And you still have the audacity to brag here?! Let me tell you. Today, either you find me the goods worth two hundred million, or admit your defeat and apologize to Mr. Weiden. Otherwise, I will directly strip Sherry of her position! And either way, you would need to admit your defeat!¡± Chapter 180: Two Hundred Million Worth of Goods is in the Warehouse! Chapter 180: Two Hundred Million Worth of Goods is in the Warehouse! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family! Old Madam Jones was resolute, showing no room for negotiations; she looked as if she has Sherry Jones and White Mitchellpletely in her control. Upon hearing this, a deepening shade of guilt painted Sherry¡¯s face, her helplessness evident. However, White Mitchell now turns his body slowly, his face was calm as he looked at Old Madam Jones, shaking his head, ¡°It seems that you think you¡¯ve hidden that batch of goods perfectly, don¡¯t you?¡± Old Madam Jones chuckled coldly at his words, not responding to White Mitchell¡¯s question. In her opinion, the batch of goods had already been hidden. Regardless of how White Mitchell and Sherry tried to pry, they could not find it, let alone prove that this was all orchestrated by her. As a result, Old Madam Jones¡¯s demeanor became even more arrogant and defiant. ¡°White Mitchell, I hope you can act like a man, and don¡¯t deny your losster.¡± Old Madam Jones provocativelymented, behaving as if she feared White might back out. Truth be told, if White Mitchell decided to back out, she would be helpless against him. For now, she could only use this provocation, hoping to stimte him. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell responded with a cold smile, ¡°Just so, this is what I wanted to say to you!¡± Old Madam Jones scoffed at White Mitchell dismissively, an expression of assured victory on her face as she spoke, ¡°Being a big mouth isn¡¯t helpful, don¡¯t forget, you still haven¡¯t resolved the issue at hand. As the general manager, Sherry lost 200 million worth of goods, leading to heavy losses for thepany. You still haven¡¯t given me a satisfactory response. Or are you nning to apologize to Mr. Weiden already? I would very much like to see what you have to say now!¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry looked guiltily at White Mitchell, ¡°White, please leave. They can¡¯t stop you now. I¡¯ll apologize to Hans Weiden myself! If he wants to incapacitate you, let it be my arms instead. Please leave quickly and take mom to River North, don¡¯t worry about me anymore¡­¡± Having said these words, Sherry¡¯s tears, which had momentarily stopped, once again flooded down her cheeks. On hearing Sherry¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones immediately frowned and scolded, ¡°Foolish girl! What nonsense are you talking about!? This bet was agreed by you both. Now that you¡¯ve created a disaster, you just want him to leave? Who do you think you are? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll scatter Logan¡¯s ashes into the River Arch!?¡± At this point, Sherry silently lowered her head, biting her lips as she cried stubbornly. In her eyes, if only White Mitchell was safe, that was worth more than anything else. She believed, if her father were watching them, he would also agree with her actions. Just as Sherry prepared to apologize to Hans Weiden, White Mitchell seemed to have not heard her conversation with Old Madam Jones at all. ¡°Silly girl, I once promised to protect you for a lifetime. A lifetime means not one day or one hour less. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. Maybe, if you call thepany now, the problem has been solved already? Don¡¯t forget, our Mori is capable of anything.¡± White Mitchell consoled softly, his face full of tenderness. Hearing these words, Sherry¡¯s heart stirred with a mix of emotions. Despite the predicament they were in, White Mitchell stillforted her. She felt useless, always bing a burden for White Mitchell, needing his protection all the time. Sherry wept softly at this. Meanwhile, upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones immediately scoffed in disdain. Following this, she heard Old Madam Jones sneering with contempt, ¡°Mori, that dead girl? Ha¡­Doesn¡¯t this mother know her abilities better than you? Don¡¯t think that just because you sweet-talked Mori into helping you, you can do whatever you want. Give up! On this matter, Mori can¡¯t help¡­¡± Beep Beep Beep¡­ Just as Old Madam Jones hit the roof, Sherry¡¯s cellphone suddenly rang. The abrupt ringtone echoed in the Jones¡¯ living room. Old Madam Jones was taken aback, and then frowned, ¡°In future, set your damn phone on silent when youe home for a meeting. Have you heard me clearly!?¡± Sherry Jones pursed her lips, slowly drew out her cell phone, and saw the iing call was from Mori Jones. ¡°My little aunt?¡± Seeing the caller ID, Sherry Jones inadvertently called out Mori Jones¡¯ name, furrowed her brows and assumed that some problem had emerged at thepany. Ignoring whether Old Madam Jones agreed or not, Sherry Jones urgently answered the call. But as soon as she picked up the call, Sherry Jones froze in ce, a trace of disbelief gradually spreading across her face. Seeing Sherry Jones silent, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face darkened, she quickly stood up and snatched the phone from Sherry Jones¡¯s hand. With a beep, Old Madam Jones directly activated the speaker mode and said into the phone: ¡°Mori, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t even think of helping them. Only you yourself will end up suffering. If you don¡¯t think for yourself, at least consider your daughter Chase! I¡¯ve not even started to deal with you for your affair with the Cooper family. Don¡¯t let yourself get entangled any further. Now you just stay out of the affairs between Sherry and the Weiden Family. You brat! Did you hear me clearly?¡± Old Madam Jones issued orders to Mori Jones in amanding voice, disying a style akin to that of a domineering family head from the old society. However, just after she finished speaking, Mori Jones blurt out over the phone, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not here to quarrel with you today. I called Sherry because I wanted her to return and handle an issue with the goods. There¡¯s now two hundred million¡¯s worth of goods sitting in the warehouse. As the General Manager, Sherry should show up to inspect it. ¡°If you refuse to believe me, you¡¯re wee to inspect the factory¡¯s warehouse. However, you¡¯d better hurry. Otherwise, the channel dealers will take back their goods to their own warehouses.¡± What¡­what?! The words had hardly left her mouth when Old Madam Jones¡¯ face abruptly darkened. She suddenly felt an inexplicable chill creeping up her back, making her scalp tingle. How¡¯s that possible; weren¡¯t those two hundred million¡¯s worth of goods already hidden? Moreover, to ensure a fail-proof n, they had even prepared to have Antonio Woods and ke Thomas burn the goods. Why would those goods suddenly appear in the Jones Group¡¯s warehouse? Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! At this thought, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face contorted, she snapped at the phone: ¡°Mori! Don¡¯t ramble on here! You think if you say that, I¡¯ll believe it?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ Mom, I knew you would say that. I¡¯m at the warehouse now; I¡¯ll start a video call for you.¡± Mori Jones chuckled derisively, promptly hung up the call, afterwards, a video call came in. Old Madam Jones clicked to open the call, and her face drastically changed. She stumbled and slumped back onto her seat, looking utterly distraught. These goods, plentiful and full, were all the Jones Group¡¯s products! Moreover, Old Madam Jones even saw the marks Antonio Woods and others had made on that batch of goodsst night. This was precisely the batch of goods that the Jones family had asked Antonio Woods and the others to hide! But, how did these goods get back to the Jones Group¡¯s warehouse? At this moment, Old Madam Jones felt as if her brain circuits had short-circuited. With a formidable face, she stared at Sherry Jones and White Mitchell. Old Madam Jones clenched her teeth, her face gradually filled with resentment, confronted Sherry Jones and White Mitchell word by word, ¡°What exactly did you do!? ¡°How did you manage to find this batch of goods? Clearly, we had already¡­¡± Speaking to this point, Old Madam Jones immediately shut her mouth without continuing. But at this moment, White Mitchell was staring at her with a mocking smile, ¡°Clearly, you had already done what? Go on, finish your words. What is it? You don¡¯t dare to speak out?¡± White Mitchell looked expressionlessly over the members of the Jones Family: ¡°Alright, since you all refuse to talk, then I¡¯ll speak on your behalf!¡± Chapter 181: Another Generous Gift for You! Chapter 181: Another Generous Gift for You! Trantor: 549690339 Whoosh! As soon as White Mitchell spoke, Old Madam Jones red at him furiously, looking as if she harbored a deep grudge against him. Unfortunately, White Mitchell didn¡¯t even care about her, neither her threats, nor her stare could deter him in any way. White Mitchell moved Sherry Jones behind him and looked at all members of the Jones family, dering forcefully, ¡°You are the ones who conspired with outsiders to entrap Sherry. ¡°You are the ones who secretly moved these two-billion-dor goods away, and you are also the ones who wanted to burn all these goods. Such ruthless tactics! The Jones family is indeed enlightening!¡± Whoosh! Hearing this, theplexion of Old Madam Jones darkenedpletely. She felt White Mitchell¡¯s words were like ps, each word felt like a p on her face. With her face stinging, Old Madam Jones promptly retorted angrily, ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense! It¡¯s all lies! This is all a scheme against us! nder! We, the Jones family, would never stoop so low! White Mitchell, I warn you, one can eat indiscriminately, but one cannot speak carelessly. Do you want to believe that I will immediately fire Sherry!¡± ¡°Haha ¡­ So I ndered, bandied false charges, and entrapped? Fine! Let me gift you all with another surprise!¡± White Mitchell smiled coldly, and then his face suddenly tightened, emitting a chilling aura. At the next moment, White Mitchell said directly, ¡°Throw the man in here!!!¡± Whoosh! Hearing this made Old Madam Jones¡¯s heart skip a beat, showing a surprised expression. However, before she could recover, a ragged figure was thrown into the Jones family¡¯s living room like a piece of garbage. Old Madam Jones looked carefully, her expression suddenly tightened as if she was in a state of absolute disquiet. At this time, when Sherry Jones looked closely at the person who had been thrown into the living room, she disyed a look of disgust on her face. It was Sir Jaak! This was Old Madam Jones¡¯s old friend introduced to her the day before yesterday! It was because of him that she was fooled into signing the contract, moving the goods into his warehouse. However, the next day, he had vanished like smoke, disappear without a trace. Now seeing him again, Sherry was unable to contain the anger that had been building up inside her. She suddenly turned her head, looking defiantly at Old Madam Jones, ¡°Grandmother! This is your friend, isn¡¯t it?¡± Old Madam Jones was left speechless, lost for words. At this point, she couldn¡¯te up with any refute, she pretended to say, ¡°Sir Jaak! How could you do such a thing?¡± ¡°We share many years of friendship, yet you deceive even my granddaughter. Are you still human? ¡°Are you not afraid of heavenly retribution for your family?!¡± Old Madam Jones stared with her aged eyes, red fiercely at Sir Jaak, who was lying on the floor like a defeated dog. Her words were full of threats. Now she could only threaten him with his family and children, so he wouldn¡¯t disclose the truth. If not, where else could she put her old face? But, what she never imagined was, at this moment, Sir Jaak had long been frightened by Kylin¡¯s intimidation. Just now, Kylin had almost shoved his head under a moving car, right now, he dared not withhold any information, so he obediently followed Kylin¡¯s instructions. Thinking about this, without caring about Madam Jones¡¯s fierce gaze, Sir Jaak, like a defeated dog, dragged himself at the feet of Sherry Jones. ¡°Miss Jones, Mr. Jones, Madame Jones, I was wrong, I was really wrong, it wasn¡¯t me at all. They gave me money and asked me to do this. I¡¯m not her old friend. Before this, I knew nothing about her. I only tried to get by with my shellpany and scam people.¡± ¡°I truly didn¡¯t mean to deceive you, if you don¡¯t believe me, I still have the money transfer records¡­¡± Sir Jaak appealed for mercy by repeatedly kowtowing to Sherry Jones. Bang! Upon hearing these words, Old Madam Jones felt as though she had been hit by thunderbolts. Her thoughts went into a short-circuit. Her aged face turned red hot. Her overall appearance seemed embarrassed and annoyed, unable to speak a single word. White Mitchell, who witnessed this scene, had a gleeful expression on his face. He looked at Old Madam Jones and said, ¡°Now, do you still want to deny it? Or should I hand him over to The Patrol? Let¡¯s see if you can continue denying then. Hehe¡­.¡± Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones turned pale with fury, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. She knew that if White Mitchell really handed the man over to The Patrol, with both human and physical evidence present, the Jones Family would suffer a massive blow, even if it didn¡¯t perishpletely. ¡°Grandmother¡­..¡± ¡°Mom¡­..¡± ¡°Mom¡­..¡± Once they recovered from the shock, the family of Will Jones nervously looked at Old Madam Jones. If White Mitchell carried out his threat, every single person present, would be implicated. This was a fraud of two million, although it was not carried out, it would still spell major trouble for the Jones Family. Seeing the eyes of Will Jones¡¯s family members fixed on her, Old Madam Jones¡¯s mood plummeted drastically. Old Madam Jones then put on a poor and pitiful face, looking at Sherry Jones and said pleadingly, ¡°Sher¡­Sherry, my dear granddaughter, my good granddaughter. It was me who was momentarily confused, blinded by greed, and thus hurt you. But I truly realize my mistake now. Whatever you want, I promise you, please don¡¯t call the police. If you do, our Jones Family will truly be ruined. Can you bear to see your father¡¯s spirit in unrest?¡± White Mitchell, hearing this, snorted coldly again. Sherry Jones, however, was unaffected by these words. She didn¡¯t believe their gibberish anymore. They didn¡¯t feel guilty at all; it was just fear of being implicated. This¡­. Old Madam Jones saw this, her face turned ugly, seemed somewhat at a loss. After a while, a peculiar gleam shed across her eyes suddenly, her old face turned bright red. The next moment, her breathing became rapid, her hands and feet started trembling violently. It seemed as though she was having a heart attack. ¡°Med¡­Medicine¡­.Medicine¡­¡± Old Madam Jones struggled to say in a feeble voice, then fainted with a thump. Will Jones and his family hurried over and helped Old Madam Jones sit up. Then, Will Jones said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all because I¡¯m ipetent that led to you suffering at such an age. It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m unfilial, I deserve to die.¡± Amanda wailed, ¡°Misfortune! What a disaster our Jones Family is! If brother-inw is aware in heaven, please open your eyes and see this, this is your beloved daughter!¡± ¡°Your beloved daughter now is after your mom¡¯s life! Poor olddy, she struggled her whole life for this family, but in the end, she ends up in this mess. What has she been living for!!!¡± Snowden Jones looked at Sherry Jones angrily andmanded, ¡°Sherry Jones! Now are you satisfied? Is this what you wanted to see?¡± ¡°Why did youe back? Ever since you returned, our Jones Family has never had a peaceful day. We¡¯re considerate of you only to be treated as aughing stock!¡± ¡°Your grandmother is having a heart attack because of you! Can¡¯t you spare us? Don¡¯t you have any conscience? Aren¡¯t you human? Even a dog knows to express gratitude!!!¡± Whoosh! These words hit Sherry Jones like a bolt out of the blue. Waves upon waves of shock swept through her heart, leaving her unable to calm down for a long time. Chapter 182: Quite Convincingly Disguised! Chapter 182: Quite Convincingly Disguised! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family! Sherry Jones stood in ce with an uneasy look on her beautiful face, a hint of reluctance crossed her eyes. What the Jones Family did was indeed overboard, but, no matter how she thought about it, thedy in front of her was her grandmother, her father¡¯s biological mother. She believed that if her father had a say in things from the afterlife, he wouldn¡¯t want to see an image of his family fighting against each other. They were ruthless, but she couldn¡¯t be unjust. With that thought, Sherry Jones let out a silent sigh and looked at White Mitchell, saying, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go home. Things have been settled now. I don¡¯t think they will dare to pull any more tricks next time. Let it go.¡± Hearing Sherry¡¯s words, White Mitchell sighed bitterly in his heart. He knew that the Jones Family¡¯s schemes probably didn¡¯t end there and they wouldn¡¯t give up easily until Sherry and he bowed their heads. However, thinking deeper, no matter how many tricks the Jones Family tried to pull behind their back, it would be useless. As long as he was there, Sherry wouldn¡¯t get hurt. On the contrary, he could use the Jones Family as a stepping stone on Sherry¡¯s path to growth, to make her grow up faster. The finest steel has to go through the hottest fire; plum blossoms¡¯ fragrancees from experiencing the harsh winter. White Mitchell understood this principle well, for he had climbed one step at a time to get where he was today. If Sherry wanted to step on a higher stage in the future, the small Jones Family was nothing more than an insignificant stepping stone on her journey. Thinking of this, White Mitchell decided not to pursue the matter further. However, seeing Old Madam Jones putting on a show with her pretentious face, White Mitchell decided to remind her again. With one step forward, White Mitchell instantly sent Will Jones and his group flying and then kicked out at Old Madam Jones whoy on the ground. At that moment, Old Madam Jones, who was initially weak, was scared out of her wits and immediately sprang up, trembling backwards two steps. That agile little body, not to mention heart disease, she didn¡¯t even seem to have rheumatism. Upon seeing this, White Mitchell slowly withdrew the kicked leg. If he truly wanted to kick, he wouldn¡¯t have given Old Madam Jones any opportunity to react. ¡°Your heart disease is cured?¡±, White Mitchell asked Old Madam Jones, looking at her with a yful expression. Upon hearing his words, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face turned bright red, and she appeared to feel very aggrieved. ¡°You faked it pretty well!¡± White Mitchell chuckled coldly, then swept his gaze over everyone present and spoke in a detached voice, ¡°If I find you pulling any tricks behind my back again¡­¡± His voice trailed off as his hand morphed into a knife, and shed at a marble pir in the Weiden Family Vi, creating a prominent crack. There was a rumble, and the entire Jones Family felt as if an earthquake had urred. The vi trembled. Hiss! Everyone from the Jones Family couldn¡¯t help but gasp as a sensation of chills ran down their spines. They stared at White Mitchell fearfully, as if they were looking at the grim reaper. Then, White Mitchell turned and walked away with Sherry Jones, leaving the members of the Jones Family standing there, unable to calm their minds for a long time. It was only after White Mitchell had left for a while that the Jones Family finally came back to their senses. Old Madam Jones sat on the ground, appearing distraught. Her clothes were soaked with cold sweat. At this moment, Will Jones and his family also regained theirposure, with a fearful look on their faces. ¡°Wil¡­Will, what should we do now? That bastard White Mitchell is not to be trifled with. If we¡­¡± Amanda stuttered, looking frightened. Will Jones red at her and bellowed, ¡°What are you so anxious about?! So what if White Mitchell can fight? Does he dare to kill? Is he not afraid of going to jail?¡± At his words, Amanda kept silent, looking somewhat upset. ¡°Will! Immediately call Antonio Woods and ke Thomas, ask them what happened. Weren¡¯t they supposed to burn the goods?¡± Old Madam Jones, after regaining her senses, hurriedly instructed. Will Jones nodded, quickly took out his phone, but after making several calls, he could not get a hold of Antonio Woods and ke Thomas. For a moment, a dark cloud also inevitably formed on Will¡¯s face. ¡°Damn, there¡¯s no contact! Most likely¡­¡± Will Jones said in a deep voice, with a grim expression on his face that was so intense it was almost dripping. Hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face also became clouded with an indissoluble gloom, and she immediately clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Quick! Let¡¯s go find Mr. Weiden!¡± By now, the Jones Family had exhausted all avable means, even Antonio Woods and ke Thomas were involved. If they wanted to deal with Sherry Jones, they could only ask Hans Weiden to intervene personally! Sayon, Weiden Family Vi. When the Jones family hurriedly arrived at the Weiden Family Vi, they walked in to find Antonio Woods and ke Thomas, who they had been unable to contact. However, both of them seemed to be in bad condition, and even appeared quite flustered. Antonio Woods¡¯s head was wrapped in a bandage like a rice dumpling, his face was covered with scars, and when he opened his mouth, two front teeth were missing. It appeared he had suffered terribly. ke Thomas was in no better condition, his hand had been broken, and even his neck was encased in thick ster. Seeing this, the Jones Family couldn¡¯t help but feel their hearts leap. If they had been at the warehouse today, wouldn¡¯t they have ended up like Antonio Woods and ke Thomas? Who the hell did this and with such cruelty? The Jones family shivered with fear. After their inquiries, they found out that when they were about to burn Sherry Jones¡¯s batch of goods, hundreds of people suddenly charged out. Before they could even see who was there, they had been knocked down by the opposing side, not even getting the chance to fight back. Upon hearing this, the hearts of the Jones Family fell to rock bottom. When did Sherry Jones obtain such capabilities? As the Jones Family was greatly puzzled, Hans Weiden, sitting on the sofa, began to show a grim expression on his face. ¡°Ipetent! All of you are ipetent! You couldn¡¯t handle a simple Sherry Jones and an ex-convict? What use are you to me!¡± Hans Weiden red at them provocatively. The Jones Family quickly lowered their heads, not daring to meet Mr. Weiden¡¯s eyes. They all looked genuinely frightened. Seeing this, Hans Weiden became even angrier: ¡°A bunch of fools! In the end, I have to handle everything myself!¡± Having said that, he took out his phone and dialed a number: ¡°Mr. Dominic, go ahead with what I told you to do! I don¡¯t want to see any Jones Group cosmetics on the market tomorrow morning! Even if it¡¯s just a cap, throw it all on the street! I want to show everyone what happens to those who dare to mess with Hans Weiden!¡± The moment Hans Weiden hung up the phone, all shopping malls in Sayon,rge and small, began to take action. They were all doing the same thing ¨C taking Jones Group products off the shelves! In just one night, not a single store in enormous Sayon dared to sell Jones Group products. All products from Jones Group suddenly became a hot potato, rejected by all the stores. Those who returned merchandise did so. Those who cleaned out the stock shelves did so. Like Hans Weiden said, they didn¡¯t even leave a single cap behind. When Sherry Jones arrived at thepany the next day and heard the news, she was dumbfounded. What on earth is going on¡­ Chapter 183: Ban from the Mall! Chapter 183: Ban from the Mall! Trantor: 549690339 Jones Group. A lingering gloom shrouded over Sherry Jones, making her seem consumed by a sense of foreboding distress. At this moment, staff were constantly rushing into her office and reporting the real-time market situation. ¡°Mr. Jones, ording to iplete statistics, all our products have been pulled from the shelves in eighteenrge, fifty-six medium and over a hundred small markets and supermarkets in Sayon! The only ces that haven¡¯t moved to remove our products are thergest Thaw Mall and a few small markets in the suburbs. But, at this rate, they will pull our products from the shelves by noon at the earliest, or before the end of the workday at thetest! Now, throughout Sayon, you can¡¯t find our products anywhere. Some consumers have noticed something is wrong and have already begun returning their purchases.¡± One of the data analysts reported in distress, sweat dripping from his forehead. At this time, Mori Jones and Elijah Bailey, who were in Sherry¡¯s office, hung looks of horror on their faces after hearing these shocking numbers. In just one night, nearly two hundred shops across Sayon had all targeted the Jones Group. Yes, and it was solely targeted at the products of onepany, the Jones Group. There were no issues with any other simr products. This turn of events was hard for everyone at the Jones Group to ept. ¡°Sherry, I also received many calls from our distributors this morning. The situation is pretty dire; the retailers are instructing them to return all their stock. If they don¡¯t, the retailers will just toss the products out onto the streets. Many of our distributors currently have hundreds of thousands, even millions of inventory on hand and they can¡¯t sell a single unit.¡± Mori Jiang frowned as she spoke. Distributors are responsible for distributing their products. But now, the products are all being umted in their hands. It goes without saying how great their capital pressure now is. Hearing this information had Sherry furrowing her brow, feeling an unsettling sensation rushing up from within her. There was someone definitely targeting their Jones Group from behind the scenes. And the most likely culprits were none other than Hans Weiden. The Jones family and Woods family simply did not have this sort of power. However, precisely because she knew this, Sherry was feeling extremely uneasy at this moment. Hans Weiden finally couldn¡¯t resist making a move personally, and when he did, it was a crushing blow! This move essentially choked off all sales channels for the Jones Group. The factories were operating daily, and new products were being produced every day. If these products couldn¡¯t be sold, the inventory would just continue to grow, eventually suffocating the Jones Group. And the two billion goods they bought back yesterday were now the Jones Group¡¯s biggest headache. If they can¡¯t sell these goods, the loss would not just be in the tens of millions. It could bankrupt the Jones Group in an instant, leaving them in debt. As everyone watched this two billion worth of goods about to copse onto the Jones Group¡¯s own hands, everyone started to worry, just like Sherry. Elijah Bailey, in his old age, rolled up his sleeves and prepared to go out fighting energetically: ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going to ask them for some answers. This really is absurd! There is absolutely nothing wrong with our products. They were selling just fine before. Why would they pull it off the shelves just like that? I will go confront them¡­¡± But at that moment, Sherry directly stopped the impulsive Elijah Bailey. ¡°Elijah, if anyone is going, it should be me, not you. Try to find out who else is behind this, aside from Hans Weiden.¡± Sherry instructed. She knew that while the Weiden family was one of the top wealthy families in Sayon, they specialized in different areas, and their products weren¡¯t in the same category as hers. The fact that so many malls obey him at the same time must mean there¡¯s someone else pulling the strings! Although I¡¯m not sure if we can turn the current situation around, we¡¯re in a situation of making the best of a bad job. Upon hearing this, Elijah Bailey nodded and immediately started to spread his connections to understand the situation. On the other side, when everybody in the Jones Group was as restless as ants on a hot pan, in the mansion of the Weiden Family, Hans Weiden was happily sipping red wine with another young man. They both seemed to be of simr age, around twenty-seven or eight years old, with an air of irreverence on their faces. ¡°Mr. Weiden, I¡¯ve done what you asked of me. Now, there¡¯s not a single product of the Jones Group to be seen in all of Sayon! I believe that in a few days, the Jones Group will not be able to hold up and will go bankrupt! Mr. Weiden, this time, I went against my grandfather¡¯s wishes to help you. You can¡¯t forget about your brother.¡± At this point, the young man sitting across from Hans Weiden said with a yful smile. Hans Weiden, after hearing this, took a light sip of the red wine in his cup, and then looked at this young man who was about the same age as him. This man¡¯s name is Dominic Anderson, the heir to the Green Family, one of the top tycoons in Sayon, and in reality, the real shopping mall tycoon! They originally made their fortune from real estate, butter they thought that relying solely on real estate wasn¡¯t stable enough for ie, so they directly started developing shopping malls as well. As a result, it got out of hand. Within decades, they have grown from a small real estatepany to the shopping mall tycoon in Sayon. Now, more than half of the shopping malls in Sayon belong to them. The rest either have shares from them, or the buildings hosting the malls were developed by them. In short, in Sayon, the Green Family may be many things, but when ites to the products of the mega shopping malls, even David Herb and his team can only look up to them. The Weiden Family and the Green Family have been on good terms for several generations, from the time of Hans Weiden¡¯s grandfather, to his father¡¯s generation, and now to his own generation. It can be said that the Weiden Family and the Green Family have been friends for generations. Moreover, what outsiders don¡¯t know is that the Weiden Family and the Green Family have formed a business alliance. Everyone in this business alliance is at the top of Sayon¡¯s pyramid. This time, Hans Weiden asked Dominic Anderson to take action based on this rtionship. ¡°Mr. Dominic, don¡¯t worry. When my grandfatheres back, I¡¯ll have him speak for you in the ¡®business alliance¡¯. With my grandfather¡¯s support, that wild girl in your family will not be able to shake your position. Rest assured.¡± Hans Weiden said, patting his chest. Upon hearing this, Dominic Anderson immediately wore a ttering smile. Although he is the only male in the Green Family, his younger sister has been showing prominent talents in recent years, and there are signs that she is threatening his position. In order to secure his position as Family Head, Dominic Anderson sought help from Hans Weiden. Both of them got what they needed and agreed on the arrangement immediately. Afterwards, Hans Weiden continued to look at Dominic Anderson and said, ¡°Mr. Dominic, this matter is not over yet. I estimate that Sherry Jones will seek you out soon¡­¡± Upon hearing this, before Hans Weiden could finish his sentence, Dominic Anderson immediately said decisively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Weiden, if she dares toe, I will smash up¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Hans Weiden interrupted Dominic Anderson¡¯s words, then a ruthless light shed in his eyes, and he said grimly, ¡°You should meet her and give her hope! At that time, you tell her, if White Mitchell is willing to break his own arms in front of everyone in Sayon square in front of Thaw Mall, kneel down and admit his mistake to me, I will give the Jones Group a chance to survive! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure no one from the Jones Group has a ce to die!¡± Chapter 184: I Like to Throw, Is That a Crime? Chapter 184: I Like to Throw, Is That a Crime? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Group. Elijah Bailey rushed into Sherry Jones¡¯ office, however, his facial expression was unlike that of optimism. Instead, he appeared even more serious. ¡°Elijah, have you scouted any news?¡± Sherry swiftly asked. Judging by Elijah¡¯s appearance, he must have received some sort of news, but most likely, it wasn¡¯t positive. Upon seeing this, Sherry¡¯s spirit was dampened. Elijah simply nodded in response, ¡°After seeking help from a few old friends, I found out that it¡¯s the prestigious Green Family leading the ban against our Jones Group!¡± ¡°The Green Family!?¡± Sherry was surprised, her eyebrows knitting together almost immediately. She promptly eximed, ¡°The very same Green Family that runs those shopping malls!?¡± Elijah nodded. Upon seeing this, Sherry felt as though she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. She was well aware of the Green Family¡¯s immense power. They were in charge of half of Sayon¡¯s shopping malls. True tycoons in the industry. In addition, they had some form of connection with all other shopping malls in Sayon. If they wanted to cklist the Jones Group, it would be a breeze for them. Understanding why such hostility arose against the Jones Group, Sherry guessed that Hans must have been behind it all. They would only be pacified once they had seen the Jones Group file for bankruptcy! ¡°Is there an approach to getting in touch with someone from the Green Family?¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t help but ask. Although she knew it well, even if she managed to meet someone from the Green Family, it would be tough to ameliorate the current situation. She, however, refused to just admit defeat. Even if there was just one in ten thousand chances of sess, she wanted to give it a try. Elijah looked troubled upon hearing that and said hesitantly, ¡°At present, the onlyrge-scale mall within Sayon that still stocks our products is Thaw Mall. Yet, Thaw Mall is thergest shopping mall in Sayon, and it also happens to be the Green Family¡¯srgest mall. All other malls have taken down our products except Thaw Mall. I think they are waiting for us to knock on their door. There might be a pitfall involved!¡± The situation now couldn¡¯t be clearer. The Green Family was virtually wearing a sign on their forehead that read, ¡°This is a trap.¡± Having thought this far, Elijah tried to dissuade Sherry, ¡°Ms. Jones, we shouldn¡¯t go. Let¡¯s think of some other ways. Someone can surely deal with the Green Family. This time, the Green Family totally disregarded the spirit of contract. They unterally removed our Jones Group¡¯s products. Even if we take this to court, we would be in the right, we shouldn¡¯t fear their bullying!¡± As Elijah said these words, his face flushed with righteous indignation. It was also evident that he was resolved to fight against the Green Family till the end. However, after Sherry heard what he said, she could only shake her head in helplessness. ¡°Elijah, even if we win thewsuit, what¡¯s the point? From preparing the paperwork to filing thewsuit, and then to the delivery of the final verdict, how much time would it take? We can¡¯t afford to wait anymore! Moreover, the Green family is wealthy, it¡¯s not about the money for them. They are targeting me, forcing me to go find them. So, why shouldn¡¯t I get it over with?¡± said Sherry with a resolute look on her face. Sherry knew that now, the only option was to go to the Green Family and find out what they truly wanted. Only then could the Jones Group weather this crisis. Otherwise, the Jones Group wouldn¡¯t have to wait for others to force them into bankruptcy. They would be brought down by their own inventory. However,¡­ Seeing Sherry¡¯s determination, Elijah, for a while, didn¡¯t know what to say because he understood that what Sherry had just said was nothing but the truth. The Jones Group couldn¡¯t afford the costly waiting game. Every additional day of waiting would cost them hundreds of thousands, if not millions. Moreover, as time passed, these losses would only grow exponentially. If this continues, within a week, the Jones Group wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford paying its employees. ¡°That¡¯s how it will be Elijah. Please stay behind at thepany to calm down our employees. I am going to visit them together with my aunt.¡± After saying that, Sherry grabbed her purse and walked out of the office. Watching this, Elijah felt a surge of helplessness. He was worried about Sherry and after a moment of hesitation, he finally decided to notify White Mitchell. Sayon, Thaw Mall! Thaw Mall is arge shopping mall newly built by the Green Family. It houses a multitude of luxury items andrge supermarkets, even entertainment services. Additionally, due to the influence of the Green Family, it was directly linked to the nearby subway station, thereby attracting arge quantity of traffic. Within a few short years, Thaw Commercial City has rapidly grown into thergest shopping mall in Sayon, chalking up to a daily footfall of over one hundred thousand people. After nearly half an hour¡¯s journey, Sherry and Mori Jones finally reached. But upon reaching the entrance, they were greeted by a sight that infuriated them. Indeed, Thaw Mall didn¡¯t delist their products. In fact, they had ced the Jones Group¡¯s products at a very prominent location. The roadside curb! At that moment, the Jones Group¡¯s products were stacked up box by box at the curb. It was in a pitiful state. To Sherry, it was as though they were rubbish dumped at will. Seeing this, Sherry, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness her family¡¯s products get treated like this, immediately pulled Mori along to tidy up the products and have someone take them away. However, as soon as they lifted one of the boxes, a middle-aged woman wearing a uniform quickly approached them, snatched away the box from their hands, and dumped it heavily onto the ground. ¡°What is going on? Who are you two? Who told you to touch these things!?¡± The middle-aged woman demanded angrily. Sherry and Mori frowned, observing the woman. She was an employee of Thaw Mall. Her tag even said ¡®shift supervisor,¡¯ which suggested that she was a low-level manager. Seeing this, Mori couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°These are products from ourpany! If you don¡¯t want them, we can have them taken away, but why are you discarding them like this!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the Jones Group!?¡± The middle-aged woman, who was the shift supervisor, appeared to be taken aback. Soon after, a taunting expression swept across her face. Mori snorted, gazing at her furiously. But confronting Mori¡¯s ring eyes, the shift supervisor only sneered, ¡°So what if the products belong to yourpany? Thaw Mall has already bought them. We can ce them wherever we want, can¡¯t we? We like cing them here, do you have a problem with that? I like dumping them as I please, is it against thew? Not only will I dump them, but I would also pour them into the sewer. I¡¯ll even use these products to clean the washrooms. What can you do? So now, you have a problem with how we deal with the products we bought? Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 185: Not taking Thaw Mall seriously? Chapter 185: Not taking Thaw Mall seriously? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You!¡± Mori Jones was rendered speechless upon hearing these words, she stared at the supervisor of Thaw Mall, her face filled with anger and frustration. ¡°Let it go, Mori. We¡¯re here today to resolve the issue, not bicker with her,¡± Sherry Jones interjected at this point. Though seeing their family¡¯s product being trashed like this stirred up a whirlwind of emotions within her. But there were more pressing matters at hand than wasting time here. Moreover, their actions seemed to be aimed at intimidating the Jones family. As long as it could help the Jones Group ovee the current predicament, she was willing to swallow any humiliation. ¡°Hmph!¡± Mori huffed again, her pretty face frosty as she shot a cold re at the supervisor. Yet, the supervisor seemedpletely oblivious, her face smug with arrogance and looking right through Sherry and Mori, as if they were insignificant. Seeing this, Sherry took a deep breath,posed herself, and patiently asked, ¡°I am Sherry Jones, the general manager of the Jones Group. I know you¡¯ve set all this up against me, I¡¯m here now. Could you please let your boss know I¡¯ve arrived and I would like to meet him? No matter what his demands are, as long as they are within our ability, we willply.¡± The supervisor stared at Sherry¡¯s stifled expression of frustration and mocked her by responding, ¡°Is our boss of Thaw Mall someone you can meet just because you want? Heh¡­ wait here¡­remember, wait here until our boss deems it satisfactory to let you in.¡± Saying this, the supervisor turned around on her heel, disregarding whether Sherry responded, and strutted back into the mall. Seeing this, Mori felt even more indignant. How could a mere supervisor of Thaw Mall act so arrogantly? How unlucky would Sherry be if they were to meet the boss of Thaw Mall? Besides, it was now midday, and a ring sun was hanging right above their heads. The temperature felt like it was nearing forty degrees, like a still furnace. If they had to wait outside the mall, they would probably get sunburnt within hours. Skin damage was not the biggest concern though; under these conditions, dehydration and heat exhaustion were real risks. If anything were to happen to Sherry, how could she exin it to White Mitchell? With this thought, Mori couldn¡¯t help but worry about Sherry. ¡°Sherry, let¡¯s leave. The mall owner is clearly trying to humiliate us. There must be other ways to resolve this. We don¡¯t need to bow and scrape to him,¡± Mori suggested. The first person she thought of was White Mitchell. White Mitchell¡¯s capabilities were extraordinary. The Jones Family had hidden the two hundred million worth of goods, yet he found them within an hour and returned them intact to thepany warehouse. Such power refreshed Mori¡¯s judgment of him. Indeed, from the current situation, the Green Family behind Thaw Mall seemed formidable and not easy to deal with. However, it may not be something White couldn¡¯t handle. Thus, Mori didn¡¯t want to see Sherry being humiliated. But as soon as she finished speaking, Sherry immediately refused, ¡°Mori, I know what you¡¯re trying to do. Your friend has helped us a lot already. I don¡¯t want to trouble him any further. The Jones Group is ours. There are some things we need to handle ourselves, and what¡¯s more, if every time a problem arises and I resort to seeking help, wouldn¡¯t that make me a rather useless general manager?¡± ¡°But, this¡­¡± Mori was rendered speechless and unsure of how to persuade Sherry further. On the other hand, once the supervisor had entered the mall, she took the elevator directly to an upscale office on the fifth floor. At this time, Dominic Anderson was sitting back rxed, legs casually crossed, a cigar in one hand and wine in the other, leisurely looking out the window. Outside the window, he had a clear view of Sherry and Mori. ¡°Mr. Dominic, I made them ufortable per your instructions,¡± The supervisor knocked and entered, reporting with great care. Dominic nodded indifferently, subsequently murmuring to himself. ¡°This Sherry Jones is quite a beauty, no wonder Hans Weiden can¡¯t forget her. Tsk tsk¡­what a pity, she got noticed by that jerk Weiden first, otherwise¡­¡± As he spoke, a glint of unabashed greed flickered in Dominic¡¯s eyes as he focused on Sherry. The supervisor overheard this and said fawningly, ¡°Mr. Dominic, she is just a woman from a third-tier rich family. Hans Weiden may not necessarily want to marry her. He probably just wants to have a fling. Once he¡¯s done ying with her, given your rtion¡­ The supervisor didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the innuendo was apparent. Dominic shot her a sideways nce and said nothing, but that one look made the supervisor shudder. ¡°Mr. Dominic, I am sorry, my mouth runs away with me. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­,¡± the supervisor trembled and quickly began to apologize. Dominic let out a coldugh, a cheeky expression ying upon his face. ¡°Who would have thought, you really are a genius!¡± Hmm? The supervisor was taken aback, chuckled nervously, and said nothing further. Just as the saying goes, ¡®liaison with the powerful is like an alliance with a tiger¡¯. She was feeling the effects of that now. At this point, a man in a white T-shirt appeared on the za below. He walked up to Sherry and Mori and apanied them into the mall as if he owned the ce. Dominic turned around just in time to see this, his eyes narrowing like a venomous snake. ¡°Sherry Jones has entered. Go, show her some colors, strike a blow. Warn her that if she doesn¡¯t do as I say, there is no point in the Jones Grouping to me!¡± His face grew sullen as he casually gave the orders. Upon hearing that, the supervisor hastily left the office, pulled out a walkie-talkie, and called in several security personnel from the mall to rush towards Sherry with an imposing aura. Once they arrived at Sherry, the supervisor pointed at Sherry¡¯s nose with great pride and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on!? Weren¡¯t you told to wait outside!? What are you trying to do now? You¡¯re not paying heed to my words, or are you taking Thaw Mall lightly!? Our boss had just made it clear. Either you continue to stand outside or the matter with the Jones Group will not be discussed! If you¡¯re wise, get the hell out of here! Otherwise, I¡¯ll have the security toss you out!¡± Chapter 186 - 186 Thaw Mall is nothing in my eyes! Chapter 186: Thaw Mall is nothing in my eyes! Trantor: 549690339 Facing the imposing attitude of the supervisor, Sherry Jones looked upset and urgently persuaded, ¡°Brother, let it go, there¡¯s no need to cause trouble. I was just standing around, that little hardship, I can endure.¡± Sherry Jones tried to soothe White, she didn¡¯t want to involve him in this. But surprisingly, White, who was usually indifferent, had taken a stroll in the mall today, intending to buy a few clothes and had just happened to run into this. Observing her sister¡¯s bewildered expression, it didn¡¯t seem like she was in collusion with White. For a moment, Sherry Jones was also confused. But right now, Sherry Jones had no time to be puzzled, all she could think of was how to keep White clear of this. However, as if White hadn¡¯t heard her persuasion, he directly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll surely meet the person you want to see today.¡± After finishing these words, White looked expressionlessly at the supervisor in front of him, as well as the four or five security guards behind her. ¡°What are you looking at? Get out of here! Are you deaf!?¡± The supervisor threateningly sneered, acting like aw unto herself. At this point, White¡¯s face also showed a touch of indifference, and he said without expression, ¡°Take me to your boss.¡± His tone was calm, yet it carried an unstoppable momentum. Upon hearing this, the supervisor¡¯s face turned gloomy instantly. ¡°To see our boss, you just need to say? Heh¡­ refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit, huh? Well, get them out of here!¡± Leaving these words behind, the supervisor turned around without a backward nce. The next moment, the bodyguards who had been standing behind her immediately moved to strike White, intending to throw him out. However, within two seconds, there was a series of crashing sounds. Huh? The supervisor was startled and quickly turned back, but the next moment, White¡¯s figure appeared in front of her like a ghost. On the other hand, the security guards she had brought over were all lying on the ground in disarray, their faces showing immense pain. What¡­.? The supervisor waspletely stupefied and somewhat unresponsive. This kid, he can really fight? Taking on several guys by himself? Gulp! Thinking about this, the supervisor could not help swallowing hard, and then her face quickly turned pale with terror, she looked at White as if seeing a ghost. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t mess around! This is Thaw Mall! Green Family¡¯s territory! If you cause trouble here, the Green Family won¡¯t let you off, The Patrol won¡¯t either¡­¡± Before the supervisor could finish speaking, White simply picked her up, as if handling a small chick. ¡°In my eyes, Thaw Mall is nothing but an ant, as is the Green Family!¡± As his words fell, a cold light burst from White¡¯s eyes. Then, he directly threw the supervisor out. With a loud thud, the supervisor¡¯s body was smashed to the ground by White, as if all her bones were falling apart. At this moment, her heart filled with even more fear. Crawling backward, her whole body was shaking uncontrobly. At this time, White indifferently continued, ¡°Can you lead the way now?¡± Gulp! After hearing these words, the supervisor once again swallowed hard, her head bobbling like she was pounding garlic. Now, she could nowhere be found in the slightest hint of her previous demeanor which scorned everyone. White Mitchell hadpletely terrified her to the point where she didn¡¯t dare utter a word of refusal. Then White, with a bewildered Sherry Jones and Mori Jones in tow, walked directly into the elevator leading to the fifth floor of the mall. It took a while for Sherry and Mori toe back to reality, their thoughts already adrift high above. It was not because of White¡¯s strength, but his assertiveness. It was as if no one in the world could stand in his way. He radiated an indomitable spirit. But it was because of this, Sherry felt even more distressed. White had drawn the ire of another powerful family in order to help her. What should they do now? Thinking about this, Sherry decided in her heart that once she met the owner of Thaw Mall, she would not let White lose his temper. She would bear as much as possible for him. She had no idea though that, even if White hadn¡¯te today, Dominic Anderson wouldn¡¯t have let White go, as Hans Weiden had ordered White to kneel at the entrance of Thaw Mall and apologize publicly! Before long, the supervisor brought White and Sherry to Dominic Anderson¡¯s office. Seeing the sudden appearance of White and the others, Dominic didn¡¯t sympathize with his subordinates. Instead, he cursed, ¡°Worthless! Can¡¯t even stop a few people. What¡¯re you eating for!?¡± The supervisor was embarrassed hearing his words, as she was still in pain. After venting, Dominic turned his gaze to Sherry. The desire in his eyes was even stronger. Then, Dominic arrogantly puffed on his cigar. He looked at the trio with disdain and nonchntly said, ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. Since you¡¯vee up, I¡¯ll get to the point. You want me toy off the Jones Group, I can. But I have two conditions. First, Sherry, you must obediently go to Mr. Weiden. You know what to do. Second, Mr. Weiden instructed that White kneel in front of Thaw Mall, ruin both his arms, and publicly apologize. If you agree to these conditions, I can consider letting you off the hook!¡± Dominic appeared rxed, not worried in the slightest about Sherry¡¯s refusal. If she does dare to refuse, the Jones Group will notst long due to the Green Family¡¯s boycott. Hearing Dominic¡¯s words, Sherry¡¯s pretty face turned grim. It didn¡¯t matter if she was humiliated, but why didn¡¯t they want to let White go? Instantly feeling profound guilt, Sherry felt that she had been dragging White down. But at this moment, White didn¡¯t show any fear on his face. He looked indifferently at Dominic and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to mess with me?¡± Dominic smirked coldly, replying disdainfully, ¡°Mess with you? You take yourself too seriously! To us, you¡¯re nothing more than a Wu Fu! Do you know what a Wu Fu is? With just a word from me, you could die without a burial ce. No one would even dare to collect your body! If I don¡¯t see you kneel in front of Thaw Mall at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, ruining your arms, neither you, nor the Jones Group will have an easy time!¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes fell indifferently on White and the rest of them, radiating a feeling of contempt. At this time, White revealed an unbothered smile, calmly saying, ¡°If you are so eager to kneel, fine, I¡¯ll give you a chance. At ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, Hans Weiden, and anyone involved in this matter from Thaw Mall, must all kneel in front of Thaw Mall and apologize to Sherry. If I don¡¯t see anyone there, the Thaw Mall will disappear forever!¡± Chapter 187: Is this your confidence? Chapter 187: Is this your confidence? Trantor: 549690339 So, Thaw Mall just disappears? Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Dominic Anderson couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Theugh, full of mockery, was as if someone was cracking a joke in front of him. And then, he mockingly retorted, ¡°Brother, are you bluffing on my turf? You want to make our Green Family¡¯s Thaw Mall disappear? Did your head get squeezed by the door when you went out? I suggest you go out and find out about the power of our Green Family. You, a discarded son of a third-tier rich family, who has also served time, what are you going to use to say these things to me? Is it your Three-legged Cat Kung Fu, or are you relying on Sherry Jones¡¯ little ability? What a joke! If you don¡¯t have a mirror, get one from the mall downstairs, put it on my tab, and then go ahead and have a good look at your own weight!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell hooked up a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Remember my words well. Tomorrow at ten in the morning, be early. My patience is limited. I don¡¯t like waiting.¡± After saying that, he turned around and returned to Sherry Jones¡¯ side silently saying, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯ll be alright. If we lose the sales tform, we can find another one. We don¡¯t have to bow to these people. If you bow once, it will be difficult to stand straight again in the future. There are always more solutions than difficulties, aren¡¯t there?¡± A faint smile was on White Mitchell¡¯s face, his voice gentle. To Sherry at this moment, it was like a heavenly sound. She knew that White Mitchell was teaching her how to cope with business difficulties. But now, not only might the Jones Group not be able to hold on, White Mitchell himself was also dragged into it. What can she do to solve the current predicament? Sherry Jones, who had no idea at the moment, felt even more bitter. But in order not to worry White Mitchell, she obediently nodded, putting on a carefree expression, even though her heart was full of chaos. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± White Mitchell spoke again. Just as Sherry Jones was about to follow White Mitchell¡¯s arrangement and turn to leave, Dominic Anderson behind her showed a grim face and said coldly, ¡°Come and go as you please? What do you think this ce is? A vegetable market!? If you don¡¯t leave something behind, today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell quietly turned sideways, his face hanging an indifferent expression, and slowly opened his mouth: ¡°What do you want me to leave!?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Dominic Anderson let out a coldugh. His face instantly became grim and menacingly replied, ¡°Leave your hands!¡± As soon as his words fell, over a dozen vicious-looking security guards rushed in from outside. Each of them held a riot shield and a retractable baton in their hands, fully prepared for battle. ¡°Hit him! If he resists, beat him to death!¡± Dominic Anderson ordered with a hideous face. Next moment, the security guards who received the orders swarmed up and surrounded White Mitchell. All of them were aggressive and hostile. But facing these people, White Mitchell was indifferent, as if he had not seen them at all. Instead, he turned to Dominic Anderson and said yfully, ¡°Is this your confidence!?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Dominic Andersonughed coldly once again, the menacing look on his face bing even more arrogant. He unabashedly said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re pretty tough, so today I¡¯d like to see how many you can take on alone!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell directly grabbed one of the security guards who was trying to sneak attack him. He lifted the man up without any effort. The man, who weighed more than a hundred pounds, was lifted effortlessly by White Mitchell as if he was a newly hatched chick. Standing calmly in ce, White Mitchell said indifferently, ¡°How many I can take on, I don¡¯t know myself, but, at least, all of you here together, I don¡¯t give a damn!¡± As soon as his words fell, there was a loud bang. White Mitchell¡¯s momentum surged in an instant. The entire office was instantly filled with a chilling cold. Then, White Mitchell casually threw the security guard in his hand into the crowd. Crash! The few people who were hit changed their faces on the spot. The next moment, the part of their body that was hit felt as if it was falling apart, and a heart-wrenching pain spread out. Next, before other people could react, White Mitchell¡¯s figure moved like a ghost, instantly maneuvering through the crowd. In just a short confrontation, the more than a dozen security guards called in by Dominic Anderson were allying on the ground, no one able to fight back. This¡­ Watching from the side with a cigar in his mouth, Dominic Anderson seemed to have turned into a statue, standing there dumbfounded. The cigar in his mouth dropped to his thigh, burning a big hole instantly. Hiss! Dominic Anderson gasped, the pain in his thigh making him shudder. He was instantly sobered up. Afterward, he looked at White Mitchell with a terrified look. Because at that moment, White Mitchell was already standing in front of him, looking down on him as if he was a Heaven God. In that instance, Dominic Anderson¡¯s body started to tremble uncontrobly. Though Hans Weiden had told him that White Mitchell was skillful, he never dreamt White Mitchell would be this terrifying. Over a dozen security guards, not evensting a minute, fell to the ground. This was simply stupefying. ¡°You¡­ what do you want? I¡­ I warn you, don¡¯t mess around. If you touch me, it will only elerate the downfall of Jones Group! My Green Family won¡¯t let you off¡­¡± Babble! Before he could finish his threat, White Mitchell pped him in the face without any expression. With a bang, Dominic Anderson was sent flying, his face full of ferocity. ¡°This is the third time I¡¯m reminding you, tomorrow at ten, be on time!¡± Leaving these words behind, White Mitchell directly ignored Dominic Anderson and left his office with Sherry Jones in high spirits. Coming to his senses, Dominic Anderson was consumed with a mixture of embarrassment and rage. When had he ever been humiliated like this? He didn¡¯t expect that today he would be made so miserable by a discarded son of a third-tier rich family. ¡°White Mitchell!!! Tomorrow, I will make you understand what it is to be worse than death!!!¡± Dominic Anderson lost his temper in shame, his eyes filled with rage. Afterward, the once again standing Dominic Anderson directly dialed a phone call, ¡°Hey, Mr. Weiden! Tomorrow,e to the mall, I have a good show for you!!!¡± After hanging up Hans Weiden¡¯s call, Dominic Anderson quickly dialed another number: ¡°Get me some people ready! The more the better! The tougher the better! And, tell The Patrol, tomorrow my Green Family has business in Thaw Mall, ask their people to stay as far away as possible. I don¡¯t want to see a single Patrolman! No one is to hold back, hit him as hard as possible, if he dies, it¡¯s on me. Tomorrow, I want to see blood!¡± Chapter 188 - 188 Thaw Mall Suspends Business for Rectification! Chapter 188: Thaw Mall Suspends Business for Rectification! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Group. After leaving Thaw Mall, White Mitchell drove Sherry Jones back to thepany. On the way, Sherry was very concerned about White¡¯s situation. She didn¡¯t want him to show up at the Thaw Mall the next day; she didn¡¯t want him to provoke the Green Family. After all, she was well aware that if it wasn¡¯t for her, White wouldn¡¯t have gotten himself into such trouble. Now, White, who had already made numerous enemies, had the Green family added to his list. This made Sherry feel extremely guilty. But White insisted on going and even reassured her that nothing would happen, that he could handle the situation. Obviously, such reassurances did not ease Sherry¡¯s inner turmoil. Instead, as time went on, her feeling of unease grew heavier. Eventually, she was nearly breathless under the pressure. She knew that White¡¯s presence at the scene today was no coincidence. He likely rushed over because he knew she was in danger. But this only increased Sherry¡¯s guilt about involving White in her issues. However, White never med her. Instead, he said with a calm demeanor, ¡°Having many debts is not oppressive, less so having many enemies.¡± Hearing White say this made Sherry even more upset. Yet, to avoid worrying White, Sherry put on a brave face and returned to her office, pretending everything was fine. Meanwhile, after leaving the Jones Group, White went straight to find Kylin. Recently, Kylin had been assisting Beckett and had made some progress, helping Beckett to secure his position while also earning some reputation. However, when Kylin heard that White had orders for him, he immediately set aside what he was doing and rushed over with his team. Those who came were not just one person. Actually, everyone, including Longman, Amanda, David Herb, came. They had not seen White since theirst meeting at the Cooper house. Now that they had a rare chance to prove themselves in front of White, they certainly didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. When Longman heard that they were going against Thaw Mall, he immediately proposed, ¡°There¡¯s no need for all this fuss. I can take people straight there now, put a knife to that Dominic Anderson¡¯s neck, and he¡¯ll learn some manners!¡± As he spoke, Longman instinctively rubbed his bald head, disying a fierce expression. With these words, both Amanda and David Herb couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes at him. Then David Herb spoke up, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, the Green family and the Weiden family both belong to the Sayon business alliance. Their power is intricate andplex; we cannot provoke them rashly. If we act recklessly, it might lead to serious consequences. In that case, your true identity might be¡­¡± His words were full of concern, as he was well aware that the Martial Department was behind the Weiden family. If the three of them jointly took action against Jones and Weiden families, it was unlikely that the Martial Department would simply stand by and watch. Through their time together, David Herb hade to realize that White wasn¡¯t a simple man, and he also knew that White didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity. If the Martial Department got involved, White would inevitably have to show some of his cards, and his identity might not remain hidden. David suspected that this was not something that White wanted to see. After hearing these words, White nodded in agreement. What David Herb had said was exactly what he was thinking. It wasn¡¯t time for him to reveal all his cards yet. Besides, dealing with the Weiden family and the Green Family, two minor obstacles, wasn¡¯t worth for him to deploy the War Department¡¯s forces. With that in mind, White calmly said, ¡°Kylin, contact Bentley. Tell him that I want to see Thaw Mall closed before sunset. I don¡¯t care how he does it. All I want to see are the results. Thaw Mall cannot operate without my order. As for the others, help Bentley in whatever way you can. Also, teach the Green family a lesson. If I don¡¯t see Dominic Anderson kneeling at Thaw Mall tomorrow, the Green family will have no reason to exist!¡± After receiving the orders, everyone hurried into action, not daring to ck off. Half an hourter. A row of Sayon Supervision Department¡¯s blue and white patrol vehicles arrived at the entrance of the Thaw Mall. There were dozens of them, effectively blocking all four entrances and exits of the mall in an instant. Following this, fully armed patrolmen quickly poured out of the vehicles and stormed into the mall. The customers who were shopping at the time saw this and thought that there was some kind of emergency. They all rushed out of the mall in a swarm. Even the store attendants were seriously scared. At this point, the shift leader of Thaw Mall, rushed out from his office in a panic. Dominic Anderson had already left the mall, and she was now the only one managing the ce. ¡°Sir¡­What happened? What¡¯s the situation? Our mall¡­¡± The shift leader wanted to ask what was going on, but was immediately silenced by a stern nce from the arresting officer. After that, she froze on the spot, staring at the arresting officers with a terrified look. ¡°There has been a report of dangerous goods in Thaw Mall, we are preparing to start a search. Everyone in your team, get out. Thaw mall is now under the control of The Patrol!¡± An arresting officer took out the search order and said coldly. Dangerous goods? The shift leader was stunned and a troubled look appeared on her face. She cautiously asked again, ¡°How long will the search take? Our mall needs to open too, if¡­¡± But before she could finish, the arresting officer interjected bluntly, ¡°Just go out when told to. There¡¯s no precise timetable for such a search. If it¡¯s quick, a few hours. If it¡¯s slow, ten to fifteen days. If the search doesn¡¯t turn up anything, two to three months is not out of the question. If you¡¯re in a hurry to work, find anotherpany.¡± Two¡­ two to three months? Whoosh! Upon hearing these words, the shift leader¡¯s face whitened instantly. They might as well close down Thaw Mall at this rate. If it really does take two to three months, wouldn¡¯t all the tenants in this ce switch sides? Moreover, they would even impensation from Thaw Mall since this is due to their ineffective security measures. As the shift leader herself, she would definitely be the first target. At that time, a fine or beingid off would be minor matterspared to being held responsible by the Green Family. That would indeed be a disaster. As she thought of this, the shift leader couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over. She hurriedly tried to exin, but the arresting officers did not give her a chance to speak. They started pulling up the police line. Seeing this, the shift leader turned pale and hurriedly dialed Dominic Anderson to exin the situation. ¡°What! The patrol officers sealed off the mall!?¡± Upon receiving this message, Dominic Anderson immediately drove to the scene. ¡°Who is responsible for this order? How could the Green Family not be notified in advance? You must convey to your chief immediately that I am Dominic Anderson of the Green Family! Have hime over as soon as possible!¡± The moment he arrived, Dominic was all rebuke. Facing the infuriated Dominic Anderson, the leader of the patrolling officers looked unafraid. He met Dominic¡¯s gaze and said sternly, ¡°Who you think you are, Dominic Anderson? Even if your father, Messiah Anderson came, there¡¯s no room for a face-savingpromise! If you¡¯re not afraid of death, ask Messiah Anderson to speak to Director Ayden himself.¡± Di¡­ Director Ayden!? Dominic Anderson¡¯s expression froze, and he said with a sullen face, ¡°Was this an order from Director Ayden!?¡± The Green Family could ignore a regr arresting officer, but they couldn¡¯t ignore the department head of the Sayon Supervision Department. After all, The Patrol was responsible for maintaining daily order in Dragon Realm, and they had guns and cannons at their disposal. A regr arresting officer might not have the power to use those arms, but the department head of Sayon Supervision Department definitely had such rights. Yet Dominic Anderson never expected that this order would have been issued by Bentley himself. This just made the problem worse. Looking at Dominic Anderson with disgust, the leading arresting officer curled his lips in a chilling sarcastic smile as if he were looking at a clown. Then he led his men to clear out the area, Dominic Anderson was also ushered out without ceremony. After being thrown out of the mall, Dominic Anderson¡¯s face became extremely grim. Annoyed and embarrassed, he said, ¡°Who on earth has provoked Bentley? This is uneptable! I must find out who this reckless person is! If I ever find out who provoked Bentley, I swear I¡¯ll make sure they regret it!¡± After this outburst, Dominic Anderson immediately dialed a number and started heading home hastily. Chapter 189 - 189 Dominic Anderson, you ungrateful son! Chapter 189: Dominic Anderson, you ungrateful son! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What!? Bentley had Thaw Mall shut down? Is this news urate? What? Hundreds of patrol officers are already expelling people!?¡± This¡­ Within the Green Family¡¯s Sayon home, Messiah Anderson, who is in his forties, dropped the tea cup in his hand in shock after receiving a call from Dominic Anderson. Bentley, it was actually Bentley from Sayon Supervision Department! It should be known, those of us in business, we¡¯re most scared of making trouble with the people from the patrol office on a normal day. If it were any other day, upon seeing patrol officers, everyone would obediently keep quiet. And this isn¡¯t even mentioning someone in a high position like Bentley. This man makes ultimate decisions within the Sayon Supervision Department. Messiah Anderson could never have imagined that one day he would upset Bentley. It¡¯s even more unimaginable, that Bentley didn¡¯t even give him a warning before shutting down Thaw Mall. Obviously, this time Bentley is truly furious, this is a warning to the Anderson Family! Just as Dominic Anderson had guessed, someone in the Anderson Family must have offended Bentley, causing Bentley to order the shutdown of the mall. Moreover, it¡¯s likely not a small matter, someone from the Anderson family really angered Bentley. But who could it be!? ¡°Bastard! If I find out who is so oblivious, I will personally hack him to death!¡± Messiah Anderson cursed through gritted teeth. At this moment, a professionally dressed woman, wearing a high ponytail and radiating apetent aura, slowly spoke up, ¡°Dad, now is not the time to get angry, I think it may be best to call Director Ayden, rify the situation, then discuss.¡± This capable and mature looking woman, is April, the daughter of Messiah Anderson and sister of Dominic Anderson. Over the past years, due to her exceptional abilities, April¡¯s status within the Anderson Family has risen, and over the past year, there have been numerous calls from the family to promote her to the next Family Head. Because of this, Dominic Anderson went to Hans Weiden, hoping to apply outside pressure to solidify his own position as the sessor. April¡¯s disyed calmness also made the initially furious Messiah Anderson calm down. Without saying a word, he dialed Bentley directly and put it on speaker. This alone was enough to show how much Messiah Anderson trusted and valued his daughter. Shortly after, the call was answered, and it seemed Bentley knew he would be calling already, and he directly said: ¡°Mr. Anderson if you¡¯re here to plead your case for the Thaw Group, please don¡¯t. For Thaw Mall, I, Bentley, have determined it, you don¡¯t get to decide how long it¡¯s closed. It could be one or two days, or half a year, you guys should consider this.¡± O¡­one year- half a year!? Hearing these words, Messiah Anderson, became dumbfounded, he became restless like an ant on a hot pan. ¡°Dad, first figure out who offended Director Ayden.¡± Grandy Anderson, who was sitting at the side, reminded in a low voice. Messiah Anderson quickly nodded his head, then anxiously said, ¡°Di¡­Director Ayden, your generosity knows no bounds, take mercy on the Green Family this time. You¡¯re sentencing us to death, but at least let us die knowing what we did wrong. Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. If there is someone in the Green family who offended you¡­If you tell me, I, Messiah Anderson, swear to you that I will personally present the culprit to you for disposal, without a second thought!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, Bentley on the other end, coldly chuckled. Hisughter was indifferent and chilling, causing Messiah Anderson¡¯s heart to drop, his face turned grim. Immediately afterwards, he heard Bentley¡¯s mocking voice over the phone: ¡°Messiah Anderson, if you had offended me, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a predicament. However, the person the Anderson Family has offended is someone even I need to worship. The future of the Anderson Family is beyond my control. Oh yes, that influential figure wanted me to ry a message to the Anderson family. If Dominic Anderson isn¡¯t kneeling in front of Thaw Mall by tomorrow morning, the Anderson Family will no longer need to exist, consider this carefully!¡± Boom! Bentley¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning, creating a shockwave that left Messiah Anderson feeling like his mind had been sted by a bomb. He froze in ce, his face increasingly paling. He understood, he understood everything! Turns out it was his rebellious son Dominic Anderson who caused all this trouble. He surprisingly still had the nerve to report to him, and it turns out, he himself was the troublemaker! This reckless fellow actually managed to get a big shot¡¯s attention without knowing. He deserves to die! Big shot! Dominic Anderson provoked a big shot! Even Bentley had to show respect to him! From what Bentley inferred, this big shot was extremely powerful to the point of being able to obliterate the Anderson Family in an instant. Messiah Anderson understood that right now, Bentley had no reason to use these words to threaten or intimidate him. Most likely, everything is as he said, this influential figure has extraordinary means and terrifying power. Upon realizing this, Messiah Anderson felt ill, his face gradually distorting in dread. ¡°Dominic Anderson! You rebellious son!!!¡± Messiah Anderson suddenly exploded, much like an enraged lion. At this moment, Messiah Anderson was boiling with rage. He would have loved to have Dominic Anderson before him so he could punish him immediately. And just as Messiah Anderson let out his roar, the figure of Dominic Anderson appeared in the courtyard of the Anderson family¡¯s vi. This¡­? Hearing this roar, Dominic Anderson subconsciously tensed up, his face turning terrified. He had an uneasy feeling. But he couldn¡¯t understand why Messiah Anderson was so furious. After hesitating for a moment, Dominic decided to go in and exin the situation to Messiah Anderson. In his opinion, this was an excellent opportunity to shift the me. As long as he shoves the me onto April, he can embarrass her in front of Messiah Anderson and further solidify his position as the sessor. So, the moment he entered, Dominic said eagerly: ¡°Dad, I thought about it on my way home and I finally figured out who offended Director Ayden. Think about it, who handles more matters rted to the patrol office in our Anderson Family? Who is most likely to offend Director Ayden? Dad, think carefully, really carefully.¡± When Messiah Anderson saw Dominic, his eyes burned like mes. When Dominic finished speaking, he wanted nothing more than to p him to death. But he held back, he wanted to hear how foolish his rebellious son could be. So, through gritted teeth, he asked one word at a time: ¡°Alright! You tell me! Who has offended Director Ayden!!!¡± Chapter 190: Break His Both Legs, Let Him Kneel All Night! Chapter 190: Break His Both Legs, Let Him Kneel All Night! Trantor:549690339 Upon hearing this, Dominic Anderson¡¯s heart immediately rejoiced,pletely neglecting to notice Messiah Anderson¡¯s enraged expression and April¡¯s somewhat yful smirk. Even when he was preparing to speak, he gave April a severe, provocative look. But upon seeing this, April shot him a coldugh and a look that seemed as if he was a fool. Dominic sneered inwardly, let you gloat now, you¡¯ll have your turn to cryter! After sneering, Dominic quickly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Dad, I want to rify first, I am not targeting anyone deliberately, nor am I trying to stir up internal strife, I am merely discussing facts. Currently in our Green Family, the one who has the most contact with The Patrol is my younger sister April, and her operations and legal departments . I think, maybe April isn¡¯t handling her subordinates well, and they ended up offending Director Ayden, which led to Thaw Mall being shut down.¡± Having analyzed this much, a triumphant smile involuntarily bloomed on Dominic Anderson¡¯s face. Even in his mind, images of April being questionedter on and her downfall started to pop up. But just when he was getting carried away, Messiah Anderson, seeing that he was distracted, raised his hand like a fan and mmed it across Dominic Anderson¡¯s face. With a smack, Dominic spun around on the spot twice, the triumphant smile that had been hanging on his face was instantly smacked away. In its ce was an utterly surprised expression. What on earth was going on? Why did his father suddenly p him? Did he say something wrong? That shouldn¡¯t be the case, he had analyzed everything rigorously, even if he was wrong, there was no need for his father to re up like that! Dominic, havinge to his senses, stared at Messiah Anderson in confusion. His entire being twitched like a frightened bird as he subconsciously covered his face. ¡°Dad¡­ what¡­ what are you doing?! Why would you¡­¡± Just as Dominic tried to speak, Messiah Anderson raised his other hand. Dominic froze, quickly shrunk back, but what met him was Messiah Anderson¡¯s foot. With a bang, a loud noise sounded. Dominic was kicked against the wall by Messiah Anderson, crashing into it hard. The entire Green Family, it felt like, shook. At this point, Dominic had beenpletely dazed. What on earth was going on, what on earth was happening!!! Dominic struggled to his feet, crawling on the floor like a dead dog, desperately trying to make his way to Messiah Anderson. ¡°Dad, why is this happening? What did I do wrong? Why are you hitting me? Everything I said had been well reasoned, why¡­¡± Dominic pleaded desperately, his speech full of grievance. However, facing a disheveled Dominic, Messiah Anderson seemed wholly indifferent. Even after hearing his words, Messiah Anderson¡¯s face brimmed with even more rage. With another bang, Messiah Anderson remorselessly kicked Dominic again. The force and ruthlessness behind his kick were as if Dominic was not his own flesh and blood. Dominic felt incredibly wronged and before he could stand, Messiah Anderson rebukingly scolded, ¡°Ungrateful child! You have no idea who you¡¯ve provoked! And now you dare to deface others here? Are you aware, whom you¡¯ve provoked this time, even Bentley refrains from messing with that person! You ungrateful child! I should kick you to death! You ungrateful child, keeping you around will only be a disaster, ungrateful child, ungrateful child, ungrateful child!!!¡± Whoosh! An ashen expression instantly appeared on Dominic¡¯s face. No wonder Messiah Anderson was so enraged, so it turned out that he already knew that the one who had provoked Emmanuel was him. If he was in that situation, he probably wouldn¡¯t let his current self off either. However, Dominic Anderson had no idea who he had offended. Who on earth was this big shot, so influential that even Bentley needed to please him? ¡°Dad, I¡¯m innocent, I really am. I don¡¯t know anything, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Dominic pleaded desperately. However, at this point, Messiah Anderson was furious. Hearing these words only increased his anger. This rebellious son who he had painstakingly raised for so many years ended up being such a fool. He didn¡¯t even know who he had offended. He deserved a beating! Indeed, a good beating! Messiah grew angrier the more he thought about it, and ruthlessly kicked Dominic a few more times. Dominic was crying out for mercy in his heart. He looked absolutely pathetic now, with fresh blood smeared across his mouth. At this moment, April, who had been enjoying the spectacle from the side, seeing Dominic being beaten to a pulp, calmly said, ¡°Dad, calm down, have a drink of water, you need to rehydrate.¡± ¡°April! You!¡± Hearing these words, Dominic had the urge to tear April¡¯s face apart. ¡°What do you mean ¡®you¡¯? How dare you talk back!¡± Messiah snapped at Dominic, who immediately shrank back in fear, obedient as a quail. Seeing this, a cold smile spread across April¡¯s face and she continued, ¡°Dad, let it go. Remember what Director Ayden reminded us of just now. I think, as Director Ayden suggested, we should break his legs and make him kneel in front of Thaw Mall and apologize to that big shot. I believe if that big shot knows what we¡¯ve done, he should forgive us this one time.¡± What¡­ what big shot? Break my legs and make me kneel at Thaw Mall? This¡­ After hearing April¡¯s words, Dominic was rooted to the spot, the face of a man despising all before him shing through his mind. ¡°No, no, it can¡¯t be,¡± Dominic thought, over and over again, he couldn¡¯t snap back to reality. At this point, Dominic couldn¡¯t help thinking about White Mitchell, his mind filled with their conversation at noon. Kneel in front of Thaw Mall! Could it really just be a coincidence? Dominic didn¡¯t want to believe it. He couldn¡¯t ept that he was reduced to such a pitiful state by a brat who was just released from prison. This must be a coincidence. It must be!!! The more Dominic thought about it, the deeper his resentment towards White Mitchell. But before he could collect his thoughts, Messiah coldly ordered, ¡°Someone! Drag him away! Break his legs! Make him kneel at the doorway of Thaw Mall! Starting now, no food, no drink, he must kneel until that big shot is satisfied! Without mymand, no one is allowed to help this rebel! Do you all hear me!?¡± I¡­ Dominic felt as though he was struck by lightning. Seemingly paralyzed, he could already visualize himself kneeling in Thaw square the next day. By then, everyone in Sayon would see him. They would see his humiliation, his downfall, his most embarrassing moment. Most importantly, that bastard White Mitchell would see him kneeling before everyone tomorrow. Thinking of this, Dominic almost lost it. He felt as if all his strength was drained from his body. He fell to the ground and was unable topose himself for a long time. Chapter 191: It’s Uncertain Who Will Kneel! Chapter 191: It¡¯s Uncertain Who Will Kneel! Trantor: 549690339 Early the next day, Sherry Jones woke up stealthily. Her n was to go to Thaw Mall alone and kneel in apology to Dominic Anderson, hoping to quell his anger. She just couldn¡¯t bear seeing White Mitchell suffer on her behalf. But to her surprise, White seemed to anticipate her ns. He woke up even earlier than her and was already waiting for her in the living room. The moment Sherry saw White, a surge of distress clouded her pretty face. She couldn¡¯t help but told White, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go to Thaw Mall today. I¡¯m afraid Hans Weiden and Dominic Anderson won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± She was well aware that White had hit Dominic yesterday. If he showed up at Thaw Mall today, Dominic certainly wouldn¡¯t let it slide. By now, Thaw Mall was probably filled with traps set by Dominic and Hans. If White stepped in at this point, the situation might turn disastrous. Dominic was right. No matter how well White could handle a fight, he was still outnumbered. Thinking about this, Sherry became even more worried for White. However, White didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered. Instead, heforted her, ¡°Silly girl, when have I ever lied to you? If I say things will be fine, they will be. For all you know, Dominic and his gang might be kneeling at Thaw Mall, waiting for us.¡± Hearing this, Sherry forced a bitter smile. She didn¡¯t want White to go. But his determination put her in a tricky position. Eventually, she made a pact with White. Once they arrived at Thaw Mall, she would apologize to Dominic herself and ask White to wait for her downstairs. Clearly, she was trying to protect White, to keep him out of this mess. White had no choice but to agree to this arrangement. Around half past nine in the morning, after over an hour¡¯s drive, White and Sherry finally arrived at Thaw Mall. By then, Thaw Mall had long been cordoned off. Many prospective shoppers wound up empty-handed, much to their disappointment. Still, even though Thaw Mall was closed, some shoppers chose to stick around. Rather than leaving, they turned into spectators, seemingly waiting for some exciting event to unfold. Upon getting out of the car, Sherry was stunned by the scene. She wanted answers. Why would the Thaw Mall be closed out of the blue? Patrol officers were pacing back and forth, seeming to secure the area. Seeing this, Sherry was utterly perplexed. Just as she was about to ask what was happening, a Bentley Phantom pulled up in front of her and White, blocking their way. Sherry was nning to detour, but then she saw Hans Weiden stepping out of the Bentley. Her brows knitted into a frown. ¡°Well, well, you¡¯re early. When have you ever been this eager? Eager to kneel and apologize, perhaps?¡± Hans taunted with an icy smile, giving off a sinister aura. Upon hearing this, Sherry¡¯s brow furrowed further. Clearly, Hans was here to mock White. She vowed to thwart his ns. Resolved, Sherry retorted, ¡°Hans Weiden! Each should bear their own guilt. This mess started with me, and it has nothing to do with my brother. If you have a bone to pick,e at me. Leave my brother alone!¡± At her words, Hans broke into derisiveughter. ¡°Do you think I would let off those who offended me in Sayon?¡± Hans retorted. He shot a cold, venomous re at White beside him. Hearing these words, Sherry Jones felt an unbearable bitterness engulfing her heart, and her eyes welled up with tears. Hans Weiden arrogantly opened his mouth to White Mitchell and said, ¡°White Mitchell, if you obediently break your own hands and kneel before me, perhaps, I might consider sparing your life. Otherwise, well¡­¡± Threatced Hans Weiden¡¯s voice, and the look in his eyes as he observed White Mitchell became increasingly yful. In his view, White Mitchell was like meat on a chopping board at this moment, ready to be cut down at hismand. In fact, he didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger now. If White Mitchell didn¡¯t want the Jones Group to go bankrupt, he had no choice but to kneel. Thinking of this, a ferocious smile began to surface on Hans Weiden¡¯s face, portraying an aura of arrogance. But when White Mitchell faced Hans Weiden, he still retained a calm andposed expression, as if he was not worried about what was going to happen next. ¡°Are you so eager for me to kneel before you?¡± White Mitchell said nonchntly. Hans Weiden snorted coldly upon hearing this, replying with disdain, ¡°ying the mystic at death¡¯s door? It¡¯sughable! White Mitchell, let me tell you, today if you don¡¯t admit your faults while kneeling, not only you but the entire Jones Group will go down with you! When Hans Weiden makes a promise, he keeps it!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll give you a chance as well. Kneel down before me now, and perhaps I¡¯ll consider sparing your legs.¡± White Mitchell spoke indifferently, as if discussing an inconsequential matter. ¡°Hahaha ¡­ you¡¯re giving me a chance?¡± Hans Weiden erupted intoughter, his voiceden with mockery as he looked at White Mitchell as if he were a fool. Yet, White Mitchell¡¯s face remained unbothered, which left Hans Weiden no choice but to snarl, ¡°Acting tough? Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up!¡± White Mitchell responded with a shake of his head, slowly saying, ¡°You should think through the consequences first before you talk tough. Today, it¡¯s uncertain who will end up kneeling.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Hans Weiden¡¯s face was filled with disdain. His confidence was palpable, ¡°Today, whether you want to or not, you will kneel!¡± With that, Hans Weiden pulled out his phone, ready to call Dominic Anderson. Dominic Anderson had told him yesterday that he had invited a lot of experts over, promising to teach White Mitchell a lesson. Now that White Mitchell was here, Hans Weiden had no interest in wasting more words. He was ready for those hired by Dominic Anderson toe and teach White Mitchell a lesson. But just as he was about to make the call, White Mitchell calmly said, ¡°Are you calling Dominic Anderson? There¡¯s no need. Go check. Who knows, he might already be kneeling over there.¡± Huh? Hans Weiden nced in the direction that White Mitchell was pointing at. There seemed to be a crowd of people over there looking as though they were watching a spectacle. Seeing this, Hans Weiden couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again, ¡°Ha¡­ White Mitchell, just when I thought you¡¯d gone crazy, you provide the proof. Dominic Anderson is kneeling over there? Have you scrambled your brains in prison? How could he¡­¡± Before Hans Weiden could finish his sentence, a frail voice came from the direction White Mitchell pointed at, it was Dominic Anderson, ¡°I¡­ I was wrong, please forgive me. I really know I was wrong¡­¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this voice, Hans Weiden froze on the spot, his face gradually reflecting a spectacr range of emotions. Chapter 192: Get on Your Knees for Me! Chapter 192: Get on Your Knees for Me! Trantor: 549690339 Dominic Anderson!? Hans Weiden stood stupefied at his spot. His facial expression was as colorful as a kaleidoscope. He quickly wormed his way through the crowd to see Dominic Anderson, kneeling on the ground, looking disheveled. His expression froze once again. Why on earth was Dominic Anderson kneeling here like a beaten dog? What in the world was happening? Didn¡¯t he invite him over yesterday to revel in the sight of White Mitchell¡¯s misfortune? Howe he was the one kneeling here now? Could this have been White Mitchell¡¯s doing? A wave of suspicion washed over Hans Weiden, but he quickly dismissed the thought. The dried bloodstains under Dominic Anderson told him that the man had been kneeling here for quite some time, while White Mitchell seemed to have just arrived. It definitely wasn¡¯t White Mitchell¡¯s doing. With this in mind, Hans Weiden was even more puzzled. Who added insult to Dominic Anderson¡¯s injury and made him kneel here? Thinking about this, Hans rushed to Dominic Anderson¡¯s side and asked with a resentful look, ¡°Mr. Dominic, what the hell happened? Where are the people you arranged for? Who did this to you?¡± Dominic Anderson, his eyes devoid of any spirit, slowly raised his head and looked at Hans, his dull pupils lighting up suddenly. ¡°Mr. Weiden, help me, please¡­ My father said I¡¯ve offended some big shot. They broke my legs and made me kneel here to apologize to that person. But I honestly don¡¯t know what big shot I offended¡­ Mr. Weiden, help me, please¡­ plead with my father for me. I really can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡± Dominic begged, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Piece of trash!¡± Hans Weiden cursed in resentment upon hearing these words. He had originallye today to watch White Mitchell kneel before him, but who would have thought that Dominic Anderson, this piece of trash, would mess with the wrong person at such a critical moment. It was bad enough he was in trouble. It was worse that he was dragging Hans down with him. Faced with Dominic Anderson¡¯s plea for help, Hans Weiden was even more steamed. Dominic admitted to having offended a big shot. If Hans were to help him, wouldn¡¯t he also be getting himself involved? Anyone who could make Dominic¡¯s father so fearful that he would break his son¡¯s legs was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Once this became clear, Hans Weiden didn¡¯t even want to nce at Dominic Anderson anymore. He got up, ready to leave. However, White Mitchell confronted him right then and there. ¡°What, nning on running just like that?¡± White Mitchell looked at Hans Weiden, a yful smile on his face. Hans threw a fierce re at White, his face flushing and paling alternately, looking somewhat flustered. ¡°Get lost! It¡¯s none of your business where I go. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid just because you beat me. Mark my words, one day you will be on your knees right in front of me like a beaten dog!¡± Hans threatened fiercely. ¡°Oh? Really?¡± White Mitchell answered with a faint smile, then pointed at Dominic Anderson kneeling on the ground, ¡°Weren¡¯t you and he eager to see me kneel in front of the Thaw Mall? Well, here I am now. Aren¡¯t you going to do something?¡± Hans looked back at Dominic Anderson furiously. The mere mention of the man was enough to stir the fire in his belly. If it weren¡¯t for this fool, would he have lost face in front of White Mitchell? ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Keep pushing it, and I¡¯ll put an end to you. The ostracism of the Jones Group isn¡¯t over yet! Either you disable your arms and kneel before me, or I push the Jones Group to keep ostracizing you. It¡¯s your choice!¡± Hans ordered, revealing that his attitude had changed after being publicly rebuked by White Mitchell. At this very moment, he had made up his mind to bring White Mitchell to his knees here. However, upon hearing his words, White Mitchell let out a cold chuckle. ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± As his words fell, his expression suddenly became serious, and a powerful aura emanated from him. With a resounding noise, as if a Flood Dragon was entering the sea or a beast breaking free its cage, everyone present was shocked by this sudden aura. The scene immediately fell into dead silence, and everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to White Mitchell. At this moment, they seemed to feel as if the surrounding air was filled with a suffocating smell. The temperature at the scene seemed to have dropped several degrees, sending chills down their spines. The first to bear the brunt was Hans Weiden, whose face tightening automatically took two steps back. ¡°Fuck! Stop him!¡± Hans Weiden¡¯s voice trembling, unconsciously recalled the night when White Mitchell broke his hands, causing him to panic. At this time, the two bodyguards who had originally been with Hans Weiden exchanged nces, then mustered their courage to stand in front of White Mitchell. ¡°Get lost!¡± The next moment, White Mitchell¡¯s face fell, he let out a scolding, and his powerful aura immobilized Hans Weiden¡¯s two bodyguards. At this moment, Hans Weiden¡¯s two bodyguards felt as if a giant elephant was standing in front of them, and as if White Mitchell could trample them into pieces with a light step. Large beads of sweat continuously fell from their bodies, and for a time, they forgot the order that Hans Weiden had given them. ¡°Useless! What are you two doing! Stop him¡­stop¡­¡± Seeing that the two bodyguards were standing still, Hans Weiden¡¯s face panicked and he let out a cry of rm. But at this time, White Mitchell has moved in front of him. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, do you? Okay, then let me teach you how to be obedient. Kneel down for me!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice chilled and immediately kicked Hans Weiden on the knees. Two dull sounds rang out, followed by two snapping sounds, which sounded like the sound of a bone shattering. Hiss! The people who saw this couldn¡¯t help but gasp. This person must be too violent, right? Before they could react, they saw Hans Weiden¡¯s face turn pale, and he knelt down in front of White Mitchell with a thud. After that, White Mitchell did not even nce at him but kicked him directly in front of Dominic Anderson. At this point, the two of them were awkwardly kneeling together like brothers in distress, their faces showing unbearable pain and rage. ¡°White Mitchell! I will kill you! I will kill you!!!¡± Hans Weiden gritted his teeth, but he simply couldn¡¯t get up and could only stay on his knees. At this moment, Messiah Anderson and others who were originally paying close attention to the important person in Bentley¡¯s mouth, hearing themotion here, immediately came over with their men. When they arrived at the scene, they saw not only Dominic Anderson kneeling there but also the heir to the Weiden family, Hans Weiden! Seeing this, Messiah Anderson was startled. What happened? The Weiden family and the Green family were cooperating partners in the Sayonmerce alliance. Moreover, because the Weiden family had the backing of the Martial Department, they were the leaders of the Sayonmerce alliance. Usually, they couldn¡¯t even curry favor with Hans Weiden, but now he was kneeling on his territory? If Hans Weiden¡¯s grandfather found out about this, wouldn¡¯t he skin him alive? Thinking of this, Messiah Anderson¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly helped Hans Weiden up, while angrily saying, ¡°Who the hell is it!? Who dared to hurt Mr. Weiden!? Come out if you dare! Otherwise, if I find out who you are, I won¡¯t let you off! Who is it! Who exactly is it!!!¡± Chapter 193: Dare a third-rate wealthy family make a fuss? Chapter 193: Dare a third-rate wealthy family make a fuss? Trantor: 549690339 Messiah Anderson was furious. He was already at his wit¡¯s end because Dominic Anderson had provoked a big shot, and now, Hans Weiden had been beaten up in his own territory. Messiah Anderson could no longer suppress his inner rage. His tiger-like eyes were wide open, his gaze sweeping over everyone present. In the face of Messiah Anderson¡¯s fury, the bystanders, one by one, tactfully lowered their heads. Some were even slowly preparing to leave, not wanting to be involved in today¡¯s events. After all, this was Messiah Anderson, the chairman of Thaw Mall, who controlled more than half of the shopping malls in Sayon, a man of billions, the real ¡°man among men.¡± These Xingdou City citizens couldn¡¯tpare to him in the slightest, not even to his one toenail. At this time, it was better to avoid trouble and leave this ce of conflict as quickly as possible. With this in mind, the crowd that had gathered to watch the excitement dispersed, not daring to linger. At this moment, Sherry Jones, standing next to White Mitchell, had already turned pale in fright, standing there with a worried look across her face. She was very aware of the strength of the Green Family and the Weiden Family, and now White Mitchell had offended these two powerful entities to protect her. Sherry was really upset, feeling that she had dragged White Mitchell down. But what¡¯s done was done, self-me was useless. She could only hurry and take White Mitchell away from this area of conflict. With this intention, Sherry urgently whispered, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s leave quickly, otherwise, once the Green Family¡¯s people discover us, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± She was genuinely worried for White Mitchell now. After all, the man in front of them was Messiah Anderson, the actual head of the Green Family. And, at this moment, beside Messiah Anderson, stood several imposing bodyguards. A nce would tell you that they were not to be messed with. They actually seemed even more formidable than the two bodyguards Hans Weiden had brought along. If anything happened to White Mitchell here, she would never rest easy in her life. With this thought in mind, the worry on Sherry¡¯s face deepened even more. She even wished she could directly lift White Mitchell and leave. But clearly, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t leave just because they wanted to. Besides, at this time, Hans Weiden, who was being supported by Messiah Anderson, had fixed his gaze on White Mitchell. His not yet healed hand pointed at White, and he said maliciously, ¡°Uncle Thaw, that¡¯s him, that son of a bitch! Teach him a lesson for me! I want him dead with no ce for burial!!!¡± Hmm? Messiah Anderson looked in the direction pointed by him and looked at White Mitchell, sizing him up. At this moment, White Mitchell wore a in white T-shirt and looked unremarkable. However, on his sculpted face, Messiah Anderson saw a calmness andposure that surpassed White¡¯s age. It was as if the people behind him were insignificant in White¡¯s eyes. Or shall we say, they didn¡¯t even catch his eye. This was a strong confidence. But where did he get such confidence from? Could he be the big shot Bentley mentioned!? With this thought, Messiah Anderson narrowed his eyes and his heart trembled slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but ask Hans Weiden, ¡°Mr. Weiden, who is this boy? What¡¯s his background? And how did he provoke you?¡± Hearing this, a trace of displeasure appeared on Hans Weiden¡¯s face. In his opinion, Messiah Anderson was being overly cautious. He himself was already in such a state, and Messiah Anderson was simply procrastinating, looking as timid as a mouse. If the Weiden Family¡¯s elites were still in Sayon, he would have crushed White Mitchell without relying on Messiah Anderson. However, under the current circumstances, he had no choice but to ask Messiah Anderson to take action. Thinking of this, Hans Weiden patiently exined White Mitchell¡¯s background. After hearing it, Messiah Anderson¡¯s worried expression vanishedpletely, reced by a contemptuous re. ¡°A mere third-tier family dares to act arrogant here!? I must say, you brat must be tired of living!¡± Messiah Anderson snarled, his gaze fiercely fixed on White Mitchell. At this moment in his eyes, White Mitchell was less significant than an insignificant ant. He could crush him without any effort. Regardless of it being a third-tier noble family, even a second-tier noble family wouldn¡¯t dare to jump around in front of a first-tier noble family like theirs. How could martial prowess equate to the power of guns and artillery? At most, he was merely a Wu fu. He was simply not worth his attention. Furthermore, given the present situation, the important figure Bentley spoke of could arrive at any moment. If such a situation was seen by any big shot, wouldn¡¯t they me the Green Family for not even having the sincerity to apologize? Thinking of this, Messiah Anderson became even more impatient to deal with White Mitchell as soon as possible. ¡°You guys go, break this brat¡¯s hands and legs, bring him to Mr. Weiden and let him apologize in public!¡± Messiah Anderson casually ordered, showing no regard for White Mitchell. At the moment, his entire mind was focused on the important figure Bentley had mentioned. He didn¡¯t have time to bother with trivial matters like White Mitchell so he decided to ignore himpletely. After giving the order, Messiah Anderson personally helped Hans Weiden to the side, intending to send him to the hospital after dealing with White Mitchell, while he would stay here waiting for that important person. Meanwhile, Hans Weiden couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Uncle Anderson, tell your bodyguards to be careful. This guy is not someone to be taken lightly.¡± Upon hearing this, Messiah Anderson chuckled indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my bodyguards are all Peak Martial Artists whom I¡¯ve hired with a lot of money. They¡¯re capable of handling several dozens, won¡¯t have any problem at all with this insignificant brat. I¡¯ve already called the doctor for you. You just sit back, enjoy the show, and then go to the hospital.¡± Messiah Anderson didn¡¯t take White Mitchell seriously at all and was silently escorting Hans to a nearby bench, but before he could even sit down, all the noise behind ceased after a few thumping sounds. Hmm? So quickly? As expected, ants are just ants, unable to withstand a single blow! Messiah Anderson smiled coldly, a mocking smile spread across his face, and then he slowly turned his head around. But the moment he turned around, Messiah Anderson was rooted to the spot. This¡­ Messiah Anderson was dumbfounded,pletely petrified as if struck by lightning. The expression on his face was priceless. Looking at the people fallen haphazardly on the ground, Messiah Anderson felt a chill in his spine. Indeed, the problem was solved but it was White Mitchell who had beaten his bodyguards. One should know that the bodyguards beside him were genuine Ancient Martial Strongmen, each one of them a Peak Martial Artist. Although they were not as great as the legendary War Kings or War Gods, they were still capable of handling dozens of opponents. And yet, these men, under the hand of White Mitchell, not only failed to gain an advantage, but were also knocked down in an instant? What exactly happened? If he hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, he would have thought his bodyguards were acting. ¡°Uncle Anderson, didn¡¯t I just warn you that this guy is not to be trifled with? Likely your bodyguards took it lightly.¡± Hans Weiden said from the side in a somewhat reproving tone. This¡­ this is called ¡®not to be trifled with¡¯? This ¡®not to be trifled with¡¯ is more like steel reinforcements, sweeping will make one lose ayer of skin! Messiah Anderson¡¯s face turned ashen, his old face darkened to that of a pot¡¯s bottom. What was worse, White Mitchell was now walking towards him step by step. Chapter 194: A Big Shot Came? Who was it? Chapter 194: A Big Shot Came? Who was it? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡­ what do you think you¡¯re doing!? There¡¯s an officer nearby, don¡¯t mess around!¡± Messiah Anderson watched as White Mitchell strolled toward him, his whole body shaking with fear. His threats now seemed feeble and powerless. He never imagined that White Mitchell could fight so fiercely. The brushes Hans Weiden had mentioned turned out to be steel brushes. Itpletely overturned his understanding. In the face of such a powerful White Mitchell, Messiah Anderson felt like a tiny ant. But White Mitchell ignored Messiah Anderson¡¯s threats, his expression remained calm. ¡°Come the way you came, go the way you came!¡± White Mitchell said expressionlessly to Hans Weiden. Upon hearing this, Hans Weiden¡¯s face darkened, and he red at White Mitchell, as if he wished to tear him apart. He felt humiliated. Very humiliated! Being defeated by White Mitchell repeatedly was a blow he had never experienced before. He was the heir of a top-notch wealthy family, backed by the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard. He didn¡¯t expect to be repeatedly defeated by this newly released troublemaker. Where should he, Hans Weiden, put his face? Especially now, not only was White Mitchell present, but others were watching, too. How utterly embarrassing! ¡°You!¡± Hans Weiden red at White Mitchell, and articted each word, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon! I will make you regret this!!!¡± ¡°Oh, do you need my help?¡± Instead of responding to his words, White Mitchell looked at him yfully. Hans Weiden¡¯s face darkened even more at hearing these words. He had no choice but to return to his original position with Messiah¡¯s support and to kneel down again. Seeing this, Messiah became even more anxious. He silently began to move his feet, preparing to leave this ce of trouble. But no sooner had he moved a few steps, he felt as if a pair of startling eyes were staring at him. The feeling was as if he was a weakmb being watched by a hungry wolf. At that moment, Messiah felt a chilling sensation, and his legs began to tremble involuntarily. Without another thought, he immediately knelt in front of White Mitchell, a terrified look on his face. ¡°Good. I¡¯m satisfied with today. If you dare to provoke me next time, think whether your knees can hold on!¡± White Mitchell spoke calmly, but his words were filled with deterrence. Hans Weiden¡¯s anger was like a raging flood, out of control. White Mitchell! Never let me find an opportunity! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret it! With gritted teeth and an almost frenzied rage on his face, Hans Weiden muttered angrily. Having handled the situation, White Mitchell then left grandly, taking the dazed Sherry Jones with him. Only after a long while, certain that White Mitchell would not return, did Messiah help Hans Weiden up. ¡°Mr. Weiden, I¡¯m sorry, that was my oversight. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hire more experts right away. We will make that kid White Mitchell look bad! I¡¯ll catch him myself and bring him to you to deal with!¡± Messiah said urgently. Hans Weiden looked at him, his anger still burning, ¡°You and your son are both useless!¡± Messiah¡¯s face faltered, but considering the backing of the Weiden Family, he didn¡¯t dare argue with Hans. He honestly took Hans Weiden to a nearby hospital. After returning to Thaw Mall, Messiah vented his anger on Dominic Anderson. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you rebellious son! If it weren¡¯t for you, would I have suffered this humiliation?!¡± Messiahshed out and then kicked Dominic. Dominic was wronged and confused, wondering who he had offended. While Dominic was bitterlyining, Messiah had his men tidy up the scene. Only then, after ensuring there would be no further problems, did he continue to wait anxiously. But as he waited, the sun set, and Messiah remained motionless, like a statue of a woman longing for her husband¡¯s return. The important person Bentley had mentioned never showed up. Not until nearly ten that night, unable to wait any longer, Messiah made a call to Bentley. Then Bentley told him directly that the important person had already visited. What ¡­ The important person had alreadye? Who was it? He had been watching closely all day, but hadn¡¯t seen anyone who looked important. Could it be that the VIP was in disguise, blending into the crowd? Messiah was taken aback. He felt at a loss. If the VIP saw how he had treated White Mitchell, wouldn¡¯t that¡­ Bentley¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t friendly; it even seemed a bit yful. Did this mean the VIP hadpletely written him off? Ah! Ahh!! AHH!!! All this was because of that bastard White Mitchell! If it weren¡¯t for him, would he have been so out of sorts? Everything, everything was because of White Mitchell!!! Upon thinking this, Messiah became livid and a dark look crossed his face. He tightly clenched his fists: ¡°White Mitchell! You bastard! You ruined my good ns! I won¡¯t let you go!!!¡± On the other hand, after being taken to the hospital, Hans Weiden went mad. This time, thanks to White Mitchell, he had lost face. He hadpletely lost patience with White Mitchell. Now, he didn¡¯t just want to kill White Mitchell, he wanted to make his death gruesome! At this point, Hans Weiden¡¯s face turned malicious. He then made a phone call, ¡°Hello, Samuel. I need the power of your Martial Department to help me with something! Yes, it¡¯s about that kid White Mitchell I mentioned before, he has a foster mother in River North who will return to Sayon soon. I¡¯ll give you the detailed n when youe. In a word, I want you to catch his foster mother at all costs! This time, I want to leave White Mitchell with no burial ce!¡± Chapter 195: Sayon Armed Forces’ Half-step War King, Samuel! Chapter 195: Sayon Armed Forces¡¯ Half-step War King, Samuel! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Weiden Family. In a short while, a figure donned in a ck battle suit appeared in the Weiden Family¡¯s vi. Seeing him, the Weiden Family¡¯s bodyguards did not stop him, obviously recognizing this man. His name was Samuel, the captain of a small team in the Sayon armed forces. He had a deep private rtionship with Hans Weiden and was one of Hans¡¯ close friends. More importantly, he was a bona fide Half-step War King! A Half-step War King was essentially a bottleneck between the Peak Martial Artist and the War King. Once this hurdle was ovee, one could enter the realm of the novice War King, greatly elevating both one¡¯s strength and status. Samuel, currently not even thirty years old, had already reached the realm of a Half-step War King. His future was undoubtedly bright. He was now in the Weiden Household because he wanted to prepare for a better future. Everyone knew that the old man of the Weiden Family was once the drillmaster of Wubu Flying Tiger Guard. Even now, most of themanders of the Tiger Guard were his disciples. If he could join the Weiden Family, entering the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard would be much simpler. Knowing this, Samuel was willing to take the risk and was prepared to use the strength of the armed forces to help Hans Weiden eliminate the troublesome White Mitchell. Even though doing so would vite the armed forces¡¯ regtions, with the backing of Hans, he felt that this minor issue was not worth mentioning. Soon, Samuel appeared in front of Hans with a ttering expression on his face, just like a dog kept by Hans. ¡°Mr. Weiden, how are you nning to handle this? Rest assured, crushing that guy recently released from prison will be as easy as crushing an ant!¡± Samuel promised, thumping his chest. Upon hearing this, Hans warned him, ¡°Samuel, White Mitchell is no simple character. The seven or eight Peak Martial Artists around Messiah Anderson are not his match. You need to handle this carefully.¡± Seven or eight Peak Martial Artists were not his match? After hearing this, Samuel sneered, seeming to disy his own strength in front of Hans. He disdainfully said, ¡°With my current strength, ten Peak Martial Artists wouldn¡¯t be able to touch me. Besides, no matter how good he is at fighting, can he fight off all our armed forces¡¯ experts? Can he withstand our firearms? If he dares to resist, a hail of bullets will surely send him to meet Yama!¡± Hearing this, Hans silently nodded. Indeed, Samuel was correct; even a War King level expert could not ignore the power of firearms. This time, with Samuel as his helper, White Mitchell was surely doomed! However, Samuel then voiced some concerns. ¡°Mr. Weiden, this matter should be handled discreetly, I hope you understand. After all, things could get out of hand¡­¡± Seeing that Samuel was holding back his words, Hans waved dismissively and said with a well-prepared look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you do anything difficult. You just need to help me intercept White Mitchell¡¯s adoptive mother at Sayon airport and bring her here. Then, we can use her to lure White Mitchell over and eliminate him without anyone knowing. It won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Moreover, if you handle this well, at the end of the year, during the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard selection, I¡¯ll get my grandfather to rmend you!¡± Have the Weiden Family¡¯s old man as his sponsor? Hearing this, Samuel¡¯s face immediately lit up with a look of surprise and joy. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Weiden, rest assured, I¡¯m going to start making arrangements now. In the end, White Mitchell will surely die in front of you!¡± After receiving Hans¡¯ promise, Samuel was full of zeal. Subsequently, Samuel left the Weiden Family and returned to the armed forces, secretly beginning his arrangements. Sayon, Jones Group. After returning from Thaw Mall, Sherry Jones seemed to precipice of dread, as if the sky was about to fall. Her pretty face was filled with worry. Today, at Thaw Mall, White Mitchell had defiantly suppressed Hans Weiden and Messiah Anderson. Although nothing had happened yet, Sherry Jones knew clearly who White Mitchell had provoked. Initially, the Imperial Group was enough to give him a headache. Unexpectedly, now, to protect her, Mitchell would not only offend the Weiden Family but also the Green Family. They were three top-notch powerful families! Exactly how much trouble was she going to cause for White Mitchell? At this thought, Sherry¡¯s eyes were red. For the first time, she desperately wished for mightier power. If she had immense strength, or if the Jones Group had great power, White wouldn¡¯t need to protect her and offend those powerful existences over and over again. Sherry really wanted to take on challenges for White Mitchell instead of always hiding behind him and causing him so much trouble. Just as Sherry was berating herself, Mori Jones gently knocked on her office door and brought her a cup of hot coffee. ¡°Little Aunt, am I useless?! I can¡¯t help Big Brother (White Mitchell) at all. I¡¯m a burden to him. I¡­..¡± Sherry looked at Mori Jones with a pitiful expression, her eyes red. On hearing this, Mori went over to her andforted her, ¡°White Mitchell is not as fragile as you think. Also, it¡¯s exactly at times like these that you need to gather your spirits. Not just for yourself and for the Jones Group, but also for White. Despite the current difficulties, this is a great opportunity for you to make ast-ditch effort. Only when you are strong enough, can you help White, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Mori Jones knew that White was extraordinary, his world was probablyplex and powerful beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. As White¡¯s partner, Sherry needed to have a strong heart to stand by his side and enter the world he lived in. Hearing Mori¡¯s words, Sherry fell silent for a moment and then became spirited again. She threw herself into her work wholeheartedly. The Jones Group was currently short of sales tforms. It was practically impossible to make the Green Family back down, so they had to look elsewhere. For example, an online sales tform or shopping malls in the local cities. Sherry immediately arranged this and everyone started busying around under her leadership. Seeing Sherry¡¯s busy figure, White didn¡¯t disturb her. He took on the task of picking up his mother-inw, Wen Zhihui, from the airport to reduce Sherry¡¯s burdens. Originally, Sherry was going to go personally as she hadn¡¯t seen her mother for a long time. However, White Mitchell didn¡¯t want Sherry to work so hard and so didn¡¯t allow her to go. Sherry felt helpless about this but considering the current situation of thepany, and so she agreed. Around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon the following day, White drove to the airport exit to wait. His mother-inw, Wen Zhihui¡¯s flight, was scheduled to arrive at Sayon airport around four-thirty in the afternoon. She was expected to exit the airport around five. Moreover, Vincent Mill, the King of River North, was personally escorting her, so basically, no issue was expected. But in a situation White thought would be problem-free, an ident urred. At five-thirty in the afternoon, he hadn¡¯t yet seen his mother-inw. Moreover, two ambnces arrived outside the airport, casting a shadow over White¡¯s heart. Chapter 196: Sayon Armed Forces, You are courting death! Chapter 196: Sayon Armed Forces, You are courting death! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon Airport. White Mitchell, sitting in the car, continually called Vincent Mill but received no response At this point, he already realized that something might have gone wrong. He immediately left the car, walked to the airport¡¯s entrance, and saw two ambnces that had just arrived with paramedics bringing out some people on stretchers. One of them was his familiar Vincent Mill! At this moment, Vincent Mill, with a swollen face, was lying on the stretcher with an embarrassed expression all over his face. Seeing this, White Mitchell¡¯s face instantly darkened as he hurriedly walked to Vincent Mill¡¯s side. Seeing White Mitchell, Vincent¡¯s face shed a guilty look, ¡°White, I am sorry for your stepmother¡­¡± White Mitchell did not me Vincent Mill. After all, Vincent was already pretty miserable. The Peak Martial Artists he brought along had all their limbs broken. Vincent himself had been severely beaten, showing he had given his all to the fight. However, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t figure out who could tantly cause mischief at Sayon Airport. You must know that the security at Sayon Airport was very strict, protected by the Patrol. Ordinary people would dare not make a move here. With this thought, White Mitchell asked directly, ¡°Uncle Mill, do you know who they were?!¡± Recalling, Vincent Mill promptly replied, ¡°Sayon¡¯s martial department. They said they were people from there. I initially thought they were the people you sent.¡± Butter, I noticed something was off about their behavior. So, I asked a few more questions, and they immediately started attacking us. They even directly kidnapped your stepmother.¡± We tried to resist as much as we could. But the power of the lead was beyond us. The three Peak Martial Artists I brought along couldn¡¯t even block a single attack.¡± Sayon Armed Forces!? White Mitchell¡¯s face suddenly darkened even more. A powerful aura exploded from him, filling the ce with an intense evil spirit. Sayon¡¯s martial department, you¡¯re courting death!!! The next moment, White Mitchell immediately got into the car and called Kylin. ¡°Investigate right now who from the Sayon Armed Forces came to the Sayon airport today. Even if I have to overturn the Sayon Armed Forces, I must find the culprits!¡± White Mitchell felt a raging fire within him, as if he wanted to burn a hole in the sky. An endless evil spirit raged within him, rushing towards him like a tidal wave. The atmosphere in the vehicle instantly dropped to a freezing point. Even when the Army Master is angry, let alone the Sayon Armed Forces, even if you add all the Martial Arts Soldiers in the Dragon Realm, they couldn¡¯t bear this Burn Heaven wrath. Meanwhile, in a Weiden Family Vi located in Sayon¡¯s outskirts, two martial department¡¯s armored cars slowly stopped outside. This ce is one of the many estates of the Weiden Family in Sayon, located in the outskirts, even if a bigmotion is made, no one would notice. Right now, Hans Weiden was waiting in this vi for Samuel to bring White Mitchell¡¯s stepmother, Wen Zhihui, over. When the martial department¡¯s armored cars appeared, Hans Weiden knew that the task was aplished. A smug smile appeared on his face. ¡°Samuel, did you encounter any troubles?¡± As Samuel had knocked out Wen Zhihui, Hans Weiden asked casually. Samuel shrugged nonchntly, ¡°No problem, only encountered a few locals from River North who seemed to be protecting thisdy. I taught them a lesson.¡± ¡°Oh? Someone was protecting her!?¡± Hans Weiden, who had been indifferent, was slightly surprised. In his view, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones were people without power or influence. Who would protect their stepmother, Wen Zhihui? However, Hans Weiden only considered it for a moment, without delving too deep. After all, they¡¯re merely locals from River North just like White Mitchell, and in his eyes, they were insignificant. ¡°Who¡­who are you people? Let me go, who are you? Help, is anyone here? Help,¡± said Wen Zhihui, slowly regaining consciousness after being knocked out by Samuel. Upon seeing this group of brutal faces, a look of panic immediately washed over her face. She¡¯d seen them at the airport not long ago, mercilessly torturing Vincent Mill¡¯s men. Moreover, these people imed to be from the Martial Department. But weren¡¯t the Martial Department known for suppressing the violent and protecting the weak, maintaining order with The Patrol? Why did they bring her here? Just as Zhihui was feeling terrified, Samuel, who was leading, suddenly turned around and shot a terrifying look at her, making her tremble with fear. ¡°Shut the hell up! Or else, I¡¯ll let you taste what it feels like to be worse than death!¡± threatened Samuel, with a menacing look on his face. Listening to this, Zhihui turned pale and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out: ¡°You¡­you said you were from the Martial Department, aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡± Smack! Before she could finish, Samuel strode over to her and pped her viciously across the face. Suddenly, a clear palm print appeared on Zhihui¡¯s face, and blood seeped out of her mouth corner. Then, Samuel sneered brutally: ¡°Did I fucking tell you to shut up, are you deaf? Just like your son, refusing a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! What a jerk!¡± Son? White!!! Upon hearing this, Zhihui suddenly felt her heart sank, as she looked at these people in terror: ¡°You¡­are you nning to use me against White?¡± ¡°You bastards, you¡¯re supposed to be from the Martial Department, how could you do such evil? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by thew?¡± Zhihui never expected they had brought her here because of White Mitchell. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that they wanted to use her to lure out White Mitchell. But how could she bear to be a burden to White Mitchell? At the thought of this, Zhihui couldn¡¯t help but struggle. However, against these well-trained Martial Arts Soldiers, her efforts were trivial. She could not even break free from their grasp, let alone escape. Seeing Zhihui struggle, Samuel immediately pped her across the face again without any mercy. With a loud smack, the forceful p made Zhihui¡¯s ears ring and her head spin. Barely able to hear their murmurs about making White Mitchell cripple his own arms, kill him in a hail of bullets, and leave his body unburied. Hearing these scattered snippets, Zhihui¡¯s heart sank, tears involuntarily trickled down from her eyes. White, please don¡¯t show up, as long as you and Sherry can have a good life, I¡¯d be willing to die in peace. Heart wrenchingly in pain, all Zhihui could hope for was for White Mitchell not to appear, not to appear! What she didn¡¯t know was that, in order to find her, White Mitchell had almost turned the Sayon armed forces upside down with the help of Kylin¡­ Chapter 197: The Collapse of Sayon Armed Forces! Chapter 197: The Copse of Sayon Armed Forces! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon Armed Forces! The Armed Forces, as an entity just below War Department, hold a simr supremely unique position in the Dragon Realm. They possess not only exquisite equipment but also host an unlimited array of strong fighters. As Sayon is the important city in the Dragon Realm¡¯s east, the formidable fighters from Sayon¡¯s Armed Forces are by no means few, even the War King level of power is not umon. But at this moment, Sayon¡¯s Armed Forces fell into a tension as if on the brink of a major battle. Intense! Opressing! All because of the sudden arrival of a figure wielding a three-foot Icesword on his back. As Martial Arts Soldiers, they clearly feel the power contained in this man who suddenly appeared. Especially the still sheathed three-foot Icesword on his back, cold as frost, chills everyone to the bone. Who on earth is this man? Who, possessing such powerful aura, dares to storm into Sayon¡¯s Armed Forces? By when everyone was guessing the man¡¯s identity, with a metallic sound, the three-foot Icesword on his back, skewered into the ground in front of Sayon Armed Force¡¯s entrance veritably puncturing heaven and earth. At the moment the Cold Sword fell, it was as if a bomb had exploded in front of the entrance to the Armed Forces Headquarters. A gust of powerful air swept across the whole scene. With a loud noise, powerful shock waves radiating from the Cold Sword rolled over the crowd of Martial Department Soldiers. Hiss! Seeing this, someone hastily aroused his internal energy to resist. However, the overbearing waves, like an irresistible force, rolling in waves, were impossible to block. In just a moment, the crowd of watching soldiers was knocked off their feet, tossed about, utterly humiliated. ¡°You¡­Who on earth are you? This is Sayon¡¯s Armed Forces, not a ce where you can act with impunity!¡± Hundreds of Martial Arts Soldiers quickly got up from the ground, took up their spears, aimed at this man, but at this moment, theycked the confidence and resolve. The hand grasping the spear was sweating profusely, their faces filled with deep trepidation, as if what stood before them was not a man, but a god of killing. ¡°I am the War King Kirin of the Middle Region! Bring your Sayon Armed Forces representative toe and meet me!¡± Kirin spoke coldly. This time, he was genuinely furious. How dare the Sayon Armed Forces privately abduct White Mitchell¡¯s foster mother? This was an absolute provocation towards the White War Department and a challenge to the Army Master¡¯s authority. And so, he didn¡¯t even make a phone call, he just picked up his sword and came directly. Today, he was going to give the Sayon Armed Forces a warning, that the authority of the Army Master, was not to be humiliated. If humiliated, death was the only answer! This was the ironw of the White War Department, none could break the rules! Th¡­ The War King Kirin of Middle Region? Whoosh! Upon hearing these weighty six words, everyone in the Sayon Armed Forces was stunned as if struck by lightning,pletely petrified on the spot. The weapons in their hands, involuntarily slumped down. This is the War King of Middle Region, Titled the Kirin! East Dragon, West White Tiger, South August, North Turtle, Kirin Sword immortal power across Middle Region! This is White War Department¡¯s head amongst the five War Kings and the one who had earned the modern Sword Immortal title, Kirin War King! The entire Sayon Armed Forces was panicked. Thousands of Martial Arts Soldiers, upon hearing these six words, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Why, why would the Kirin War King of the Middle Region appear in Sayon¡¯s armed forces? Moreover, what¡¯s more important, it seems that he has an evil intention! Who annoyed him? Upon this thought, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock, and they couldn¡¯t help intake a cold breath. Who the hell was so blind as to dare offend someone from the White War Department? Do they have a death wish? For a moment, everyone present from Sayon¡¯s armed forces looked at each other nervously, their minds thrown into utter chaos. Then, a figure d in the battle uniform of the Martial Department, trembling and tiptoeing, walked up to Qilin. At this moment, he was bracing himself to gather courage. ¡°Qil¡­Qilin sir, I¡­I don¡¯t know why you are here. Ourmander is out training and has yet to return. I am the vicemander of Sayon¡¯s armed forces. If you have any orders, please just give them to me.¡± The Vice-Commander of Sayon¡¯s armed forces asked tremblingly, not daring to show the slightest disrespect to Qilin. Qilin¡¯s face was solemn, his voice cold, ¡°Get me the action records for everyone today! I want to know who from the Martial Department went to Sayon airport today! If you dare to hide anything, I will have Sayon¡¯s armed forces removed from the registry!¡± This¡­ Hearing these words, the vicemander from Sayon¡¯s armed forces was frightened. If Qilin was to say such words, someone in Sayon¡¯s armed forces must have stirred trouble. No, not just stirred trouble, they have literally destroyed heaven! With this thought, the vicemander from Sayon¡¯s armed forces felt a storm cloud hovering above him, threatening to unleash a torrential downpour, which refused to be driven away. Elsewhere, in the Weiden Family Vi located in the suburbs of Sayon, Samuel led his team and tied up Wen Zhihui. Hans Weiden had a mocking look on his face as he watched Wen Zhihui who was bound up like a dog. Subsequently, he slowly picked up Zhihui¡¯s phone and directly called White Mitchell on video. At this moment, White Mitchell, who was on his way to Sayon¡¯s armed forces, seeing Wen Zhihui¡¯s iing call, directly parked his car on the side of the road. As soon as he connected the video call, he was met with Hans Weiden, whom he had just taught a lesson yesterday! Seeing this, White Mitchell understood everything. Hans Weiden, being embarrassed and angry after being taught a lesson by him yesterday, went as far as to use the power of Sayon¡¯s armed forces to kidnap his foster mother. Well done, Hans Weiden! Well done, Sayon¡¯s armed forces! You are ying with fire! The moment the call was connected, White Mitchell didn¡¯t bother with any idle chat with Hans Weiden. Mitchell immediately said, ¡°Hans Weiden, consider this my final warning. If you want to y this game, I will apany you till the end. However, if you dare to harm a single hair on my foster mother, I assure you, your Weiden Family will never have peace!¡± Hans Weiden on the other end mocked and shook his head, an expression of disdain across his face. He didn¡¯t care for White Mitchell at all. ¡°White Mitchell, at this juncture, you still have the audacity to bluff? Do you actually believe I can¡¯ty a finger on you? Ridiculous! Were it not for the elite soldiers of my Weiden Family apanying my father for the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard training, do you think you will still be alive to talk to me? Hehe¡­ I¡¯m giving you an hour. Come alone, remember, alone. If I find one extra person, be prepared to collect her corpse!¡± Hans Weiden sneered again and again, then turned the camera towards the barely conscious Wen Zhihui. The weak Zhihui, seeing the camera and realizing that White was on the other end, immediately tried to pull herself together. She urgently said, ¡°White, don¡¯te here, don¡¯t worry about me, White¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Samuel, standing next to her immediately silenced her with the butt of his hand, knocking her unconscious. Upon seeing this, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, a surge of uncontainable rage erupted, ¡°Hans Weiden, you are courting death!!!¡± The next moment, White Mitchell immediately ended the call, stepped on the gas and the car shot out like an unstrung arrow, madly rushing towards the suburbs. Chapter 198: Call the Martial Department, Collect the Corpses! Chapter 198: Call the Martial Department, Collect the Corpses! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon armed forces! Just as White Mitchell was rushing to the outskirts of Sayon City, War King Kirin found a clue. ording to the current clues, the team of thirty-six people led by Samuel was the most suspicious! Upon receiving the news, War King Kirin immediately called White Mitchell. ¡°The person from the Martial Department has been identified. There are thirty-six people in total. The leader is a Half-step War King, and the rest are all Peak Martial Artists, equipped with the excellent weapons of the Martial Department¡­¡± Kirin reported to White Mitchell in detail, his expression extremely stern, as if he was carrying out an important mission. And the Sayon armed forces soldiers standing by, all stood in ce tremulously, not daring to speak. Of course, this was not because they were too weak, but because Kirin¡¯s reputation was too powerful! Not to mention the Sayon armed forces, even if all the soldiers of the Dragon Realm¡¯s Eastern Martial Department were added together, it would not be as important as a Middle Region War King Kirin! Not to mention the White War Department represented by Kirin, and the White Army Master who was referred to as the Dragon Realm¡¯s Supreme Military Lord by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council! He was the genuine Supreme Military Lord, who had truly shed blood and risked his life for Dragon Realm. Therefore, no matter how strong the soldiers of the Sayon armed forces were, or how excellent their weapons were, at this moment, in front of Kirin, they had only one choice, which was obedience! With a gulp, the deputymander of the Sayon armed forces couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Then, he stealthily approached Kirin and carefully asked, ¡°Sir Kirin, has Samuel done something outrageous? If so, I will immediately have people bring that bastard back and ensure a satisfactory response to you!¡± At this moment, the deputymander showed sincere fear. Kirin had mobilized suchrge forces this time, skipping the Nezzi Command directly and personallying to the Sayon armed forces. This was definitely not for a small matter, but mostly because Samuel had done something to provoke War King Kirin. If not handled well, the entire Sayon armed forces would be implicated by Samuel. Therefore, at this moment, the deputymander did not dare to dy. However, facing the request of the deputymander of the Sayon armed forces, Kirin just gave a coldugh: ¡°Outrageous? Do Sayon armed forces still know how to write those two words!¡± This¡­ Hearing these words, the deputymander was immediately scared, realizing that the matter Samuel had caused was probably quite big. ¡°Bring your men and follow me,¡± Kirin ordered, turning around without looking at whether others were following or not. This¡­ The deputymander was stunned by these words and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lord Kirin, where are we going?¡± At these words, Kirin¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°To collect the corpses of your men!¡± This was the order of White Mitchell. Since the Sayon armed forces were blind, they would open their eyes and see the blood today! They needed to know that the power bestowed upon them by the people of Dragon Realm and the weapons bestowed upon them by Dragon Realm were meant to eliminate violence and maintain peace, not to abet evil! Of course, if there were people in the Sayon War Department who conspired with Samuel, White Mitchell would not mind letting them apany Samuel in death! Boom! On the other side, these words from Kirin made the entire Sayon armed forcesmander¡¯s office suddenly enveloped in an extremely cold atmosphere. Everyone¡¯s faces were as if they had fallen into an ice cer, terrified. True anger, War King Kirin was truly angry and he was going to kill! ¡°Damn Samuel! What the hell trouble did you get for me?!¡± The deputymander of the Sayon armed forces had an overwhelming urge to immediately drag Samuel in front of him and slice him to pieces. This Samuel, he could have messed with anyone, but he chose to provoke the top untouchable figure in the Dragon Realm. This isn¡¯t just a suicide mission for him; he¡¯s put the entire Sayon armed forces at risk! Thinking of this, the heart of Deputy Commander of the Sayon armed forces started racing feverishly. However, he dared not disobey Kirin¡¯s orders, so he had no choice but to brace himself, leading his men to follow suit. But taking advantage of a moment when Kirin was not watching, he quickly pulled out his phone and sent a message to Asher, the Sayon¡¯s Martial Commander, who was outside training. [Boss! Trouble! Big trouble! That bastard Samuel somehow pissed off the War King Kirin from the Middle Region. Yes, the Kirin from the White War Department¡¯s top five War Gods! Get back here quick; I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to control the situationter. I don¡¯t know what hell Samuel stirred, but War King Kirin just said he intends for us to clean up Samuel¡¯s remains. Return quickly, return quickly, return quickly!] After the message was sent, the Deputy Commander¡¯s heart was still in turmoil. It was as if a drum was beating in his heart, thumping non-stop. As Kirin was leading the Sayon armed forces into a lightning-like march towards the Weiden Family Vi located in the Sayon suburbs, the jeep driven by White Mitchell had already arrived at the scene. Faced with the tightly guarded Weiden Family Vi, without any hesitation, White Mitchell hit the throttle, smashing through the vi gate. The powerful jeep, like a runaway wild horse in the wilderness, full of force, directly knocked down four to five Martial Arts Soldiers on guard in the yard. But it was evident that these Martial Arts Soldiers weren¡¯t pushovers. They quickly reacted and found cover. Then, holding their weapons, they all aimed at White Mitchell¡¯s jeep. The next moment, Hans Weiden, who had heard themotion, slowly emerged from the vi in his wheelchair, with Samuel following behind him. Not only that, Samuel was brutally pulling Wen Zhihui¡¯s hair, dragging her out into the open. At this time, bloodstains covered Wen Zhihui¡¯s face, and her skin looked deathly pale. She was in a dreadful state of disarray, but she still used her remaining strength to shout out, ¡°White, go¡­don¡¯t worry about me¡­just go¡­¡± Hearing her voice, Samuel gave Wen Zhihui a solid p, knocking her unconscious. White Mitchell, witnessing this scene, clenched his teeth so hard they nearly shattered. His eyes filled with rage, like a wildfire ready to burn the entire wilderness to the ground! In his heart, he felt a sharp pain, as if a knife had plunged deep into it. Although Wen Zhihui was only his adopted mother, White Mitchell had long considered her as his own family member owing to her nurturing love over the past decades. Unexpectedly, due to his actions, Wen Zhihui ended up suffering repeats of harm. What a failure as a son! Aplete failure! At this moment, White Mitchell felt immense guilt. However, he didn¡¯t wallow in his self-me. He knew he needed to rescue Wen Zhihui immediately. Thus, in the next moment, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes shone like a predator about to strike, ring fiercely at Hans Weiden and Samuel. But Hans Weiden and Samuel, facing White Mitchell¡¯s wrath, just smirked, revealing a look of schadenfreude. Furthermore, Samuel swiftly whipped out a handgun, loaded it, and pointed it at Wen Zhihui¡¯s head, yfully taunting, ¡°What do you think, are you faster, or is my bullet faster?¡± Ha ha ha¡­ Hans Weiden had an uproariousugh upon hearing this, hisughter filled with a mocking tone. At this moment, he looked at White Mitchell as if he was a little chick, trapped in his palms, destined to meet its end whenever he wished! With this thought, Hans Weiden, unable to resist, said to White Mitchell, ¡°What? Are you angry now? Good, I want to see you angered, wanting to kill me, but helpless to do anything about it, ha ha ha¡­ What¡¯s the matter, you want to kill me, don¡¯t you? Go ahead, I¡¯m giving you a chance. Didn¡¯t you talk tough just now? Didn¡¯t your boasts ring out loud? What¡¯s the matter, lost your nerve now? Come on, don¡¯t repress yourself,e at me, kill me, I¡¯m right here! Come on! You piece of trash! Come on! Come on!!!¡± Chapter 199 - 199 Your gun is just a trinket in my eyes! Chapter 199 Your gun is just a trinket in my eyes! Trantor: 549690339 In the outskirts of Sayon, lies the Weiden Family Vi. At this time, Hans Weiden bore a smirk of arrogance on his face, feeling as if he hadpletely gained the upper hand and preparing to effortlessly manipte White Mitchell. However, he was blind to the immensity of White Mitchell¡¯s strength! Boom! At this moment, White Mitchell exhibited no hesitation. His murderous intent overshadowed everything else. An overwhelming aura of evil swept across thend, consuming all in its path. In an instant, an rming atmosphere began to rise, casting influence over a space hundreds of meters in radius. At this moment, the Weiden Family Vi felt more like a gruesome battlefield of bloody carnage than a mere dwelling ce. Blood boiled in the turmoil of battle, the roaring of countless vengeful souls filled the air. Including Samuel and his fellow martial arts soldiers, all were ovee by an immense pressure at this moment. It felt as though the person standing before them, White Mitchell, was an insurmountable peak, formidable enough to strike fear into their hearts. Hss! Some didn¡¯t hold back a gasp of surprise, their heartbeat quickened to the throat and faces flushed with sheer shock and horror. It seemed as if time had frozen at this moment, with everyone gazing apprehensively at the young man without a weapon. They couldn¡¯tprehend how unarmed White Mitchell could radiate such intense oppressive aura. This pressure, seemingly originating from the depths of their psyche, was impossible to resist despite their best efforts. On the contrary, as time went on, this sense of pressure grew stronger, uncontainable and spiraling out of their control. Within a single breath, individuals at the scene began feeling overwhelmed as if a sudden shockwave ran through their bodies. Gradually, many felt suffocated, as if their lifeblood was surging uncontrobly, even their breathing was bing difficult. What on earth is happening!? At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded, their eyes expressing a profound sense of fear, to the point of bulging out. What kind of formidable power could overwhelm them just at one nce? The more they looked, the more it felt as if their hearts would jump out. It was as if they were innocent children plunged suddenly onto a battlefield of corpses and blood, filled with an intense sense of awe. Yet, they were highly trained martial arts soldiers! Though the chance to witness bloodshed was rtively less during peaceful times, due to their unique status, they still had such opportunities. Even if it did notpare to the gruesome battlefields, they were not strangers to such scenes. Ordinary violent scenes had very little effect on them. But the sight of White Mitchell filled them with more fear, despair, and terror than the deadliest of criminals! Yes, they were feeling absolute despair! They felt like powerless chicks before White Mitchell. At this moment, their state-of-the-art weapons felt like mere props, like jokes that posed no threat to White Mitchell at all. Thinking of this, the martial arts soldiers began to tremble involuntarily as if they lost control over their limbs. Who the hell is he? Is he merely a criminal who served five years in prison? Doesn¡¯t he look more like a deadly killer from the battlefield? Meanwhile, while everyone stood stupefied, Samuel, as the leader of their squad, was not in a better state either. A Half-step War King, with just a mere step, he could set foot into the much covet War King Realm that others envied! Yet now, as a Half-step War King, he found himself harboring an urge to kneel before White Mitchell. What the hell is happening!? Thinking about this, Samuel¡¯s face suddenly tightened with tension. He bit his tongue hard, trying to keep his mind clear and unaffected by White Mitchell. But no matter how hard he bit his tongue, even till it was bleeding, he still couldn¡¯t dispel the fear of White Mitchell in his heart. This¡­ Realizing this, Samuel felt his legs weakening. He involuntarily tightened his grip on his gun, as if this would somehow calm his nervous heart. But at this moment, a phantom-like figure suddenly appeared before him, making his pupils contract sharply. Whoosh! Samuel¡¯s heart trembled violently. This was even more harrowing than any horror movie. When¡­ when did he appear? When did he move? When did¡­ Samuel¡¯s mind went nk, he simply couldn¡¯t react. He was so frightened by White Mitchell, his soul practically flew out of his body. At this moment, White Mitchell who lunged forward didn¡¯t show any mercy. He simply disarmed Samuel effortlessly. With a crack, Samuel¡¯s wrist was broken instantly. The intense pain finally pulled Samuel back to reality, but by this time, it was already toote. ¡°Ah!!! I want to kill¡­¡± Regaining awareness, Samuel rallied his internal momentum frantically. The power of a Half-step War King surged violently, but it was instantly shattered by a punch from White Mitchell. With a thud, one of White Mitchell¡¯s hands grabbed Samuel¡¯s arm while the other hand, formed into an iron fist, smashed directly into Samuel¡¯s belly. Spurt! Suddenly bending over like a boiled shrimp, Samuel spat out a mouthful of blood, spraying Hans Weiden who was standing nearby into a bloody mess. With a groan, Samuel felt as if his body was falling apart, and his face instantly turned white as paper. Crack! Before he could react, White Mitchell broke his other arm with as much emotion as breaking a tree branch. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Mournful cries of pain echoed from Samuel. He was not only in a sorry state, but he also felt fear. The power of White Mitchell shocked him. It made him feel powerless and desperate! At this moment, Samuel finally realized that White Mitchell was definitely stronger than him, not just a little, but overwhelmingly so! Moreover, he felt like White Mitchell hadn¡¯t even exerted his full strength. What kind of power was this? Minor Achieved War King? Major Achieved War King? Or even, Titled War King!!! Hiss! Thinking about this, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Meanwhile, the indifferent voice of White Mitchell rang out: ¡°Your gun is just a trinket in my eyes!¡± You! Samuel felt stifled and his chest was heavy, once again he spat out a mouthful of blood. But Samuel was not willing to ept this. He himself is the leader of the third squad of the Sayon armed forces, not even thirty years old and a Half-step War King. Considering Sayon, he was considered among the best. On the other hand, White Mitchell was just a convict who spent five years in prison. What gave him the right to be on equal footing with him? What made him dare to treat him this way? Indeed, in terms of strength, he was no match for White Mitchell. But in terms of authority, White Mitchell wasn¡¯t even a match for his little finger! More importantly, since when did physical strength be everything? No matter how strong White Mitchell was, could he beat guns and cannons? With these thoughts, a ferocious expression rose on Samuel¡¯s face. He bared his teeth, blood-covered butpletely unconcerned, and threatened White Mitchell menacingly: ¡°White Mitchell! Do you really think you¡¯re invincible!?¡± Do you know who I am? You are openly attacking a martial arts soldier, you are challenging the authority of the Sayon armed forces, let me tell you, you are a dead man today! If you dare, kill me now. Let¡¯s see if you can survive till tomorrow! Not just you, but your family, your friends, all have to be buried with you!!!¡± Chapter 200: Three Million Martial Arts Soldiers, All Must Bow Before Me! Chapter 200: Three Million Martial Arts Soldiers, All Must Bow Before Me! Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Samuel waspletely lost in a state of extreme craziness. All he could think about was to have White Mitchell killed, to have him die a terrible death! Not only White Mitchell, but everyone associated with him had to die. He wanted to dig up the ancestors of White Mitchell¡¯s for eighteen generations and flog their corpses. Flog their corpses!!! Only by doing so could he vent out the hatred in his heart! With this thought, Samuel crazily roared at the twenty or thirty Martial Arts Soldiers standing below, his face twisted with ferociousness, ¡°What are you fucking waiting for? Get moving! ¡°Are the guns in your hands just fire pokers? Hurry up! Kill this bastard! Kill him! I want him to suffer a terrible death!!! ¡°Fast! Fast! Fast!!!¡± Samuel, with his mouth covered in blood, contorted his face due to the pain. He knew he had beenpletely defeated by White Mitchell and couldn¡¯t summon any strength from within. ¡°Half-step War King! Damn Half-step War King!¡± He was just one step away from entering the realm of the War King. With the Weiden family¡¯s protection, he even had the chance to enter the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard and be a respected Tiger Guard soldier. But now, all was ruined, ruined by White Mitchell, a guy who had juste out of prison! He had to kill him, kill him!!! At this point, the twenty or thirty soldiers of the Martial Department, after hearing Samuel¡¯s roar, just stood where they were, looking at each other. Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!¡­ The sounds of throats swallowing echoed everywhere. Their hearts, stuck in their throats, simply couldn¡¯t calm down. At this moment, they were already scared out of their wits by White Mitchell¡¯s dominance. Let alone shoot, standing up straight was already theirst act of courage. Otherwise, they would have knelt down and pleaded for mercy by now. But, Samuel was their leader still. Hismand, they dared not disobey. So, even with fear in their hearts, they had to grit their teeth and aim their guns at White Mitchell. However, the moment they raised their guns, White Mitchell¡¯s figure moved again. So fast that they couldn¡¯t keep up with their eyes. They could only intuitively sense something shing by, but they couldn¡¯t catch it. By the time they reacted, the top-notch equipment in their hands had already turned into a pile of scrap iron. Bang! At this moment, they all felt as if their brains had exploded. Everything was in chaos. Each of their faces bore different degrees of terror. Sweat, the size of peas, slid down their foreheads like broken beads. Several of the Martial Arts Soldiers couldn¡¯t control their trembling legs any longer. Seeing this scene, Samuel¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. If it weren¡¯t for his hands being broken by White Mitchell, he would have already grabbed Wen Zhihui as his shield. But now, all these thoughts were useless. White Mitchell¡¯s power had shattered all his ns. Samuel red at White Mitchell with gritty eyes. Despite his miserable state, he seemed calm and without fear. Because in his view, White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him. Because he was part of Sayon¡¯s armed forces, he had a rank, he had merits. If White Mitchell dares to kill him, he definitely won¡¯t be able to escape from Sayon. Not just him, even his family would face repression from Sayon¡¯s armed forces. This is not something average people can endure! Not to mention White Mitchell, an ordinary guy who was just released from prison with no power or influence. Even David Herb, the overlord of Sayon, wouldn¡¯t dare to be an enemy of the Martial Department! The reason was simple, the Martial Department had weapons, the finest weapons besides the War Department! Under the threat of guns, even the powerful ones at the War King level would perish. He acknowledged that White Mitchell was very powerful, far beyond his own estimations, but, he could never ignore the existence of guns and weaponry. With this thought in mind, Samuel became even more confident, convinced that White Mitchell would not dare to kill him! Regrettably, he did not know how foolish his thinking was at this moment! After disarming the fine weapons from the hands of the soldiers, White Mitchell started to step towards Samuel. At this moment, his face showed no emotion, appearing as indifferent as a machine only programmed for killing. With every step he took, the surrounding air seemed to drop in temperature. By the time he stood in front of Samuel, Samuel already felt a chill engulf his body, as if he was naked in a cold storage room. The bone-chilling sensation felt as if his heart was being frozen, in that instant, Samuel felt his own heart stop beating. He was scared,pletely terrified, because he felt an overwhelmingly strong murderous intention from White Mitchell. This brat, Mitchell, was seeing red, intending to kill him without regard for the consequences! He¡¯s mad, he must be mad! Samuel tried to push away, trying to put distance between himself and Mitchell, but gradually he realized that his legs were weak, and he was unable to muster any strength. Was he really going to fall here today? Unwilling to ept this, Samuel¡¯s voice trembled as he hurriedly appealed to White Mitchell: ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t be impulsive, you¡¯re still young, think about your family.¡± If you kill me in a moment of recklessness, you won¡¯t end well, and they won¡¯t live well either.¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m the captain of the third squad of the Sayon armed forces, I hold an official position, if you¡­ Ah!!!¡± Before he could finish his threat, White Mitchell ruthlessly stepped on his shins. With a crunch, the hardest bone in the human body was crushed under White Mitchell¡¯s foot. Next, Samuel heard White Mitchell¡¯s voice, cold as a machine, echoing slowly: ¡°Among the three million martial arts soldiers, all who encounter me will bow their heads! Who do you think you are!?¡± All the martial arts soldiers were taken aback, showing shocked expressions. How great must his confidence be to utter such words? In the present Dragon Realm, there are indeed three million soldiers, among them countless powerhouses, including the legendary War Gods. On what basis did White Mitchell dare to speak such words? Could it be¡­ he is also a War God? Thinking of this, those twenty or thirty soldiers stood in shock, their hearts unable to settle down for quite a while. On the other hand, Samuel, whose shinbone was shattered, screamed out in pain. His face quickly turned pale, the entire person appearing to be in extreme agony. Only now did he feel that in the face of absolute power, his so-called authority appeared so pale and powerless. ¡°White Mitchell! You will not die a good death, the martial department will not let you off, wait for the martial department¡¯s punishment! Ahhh!!!¡± Samuel screamed, at the same time threatening White Mitchell, his facial expression was even more ferocious. Boom! Just as Samuel wished he could tear White Mitchell apart in revenge, the sound of an engine roaring could be heard from outside the Weiden Family Vi. Everyone paused, immediately seeing a Sayon War Department¡¯s vehicle arriving on the scene at a high speed. The moment he saw the license te, Samuel¡¯s face lit up with hope, as if he saw a life-saving straw. This is Asher¡¯s vehicle! This is Asher¡¯s vehicle!!! Samuel, like a drowned man catching at a straw, frantically shouted towards the vehicle: ¡°Commander! Save me! Commander! Save me!! This brat has no respect for thew. He beat me like this, it¡¯s not just about me, it¡¯s an attack on all of us in the Sayon armed forces! Capture him, we must capture him, better yet kill him, kill him!!!¡± Chapter 201: He is the Army Master! Chapter 201: He is the Army Master! Trantor: 549690339 The moment Asher got out of the car, Samuel¡¯s confidence inted exponentially. If it weren¡¯t for his arms, already broken by White Mitchell, and the crushed leg bones, he would have loved to stand up and p White Mitchell twice across the face. He knew who Asher was, the pir of their Sayon War Department! He¡¯d held the title of War King for ten years, the Titled Fierce Ape! This was a bona fide Titled War King. With him here, White Mitchell was doomed! However, just as Samuel thought his luck was about to turn, a stone-faced White Mitchell stomped down on his other leg. With a crack, the sound of another bone shattering entered his ears. Soon the agonizing pain surged through his body, straining his face and causingrge cold beads of sweat to roll down. He nearly passed out from the pain. ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± Samuel¡¯s wailing echoed throughout the Weiden Family Vi, reminiscent of a ughtered pig. Onlookers might have guessed that the Weiden Family was preparing a roasted pig dinner. ¡°Commander, save me¡­Commander, if you don¡¯t act now, I will really die¡­¡± Samuel pleaded in agony. Strangely, since getting out of the car, Asher had stayed motionless, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Samuel¡¯s pleas or seen his torment. At that moment, White Mitchell was standing on Samuel¡¯s lower leg, towering over him and watching Asher standing beside the military vehicle, looking like a stone Buddha. His face was nk, showing no emotional response at all to themander of the Sayon armed forces. It was as if he didn¡¯t consider Asher a threat at all. Observing this, the two to three dozen Martial Arts Soldiers all appeared stunned. A thought of unease simultaneously crossed their minds. Could it be that White Mitchell was intending to challenge theirmander, Asher? It seemed impossible. After all, theirmander was a true Titled War King. He was a match for only a handful in all of Sayon. They still remembered thepetitional confrontation two years ago with the Nezzimand center, Asher had managed to hold out against Azure Dragon, from the White War Department, for over ten rounds. Even though he ultimately lost. But that in itself was proof of Asher¡¯s prowess. The one who he had faced was the Titled War King Azure Dragon, a legend from the White War Department! All five War Kings of the White War Department had titles. Even a typical Titled War King was no match for them. Every bit of their strength had been honed and sharpened in the mes of battle, making them far stronger than their counterparts. A typical Titled War King could not endure more than ten rounds against them and even that would be considered remarkable. But Asher managed to hold out for seventeen rounds against Azure Dragon! Didn¡¯t this strength alone signify everything? Indeed, White Mitchell had made a significant impression. But they didn¡¯t believe that White Mitchell could sway Asher¡¯s strength. However, just as they thought White Mitchell was no match for Asher, they bore witness to a scene that gave them chills. They saw theirmander, an exalted figure in their eyes, slowly bow, raise his arms, and perform a military salute towards White Mitchell with a solemn expression. At this moment, the respect on Asher¡¯s face was utmost, treating White Mitchell as though he was an authoritative figure. Then, everyone heard him say in a strong and resolute tone, ¡°My name is Asher, from the Sayon armed forces! Reporting to the Lord Military Master! Awaiting instruction from the Master!¡±. What¡­? The sound of Asher¡¯s voice was akin to a deep-sea bomb, exploding in the minds of everyone present, stirring up a storm of shock and terror! At that instance, the faces of all the Martial Arts Soldiers present turned pale, reflecting an iparable shock. Asher¡¯s statements echoed relentlessly in their minds, repeatedly bombarding their brains, over and over, assaulting their psychological defenses. This is the Army Master! A true Army Master!!! Wow! A wave of astonishment escaped the mouths of those soldiers, their eyes widened, their hearts beat uneasily, almost like they were ready to jump out of their throats. Shocked to their core, every Martial Arts Soldier present stared, their faces reflecting utter disbelief. The Army Master! The literal meaning being the Master of the Three Armies! In the entire Dragon Realm, not more than ten individuals could im the title of Army Master! And these ten individuals were incredibly stunning entities, truly the ones who stood above the masses and just below the top. Such a young Army Master like White Mitchell, was a sole existence in the Dragon Realm! White, his name is White Mitchell, and he is also an Army Master. By now, his identity was clear as day! White Army Master! This is the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm, anointed by the Elders¡¯ House itself, superior to the Three Armies above all, the unparalleled White Army Master! Boom! Those who had reacted felt like they were in a world that had be eerily quiet, so quiet that they didn¡¯t dare to breathe a mouthful of air. For a while, a wave of suffocation overwhelmed everyone. Eventually, the soldiers copsed onto the ground, their legs softened to jelly, and the cold sweat flowed like a storm, soaking their clothes in an instant. By this point, the person who was in the absolute worst state of waiting was undisputedly Samuel, who was now terrified underneath the foot of White Mitchell. Indeed, what everyone else could think of, he had thought of too. The name White Mitchell contained the word ¡®White¡¯, and his immediate superior, Asher, referred to him as the Army Master. Is this not obvious enough? However, the information Samuel previously received mentioned that White Mitchell was nothing more than a penniless ex-prisoner. Who the hell could rte White Mitchell to the White Army Master of War Department? At this point, Samuel felt bitter within, feeling chills like a cold wind blowing through him, wishing he could hide himself in a hole and bury himself alive. This is the White Army Master, bestowed the title of Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm by the Elders¡¯ House itself! War Zone Asura, King of Aerial Warfare, Human Pluto¡­ Were all these weighty titles not enough to testify his strength? Yet, he was being reckless moments before, shouting in front of such a supreme existence, even arresting the man¡¯s foster mother and severely torturing her. Hans Weiden, you fucking caused my doom!!! A mournful expression appeared on Samuel¡¯s face as he pleaded in a shivering voice, ¡°Lord Military Master, I was wrong. I, Samuel, admit my mistake. I truly realize my mistake. I was instigated by Hans Weiden, I didn¡¯t know anything. Please forgive me, Lord Military Master, I was wrong, I really understand my mistake. I won¡¯t dare to act like this in the future, I will never dare again, in the future, I will definitely be honest and¡­¡±. Contrary to Samuel¡¯s pleas, White Mitchell gave him a detached look, and with a cold voice he responded, ¡°In your next life maybe!¡±. Chapter 202: You Know Nothing About My Strength! Chapter 202: You Know Nothing About My Strength! Trantor: 549690339 Next¡­ next life? Upon hearing this, Samuel stilled, a look of terror surfacing and crazily swirling on his face. However, before he could respond, White Mitchell stomped on his chest. I¡­ Samuel could only feel his heart being crushed, his heartbeat abruptly stopped, despite his desperate attempts to keep it going. Next, Samuel¡¯s eyes widened, his life force dissipatingpletely. He died with eyes wide open. His final gaze fell on Hans Weiden. Seeing this chain of events, Hans Weiden, who was bound to a wheelchair, was panic-stricken. Yes, he may be the heir of the Weiden Family, his grandfather might have indeed been the instructor for the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, but Hans Weiden had never witnessed such a bloody scene. Far from being calm, at this moment, not soiling himself was an aplishment. As Hans Weiden was shocked, he slowly lifted his head to see White Mitchell approaching him. Samuel was dead, was it his turn next? This notion sprung up like a flood, it was uncontroble, and frantically swept through his mind. He initially had confidence in defeating White Mitchell, as he thought of White Mitchell as an insignificant existence like an ant. Even when White Mitchell disyed his superior strength, he was never afraid. Because he knew, standing behind him, was the Dragon Realm¡¯s Wubu Flying Tiger Guard! They were the Dragon Realm Martial Department¡¯s sharpest and strongest weapons, second in might only to the War Department. In other words, the Tiger Guards represented the pinnacle of the Martial Department¡¯s power. The Martial Arts Soldiers who are a part of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard were carefully handpicked from the millions. Moreover, his grandfather had been an instructor for the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, and many of the current Tiger Guardmanders were his students. The overwhelming background left Hans fearless, not only towards White Mitchell, but also towards all the rich families in Sayon. But who would have thought, his proud background crumbled into nothing in front of White Mitchell, weak as if it was made of paper. The Army Master! An Army Master! The Master of the Three Armies! The Tiger Guards were nothing, even the entire Martial Department of the Dragon realm couldn¡¯tpare to a mere fingertip of his. It was only now, Hans realized, everything White Mitchell had previously said was not a bluff, nor a jest. He indeed had that kind of strength, that kind of confidence. Before, he had seen White Mitchell as a joke, he never imagined he himself would be the biggest joke. His repeated provocations and humiliations of White Mitchell were tantamount to courting death! If he were in White Mitchell¡¯s ce, he probably would have already killed him long ago. Now, he was nothing more than cannon fodder to White Mitchell. When it came to background, White Mitchell was the Army Master. His words would make the entire army tremble. His Weiden Family could be wiped out casually! He couldn¡¯tpare to anything! The realization made Hans feel as though his heart was bleeding, his face changing from green to purple in turns. At this moment, White Mitchell had already approached Hans, speaking indifferently, ¡°How is it, Hans Weiden, are you surprised?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s words were like a p in the face to Hans. In an instant, Hans¡¯s face became even grimmer, as if dripping with sweat. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve been letting you behave this way in front of me?¡± White Mitchell sneered coldly, looking at Hans as if he were a mere ant. Hans grinded his teeth and red at White Mitchell, unwillingly asking, ¡°Why?!¡± White Mitchell smirked coldly, then stated word by word, ¡°Because I know about your strength pretty well, yet you know nothing of mine!¡± Hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, all hope disappeared from Hans¡¯s heart. Because he understood that, no matter how hard he tried, he could neverpete with the powerful existence of White Mitchell. Not just him, even the entire Weiden Familybined was no match for White Mitchell. It was exactly as White Mitchell said. He knew nothing about White Mitchell¡¯s strength, yet there were no secrets about the Weiden Family¡¯s strength in White Mitchell¡¯s perception. But Hans was really unwilling to ept this. He was unwilling to be crushed under White Mitchell, unwilling to admit defeat so easily! Think about this, Hans red at White Mitchell venomously and said, ¡°White Mitchell! You can¡¯t kill me! My grandfather was the former instructor of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard! Our Weiden Family has a deep rtionship with the Tiger Guards. There are numerous Tiger Guardmanders who were my grandfather¡¯s mentees. If you kill me, you are causing the wrongful death of many, they will join hands to incriminate you, and you won¡¯t get away with it!¡± Unmoved by these words, White Mitchell chuckled. In contrast, Asher, who had been standing aside, had a disappointed expression on his face when he heard this. If Hans had begged for mercy now, he might have been spared. But instead, he chose to provoke White Mitchell. He was simply digging his own grave. The Weiden Family was insignificant to someone like White Mitchell. Even if the whole Martial Department¡¯s three million soldiers jointly raised their voices against him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shake his position. With permission from the Elders¡¯ House, discretion to execute first and reportter, such was White Mitchell, the White Army Master! Ordinary people could hardly imagine the extent of White Mitchell¡¯s power, even what Asher knew was just the tip of the iceberg. As for Hans, he was simply too naive. He was totally responsible fornding himself in this situation, he couldn¡¯t me anyone else. However, to Asher¡¯s surprise, after hearing Hans¡¯s words, White Mitchell slowly said, ¡°Rest assured, don¡¯t be so nervous, I won¡¯t kill you today, and I won¡¯t kill you in the future either.¡± Huh? Upon hearing these words, Asher was taken aback. White Mitchell showed no mercy when dealing with Samuel, why was he showing mercy to Hans, the instigator? Could it be that he was actually intimidated by Hans¡¯s words? Impossible! An Army Master, would he be bothered by such a threat? Just as Asher was puzzled by White Mitchell¡¯s decision, White Mitchell¡¯s hand slowly reached to Hans¡¯s spine. Then, a chilling voice rang out, akin to a ghost¡¯s whisper, ¡°Do you know why I won¡¯t kill you? Haha¡­ because, sometimes, living can be a hundred times more painful than death!¡± Chapter 203: The Weiden Family is Furious! Chapter 203: The Weiden Family is Furious! Trantor: 549690339 With a crack, Hans Weiden¡¯s spine shattered inch by inch, as if all his strength was drained, and he copsed directly onto the wheelchair. At this moment, Hans only felt a throbbing pain that he had never endured before, incessantly surging through his limbs and bones, almost crushing his mind. In his wide-open eyes, there was an expression of shock, his pupils bulging incredibly, as if he were a goldfish. Paralysed, this time, he waspletely paralysed! Hans felt as if all the muscles in his body had lost control, no matter how he tried to mobilize them, there was no change. He wanted to speak, he had a lot to say, but in the end, he felt as if he had lost the ability to structurenguage. At this time, a term surfaced in his mind¨Cvegetable! Yes, White Mitchell didn¡¯t kill him, he turned him directly into a vegetable. Now, he finally understood why White Mitchell would say that sometimes, living is a hundred times more painful than death. Bing a vegetable was more unbearable than being killed directly. Hans felt like he was going mad, but all he could do now was stare wide-eyed. He couldn¡¯t even utter a single sentence. White Mitchell, White Mitchell, White Mitchell!!! These three words, for Hans at this time, were like a demon, causing him to feel fear and dread. Just then, the rumbling of war chariot engines echoed from outside the vi. Next, War King Kirin, leading the Sayon armed forces, entered in a single file, quickly securing the scene. Upon seeing the Middle Region War King Kirin, Asher¡¯s countenance once again turned respectful. Shortly afterwards, he saw Kirin respectfully walking up to White Mitchell and asking, ¡°Superior, how should these people be dealt with?¡± Asher, witnessing this, involuntarily began to feel relieved. He had guessed correctly, the person who could shock Middle Region War King Kirin into personally investigating Sayon armed forces, could only be Army Master White! Thankfully he had anticipated this, otherwise, if he had assisted Hans against White Mitchell, he might be among those lying on the ground now. With these thoughts, Asher hurried to White Mitchell¡¯s side, disying an extremely respectful demeanor, not daring to show the slightest indifference. However, instead of issuing an order himself, White Mitchell looked towards the approaching Asher in response to Kirin¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Commander Asher, these people are all subordinates of yours, what do you suggest?¡± said White Mitchell, his expression cid. This¡­ White Mitchell¡¯s sudden question caught Asher by surprise. Although he did not side with Hans, it was his inability to discipline his subordinates that led to the current situation. White Mitchell was asking for his opinion but actually assessing his attitude. Considering this, Asher couldn¡¯t help shivering. He knew that if he didn¡¯t handle the matter properly, his position as the Commander of the Sayon armed forces, would bepromised. ¡°Samuel! I curse you and your eighteen generations! You left such a mess for me after your death!¡± Asher couldn¡¯t help but curse Samuel in his heart. Then, after some hesitation, Asher looked fearfully at White Mitchell and asked weakly, ¡°Lord Military Master, perhaps I should take these men back. Strip their posts, suppress their cultivation and punish them severely byw? I wonder, might this course of action please you?¡± At this moment, Asher, the formidable Commander of the Sayon armed forces, in the presence of White Mitchell, didn¡¯t dare to put on any airs, acting as timid as a startled quail. White Mitchell did not respond to his question. Seeing this, Asher thought that he had not handled it properly and could not help but break out in a cold sweat. He seemed panic-stricken. At this time, Kylin, who was standing next to White Mitchell, obviously understood his intentions better and said directly, ¡°Today¡¯s events cannot be spoken of! Do you understand?¡± As soon as Asher heard this, he trembled all over, and immediately turned to the crowd and said, ¡°Samuel has broken thew and bullied themon people. He has been executed on the spot by ourmander! All other participants will be dealt with strictly. The events of today are top-secret within the Sayon armed forces. Everyone must keep their mouths shut. When you return, sign a confidentiality agreement. If I hear a word outside, martialw will deal with it!¡± Hearing Asher¡¯smand, the martial arts soldiers did not dare to ck off and promptly began cleaning up the scene. In a short while, the traces of the Weiden Family Vi werepletely cleared by the Sayon military personnel. Mitchell helped Zhihui into his car to rest, preparing to take her to the hospital for treatment. At this moment, Asher appeared in front of Mitchell again, disying a certain hesitance on his face as if he had something to say, but didn¡¯t know how to express it. ¡°Are you worried that the people from the Weiden family won¡¯t let this matter rest?¡± Eventually, it was Mitchell who spoke up first. Asher responded with an awkward-soundingugh before adopting a somber expression, ¡°Lord Military Master, Hans Weiden¡¯s grandfather, Jeremiah Weiden, was the instructor of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard and is very protective and entric. Should I remind him? Otherwise, I fear he won¡¯t let things end like this, and it may result in causing trouble for you, sir.¡± Mitchell barely showed any reaction, replying calmly, ¡°Whether or not you choose to warn Jeremiah is your military department¡¯s business, not mine. But if you dare reveal my identity¡­well, I don¡¯t mind if the Sayon armed forces need to find a newmander.¡± After leaving these words, Mitchell stepped into the car and closed the door. Kylin immediately revved the engine and proceeded to leave the scene. Asher, who had witnessed the entire scene, was petrified and drenched in cold sweat due to the authority he was facing. After a while, Asher regained his senses. A touch of bitterness crossed his face as he muttered to himself, ¡°The Weiden family¡­ you had better act carefully or risk dragging the entire military department into this.¡± Meanwhile, at a Sayon military training base, located over a thousand kilometers away from the capital¡­ An elderly man past his prime was leisurely inspecting something, surrounded by a group of people. From time to time, he would nod his head approvingly, appearing quite respected. Just as he was enjoying himself, a middle-aged man arrived with a frantic look in his eyes, and quickly whispered something into the elder¡¯s ear. You could clearly see the elder¡¯s expression gradually changing as he listened. In the end, his face was so gloomy it looked like it could drip water. His once dim eyes were now reflecting a frighteningly cold light, indicating his extreme rage. As people were wondering what had happened, they heard the old man¡¯s furious words, ¡°This is outrageous! This is outrageous!!! A mere brat dares to offend my Weiden family. Very well, it seems that some people do not regard me, Jeremiah Weiden, with any respect!¡± Once Jeremiah finished speaking, a young man standing beside him asked, ¡°Grandfather, what happened in Sayon?¡± This man was named Noah Weiden, Jeremiah¡¯s own grandson, and Hans Weiden¡¯s brother, one of the twelve flying tigers of the military department, possessing the strength of a Major Achieved War King. Listening to Noah¡¯s inquiry, Jeremiah looked directly at him: ¡°Noah, Hans in Sayon was beaten into a vegetative state by a young rapscallion straight out of prison! I can¡¯t leave at the moment, but you should go back with a team immediately. If he¡¯s alive, I want him in person, if he¡¯s dead, then his corpse. Regardless, you must bring that bratty culprit to me! Even if themander of the Sayon military forces personally shows up to stop you, show no mercy. This time, I want all of Sayon to see the consequences of offending my Weiden family!¡± Chapter 204: The Jones Family in Panic! Chapter 204: The Jones Family in Panic! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family mansion. Noah Weiden¡¯s training base was located in a remote part of the Capital City. It would take him some time to return. Yet, during his absence, the Jones Family found itself in chaos. Hans Weiden was unreachable, as if he had vanished from the face of the earth. The two old foxes, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas, were nowpletely out of their control. At this point, Will Jones was like an ant on a hot pan, extremely anxious and restless. He had been counting on Hans Weiden to back him up ever since he left the Jones Group. This included financial support for his newpany. However, now that Hans Weiden had suddenly vanished, the money he had promised Will hadn¡¯t arrived, and the resources he had pledged hadpletely disappeared. With payday approaching and his newpany needing continuous operation, Will Jones simply didn¡¯t have enough money. Even worse, despite losing the Sayon market, Sherry Jones had sessfully established a new market through several nearby cities and online channels. Not only had her performance doubled, it was likely to double again. This left Will Jones with absolutely nothing. ¡°Mother, you muste up with a n. Are you truly willing to give half of thepany¡¯s shares to that wretched girl, Sherry?¡± Will Jones couldn¡¯t help but reminisce. Old Madam Jones¡¯ face darkened at his words, her expression became severe. She hadn¡¯t expected Hans Weiden to suddenly go missing, and she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Sherry, that damned girl, would be sopetent. No matter how many times they attacked, Sherry did not fall, but showed resilience. Could it be that Sherry¡¯s business talent was truly superior to Will Jones? At this thought, a hint of hesitation appeared on Old Madam Jones¡¯ face. However, Amanda, standing beside her, couldn¡¯t help but assert, ¡°Mother, we absolutely cannot give the Jones Family¡¯s shares to outsiders. Sherry is now so close to that rascal, White Mitchell.¡± If in the future she gives our Jones Family¡¯s shares to that bastard, wouldn¡¯t our Jones Family fall into the hands of that bastard? Besides, there¡¯s no end in sight to the issue with the Imperial Group. They could target White Mitchell at any time, and wouldn¡¯t that stir trouble for our Jones family?¡± At Amanda¡¯s words, Old Madam Jonespletely dismissed her doubts. No matter what, the Jones family needed to sever connections with White Mitchell as soon as possible. They absolutely could not be drawn into any trouble! And with this, the Jones family couldn¡¯t give any of their shares to Sherry. It would be best to drive Sherry out of the Jones family entirely. Old Madam Jones¡¯ eyes hardened, revealing her determination. It was clear she had made up her mind. ¡°Amanda, you¡¯re right. So, contact Sherry right away and ask her toe back. Tell her I want to see her in person.¡± Old Madam Jones instructed. Upon hearing this, Amanda brimmed with joy. She immediately took out her cell phone to call Sherry. Seeing this, Will Jones hastily said, ¡°Mother, do you have a n to make that wretched girl back down?¡± Hearing his inquiry, Old Madam Jones nodded her head, then said with an icy tone, ¡°The shares of the Jones Group belong to the Jones Family. They must not fall into outsiders¡¯ hands.¡± ¡°Get ready to go back and take over the Jones Group. Do you understand?¡± This¡­ Will Jones was taken aback, and could not respond immediately,¡±Mother, the staff at the Jones Group are now devoted to Sherry. If I go back now, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Obviously, Will also knew that even if he returned to the Jones Group now, he wouldn¡¯t have any authority or the employees¡¯ support, causing him to worry. However, upon hearing these words, Old Madam Jones cast a disappointed look at him and impatiently replied, ¡°What are you afraid of? Are the employees at your newpany just window dressing? Isn¡¯t the current retailwork of the Jones Group up and running? Can¡¯t your employees take over the operation?¡± Swoosh! Hearing this, Will¡¯s eyes widened with joy, and his face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of exultation. ording to Old Madam Jones¡¯ n, not only could he easily take over the Jones Group, but he could also take over the retailwork developed by Sherry over this period of time. With this, the scale of the Jones Group would be muchrger than before, when it was under his control. Given time, the Jones Group might be a second-tier giant. It wasn¡¯t impossible. By then, he would be the general manager of a second-tier giant family. No, after Old Madam Jones passes away, he would be the Family Head of a second-tier giant family! Thinking of this, he said with jubtion, ¡°Mother, you are always one step ahead. Don¡¯t worry, this time, I will do it well. I will definitely make you proud!¡± Hearing his words, Old Madam Jones scowled at him. She replied, ¡°Will, for your sake, I¡¯ve put my reputation on the line this time.¡± ¡°If you still can¡¯t do it well, I, as a mother, really don¡¯t know how to help you anymore.¡± Hearing this, Will patted his chest to reassure Old Madam Jones, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, as long as you can help me get the Jones Group back this time, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Seeing Will¡¯s solemn promise, Old Madam Jones nodded in silence. Meanwhile, Sherry Jones had received Amanda¡¯s call and quickly left the hospital where she had been staying with Wen Zhihui. Knowing that the Jones family would give White Mitchell a hard time, Sherry decided not to inform him and secretly went back home alone. She had expected a usual work report, but never anticipated that as soon as she walked in, Old Madam Jones would demand she immediately give up her position as general manager. Upon hearing this news, Sherry was shocked into silence. She couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Grandma, why is this happening!?¡± Before Old Madam Jones could speak, Amanda, standing beside her, sarcastically retorted: ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t there plenty of reasons? Do the orders of the board of directors need to be exined to you?¡± ¡°Stop dallying. In a while, our family¡¯s home is going to be taken over by Will. You better vacate the position soon, or else you might attempt to exploit the situationter.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing Amanda¡¯s words, Sherry looked at Old Madam Jones in disbelief, her face a picture of overwhelming grief. However, Old Madam Jones seemed not to notice. She sternly replied, ¡°This is a decision made by the board of directors. If you want to stay in the Jones Group, you can be the deputy manager.¡± ¡°But if you dare to go behind my back, then you can¡¯t even be the deputy manager, you can leave the Jones Group and never return!¡± ¡°This is a chance for you, considering that you haven¡¯t caused any major problems recently. Don¡¯t you dare not appreciate it!¡± Chapter 205: Dominantly Grabbing Power, Ryan Fights Back! Chapter 205: Dominantly Grabbing Power, Ryan Fights Back! Trantor: 549690339 Two heavy thuds echoed around the room. After hearing this, Sherry Jones¡¯s face turned deathly pale, looking utterly deste. Speaking truthfully, she had never thought of iming ownership of the Jones Group¡¯s shares for herself. She had never coveted the position of CEO either. But all of this was personally promised to her by Old Madam Jones. How many times had she gone through hardships and suffered suppression from others, just to bring the Jones Group back from the brink and achieve its current scale? Yet, Old Madam Jones negated all her recent hard work with one statement. She might refuse her own belongings, but the Jones family shouldn¡¯t be taking it all either! Moreover, everything she had done was to help White Mitchell make aeback. If, at this critical juncture, control of the Jones Group returned to Will Jones¡¯s hands, with his character, he definitely would not agree to use the power of the Jones Group to help White Mitchell. If that happened, her wish to help White would be utterly doomed. Upon thinking of this, a resolute look immediately surged onto Sherry¡¯s pale face. She stared at Old Madam Jones unflinchingly, saying, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t agree with your decision, nor will I ept it!¡± Amanda¡¯s face turned fierce upon hearing these words. She pointed at Sherry and chastised, ¡°How dare you! You ungrateful girl, you¡¯ve really grown cocky now, haven¡¯t you? You even dare to defy Old Madam Jones¡¯s words. Do you think being CEO for a few days makes you so great? Don¡¯t forget, the Jones Group belongs to our Jones Family, not to you alone, Sherry Jones!¡± After rebuking Sherry, Amanda turned to Old Madam Jones and added insult to injury, ¡°Mom, just look at this ungrateful thing. She¡¯s an absolute white-eyed wolf with no conscience left. If you hadn¡¯t let her be the CEO, she¡¯d be nothing now! Does she really think her few days as CEO makes her achievements greater than everyone else¡¯s? In my opinion, we should just tell her to pack up and leave. That way, we won¡¯t have to worry about any schemes she mighte up with behind our backs!¡± Old Madam Jones gave a coldugh after hearing Amanda¡¯s words, and looked at Sherry, ¡°Sherry, do you think what you agree or disagree with matters now? Don¡¯t forget, I am the chairwoman of the Jones Group. It¡¯s within my power to appoint or dismiss anyone, all I need is to say the word. If it were not for your recent hard work, do you think I would still keep you in thepany?¡± ¡°Grandma, you-¡± Sherry was left speechless. Indeed, Old Madam Jones could change her mind with a single sentence. Moreover, how would she fulfill her father¡¯sst wish and help White Mitchell if she left the Jones Group? Upon thinking of this, Sherry felt incredibly wronged. Her eyes reddened involuntarily. However, Old Madam Jones seemed to have not noticed at all. Shepletely ignored Sherry and said, ¡°Alright, now that everything has been discussed and decided, let¡¯s leave it at that. Will will take over in the afternoon. Whatever you have to hand over, both of you shouldmunicate well.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Sherry wanted to say something, but the moment she opened her mouth, Amanda red at her fiercely, scolding, ¡°What ¡®I¡¯? Can¡¯t even the presidentmand you now? You¡¯re wearing a long face day in and day out. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know would assume we Jones¡¯s are mistreating you. Keeping someone without any work experience like you in thepany is a great favor already. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re ungrateful? Let me tell you, don¡¯t ever overstep your boundaries!¡± Facing Amanda¡¯s harsh words, Sherry Jones had a mist over her eyes, and she seemed to have lost her strength all at once, appearing distraught. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. Sherry, there¡¯s nothing left for you here, you may leave,¡± Old Madam Jones said expressionless, her gaze upon Sherry was as if looking at an irrelevant stranger. Without dy, Amanda eagerly approached Sherry and forcibly drove her out. Right after Sherry left, Amanda and Will Jones moved closer to Old Madam Jones, asking confusedly, ¡°Mom, why do we still keep that wretched Sherry in thepany?¡± At those words, Old Madam Jones shot them a displeased nce, and then sternly said, ¡°It¡¯s a stalling tactic, couldn¡¯t you see that? The Jones Group employees still need Sherry to pacify them. When the timees and all employees of bothpanies are on track, our Jones Group can grow twice in size. Will, you should seize the time to win people over, don¡¯t be stingy where money should be spent. Fire those who don¡¯t obey, when all employees listen to you, we can make Sherry disappear. Do you understand?¡± Whoosh! Hearing these words, the couple, Will Jones, were instantly enlightened and couldn¡¯t help but give Old Madam Jones two big thumbs up. Indeed, an old ginger is still hotter, an old fox is still craftier! Just when Sherry Jones was utterly lost, Ryan swaggered into the Jones Group office with a bunch of employees. Seeing Ryan, Elijah Bailey was startled and then immediately yelled, ¡°What are you all doing here?! Go away, you¡¯re not wee here!¡± Ryan sneered at those words, ¡°What? Didn¡¯t Vice President Jones tell you? The twopanies have merged. Will Jones, Mr. Jones, is now the general manager of Jones Group, and Sherry Jones has been demoted to vice president. We¡¯re now employees of Jones Group. Since we belong to Jones Group, do we need your permission to return to our ownpany?¡± What¡­??? The employees of Jones Group stopped the work in their hands in response to this remark, revealing a utterly confused expression. Seeing this, Ryan wore a smug look,manding the working staff in their seats to leave imperiously. ¡°Move, move, move, this area now belongs to us, you go to that corner where no one is. Hurry up, don¡¯t drag your feet,¡± Ryan directed in a high-handed manner. ¡°Elijah, what¡­¡± At this moment, all the office employees couldn¡¯t help but turn their sights to Elijah Bailey, hoping he could tell everyone that everything Ryan said was not true. After all, they agreed to return, not to be exploited by Will Jones, they came back for Sherry¡¯s sake. But at this moment, Elijah Bailey lookedpletely at loss, having no idea what was going on. Meanwhile, Ryan arrogantly looked at the employees of the Jones Group, saying triumphantly, ¡°What, don¡¯t believe it? If you don¡¯t believe it, go make a phone call to ask. Don¡¯t stand in the way here.¡± At this point, Elijah Bailey could bear no more and furiously said to Ryan, ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t make a fuzz here, we have yet to make things clear, you¡¯re not allowed to¡­¡± Ryan threw Elijah Bailey a scornful nce, cutting him off before he finished talking, ¡°Elijah, you old fool, save it. Who do you think you are? You still think you¡¯ll stay in Jones Group? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, Mr. Jones said when hees back, the first one to be fired will be you. And, the seat you¡¯re sitting in now already belongs to me, Ryan! The wise choice is to pack your stuff and get lost! Don¡¯t get in the way here, or else, I will call the police and use you of trespassing!¡± Chapter 206: The New Official Sets Three Fires! Chapter 206: The New Official Sets Three Fires! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You!¡± Elijah Bailey was fuming, chest heaving as if a fire ready to burst forth at any moment. He looked just like a lion driven mad with rage. Seeing how incensed Elijah was, a look of self-satisfied smugness shed across Ryan¡¯s face. A despicable victor reveling in his rival¡¯s misery. This was precisely what Ryan wanted to see; Elijah pinned into a corner, unable to retaliate. The sight was downright satisfying! At that moment, a disoriented Sherry Jones appeared at the entrance of thepany. As she contemted how to exin the situation to Elijah and the others, she overheard Ryan¡¯s grandiose discourse from within the office. Hearing this, Sherry furrowed her brows and rushed into the office. ¡°Ryan! Shut up! Elijah has served our Jones Group loyally and his termination isn¡¯t at your disposal. As the Vice President of Jones Group, if I say he isn¡¯t to be fired, that¡¯s what goes. This is not your ce to dictate.¡± Either sit down quietly with your team and get back to work, or I will consider this neglect of duty and you¡¯ll be held ountable!¡± Sherry¡¯s reproval was no more than a mosquito bite to Ryan, causing no pain or difort. Clearly, he couldn¡¯t care less about what she had to say. Even more so, Ryan looked arrogantlycent, backhandedly sneered at her. ¡°Oh, Vice President Jones, you¡¯re very impressive with your airs of authority. However, your influence does not extend to me. Trying to punish me? Laughable! You better spend this time wisely, helping Elijah pack his stuff and get out of here. Save yourself the trouble for when Mr. Jones returns and finds this old man here, spoiling his mood!¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry¡¯s eyes shed with anger, her pretty face icing over with a frosty demeanor. She was seething. The elderly employees of Jones Group all looked stricken upon hearing the exchange. Elijah seemed puzzled and looked at Sherry, asking, ¡°Miss Jones, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± With a guiltden expression, Sherry helplessly said, ¡°Elijah, I¡¯ll exin everythingter. Rest assured, I will not let Uncle drive you away. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to keep you here¡­¡± Just as Sherry was promising to stand up for Elijah, Will Jones arrived, wearing a cold smirk on his face. ¡°Vice President Jones! Do you mind sticking to your role?! You¡¯re just a Vice President. The power to hire and fire is not in your hands. Don¡¯t you even know your ce?¡± Uncle? Upon seeing Will, Sherry¡¯s eyebrows drew together in a scowl, her face showing a sense of frustration, as if unable to breathe. At that moment, Will gave Sherry an indifferent nce, then turned to everyone with an air of superiority, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m happy to meet you all again. Yes, as Ryan stated earlier, that was indeed my decision. I, as the General Manager of Jones Group, hereby announce that effective immediately, Elijah Bailey is dismissed. Anyone who disagrees, will speak out. Whoever wants to resign or be fired, I approve of any and all requests!¡± A gasp! Upon making the announcement, an uproar off gasps and murmurs echoed throughout the Jones Group office. Will Jones was purging his opposition! His arrogance went unmatched; employees were seen as expendable. He could fire or hire at will. The atmosphere reminded everyone of a time when they had to walk on eggshells beneath Will¡¯s rule. As autocratic as a tyrant, the slightest mistake could lead to one being fired or suppressed under his reign. They had finally enjoyed a handful of peaceful days. However, their peace was short-lived as Will returned into power. How would they ever have peace at work in thispany again? As these thoughts flooded their minds, the employees¡¯ faces were filled with destion and dread. At this moment, Sherry couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She reprimanded Will, ¡°Uncle, Elijah is a longstanding loyalist of ourpany. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your actions would leave other employees disheartened? How will they work for our Jones Group with this hanging over their heads? Would grandmother know you¡¯ve done this?!¡± After her words fell, Will nonchntly turned to Sherry with a dismissive gaze, arrogance written all over his face. ¡°Do really think I need a little girl like you telling me how to run things? When I started managing thispany, you were still sucking your thumb. Just because you were in temporary charge of thepany, doesn¡¯t mean you get a say in how things should be run around here. Against me, you¡¯re still green! I advise you to step aside. Otherwise, if I get angry, I¡¯ll fire you too!¡± Will scoffed with an indifferent expression across his face. At his words, a bitter expression appeared on Sherry¡¯s face, intensifying her anguish as though she had been stabbed by a de with blood gushing out and dripping ceaselessly. She appeared utterly lost and powerless. Seeing Sherry¡¯s predicament, the old employees felt deeply sorry for her. One of them finally stepped up and said, ¡°Miss Sherry, just say the word. As long as you do, we¡¯ll follow you. Let¡¯s start our ownpany. We don¡¯t deserve this humiliation!¡± The moment these words were uttered, all the old staff members chimed in, ¡°Yes, Miss Sherry, we¡¯ll go with you. Together with Elijah, we will leave this ce. We can¡¯t even bear to look at Will¡¯s revolting face any longer!¡± The staff members passionately echoed each other. The atmosphere at the scene became riled up with their sentiments. At this moment, Will burst outughing and looked at everyone dismissively, ¡°A bunch of hooligans! What are you nning to do? Revolt?! Why are you still here? Return to your duties! Who pays your sry? Is it Sherry or the Jones Group? You ungrateful curs! If I hear anyone spreading rumors behind my back, they can forget about getting this month¡¯s wage! Anyone who dares to defy can get lost, not a single one of you will be spared!¡± Chapter 207: Going to the Jones Family, Looking for a Place! Chapter 207: Going to the Jones Family, Looking for a ce! Trantor: 549690339 Bang! Will Jones¡¯s words were like a fuse,pletely igniting the emotions of these veteran employees. Their anger red in their chests, and each of them was filled with fury. ¡°Miss Sherry Jones, we don¡¯t want to work under Will Jones. As long as you give themand, we are ready to set up a separate group with you anytime!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Sherry, we won¡¯t take this insult here. I refuse to believe that the world won¡¯t turn without Will Jones!¡± ¡°Miss Sherry, you take the lead, Miss Sherry, Miss Sherry¡­¡± Seeing these employees filled with strong emotions, Sherry Jones¡¯s pretty face filled with guilt. She was aware, she had made enemies, not just the Weiden Family, the Green family, but the Imperial Group as well. If she were to venture out with these men, they would also likely face repercussions. Thinking of this, Sherry sighed, helplessly saying to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± At this¡­ The employees were stunned as if they had been struck by lightning. Feeling as if they had been betrayed, their faces were filled with disappointment. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± At this moment, theughs of Will Jones and Ryan echoed around the office, filled with ridicule. The incessantughter was just like ps across the faces of the older employees. For a moment, their faces were filled with even more disappointment. At this moment, Elijah red at Will Jones with grinding teeth. Seeing his triumphant look, he said angrily: ¡°Will Jones, don¡¯t be too¡­¡± Before he could even say ¡®early¡¯, Ryan thunderously walked over to Elijah and said, ¡°Old fart, what are you still doing here? Get the hell out! You¡¯re no longer our employee, what are you sticking around for? Get out!¡± Daring to stir up trouble here, I¡¯ll kick you out!¡± At the end of his sentence, Elijah¡¯s face turned as ck as charcoal, and he stormed out of the Jones Group building with resentment. Seeing Elijah fleeing in panic, Will Jones and Ryan¡¯s smiles of joy grew even wider. Watching this scene, Sherry¡¯s face was even more filled with guilt. With a look of loss, she slowly turned and walked dejectedly into her office, looking as though all her strength had been sucked out of her. After Elijah left the Jones Group, he did not think twice and directly called White Mitchell, telling him about what had happened at thepany. White, who was originally at the hospital watching over Wen Zhihui, left the hospital immediately after the call from Elijah. An hourter, White appeared at the entrance of Jones Group. ¡°It¡¯s you!?¡± As soon as White appeared in the office area, Ryan, who had been flirting with the female employees, stood up like he¡¯d seen a ghost. The majestic disy of power by White at the recent press conference still terrified him. With White appearing suddenly, he wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble for Sherry, was he? With this in mind, Ryan became even more nervous. Looking at White, he stammered, ¡°Wh¡­ White, wh¡­ what are you here for? The CEO position is reserved for Sherry¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, White pped Ryan across the face, not even giving him a second look. Seeing this, the employees under Ryan remained frozen and dared not stand up for him. ¡°Where is Will Jones!?¡± White Mitchell looked at the group of people with an indifferent expression. Swallowing noises echoed in the room as several employees subconsciously gulped down their fears. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jones has already left¡­ left the office. It seems¡­ It seems he went home,¡± they nervously replied, their hearts pounding in their throats. At this moment, Sherry Jones, who had heard themotion from the outside, urgently rushed out of her office. She was startled the moment she saw White Mitchell. ¡°Brother?¡± Sherry Jones hesitated for a moment and then rushed over to White Mitchell¡¯s side. Before she had a chance to speak, White Mitchell said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one can take your position as the general manager!¡± This¡­. Upon hearing these words, Sherry Jones was left conflicted. Then, White Mitchell spoke again saying, ¡°Come with me¡±. ¡°Brother, where are we going?¡± Sherry Jones stood still, a bit slow to react. White Mitchell¡¯s face turned frosty, and he replied emotionlessly: ¡°To the Jones House. Time to cause a scene.¡± Sayon, Jones Family. After showing off his power at the Jones Group, Will Jones headed straight home. As soon as he returned, Amanda eagerly approached him, her face filled with anticipation as she asked, ¡°Will, how did it go? Did that damned girl Sherry give you any trouble? And did that bastard White Mitchell show up at thepany?¡± Upon hearing Amanda¡¯s words, Will Jones justughed dismissively, replying carelessly, ¡°My dear, you can rx. That damned Sherry can hardly protect herself right now, let alone cause further trouble. And what if White Mitchell does find out? Even if we stirred the pot, he can¡¯t unscramble the eggs. What can he do if he causes a ruckus? As I¡¯ve said before, kicking up dust is pointless. If he barges in now, what can he possibly do? Are we supposed to be afraid of him, White Mitchell?¡± Bang! As his words fell, a loud noise erupted from outside the Jones House. The newly installed door was once again forcefully removed. Huh?!!! Hearing this noise, everyone in the Jones family shivered involuntarily, their faces turning solemn as they stood frozen on the spot. Before they had a chance to react, White Mitchell, with Sherry Jones by his side, had already walked in and appeared right before their eyes. The moment they saw White Mitchell, the faces of everyone in the Jones family darkened as if they were about to drip water. ¡°White Mitchell! What do you want!?¡± Will Jones arrogantly threatened, ¡°Do you think you can bully us at the Jones house however you want!? Do you know that trespassing is a serious crime!?¡± Amanda next to him also sneered sarcastically, ¡°You can tell a person who has been in prison has been in prison. They are full of bravado, but only in the right environment. Showing off in our Jones house, treating our house as if it were what? You bring us bad luck!¡±. Unmoved by the threats and sarcasm from Mr. and Mrs. Jones, White Mitchell ignored them, his gaze as sharp as a knife, locked onto Old Madam Jones sitting at the head of the table. At this moment, Old Madam Jones felt ufortable under White Mitchell¡¯s gaze, her eyes instinctively wanting to evade his. Soon, her voice began trembling, weakly threatening, ¡°What¡­ What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m¡­ I have heart disease. If you scare me and something happens¡­ you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡±. Trying to y the same trick again? White Mitchell smirked coldly, having none of her act, and icily asked, ¡°I just want to ask you one question ¨C is the Jones family nning to back out!?¡± Chapter 208: Regret? Then Go Bankrupt! Chapter 208: Regret? Then Go Bankrupt! Trantor:549690339 Sayon, the Jones Family! Backing out? Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Amanda couldn¡¯t help but scoff. She boldly sneered, ¡°White Mitchell, one can digest all kinds of food, but words should not be spoken carelessly! What do you mean by us backing out? Please get the facts straight. We, the Jones family, are giving Sherry a chance due to her hard work recently. If she fails, she will need a way out. On the contrary, you seem ungrateful and instead question us? Do you have no shame left?¡± As soon as Amanda made these remarks, Will Jones immediately retorted, ¡°White Mitchell, please stop twisting the situation. This is a matter within Jones Group. As an outsider, on what grounds are you pointing fingers? Never think your brute strength allows you to behave outrageously. This is a rule-ofw society, where those with big fists cannot reign freely! Even if you continue to stir things up, the truth will not change. If you know what¡¯s good for you, leave right now, otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police and I¡¯ll have you kicked out!¡± Despite Will Jones and Amanda¡¯s ridicule, White Mitchell was unaffected. His sharp gaze fixed intently on Old Madam Jones. Old Madam Jones suddenly felt ufortable under White¡¯s intense gaze, involuntary disgust surfaced on her face. Then, Old Madam Jones sternly said, ¡°White Mitchell! This is our family matter, and it has nothing to do with you. I have my reasons for whatever arrangements I make. Remember this, Jones Group is our family business, and as the chairman, I am it¡¯s owner! Whatever decisions I make, I do not need your interference, White Mitchell! If you can¡¯t stomach this, feel free to pack your things and get out of Jones Group!!!¡± When Old Madam Jones made this statement, her tone was incredibly adamant, her eyes flickered with unwavering determination, reminiscent of the head of an old feudal society¨Cdefinite and unyielding! On hearing this, Amanda and Logan instantly scoffed with relish, smiles of triumph spread across their faces as they sneered, ¡°Heard that, White Mitchell? Still not packing up and leaving?¡± Seeing this, Sherry felt a mix of emotions, as if she upended a spice jar. She just couldn¡¯t bear to see White Mitchell being alienated by the Jones family as he stood up for her. So, she held White Mitchell¡¯s hand, disheartened and faintly said, ¡°Brother, let it be, I¡­¡± But just as she was about to persuade White Mitchell to leave, her words barely out, White Mitchell softly assured her, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve said it before, nobody can take what belongs to you. Absolutely nobody!¡± The purpose of White Mitchell¡¯s visit to the Jones family today along with Sherry, was to witness the true face of the Jones family and see how low they could stoop. As expected, the Jones family today did not disappoint him at all. They simply personified greed to its very core! Since they chose to treat Sherry this way, they could not me White for using their tactics against them! Upon realizing this, White Mitchell turned to nce at Old Madam Jones seated high in the main seat, ¡°Remember everything you¡¯ve done to Sherry today. If you ever regret it, be ready to repay a hundredfold!¡± As the echo of his words faded, a powerful force surged from White Mitchell¡¯s body. A mysterious gale suddenly began to whirl around the Jones family living room. Boom, boom, boom¡­ Within seconds, the entire house was turned upside down by this furious wind, and the Jones family members were left sprawled on the floor. This was just a minor lesson that White Mitchell taught the Jones family. The real lesson was yet toe. The Jones family members were utterly ignorant of what was toe. All they knew was that White Mitchell was overly arrogant and didn¡¯t take their family seriously at all. For a moment, all the Jones family members were incensed and humiliated, ring with gritted teeth at the retreating figure of White Mitchell. ¡°White Mitchell! You ruthless bastard! One day, I¡¯ll make you kneel before me!!!¡± Old Madam Jones growled, furiously pounding her walking stick, wishing she could y and quarter White Mitchell. Elsewhere, after White Mitchell had taken the distraught Sherry Jones away from the Jones household, he brought her back to his home, and asked Mori Jones to take good care of her. After everything was arranged, White Mitchell left the house and knocked on the neighbor¡¯s door. This was Beckett¡¯s house, where Kylin had been stayingtely. As soon as Kylin answered the door and saw the look on White Mitchell¡¯s face, he realized the severity of the situation. Before he could say a word, White Mitchell spoke in a deep voice, ¡°By sunrise tomorrow, I want to see the Jones Family, bankrupt!¡± The word ¡®bankrupt¡¯ was enough to illustrate just how intense White Mitchell¡¯s anger was at that moment. As he had stated earlier at the Jones household, he would make the Jones Family repay a hundred times over! Upon hearing this, Kylin did not bother asking for an exnation. He immediately pulled out his phone, dialed Beckett, David Herb, and others. For him, White Mitchell¡¯s words were orders to be carried out, requiring no exnation! With a flurry of calls, all the forces in Sayon under White Mitchell¡¯s control started stirring into action. The sales tforms that White Mitchell had helped the Jones Group expand behind the scenes, all but withdrew the Jones Group¡¯s products at once. Merchandise that was en route was sent right back by theirmand, without epting a single piece of it. Elijah Bailey returned to hispany, rallied his troops, and led everyone to leave immediately, giving the Jones Group absolutely no chance to respond. Moreover, all major banks started to act. The Jones Group¡¯s capital chain also broke abruptly at that moment. Within just one afternoon, the Jones Group, which had a glimmer of hope of bing a second-tier tycoon, had unknowingly crossed to the brink of bankruptcy. ¡°If you Jones want to y, good, then I, White Mitchell, will join you in this game!¡± White Mitchell sat in Beckett¡¯s house, masterminding the whole thing, while his eyes radiated an unnerving chill. On the other side, the Jones family, who had no idea what was happening, held a victory celebration that night for Will Jones¡¯s return to power. Will Jones had drunk a lot and fell asleep. He slept till the next morning and even had a beautiful dream. In the dream, the Jones Group shot to the top of Sayon¡¯s elite circles in ten years, even surpassing David Herb. David Herb became his shoe shiner, bending over backwards to ingratiate himself. Unfortunately, the dream was broken when Ryan¡¯s call woke him up. Having his dream interrupted, Will Jones was somewhat irritated. He picked up the phone in an exasperated tone and grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? So early in the morning, don¡¯t I deserve a good sleep? You bastard, are you trying to quit?¡± Over the phone, Ryan¡¯s anxious voice replied, ¡°No, Mr. Jones, you need to return immediately. I can¡¯t handle this alone¡­ the¡­ thepany is about to go bankrupt!!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The stunned Will Jones sprang up from bed, his face instantly filled with a horrified expression, ¡°Ryan! Exin! What the hell happened?! You motherf****er, early in the morning, are you trying to fool me with this joke?!¡± Up to now, Will Jones did not quite believe it. After all, the Jones Group was about to emerge as a second-tier powerhouse, and things were on the upswing. Besides, everything was fine yesterday, how could they go bankrupt overnight? This Ryan bastard, he wouldn¡¯t be ying such a joke on me, would he? If it¡¯s a joke, wait till I get back to the office, I¡¯ll teach him a serious lesson! As soon as he finished speaking, Ryan¡¯s mournful voice came through from the other end of the call, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not joking, Mr. Jones, it¡¯s true, we¡¯re really going to go bankrupt¡­¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this, Will Jones¡¯s facial expression froze instantly. The phone slipped from his hand, ttering to the floor. A wave of panicked realization instantly washed over him¡­ Chapter 209: Truly Bankrupt! Chapter 209: Truly Bankrupt! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Will, what¡¯s all this racket so early in the morning about? Bankruptcy, who¡¯s going bankrupt, is it really worth all your bellowing?¡± Just as Will Jones was panicking, an unhappy voice echoed from downstairs. It was Old Madam Jones. Will came to his senses, forgetting even to change out of his sleeping shorts, and ran directly downstairs. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re in trouble, Ryan said that our Jones Group is going bankrupt!¡± Will stood on the stairs, and after saying this sentence, staggered, and tumbled down the staircase, presenting a sight of utmost clumsiness. What!? The Jones Group is going bankrupt!? When Old Madam Jones heard this, she stood still in shock, barely able to process the information, then overrules all concern for Will¡¯s injuries and directly demands an exnation: ¡°What exactly is going on? Exin everything clearly!¡± Will scrambled up from the floor, revealing an expression of panic: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know either. I just received the news. I¡¯m about to return to thepany.¡± Upon seeing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s brow furrowed into a frown, her tone urgent: ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± At her words, Will nodded his head, regardless of his appearance, he ran out of the door in his pajamas, jumped in the car, and rushed towards the Jones Group¡¯s building. About an hourter, Will and Old Madam Jones appeared at the base of the Jones Group building. As soon as they arrived downstairs, they saw Ryan hiding in a corner, defeated and with a face covered in dirt, his appearance made him seem like he had been beaten up. Upon seeing Ryan, Will immediately demanded, ¡°Ryan, what¡¯s going on? Everything was fine yesterday. How did thepany suddenly announce bankruptcy?¡± At this time, both Will and Old Madam Jones fixed their gaze on Ryan, their eyes filled with an air of examination and me. Seeing Will, Ryan instantly broke into sobs, his eyes welling up with tears: ¡°Mr. Jones, you¡¯ve finallye, if you had taken any longer, they might have beaten me to death!¡± Hearing these words, both Will and Old Madam Jones¡¯s faces donned ayer of dark clouds that refused to dissipate. ¡°Enough of your bullshit! Get to the point!¡± Will could not help but scold. At his words, Ryan collected himself, and honestly began telling them: ¡°Mr. Jones, I don¡¯t know what happened either. This morning when I arrived at work, a group of people were forming a blockade around thepany.¡± ¡°They all wanted to return their products, and not only that, all the newly established distributors stated they wanted to terminate their cooperation with us.¡± ¡°That old man, Elijah Bailey, even took all of our old employees with him. The new employees thought thepany was going under and came to me for help, and I was attacked by them.¡± What!? Upon hearing this news, Will¡¯s face darkened like the bottom of a pot and his mood became extremely irritable. ¡°Is that all there is to it? How is that bankruptcy?¡± Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t help but continue asking. After looking at Will, Ryan obediently responded: ¡°Managing Director, there¡¯s something you may not know. Our cash flow has been interrupted. Last night, our funds were frozen by the bank, and this morning they asked us to repay our loans.¡± ¡°Now all distributors, suppliers, including our factory, have all cancelled their cooperation with us. Even those business partners who had previous dealings with the Jones family have all cut ties with the Jones Group today.¡± ¡°Not only that, I just received a call from the court that they intend to take inventory of our assets and im that¡­ we, the Jones Group, are bankrupt!¡± This¡­ If Will and Old Madam Jones had any hope left earlier, after hearing these words, even that tiny glimmer of hope had dissipated utterly. With two heavy steps, Old Madam Jones staggered and almost slumped onto the ground. At this moment, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face was filled with a death-like pallor. The Jones family had worked so hard for all these years and they were beginning to see a glimmer of hope, bing a top-tier wealthy family. Old Madam Jones had thought that she would finally be able to fulfil this long-held desire during her lifetime. She never would have imagined that before a day could pass, her joy would bepletely extinguished. Not only that, the Jones family was unable to safeguard their ancestral business, and now the court was ordering them into bankruptcy. ¡°What on earth is going on? What actually happened? Old Madam Jones stood bewildered in ce, her mind as muddled as a mush. Next to her, Will Jones, was not faring any better. He was as restless as an ant on a hot pan, unable to sit still. ¡°Mr. Jones, you¡¯d better go upstairs to check, otherwise, I¡¯m worried about the employees. I¡­¡± Ryan continued, an expression of difficulty written on his face. Already distressed, Will Jones, on hearing these words, lost his temper even more, scolding directly, ¡°What do you mean ¡®go upstairs¡¯? Isn¡¯t that walking right into their trap? You go upstairs right now, calm the employees first, and say that the issues of thepany would be sorted out by the board of directors¡ªask them to stay patient. Do you hear me? What are you still doing here? Hurry up!¡± I¡­ On hearing these words, Ryan¡¯s face turned green. Damn, was he being sent to take the bullets for Will Jones? Will Jones, at this moment, didn¡¯t spare Ryan another nce and hurriedly left the scene with Old Madam Jones. The two of them made their way to the parking lot. Once Will Jones confirmed that there was no one around, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mom, you should call your old friends right away and ask them what on earth is going on! The Jones Group can¡¯t just go bankrupt! If we go bankrupt, the Jones family is truly done for!¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones hurriedly took out her phone and called a few old friends she often interacted with. These people were old acquaintances of the Jones family, having certain business dealings, and they usually kept in touch. Unluckily, Old Madam Jones called several of them and no one picked up. This situation undoubtedly brought a sense of despair to Old Madam Jones. They were trying to cut all ties with the Jones family! Old Madam Jones¡¯ heart clenched. She persistently made several more calls. Finally, after making more than a dozen calls, one of her old friends picked up. But as soon as he heard Old Madam Jones¡¯ voice, he immediately blurted, ¡°How could I forget to block your number?¡± Hearing these words, Old Madam Jones bitterly smiled, and quickly pleads, ¡°Nathan, Nathan, don¡¯t hang up yet, I beg you, tell me who is making you do this. What exactly happened? I beg you, if you don¡¯t tell me, this time, it really will be the end of our Jones family!!!¡± On the other end of the phone, after hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯ desperate voice, there was a pause. Then he spoke, ¡°Your Jones family has messed with someone you shouldn¡¯t have! You¡¯d best take care of yourself. Why did you change the general manager for no reason? You picked up a rock only to drop it on your foot. Now look, you¡¯ve caused yourpany to go bankrupt. As an old friend, let me give you a word of advice, ¡®Disasters caused by nature can be forgiven, disasters caused by oneself are unforgivable!¡¯¡± ¡°Nathan, what do you mean by this? Nathan, Nath¡­ beep, beep, beep¡­¡± The cold dial tone seemed to confirm Old Madam Jones¡¯ current mood. At that moment, her mind was filled only with the words her old friend had just said. Why change the general manager for no reason? Picked up a rock only to drop it on your own foot? Wham! Old Madam Jones looked shocked, as if she had just thought of something. She immediately turned pale, and couldn¡¯t help but murmur to herself, ¡°Could it¡­ could it be¡­¡± Chapter 210: Was it all done by Mitchell White? Chapter 210: Was it all done by Mitchell White? Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the surprised expression on Old Madam Jones¡¯ face, Will Jones couldn¡¯t help but frown, and he quickly asked, ¡°Mother? What happened? What did Mr. Eli say? Could it be¡­ could it be that you think someone is targeting our Jones Family?¡± Will Jones was desperate. He knew it was no coincidence that so many people were challenging the Jones Group at once. There must be someone targeting their Jones Group from behind the scenes. However, for a time, Will Jones couldn¡¯t figure out who had the ability to do so. At this point, Old Madam Jones snapped back to reality and gritted her teeth as she said the three words: ¡°White Mitchell!¡± White Mitchell!? Hearing these three words, Will Jones paused for a moment, a little taken aback. Whoever Old Madam Jones named, he wouldn¡¯t find it strange, except for White Mitchell, he somehow couldn¡¯t ept it. Isn¡¯t White Mitchell just a criminal who has only recently been released from jail? Without money or power, how could he cause the Jones Group to go bankrupt? Pondering on this, Will Jones couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mother, are you sure about this? White Mitchell? Based on what he possesses, how can he¡­?¡± Faced with Will Jones¡¯ questions, Old Madam Jones didn¡¯t want to exin any further. She knew that Nathan¡¯s words had a reason, it was definitely White Mitchell causing trouble behind the scenes. As for how he managed to pull it off, even Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t understand it. But now that the culprit has been identified, they must in any case, make White Mitchell save their Jones Group! With this thought, Old Madam Jones immediately instructed, ¡°Will, immediately! Contact Sherry and have her and White Mitchell meet me! Quickly!¡± Although Will Jones was reluctant to believe it, he dared not disobey Old Madam Jones¡¯ instruction, so he picked up his phone and called Sherry Jones. However, it went straight to voicemail! ¡°Call Mori!¡± Old Madam Jones said irritably. This time, the call went through, but Mori Jones only left him with one message, ¡°Let Old Madam Jones meet White Mitchell herself!¡± On hearing this, Will Jones was instantly enraged, ¡°Mother! He is going too far! Just who does White Mitchell think he is, how dare he¡­¡± Before Will Jones could finish his sentence, Old Madam Jones spoke up, ¡°Get the car! We¡¯re going to meet White Mitchell!¡± This¡­ Will Jones paused for a moment in surprise, a stroke of anger welled up inside him, but he dutifully drove Old Madam Jones to meet with White Mitchell. Half an hourter, they arrived at an address that Mori Jones had given them, which was a cafe near a residential area. However, upon arrival, they saw neither Mori Jones nor White Mitchell. Seeing this, Will Jones was even more frustrated, and indignantly said, ¡°Mother, why are we listening to that bastard, this can¡¯t be his doing. He¡¯s a man who just got out of prison, how could he¡­¡± Before Will Jones could finish his sentence, White Mitchell and Mori Jones appeared in the cafe. They heard every word of Will Jones¡¯ statement. At this moment, Mori Jones couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s a critical moment now, yet you¡¯re still idling and backbiting, seems like you¡¯re quite rxed, aren¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing this, Will Jones¡¯ face darkened, and he sternly reprimanded Mori Jones, ¡°Little sister! Why are you always going against the family? The bankruptcy of the Jones Group isn¡¯t good for you either! Don¡¯t forget, you are part of our Jones Family, and without the Jones Group, what will both you and your daughter live on in the future? The Jones family has raised you for so many years, and you are biting the hand that feeds you!¡± Mori Jones couldn¡¯t help her anger upon hearing this, but just as she was about to retort, Old Madam Jones sternly reprimanded, ¡°Enough! Everyone, sit down! We¡¯re in public, stop making a scene!¡± At Old Madam Jones¡¯ reprimand, both fell silent and stopped arguing. At this point, Old Madam Jones¡¯ gaze fell on White Mitchell, her eyes flickering with a disdainful glow. ¡°White Mitchell! I ask you! Was the Jones Group issue your doing!?¡± Old Madam Jones asked coldly, still questioning White Mitchell from her high horse. In response to her question, White Mitchell simply gave a cold smile, showing no sign of respect, he directly replied, ¡°What if it is? What if it isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Madam Jones was so angry that her face turned beet red, she felt a sense of frustration stuck in her throat. After taking a few deep breaths, Old Madam Jones managed to calm herself down, but she still had a superior demeanor. She red at White Mitchell and continued, ¡°The bankruptcy of the Jones Group, what good does it bring you? Why would you target the Jones Group!? We, the Jones Family, have looked after you for so many years, is this how you repay us?¡± Hearing these words, White Mitchell just shook his head silently, then his expression turned cold, and he met Old Madam Jones¡¯ gaze and said, ¡°It seems, you have not clear about the current situation. Go back and think about what I¡¯ve said. If you don¡¯t want the Jones Group to go bankrupt, do as I¡¯ve asked! Otherwise, just as I could lift up the Jones Family, I can also trample it underfoot!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, White Mitchell gave a cold smile, then turned around and left the cafe, clearly not interested in wasting words with them. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones was so angry that it felt like her lungs were about to explode, she red furiously at White Mitchell. At this time, Mori Jones who was standing in ce shook her head and then advised, ¡°Mother, I advise you, do as White Mitchell says, it¡¯s the best decision for the Jones Family. If you would like to see the Jones family bankrupt, you can continue with what you have been doing.¡± Upon hearing her words, Old Madam Jones¡¯ gazended on Mori Jones, she questioned word by word, ¡°Mori! Tell me honestly! About White Mitchell, how much do you know!?¡± How much know? Ha¡­. Mori Jones gave a bitter smile in her heart, she still hadn¡¯t figured out how powerful White Mitchell was. The more involved she got, the more she realized that White Mitchell¡¯s power went beyond her imagination. He was like a king presiding over everything, the entire Sayon seemed to be nothing more than a speck of insignificant dust in his eyes. Overturning the world at will, that was the impression White Mitchell gave her. But she couldn¡¯t tell this to Old Madam Jones and the like, she merely said quietly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already said what needed to be said, and finally, a reminder, don¡¯t provoke White Mitchell any further!¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯ face froze instantly. Mori Jones seemed serious in her words and didn¡¯t appear to be joking. Could it be that White Mitchell really has a shocking background? Will Jones, standing next to her, quickly became anxious when he saw Old Madam Jones fall silent, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense! If White Mitchell really had a background, how could he have been imprisoned? They just want to exploit the situation! Mother, you cannot believe them. The shares of the Jones Group should absolutely not fall into the hands of that wretched girl, Sherry. No! Absolutely not!!!¡± Chapter 211: The relentless Will Jones! Chapter 211: The relentless Will Jones! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s enough, Will! This is not the time toment and me others. As long as White Mitchell can truly save the Jones Group, we have to follow whatever he asks us to do. Don¡¯t you understand this simple principle!?¡± Old Madam Jones scolded sharply, and with her words, Will¡¯s reluctant expression grew even more intense. Despite running the Jones Group for such a long time, he had not received a single share. Why should Sherry Jones, this inexperienced girl, get some? This situation was like a thorn in Will Jones¡¯ heart, causing him deep difort. The very same afternoon, Old Madam Jones went against everyone¡¯s opinion, transferring 50% of the Jones Group¡¯s shares to Sherry. However, there were conditions. To prevent White Mitchell from refusing to recognize the agreement, Old Madam Jones added several restrictive uses to the shares transfer agreement. These included requiring Sherry to resolve all of the Jones Group¡¯s current crises within three days. Another required Sherry to elevate the Jones Group to the level of second-tier wealthy families within a year. When Sherry first saw these conditions, she felt helpless. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to meet them. The current predicament of the Jones Group was not something easy to fix. Obtaining the shares was like handling a hot potato. As Sherry hesitated whether to proceed, White Mitchell gave her a firm, determined look, which greatly boosted her courage. Mori Jones also helped White Mitchell by coaxing Sherry. Consequently, after a moment of hesitation, Sherry signed her name on the shares transfer agreement. Receiving the shares didn¡¯t bring her relief. Instead, Sherry felt that her responsibilities had grown heavier. From now on, every single Jones Group employee relied on her for their livelihood. Every decision she made would affect their well-being. Not only did she have to run the Jones Group as her father had, but she also had the goal of supporting White Mitchell to the best of her abilities. Realizing this, a resolute glint appeared in Sherry¡¯s eyes. Contrasting with Sherry¡¯s resolved expression, Will¡¯s face was contorted with frustration, making for an ugly sight. With Sherry securing the Jones Group¡¯s shares, Will Jones secretly pilfered the Woods Family and Thomas Family transfer agreements from Old Madam Jones¡¯ room and left the Jones house immediately. ¡°Sherry Jones, you little wench, let¡¯s wait and see how this develops!¡± Will grumbled angrily. He immediately got in his car and drove to the Woods Family residence. In Will¡¯s view, the only method to salvage the situation was to bring the Woods and Thomas families under his rule. Despite Antonio Woods and ke Thomas avoiding him after Hans Weiden disappeared, Will was convinced that if he showed up with the transfer agreements in hand, they wouldn¡¯t dare refuse to hand their businesses over to him. If he could regain control of these two businesses, dealing with Sherry would undoubtedly be straightforward. With these thoughts in his mind, Will Jones was eager to meet with Antonio Woods and ke Thomas, so as to promptly reim their businesses. On the other hand, while Will Jones was hastening to the Woods residence, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas were also at the Woods residence, discussing something in hushed whispers. ¡°Waylon, we haven¡¯t heard anything from Hans for a while, yet that White Mitchelld is still doing well. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that the Weiden Family has requested numerous renowned doctors¡¯ help. I even paid one nurse to feed me insider information. She mentioned that a young man from Weiden Family has been reduced to a vegetative state, causing chaos in the family. I believe, given the Weiden Family¡¯s current situation, that the vegetative man must be¡­¡± ke Thomas trailed off, looking at Antonio Woods. The situation for Antonio Woods wasn¡¯t much better. Worried and anxious, his face was so dark it was almost dripping water. He knew that White Mitchell, the kid, had the backing of folks like Longman and David Herb. He couldn¡¯t figure out how a kid fresh out of prison like him could have ties with these big shots. However, no matter what, Hans Weiden, the one who couldpete with Longman and his crew, was now nowhere to be found, and those who were originally opposed to White might not end up well either. Antonio Woods, who was already feeling miserable, became even more downtrodden after he heard what ke Thomas said. If even a person of Hans Weiden¡¯s stature fell into White Mitchell¡¯s hands, wouldn¡¯t he and ke Thomas be even weaker in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes? With these thoughts, Antonio Woods couldn¡¯t help but propose, ¡°Thomas, how about we go and apologize to White Mitchell? We can say that everything we did before, was forced by Hans Weiden?¡± This¡­ After hearing these words, ke Thomas felt a bit uncertain. On one hand, it was still not confirmed whether Hans Weiden¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with White Mitchell. On the other hand, even if Hans Weiden indeed fell into White Mitchell¡¯s grip, would White Mitchell ept their apologies? This was not as simple as just apologizing. With these thoughts, ke Thomas became even more anxious. He paced back and forth in front of Antonio Woods, appearing deeply troubled. Just then, Will Jones¡¯ voice suddenly reached their ears. They heard Will Jones say arrogantly from outside the door, ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you know who I am? The entire Woods Family belongs to me, and you, a lowly guard dare to stop me? Hurry up, go and tell Antonio Woods that Will Jones is here, let hime out and meet me. If not, wait till I take over the Woods Family, you will regret it!¡± Upon hearing the aggressive attitude of Will Jones, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas exchanged ufortable nces. Will Jones didn¡¯t take both of them seriously because he had the backing of Hans Weiden. Now that Hans Weiden had disappeared, he indeed had the audacity to behave arrogantly in front of them? He would consider himself lucky if they did not cause him trouble! With these thoughts, Antonio Woods put the matter of White Mitchell aside for the time being, and together with ke Thomas, they left the living room. From afar, they could see Will Jones shouting, appearing very obnoxious. At this point, Will Jones, who was waiting outside the vi, also saw Antonio Woods and ke Thomas. Immediately, he gave them a stern look andmanded, ¡°Down, Thomas, you guys are here, good, it saves me the trouble of looking for you. Down, hurry up, let your people open the gate and let me in. Mr. Weiden has new instructions; he wants me to take charge of the Woods and Thomas families, preparing to deal with White Mitchell.¡± Mr. Weiden has new instructions? He wants you to take charge of the Woods and Thomas families? Upon hearing these remarks, Austin and Thomas disyed a look of utter disgust on their faces. As of now, no one knew whether Hans Weiden was dead or alive, and yet, they had the audacity to use his name to deceive them? This is just asking for trouble! With these thoughts, Austin directly red at Will Jones andmanded, ¡°You son of a bitch, Will Jones, how dare you strut around here? Did you think we were idiots? No one knows whether Hans Weiden is dead or alive, yet you dare to pretend toe with his orders? Guards! Bring him in, and beat him to reap his just rewards!!!¡± Chapter 212: Failing to Steal the Chicken, Losing the Rice Instead! Chapter 212: Failing to Steal the Chicken, Losing the Rice Instead! Trantor: 549690339 This¡­ Will Jones, standing in front of the entrance, had his facial expression frozen in ce, reced by a look of shock. Before he could react, Antonio Wood¡¯s bodyguards stepped up, forming a circle around him. He was not White Mitchell,cking superb martial arts skills. Against these bodyguards, he had one fate only ¨C waiting to die! Seeing this, a chill ran down Will Jones¡¯ spine, as he franticly produced the asset transfer agreements of the Woods and Thomas families. He held the agreement in hand, his voice trembling slightly as he spoke, ¡°You¡­ stay back! If youy a hand on me, I will fire all of you! Open your goddamn eyes and see clearly! These are the asset transfer agreements of the Woods and Thomas families. Now all assets of these two families, including you bodyguards, belong to the Jones family! If you dare make a move, I¡¯ll be the first to sack you!¡± Will Jones began a bit timidly, but as he went on, his voice steadily grew more confident and seemed to be filled with newfound gusto. It gave off the feeling that with the agreement in hand, he owned the world. The Woods¡¯ bodyguards paused at his words, but soon after, Antonio Woods¡¯ voice came from behind them: ¡°Really?! You even brazenly delivered the agreement to my doorstep yourself? Well¡­ Will Jones, instead of choosing heaven you barged into hell, huh? Good, grab that agreement from him, and continue beating him. Beat him to the brink of death!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing these words, Will Jones was so scared he felt he might lose his eyes out of fear. Antonio Woods, acting against established norms, intended to grab the agreements? ¡°Antonio Woods, under broad daylight, you rob me and still has¡­¡± Will Jones was hopping mad, but before he could finish his sentence, Antonio Woods¡¯ bodyguard snatched the agreement from him. This¡­ With the agreement stolen, Will Jones froze in ce, then, the Woods¡¯ bodyguards swarmed him, raining down blows and kicks onto his body. Will Jones¡¯ wails echoed on the scene, his face contorted in pain, appearing utterly miserable. A few minutester, Will Jones was sprawled in front of Woods family¡¯s entrance like a dead dog. Tattered and gasping for breath, he looked a pathetic sight. At this moment, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas slowly approached him, their faces carrying a cold, mocking smile. Will Jones, frightened, scrambled backwards, and watched them in terror. ¡°What¡­what are you nning? Are you plotting treason? When Mr. Weidenes back and sees what you¡¯ve done to me, there will be hell to pay!¡± Still using Hans Weiden to threaten us? Antonio Woods and ke Thomas sneered, their faces full of ridicule. Then Antonio bluntly stated, ¡°Cut the bullcrap! Will Jones, we have a score to settle. We spent quite a lot helping you manage rtionships. All together, it amounted to around 30-40 million. Plus interest, 50 million should be fine, right?¡± Fifty¡­50 million? Hearing this number, Will Jones was dumbfounded. Ignoring the fact that he was no longer the general manager of the Jones Group, even if he still held the position, he wouldn¡¯t have that much money! And what did they mean by ¡®plus interest, 50 million¡¯? Which interest is that high? Even Nine Dragons Finance would not be so harsh! These two bastards were clearly taking advantage of a disastrous situation! Seeing Will Jones¡¯ stunned face, Antonio Woods let out another coldugh and continued, ¡°You have two days, I don¡¯t care if you have to sell everything you own or sell yourself. If I don¡¯t see the money, prepare to search for your corpse in the River Arch! Go on, toss him out! As far as possible!¡± Not giving Will Jones a chance to react, Antonio Woods signaled his men to throw him out immediately after his threat. At that moment, Will Jones felt as if his heart was bleeding. This time, he didn¡¯t just lose the transfer agreements from the Woods family and Thomas family, he ended up owing them fifty million instead. This was truly a case of trying to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice! ¡°Fifty million, fifty million, fifty million!!!¡± Will Jonesmented endlessly. But at this point, Will Jones was very clear that he couldn¡¯t shoulder this debt himself. Wasn¡¯t Sherry Jones the general manager? Wasn¡¯t Sherry Jones a shareholder of the Jones Group? Alright, now it was the Jones Family who owed money to the Woods Family and the Thomas Family, so let Sherry Jones handle it herself! Fifty million! Enough to make Sherry Jones go out of her wits! With this thought in mind, Will Jones quickly headed back in the direction of the Jones Family. On the other hand, having obtained the shares, Sherry Jones didn¡¯t pause at all, and immediately returned to thepany and initiated a major reorganization. First, she called back Elijah Bailey and the employees who had left with him. Upon receiving the news, Elijah had no hesitation and directly led his people back to thepany. Although there were still many troubles afterwards, no matter what, this was still a good start. Sherry felt her confidence multiplied. Next, Sherry Jones began dealing with Ryan and his people. Those who could be used were kept, the rest were fired. People like Ryan, who was Will¡¯s man, Sherry temporarily kept him around to give face to Will Jones. Then, it was time to deal with the issues of suppliers, distributors, sales tforms, and the court. Sherry Jones took a deep breath, preparing to visit each of them as a show of sincerity. But before Sherry Jones could leave thepany, a group of people came walking straight towards her at the entrance of the Jones Group. Many of the faces were familiar. Weren¡¯t these the suppliers and distributors she was nning to visit? And the one in the lead, with the solemn badge on his chest, wasn¡¯t he from the court? Could it be that the court was bringing these suppliers and distributors to take inventory of the Jones Group¡¯s assets? She remembered that there was such a legal procedure when apany went bankrupt, its assets would be auctioned by the court to repay the creditors. Upon thinking of this, Sherry¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her pretty face instantly clouded over with despair. Was the court really going to seize herpany on the very first day of her being a shareholder? Sherry¡¯s mood was low, but even with the slightest glimmer of hope, she didn¡¯t want to give up, so she hurriedly went to greet the court staff. ¡°You¡­.¡± Sherry just wanted to speak, but unexpectedly, the court staff apologized to her full of regret, ¡°You are Miss Sherry Jones, right? I¡¯m really sorry, the colleague who came this morning made a mistake. Thepany to be seized is not yours but another one. I came here specifically to apologize to you.¡± They¡­ they got it wrong? Sherry was momentarily stunned. Before she could react, the suppliers and distributors who were behind the court staff came rushing up to apologize. ¡°Mr. Jones, we¡¯re sorry. Some fool said your Jones Group was going bankrupt this morning. But as I see it, it¡¯s doing well as ever, it was a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Mr. Jones, to show our apologies, I¡¯m willing to reduce the price of raw materials by another five percent.¡± ¡°Mr. Jones, we owe you an apology. From now on, the goods of the Jones Group¡­.¡± At this point, Sherry was utterly dumbfounded. What¡­ what the hell was going on? While Sherry was bewildered, Ryan, who had learned of the situation, had secretly ryed this news to Will Jones. Will Jones, who had just arrived at his doorstep, was about to explode with anger after reading the message on his phone. He then said viciously, ¡°I see! This time heaven is really helping me! Sherry Jones, White Mitchell, you¡¯re both dead this time!!!¡± Chapter 213: Was the Jones Family deceived by White Mitchell? Chapter 213: Was the Jones Family deceived by White Mitchell? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family residence. ¡°Mom, disaster¡¯s struck, mom, we¡¯ve been deceived by that bastard White Mitchell, mom¡­.¡± The moment Will Jones returned home, he began yelling, desperate to inform Old Madam Jones about thepany¡¯s news. The rmed Old Madam Jones and Amanda, seeing Will Jones¡¯s bruised face, were both quite taken aback: ¡°Will, who did you fight with? Who battered you up like this?¡± Will Jones looked urgently at them: ¡°Mom, my injuries aren¡¯t the main issue here. We¡¯ll talk about itter. The major issue is that we¡¯ve been fooled by that bastard White Mitchell. Our Jones Group didn¡¯t nearly go bankrupt because of him, instead it was the court¡¯s mistake, thepany is functioning as usual. We are not bankrupt at all, all those suppliers and distributors have apologized to us. We¡¯ve been fooled by White Mitchell. He took us for a ride!¡± What!? Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face immediately turned livid with lingering fury. ¡°Speak clearly! What on earth happened!?¡± Old Madam Jones sternly poked the floor with her cane and questioned Will Jones. Then, Will Jones recounted the situation that Ryan had informed him about, without skipping a single detail, to Old Madam Jones. After listening to Will Jones¡¯s exnation, the anger on Old Madam Jones¡¯s face became even denser, like the calm before a storm. Suddenly, the entire Jones residence was engulfed in a tense atmosphere, it seemed as if something was brewing within Old Madam Jones. Finally, Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t restrain her inner fury anymore and erupted with thunderous anger. ¡°Absolutely outrageous! Absolutely outrageous! That bastard White Mitchell dared to trick me! That damned man!¡± Old Madam Jones gritted her teeth furiously! That was half of herpany shares, duped away by White Mitchell. She¡¯d always been shrewd, but unexpectedly, in the end, she¡¯d been fooled by that bastard White Mitchell, losing half of thepany shares for nothing. At this thought, Old Madam Jones felt aggrieved, and her face was filled with an indignant expression. ¡°Mom, I told you before, how could a bastard like White Mitchell, who just came out of prison, be so capable. If he truly was so capable, he would have solved the troubles of the Imperial Group a long time ago, instead of coveting our tiny share of stocks in the Jones Group. He must have known long ago that it was a mistake on the court¡¯s part, so he took advantage of the situation, tricking us out of half our shares, mom, we can¡¯t let this matter slide!¡± Will Jones voiced his dissatisfaction. At that moment, Amanda, standing aside chimed in: ¡°Mom, that insufferable Sherry probably knew about it beforehand, she certainly colluded with White Mitchell. They conned us of half of our shares. Why should a na?ve girl like Sherry have half the shares of our Jones Group? She has truly showed her wolfish ambitions! Mom, we must find a way to take back our shares, we can¡¯t let their conspiracy seed!¡± When Old Madam Jones heard this, she was on the verge of exploding with rage. She couldn¡¯t believe that White Mitchell and Sherry were so audacious as to not take her, the head of the family, seriously! Will Jones, on the side, seeing how agitated Old Madam Jones was, wore a barely veiled triumphant smile. This was the oue he desired, to fan the mes and have Old Madam Jonespletely target Sherry, so he could regain control of the Jones Group. With that thought, Will Jones urgently said: ¡°Mom, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas, those two bastards,pletely turned their backs on us when Hans Weiden went missing. They¡¯re iming we owe them fifty million now and demand that we repay within two days. I was actually going to negotiate with them today, but they not only seized the transfer agreement but also beat me up.¡± When he say this, Will Jones shed a look of pained innocence, emphasizing his unworthiness in being beaten while defending the interest of the Jones family. What!? Old Madam Jones¡¯s face changed drastically upon hearing this, a chilling sensation rising up in her heart. What are we to do now? When one wave subsides, another one arises! ¡°What has happened to our Jones Family to have such adversity,¡­ what on earth have we done to deserve this?¡±mented Old Madam Jones in heartrending pain. Will Jones grinned upon hearing this, then suggested, ¡°Mother, perhaps this isn¡¯t all bad for us. Think about it, isn¡¯t Sherry doing quite well now? And isn¡¯t she in cahoots with White Mitchell? Why don¡¯t we just throw Sherry under the bus and let her solve this fifty million problem. If she can¡¯t, we will seize the opportunity to get back the shares she possesses. Our Jones Family is no charity, not a ce to harbor idlers!¡± After saying this, Will Jones cast a suggestive look at Amanda. Amanda immediately understood and echoed his sentiment, ¡°Exactly, mom! Will is right. We can¡¯t allow their arrogance to go unchecked, they need to be put in their ce. They must realize who reigns supreme in this house. The illegitimate child and that ungrateful girl dared to deceive you. I am frustrated on your behalf. If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson now, they will surely act like they own the ce in the future!¡± Listening to the couple arguing, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face turned dark as a cloud. ¡°Will! Amanda! Call Sherry right now, and tell her toe back immediately! If I do not see her within an hour, she will face the consequences!¡± ordered Old Madam Jones with an angry face. After her words, Will and Amanda exchanged a knowing look, faces smeared with satisfied and victorious smiles. On the other side, Sherry, who just met with suppliers and sales agents, before even having a chance to catch her breath, received a call from Will Jones. ¡°Grandmother wants me toe back now?¡± Sherry was stunned, unable to understand the meaning of Old Madam Jones¡¯s abrupt request. She had just left the Jones Family a few hours ago. Why did Old Madam Jones want to see her again so soon? Moreover, judging from Will¡¯s tone, it did not sound kind, as if something had happened. Feeling unsettled by these thought, Sherry decided to drop her work and hurry towards the Jones Family residence, out of respect for Old Madam Jones¡¯smand. About half an hourter, Sherry was back at the Jones Family residence. However, the moment she walked through the door, she could feel the heavy and oppressive atmosphere in the house. At this moment, Old Madam Jones, and the couple, Will and Amanda, looked at her with hostility and anger, as if she had done something wrong. Remembering this, Sherry¡¯s sense of unease intensified, and she cautiously asked, ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s the matter¡­?¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± Old Madam Jones didn¡¯t give Sherry the chance to ask anything, and ordered her to kneel down with amanding tone. This¡­ Sherry was a bit surprised. Old Madam Jones¡¯s attitude towards her had been quite amicable just a few hours ago. What transpired to cause such a drastic change in her demeanor within such a short period of time? What on earth had happened? Puzzled, Sherry asked, ¡°Grandmother, why do you want me to kneel?!¡± In response, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face darkened. She red at Sherry venomously, ¡°You have the nerve to ask why?! Don¡¯t you know what you and Mitchell have done?! You two audacious people dared to deceive our Jones Family. Do you really think no one can touch you?! Amanda! Make this ungrateful girl kneel for me! She must exin every detail of what transpired today, or else, do not let her leave this house!¡± Chapter 214: You Go Deal With The Debt of Fifty Million! Chapter 214: You Go Deal With The Debt of Fifty Million! Trantor: 549690339 This¡­ A confused look crossed Sherry Jones¡¯ face; she had no idea what had happened or why Old Madam Jones was so furious. At that moment, Amanda approached her with a malicious grin, her voice imbued with an ironic tone, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re still pretending at this point? Must say, you¡¯re ying the innocent quite well. But do you think you can fool us? Stop pretending, we know everything now. It was the court that mistakenly seized thepany, not anything White Mitchell did. You two are in cahoots, trying to trick us out of our shares in the Jones Family. Do you think ying innocent will solve everything?¡± This¡­ Upon hearing these words, Sherry¡¯s expression deepened with seriousness. She blurted out, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®tricking the Jones family out of its shares¡¯? What on earth happened? Weren¡¯t the shares something Grandma gave me? How can¡­¡± p! Before she could finish, Amanda ruthlessly pped Sherry across the face. The clear sound of the p instantly reverberated in the air. Sherry took the heavy p, reeling and disoriented. She looked utterly humiliated. Upon seeing this, Amanda grew more sarcastic and her mocking smile intensified. She seemed to be gratified by venting her pent-up tensions on Sherry. Then, Amanda continued with her barbed words, ¡°Ah, of course you choose to y innocent. If it weren¡¯t for that son of a bitch White iming he was responsible for the Jones Group¡¯s bankruptcy, Would we have given thepany¡¯s shares to a wet-behind-the-ears girl like you? Have a good look at yourself. How much are you worth? Don¡¯t know? Go take a good piss and take a look at yourself. Ask yourself, are you worthy of these shares? Have you ever contributed a dime to the Jones family?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Facing Amanda¡¯s pressing words, Sherry felt a wave of grievance coursing through her, leaving her speechless. She hadn¡¯t imagined that so many twists and turns had urred in the Jones family¡¯s decision to give her the shares. The court had just exined that it was a misunderstanding caused by a new colleague who didn¡¯t operate the asset freeze correctly. This whole thing was a misapprehension. Putting this together with Amanda¡¯s words, Sherry surmised that White had lied to the Jones family, just to help her get a foothold in the Jones group. All this time, she hadn¡¯t been of any use to White. Instead, he had been constantly finding ways to help her. On realizing this, Sherry felt even guiltier about White. Just then, Amanda, standing in front of her, gave her an unanticipated kick to the leg when she was off guard. With a mighty thud, Sherry knelt down. The pain on her face was instantly visible as beads of sweat broke out on her forehead. Bitterness, helplessness, guilt¡­ All kinds of emotions welled up like a flood within her mind. Meanwhile, Old Madam Jones, sitting in a ce of honor, watched Sherry from above. The indifferent look on her face was as if she was dealing with a stranger. Then, she heard the Old Madam¡¯s uncaring voice ordering, ¡°Sherry, at this point, there¡¯s no need for any exnation. Even if you shatter the sky today, I will no longer believe your words. The share transfer agreement is prepared. Sign it and return the shares to the Jones family. From this day forward, whether you live or die, it has nothing to do with the Jones family. We, the Jones Family, will pretend as if you never existed!¡± With a smack, Old Madam Jones pulled out a contract and threw it in front of Sherry Jones. Sherry, shocked and bewildered, gazed at the document. A bitter expression gradually spread across her pretty face. Admittedly, White Mitchell had deceived her and taken over the Jones Family¡¯s stock shares. However, the share transfer was something the Jones Family had already promised her. They agreed that as long as she could manage the Jones Group well and double its performance, they would transfer half of the shares to her. In other words, White Mitchell simply helped her to reim what was rightfully hers. Moreover, she still wanted to help White Mitchell. Without these shares, and if she left the Jones Family, how could she possibly help White Mitchell? With these thoughts in mind, something stirred in Sherry¡¯s heart. She picked up the contract before her and instantly tore it to pieces. ¡°I refuse! These shares were promised to me!¡± Sherry dered staunchly. ¡°You!¡± Old Madam Jones was so enraged that she lifted her dragon-head cane. But Sherry did not show the slightest fear, meeting Old Madam Jones¡¯s eyes with unwavering resolve. Right then, Amanda sneered from the side and said, ¡°Mom, look at the attitude of this damned girl. She¡¯s so insolent that she doesn¡¯t even respect you, the head of the family. The moment you gave her the shares, she turned against us. What will happen if this continues? I fear that in a year or two, she will sell off our Jones Family.¡± Unbelievable! Old Madam Jones¡¯s rage escted even further upon hearing this, almost grinding her silver teeth in anger. ¡°Fine! So, you won¡¯t agree?¡± she enunciated each word. ¡°Apparently, you¡¯ve grown confident. But don¡¯t forget who¡¯s still the head of the Jones family! Since you think you¡¯re capable, then go ahead. Solve the fifty-million debt we owe the Woods and Thomas Families! If you can¡¯t, then give up your position as the general manager and thepany shares. Or else, don¡¯t me me for disregarding family ties!¡± Clearly, Old Madam Jones was on a rampage, even giving the impression she wanted to call it quits. She and Sherry each held fifty percent of the Jones Group¡¯s shares. If she really wants to break away, the Jones Group would not escape unscathed. She was counting on Sherry¡¯s unwillingness to watch the Jones Group crumble, so she was pressuring her like this . And in truth, that was it. Out of desperation, Sherry had no choice but to agree to deal with the fifty-million debt. Undoubtedly, this fell into just what the Jones family had hoped. They not only shoved the trouble of the Woods and Thomas families onto Sherry but they also took the opportunity to reim the shares. In their eyes, there was no way Sherry could resolve things with the Woods and Thomas families; those two were too arrogant and wouldn¡¯t give Sherry any face. In the end, Sherry would have no choice but to hand over the shares and leave the Jones Family. By then, they could issue a statement topletely cut her off. Following this, the Woods and Thomas families would have no reason to trouble the Jones family anymore. Clearly, Old Madam Jones had carefully deliberated over this n to kill two birds with one stone. ¡°Thinking of dealing with me, you naive young girl! Ryan, give instructions to Li. Keep a close eye on that damned girl, Sherry. Don¡¯t let her stir up more trouble. This time, no matter what, we must reim the shares she holds!¡± Chapter 215: Antonio Woods and Blake Thomas want to meet White Mitchell? Chapter 215: Antonio Woods and ke Thomas want to meet White Mitchell? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Woods Family. Just as Sherry Jones was worrying about how to repay a debt of fifty million, her current creditors, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas, were also worried about how to avoid being targeted by White Mitchell. After lecturing Will Jones, they had been pondering this issue. Unfortunately, despite racking their brains, they couldn¡¯te up with a solution. They paced and fretted, almost desperate enough to cut open their own heads to see if grass was growing inside. ¡°Thomas, this isn¡¯t working. We¡¯re racking our brains here to no avail because we have no idea what White Mitchell is nning,¡± Antonio Woods said, with a face full of consternation. ke Thomas snorted dismissively at this, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that your mother is a woman? What you just said means nothing, why don¡¯t you think of a solution?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Antonio Woods was at a loss for words, dumbfounded by the rebuke. He retorted angrily, ¡°If I knew what White Mitchell was thinking, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here scratching my head. You¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you go ask him directly what he wants, find out what it would take for him to let our two families off the hook.¡± His remark was made in anger, however, when ke Thomas heard it, it was like a lightbulb moment. His face lit up as though he¡¯d just woken from a dream. Yes! Go ask White Mitchell! If they wanted to know what it would take for White Mitchell to absolve them, why not just go ask him? What were they still thinking for? Once reminded, ke Thomas¡¯ face instantly filled with excitement. ¡°Hurry, Waylon, bring out anything worthy from our house, anything valuable, all of it. We¡¯re going to visit White Mitchell,¡± ke Thomas said excitedly. Hm? Antonio Woods was stunned for a moment, wondering if ke Thomas had lost his mind. But soon, Antonio Woods also understood and quickly gathered the finest tobo, liquor and other valuable gifts from his house, left with ke Thomas. Next, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas did everything in their power to secure a meeting with White Mitchell. ¡°Antonio Woods and ke Thomas want to see me?¡± On the other hand, White Mitchell, who was at home keeping his foster motherpany, heard the news but showed little interest in meeting the pair. ¡°Ignore them,¡± White Mitchell instructed. He couldn¡¯t be bothered dealing with these two minor tycoons. If they hadn¡¯t caused trouble for Sherry Jones, they probably wouldn¡¯t even know he existed. Furthermore, he was well aware of the reason why Antonio Woods and ke Thomas wanted to meet him ¨C they were simply scared that he would retaliate against them. As long as he didn¡¯t meet them, they would live in constant fear and anxiety. Given this, he decided to simply ignore them as a mild punishment serving as a severe warning. With this thought in mind, White Mitchell instructed his assistant, Beckett, to ensure that no one entertained these two. Upon receiving themand, Beckett promptly carried out the instructions. Poor Antonio Woods and ke Thomas carried gift packages, only to face rejections time and again. Neither Beckett nor Amanda agreed to see them. They couldn¡¯t hope to see White Mitchell. They hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of him. This caused the two to panic entirely. ¡°Thomas, it¡¯s over. White Mitchell is indeed angry. Are we going to end up like Hans Weiden?¡± Antonio Woods pleaded worryingly. In his view, the vegetative patient from Weiden family was most likely Hans Weiden and given the deep grudges between him and White Mitchell, there was no other possible exnation. Now that White Mitchell had effortlessly dealt with for Hans Weiden, the small businesses and fortunes of Antonio Woods was less than a trinket to him. At this point, ke Thomas was also frantic. Not sure of what to do next but wait for the inevitable. At this moment, Antonio Woods¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from hispany. Seeing the number, Antonio Woods looked impatient. He answered, ¡°I am busy with an important matter right now! Leave me out of the trivial stuff at thepany!¡± The person on the other side of the phone hesitated before stammering, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Woods, it¡¯s Miss Sherry Jones, the General Manager of the Jones Group. She wants to arrange a meeting with you tomorrow to discuss the debt issue. ¡°I¡­ I dare not to decide for you, so¡­.¡± Sherry Jones? Upon hearing this name, a peculiar light flickered in Antonio Woods¡¯ eyes, as if he hade up with an idea. Soon after, a look of joy surfaced on his face. What a wake-up call! If he couldn¡¯t meet White Mitchell, meeting Sherry Jones would be a good choice too! As long as he could please Sherry Jones, in time, he could please White Mitchell through her, couldn¡¯t he? I¡¯m such a genius! Antonio Woods pped his forehead, a joyful expression on his face. He instantly regained his spirit, looking invigorated. Meanwhile, in his daze, the voice from the other end of the phone hesitated to ask: ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Woods, if¡­. if you don¡¯t want to meet, then I can cancel for you¡­.¡± Cancel? Antonio Woods jerked to his senses and barked at the phone: ¡°Cancel, cancel your head! If you dare, I¡¯ll fire you on the spot! Immediately, arrange the best meeting room, buy the best tea leaves. I¡¯m expecting her tomorrow¡­. Never mind, just reply to Miss Jones that I will visit her personally tomorrow.¡± After some thought, Antonio decided that a personal visit would be more sincere. The voice on the other end seemed taken aback by his response. The Jones Group was but a small third-tier wealthy family inparison to the Woods Group, falling much behind them. Why was Antonio Woods behaving so unusually today? The person on the phone was at a loss, but he could only obey Antonio¡¯smands diligently. Afterwards, Antonio informed ke Thomas about this news. The two agreed, with great enthusiasm, to visit the Jones Group together the next morning to apologize to Sherry Jones. No one had ever been so overjoyed about apologizing. If this wasn¡¯t unprecedented, it was certainly rare. ¡­ On the other side, Sherry Jones was taken aback when she received the responses from the Woods Group and the Thomas Group. Antonio Woods and ke Thomas areing personally? Sherry felt suspicious, as if there was a catch. Perhaps they knew that the Jones Group couldn¡¯te up with that amount of cash so quickly, and they were nning to cause a ruckus? As this idea crossed her mind, Sherry became nervous and her heart pounded erratically. With this thought in her mind, even when she got home, she was still disturbed. It wasn¡¯t until White Mitchell asked if she had encountered any problems that she came back to reality. ¡°No¡­nothing, it¡¯s just that the Woods and Thomas Families areing to thepany tomorrow, and I just have a bad feeling about it,¡± Sherry replied to White Mitchell. She didn¡¯t mention what had happened in the Jones Family that afternoon, not wanting to worry White Mitchell. The Woods and Thomas Families? Upon hearing this, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry. Did Antonio Woods and ke Thomas n to please him through Sherry just because they couldn¡¯t meet him personally? How inventive of these two. However, they seemed to have made the right bet this time. As long as Sherry was happy, White Mitchell would consider letting them off the hook, at least for now. Thinking so, White reassured Sherry with aforting smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I believe you can handle it with your capabilities.¡± Handle it? A sour taste filled Sherry¡¯s heart. That was fifty million dors; not even the entire Jones Group had that much money in the ounts. Unless the Woods and Thomas Families were willing to give the Jones Group some time, what could she possibly do? Despite these thoughts, Sherry kept them to herself, not mentioning it to White Mitchell to prevent him from worrying about her. Sigh¡­. Sherry sighed deeply and managed to squeeze out a pale smile towards White Mitchell. As she turned around, her face was filled with worry¡­.. Early next morning, Sherry arrived at thepany early to arrange for Antonio Woods and ke Thomas¡¯ visit. Just as she finished, she heard Will Jones¡¯s sarcastic voice: ¡°Do you still have the heart to entertain guests? Have you resolved the matter with the Woods and Thomas Families? You only have two days. Aren¡¯t you aware of that? ¡°Leave the guests to me, and you go mind your business. You won¡¯t be able to pay off that fifty-million-dor debt anyway. The position of general manager and the shares need to be handed over. It¡¯s just a matter of time, so stop wasting everybody¡¯s time! Ryan, escort the general manager out. She¡¯d better leave in a hurry!!¡± Chapter 216: They are the Ones We Have to Entertain? Chapter 216: They are the Ones We Have to Entertain? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The guest I am supposed to greet¡­¡± A freezing look took over Sherry Jones¡¯s face, ready to give an exnation. But there wasn¡¯t the slightest chance to speak in the face of Will Jones¡¯s intimidating demeanor. All they heard was Will Jones interrupting bluntly, ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? In a couple of days, you¡¯ll have to hand over your shares and the position of general manager. Will there still be a ce for you in Jones Group? An outsider like you entertaining guests, wouldn¡¯t that time be better spent figuring out how to handle your financial problems? Still trying to butter up to us here? Do you think there¡¯s still room for aeback? Laughable!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Will Jones burst into coldughter, his face etched with scorn. The one following behind him, Ryan, also let out a sarcasticugh. The two of them looked remarkably bitter. At this moment, Sherry¡¯s heart was filled with absolute frustration. But both Will Jones and Ryanpletely ignored her, treating her as if she were merely air, casually taking over her work. Not only that, Will Jones, right in front of Sherry, instructed Ryan to handle the reception properly, assuming the posture of a general manager, exuding an air of confidence. Seeing this, Sherry felt utterly wronged. In a short while, Will Jones, pretending to have everything under control, turned his head to find Sherry still standing there motionlessly. Instantly, his face darkened. He strode over to Sherry and barked, ¡°Sherry Jones! What are you still doing here!? Get out there and handle the debt situation right away! Or, are you nning on denying it? Don¡¯t forget what you promised to old madam yesterday. It¡¯s toote for regrets, now¡­¡± Just as he was about to say thest word, the receptionist hurriedly ran into the conference room, panting heavily, looking utterly startled. Seeing this, Will immediately yelled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter!? Why are you so panicked!?¡± Hmm? The receptionist, initially somewhat flustered, upon hearing Will¡¯s words, paused instantly. Then, disregarding Will entirely, she turned to Sherry and said, ¡°Mis¡­Miss Sherry, a lot of people havee with many gifts. They say they want to see you. I¡­¡± Looking seriously at Sherry, the receptionist became a bit incoherent, apparently intimidated by the situation. Many people? Many gifts? Will and Ryan exchanged confused nces. Then, before Sherry could respond, Will took the lead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± This¡­ The receptionist paused again, her brow furrowed immediately, ¡°Vice President Jones, they said they wanted to meet with Miss Sherry. You guys might¡­¡± p! Although it was just a simple reminder, before she couldplete the sentence, Ryan, standing next to Will, without hesitation, pped the receptionist across her face. ¡°How dare you talk to Mr. Jones like that? ¡®Vice President Jones¡¯, my foot. In a couple of days, there will only be one Mr. Jones in thispany, and that will be our Will Jones! Little girl, you have no sense at all. Are you seeking death?¡± Ryan threatened aggressively. This¡­ The pped receptionist, clutching her face with a look of injustice, cast a pleading nce at Sherry. Reading the situation, Sherry¡¯s face too became icy. But just as she was about to reprimand Ryan, Will sneeringly walked out of the conference room with Ryan. They werepletely ignoring her! Sherry Jones clenched her teeth in anger. After reassuring the receptionist, she rushed out of thepany building. She suspected that the visitors might be Antonio Woods and ke Thomas, but she was confused about the gifts they brought with them. Meanwhile, Will Jones heard that many people hade, and they had brought gifts. Considering Sherry¡¯s solemn demeanor that day, he assumed they must be significant clients. So he immediately instructed Ryan to gather some staff members and joyfully went to meet the guests at the entrance. His enthusiasm was so great that it seemed to surpass that of a traditional festival, onlycking the sound of gongs and drums. But the moment Will excitedly stepped out of the door, his cheerful smile froze on his face. Antonio Woods!? ke Thomas!? He was stunned! Seeing these two, Will was dumbfounded. At that moment, he felt as though he had been struck by lightning, his body shivered, followed by a tingling sensation on his scalp. ¡°How¡­ How can it be them!?¡± Will stood rooted to the spot, staring nkly at Antonio and ke. His face showed an array of emotions, akin to a revolvingntern. The scenes from the beating he received yesterday shed before his eyes, even his physical wounds seemed to remind him of the incident. Gradually, Will¡¯s legs, seemingly beyond his control, began to tremble. ¡°Mr. Jones, Mr. Jones, Mr. Jones¡­¡± Ryan urged from the side. Whoosh! Snapping out of his daze, a look of fear instantly covered Will¡¯s face. Instinctively, he wanted to run away, not wanting to stay there another second. But by then, Antonio and ke had noticed his presence. They exchanged a nce and a yful smile appeared on both their faces. ¡°Will Jones, you still dare to show your face? How are you managing the money you owe us? Or perhaps, you don¡¯t intend to pay back at all?¡± Antonio sneered at him. With a gulp, Will, after hearing that, nervously turned back and toughened up to respond, ¡°No, no¡­ About the money¡­¡± Will seemed quite distressed. But at the corner of his eye, he saw Sherry¡¯s arrival. All of a sudden, as if seeing a savior, he quickly moved behind Sherry and forcefully pushed her in front of Antonio and ke. ¡°Mr. Woods, Mr. Thomas, she is now the general manager of the Jones Group and a shareholder. We, the Jones Family, have unanimously decided that she will take on the debt. Debts are to be paid by debtors, if you want to collect your money, you should find her. Right now, she is the one who owes you.¡± Will said to them with a sycophantic grin. Boom! Upon hearing these words, the anger of everyone around, like Elijah Bailey ¡ª who had been standing behind Sherry ¡ª was instantly ignited. Whenever trouble emerged, Will would im the title of general manager and push Sherry to face the consequences. Will was shameless, his audacity could beat the turn of a city wall corner! ¡°Will Jones, are you so fucking shameless now?¡± Elijah couldn¡¯t help but curse. But that remark was like a fuse, and itpletely enraged Will. With an air of arrogance, he retorted, ¡°Elijah Bailey, who do you think you are? You dare to yell in front of me? You fucking shut up! Do you have a say here? This debt, wasn¡¯t it Sherry herself who said she would handle it? Did I say anything wrong? If a so-called general manager and a major shareholder can¡¯t even handle this minor issue, then what right does she have to sit in that position? If she can¡¯t, she should quickly give up her position and stop embarrassing herself here!¡± Chapter 217: A Trivial Matter? You, Will Jones, Can You Solve One? Chapter 217: A Trivial Matter? You, Will Jones, Can You Solve One? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You!¡± Elijah Bailey was left fuming in rage, unable to utter a word of retort for the moment. At this time, Sherry Jones also wore a difficult expression on her face. Her mouth moved slightly as if she was preparing an exnation to Antonio Woods and ke Thomas. However, before she could speak, she saw the anger written all over Antonio Woods and ke Thomas¡¯s faces. Seeing their expressions, Sherry¡¯s heart sank and her expression grew serious. Could they both be angry? If so, wouldn¡¯t her chances to negotiate the 50 million dors debt be lost? Just when Sherry was filled with worry, Antonio Woods strode up to Will Jones and kicked him. ¡°Bastard! I asked you to repay the money, and you dare to shift the debt onto Miss Jones!? Are you tired of living!?¡± Antonio red menacingly at Will Jones. On the other side, ke Thomas also stepped forward without hesitation and gave Will a hard kick, immediately flipping him onto his back. They were here to please Sherry, not to cause her more trouble. If this reached White Mitchell¡¯s ears, would they even be able to continue their business in Sayon? Bastard Will Jones, how dare he ruin their ns? It seemed that without giving him a taste of punishment, he wouldn¡¯t learn his lesson! With that thought, ke Thomas stepped forward, ring fiercely at Will Jones and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you, Will Jones, who said it was just a trivial matter? Fine, let¡¯s see how you solve it! Repay the money, 50 million dors, even a penny less and I¡¯ll break your leg!¡± This¡­what the hell !!! Will Jones was stunned, and his arrogant face immediately wore a terrified expression. What on earth is going on here? Weren¡¯t the two of them here for money? Now even though he had used Sherry as a scapegoat, howe they were still not satisfied? And they actually mentioned letting him settle this debt? What could he possibly use to pay it off, selling himself wouldn¡¯t be worth that much money either! Suddenly, the shocked and anxious expression on Will¡¯s face turned into a ghostly pale color. Hey on the ground, pleading, ¡°Mr. Woods, Mr. Thomas, what exactly is going on? Didn¡¯t I say that Sherry would repay the money? Howe¡­¡± ¡°You dare to say that again!?¡± Upon hearing this, both Antonio Woods and ke Thomas were even more furious. In their anger, they kicked Will Jones a few more times. The sound of Will¡¯s hysterical screams echoed around the scene. All the staff members observed without saying a word. No one stood up for him, including Ryan, who hid on the side, showing a very reluctant and nervous expression, fearing that he might get involved. As for Elijah Bailey and the others, seeing this scene filled them with great joy. This was simply a great satisfaction. If not for the conditions, they would love to set off some fireworks to celebrate. Finally, it was Sherry Jones who couldn¡¯t bear to see it anymore. She worried that if this went on, someone might be killed, which would be bad for the reputation of the Jones Group. Therefore, Sherry Jones spoke up to dissuade Antonio Woods and ke Thomas. However, when she spoke up, Will Jones showed no gratitude, and he continued to shout, ¡°Sherry Jones! Are you finally speaking up? Do you want me to get beaten to death?! You¡¯d better hurry up and get the money to pay back Mr. Woods and Mr. Thomas!¡± ¡°You!¡± Sherry was at a loss for words, she was being kind to him only to receive ungratefulness in return? Sure enough, when they heard what Will Jones had to say, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas became even rougher. In a sh, Will Jones¡¯s face was left bruised and swollen. In the end, Will Jones did not know how long he had been beaten. When he came to, he was already in the hospital. After Antonio Woods and ke Thomas had finished teaching Will Jones a lesson, they turned to Sherry Jones with earnest expressions, and had the gifts sent to Sherry Jones¡¯s office. There were numerous gifts, including precious Chinese medicinal herbs such as deer antlers and Lingzhi mushrooms, as well as various jewelry like diamond nes. All these things piled up, forming a small mountain in Sherry¡¯s office. It¡¯s needless to say the value of these items, these treasures were from the collections of Antonio Woods and ke Thomas¡¯s families. The total value was in the hundreds of millions. Seeing all these valuable gifts, even Sherry was slightly taken aback. She failed toprehend Antonio Woods and ke Thomas¡¯s intentions. She had originally invited them over to discuss the repayment, but instead of repaying the money, she had received so many gifts. Not just that, they seemed to be forcing all these gifts into her hands as if they were worried she wouldn¡¯t ept them. She wasn¡¯t someone of great importance or a high-ranking official. Why were they so eager to please her? Sherry Jones was finding it all so funny it hurt. She didn¡¯t realize that they were actually pulling a stunt, trying to brown-nose White Mitchell through her. Then, she led Elijah Bailey into the conference room where Antonio Woods and ke Thomas awaited. Gifts were gifts, but the problems that need to be solved had to be tended to. What made Sherryugh even more was that when faced with the debt of fifty million that she had mentioned, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas chose to y dumb. ¡°Fifty million? What fifty million? Thomas, do you know anything about this?¡± Antonio Woods feigned ignorance. ke Thomas pped his head: ¡°It¡¯s fifty million, right? We have a fifty million project for Miss Jones, don¡¯t we, Woods? Have you forgotten?¡± Antonio Woods immediately disyed an expression of sudden realization: ¡°Oh right right right, I do remember something like that.¡± And just like that, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas didn¡¯t just avoid asking Sherry to repay them, they even gave her a project worth fifty million on the house. Sherry Jones and Elijah Bailey sat before them, their faces full of astonishment, unable to respond. The other two seemed to have ¡°we¡¯re giving you money¡± written on their faces. What on earth was going on? Sherry racked her brain but couldn¡¯t figure it out. Only Elijah Bailey had a vague idea of what was happening. To him, it looked like something that White Mitchell would do. Only White Mitchell could pull it off. Meanwhile, upon learning that Mori Jones had been hospitalized, Old Madam Jones and Amanda rushed to the hospital in great haste. Upon seeing Old Madam Jones and others show up in his sickroom, Mori Jones began to wail inconsbly, ¡°Mum, look at what Antonio Woods and ke Thomas have done to me, you have to get justice for me. All of this is Sherry¡¯s fault. If she had returned the money, would I be in this situation?¡± Having heard Mori Jones¡¯s pitiful wailing, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face turned the color of pig liver. As Old Madam Jones seethed with anger, Snowden Jones, who had been staying with her fianc¨¦ Jacob Bright, brought Jacob to the sickroom as soon as she heard the news. Snowden seemed to have gained immense confidence and support in recent days, and her face now bore an air of arrogance. Seeing her father beaten like this, her face was filled with indignation. ¡°Grandma, Sherry¡¯s behavior is outrageous. She thinks she¡¯s above everyone. Is she worthy to be the General Manager of Jones Group? Or to hold the shares of our Jones family?! Grandma, if we don¡¯t punish Sherry severely this time, will she not ce herself above your head consider herself the ruler of our Jones family? What¡¯s more, if we don¡¯t take back the shares from Sherry, our entire Jones family will be destroyed by her and White Mitchell in a few days!¡± Destroyed?! Hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s heart fluttered wildly. She asked anxiously, ¡°Snowden, what do you mean by that?¡± Snowden gave a coldugh and exined, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve recently found out something. The reason why the usually aggressive Hans Weiden and Imperial Group are lying low is all because of one thing! A major dignitary from Nezzi Command Post, holding enormous power, is preparing to hold a grand wedding in our city, Sayon! During this time, everyone must behave themselves, even the top families, no exception. Once the dignitary¡¯s wedding is over, neither Hans Weiden nor the Imperial Group will let White Mitchell off easily! Grandma, think about it, when that timees, can we separate ourselves from them?¡± This¡­ The color drained from Old Madam Jones¡¯s face. In her anxiety, she asked, ¡°Snowden, do you have any solutions to save our Jones family?¡± At this, Sherry¡¯s face broke into a cunning smile. ¡°I do have a solution, but it depends on Jacob, the man our family relies upon. Jacob can now get his hands on an invitation to that mighty person¡¯s wedding! Grandma, do you know how much one invitation is worth? A whole ten million, and they¡¯re priceless, ordinary people simply can¡¯t get one, only Jacob can. If Jacob is willing to help our Jones family get an invitation, Imperial Group won¡¯t dare touch us. What¡¯s more, the guests at the wedding will all be respected figures in Sayon. If our Jones family can bond with one or two of those families, the Imperial Group wouldn¡¯t dare make a move on us. By then, we just need to issue a statement to separate ourselves from Sherry and White Mitchell. With that, our Jones family can rest easy.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones was immediately filled with excitement. All her attention turned to Jacob Bright now. At this point, Jacob, who had been silent all along, exchanged an understanding look with Snowden, and then said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m not adverse to helping the Jones family. But I have one condition. Once the shares are taken back from Sherry, they should be transferred to Snowden. Snowden has made so many contributions to the Jones family over the years, I believe this condition is not unfair?¡± This¡­ Old Madam Jones was momentarily stunned. Jacob¡¯s words sounded more like an order than a proposal. But this worked too. It would effectively bind the Snowden and Bright families together. Perhaps the Jones family could rise even higher with the help of the Brights. Coming to this conclusion, Old Madam Jones made an immediate decision. ¡°Quick! Get that damned Sherry back here! No matter what, she has to hand over the shares. Quick!¡± Chapter 218: Has White Mitchell Gained Advantage from a Big Shot? Chapter 218: Has White Mitchell Gained Advantage from a Big Shot? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family. After getting the news from Snowden Jones, Old Madam Jones started to be extremely anxious, a restless feeling enveloping her all day. She was initially puzzled as to why Hans Weiden suddenly disappeared and why the Imperial Group, which was originally attacking White Mitchell, suddenly fell silent. It turns out that all of this was due to the wedding of the powerful figure mentioned by Snowden. ording to Snowden, this powerful figurees from the Nezzi Command, wielding tremendous power. Even a person like David Herb has to lower his stance and personally handle his wedding. Because of the dignity of this powerful figure, he couldn¡¯t tolerate any errors in his wedding preparations. This exins why Hans Weiden and the Imperial Group suddenly stopped dealing with White Mitchell. Most likely, they were scared that making a big scene would disturb this powerful figure. Although White Mitchell, this bastard, is neither powerful nor influential, he stole some basic techniques in jail and ordinary security guards or bodyguards are no match for him. This point was personally experienced by all of the Jones Family, so they all knew that to deal with White Mitchell, they would definitely cause a significantmotion. That¡¯s why the current situation happened. They previously thought White Mitchell had some unknown background, but time and again, it was proven that White Mitchell was just a little lucky. Every time, he managed to fool them. But this time is different. Once the wedding of this powerful figure ends, the enemies that White Mitchell had offended before will probably swarm to his door. By then, in the face of overwhelming pressure, how could any hope exist? The Jones Family will definitely be dragged down by that kid White Mitchell, and by then, they might not even know how they met their end. Just as Snowden had said, now the only way is to get back the shares in Sherry Jones¡¯s hands and then have Jacob Bright help get an invitation to the wedding of this powerful figure. The most important thing is to get the shares back from Sherry,pletely separate her from them. Then, at the wedding of that powerful figure, curry favor with some more powerful figures as much as possible or apologize to the Imperial Group at the wedding. Only by doing this does Jones Family have a glimmer of hope. The more Old Madam Jones thought about it, the more uneasy she got, a grim look on her face, as if it was about to drip water. The entire Jones Family was enveloped in a depressive atmosphere. Half an hourter, Sherry Jones and White Mitchell appeared in the Jones Family vi. As soon as they appeared, Old Madam Jones was immediately filled with fury. Amanda too, was staring at them with an extremely resentful gaze, as if she wanted to eat them alive. ¡°Sherry Jones! You damned girl, you just stood by watching the family¡¯s administration being attacked without even helping, I want to¡­¡± Amanda angrily walked up to Sherry. With one hand on her hips and the other pointed at Sherry, that finger looked as vindictive as a long spear, as if it was about to poke Sherry¡¯s eyes. The abrupt change of the scene startled Sherry and she involuntarily took two steps back. But at that moment, White Mitchell¡¯s figure directly stood in front of her, followed by a p directlynding on Amanda¡¯s face. A clear sound of p rang out abruptly, and the entire Jones Family was momentarily silenced. White Mitchell stood indifferently in ce, giving Amanda a cold nce: ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because Sherry didn¡¯t say anything, I wouldn¡¯t know what happened in the Jones Family yesterday!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s cold voice echoed in the Jones Family, causing the atmosphere to quickly freeze over. ¡°You!¡± Amanda, pped onto the ground, was staring at White Mitchell with a resentful face. It seemed like her gaze could bite into people, tightly biting onto White Mitchell, and not letting go. But, faced with the immense strength of White Mitchell, not to mention her, even the entire Jones Family dare not openly provoke him. As the members of the Jones Family thought about this, expressions of suppressed anger were written all over their faces. At this moment,ing back to her senses, Sherry Jones grabbed White Mitchell¡¯s hand, stepped forward, and shielded White Mitchell behind her. Then, Sherry Jones firmly said to Old Madam Jones, ¡°Grandma, the fact that Uncle was beaten was due to his own fault, let alone, we were also in debt to both the Woods family and the Thomas family at that time, even if I could help, I was powerless to assist. The Woods and Thomas families have already agreed to disregard the fifty million we Jones family owe them, if you still want to make trouble, feel free to go to them. But, I warn you, if you annoy them and bring up the fifty million issue again, don¡¯t look for me to settle it!¡± This time, Sherry Jones¡¯s attitude was very determined, she had already taken the me once and didn¡¯t want to do it again. However, it¡¯s clear, some burdens, if she didn¡¯t bear, the Jones family would still force on her. Upon hearing those words, Snowden Jones immediately scoffed, ¡°Stop ttering yourself, do you really think you could get the Woods and Thomas families to overlook that fifty million? Who do you think you are exactly? Didn¡¯t you use thepany¡¯s money to pay off the debt? Sherry Jones, your guts are getting bigger and bigger now, aren¡¯t they? Grandma told you to handle the fifty million issue yourself, and you dare to use thepany¡¯s money? Do you really think you own thepany!?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones got even angrier, but just as she was about to retort, Old Madam Jones sternly reprimanded, ¡°Sherry! Are you moving thepany¡¯s money without even telling me now? In my view, you are really out of control now. With things that you¡¯ve done, you absolutely don¡¯t deserve to be the CEO of our Jones Group, nor to hold our Jones Group¡¯s shares! Now, I order you as the head of the family, immediately hand over your shares! Otherwise, I¡¯m going straight to The Patrol, and use you of embezzling public funds! Then, like White Mitchell, you can go and stay in jail for me!¡± ¡°You all!¡± Sherry Jones was so angry her face even turned red. She felt like even if she had a hundred mouths, she couldn¡¯t rify the situation as clearly anything could be framed. Just as Sherry was feeling bitter, White Mitchell, his face darkening, walked straight up to Old Madam Jones and said indifferently, ¡°Hand over your phone!¡± Whether Sherry has misappropriated public funds or not, a call to Antonio Woods would clear everything up. White Mitchell didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with them. ¡°You¡­what are you trying to do!?¡± Faced with the domineering White Mitchell, Old Madam Jones revealed a flustered expression. ¡°The phone! Hand it over! I don¡¯t want to say it a third time!¡± White Mitchell said with a frosty face, his eyes resembling a terrifying tiger. Old Madam Jones was genuinely frightened, shakily handing over her phone. White Mitchell directed her to unlock it, then scrolled through the contacts. Just as White Mitchell had guessed, Antonio Woods¡¯s phone number was indeed in Old Madam Jones¡¯s phone. Immediately after, White Mitchell directly dialed that number, not waiting for Antonio Woods to speak, he said, ¡°This is White Mitchell, I¡¯m asking you now, do you need the Jones family to pay back the money they owe you? Did Sherry misappropriate public funds to pay you back? Tell me the truth, if you conceal anything, you know what the consequence will be!¡± Hiss! A breath of cold air came from the phone, Antonio Woods seemed a little scared, immediately he told everything in full detail. In the end, he didn¡¯t forget to warn the Jones family, ¡°All of you from the Jones family, listen to me clearly, don¡¯t be ungrateful when we¡¯re giving you face! If we say you don¡¯t need to pay then you don¡¯t need to, don¡¯t make more trouble!¡± The members of the Jones family, hearing this, their faces became extremely ugly. Green one moment, and then purple, as if they had been pped in the face. ¡°Well, did you all hear that clearly!?¡± White Mitchell threw the phone back into Old Madam Jones¡¯s hand, saying with a nonchnt face. At this point, the faces of the members of the Jones family became even uglier. At this time, Snowden Jones said somewhat unwillingly, ¡°Hmph! What¡¯s there to be proud of! Do you think it¡¯s your credit!? It must be that they are following Mr. Weiden¡¯s instructions, not wanting to make a fuss at this crucial time. Once the wedding of that influential person is over, do you think you¡¯ll have good luck!? Then, that fifty million, what needs to be paid back still needs to be paid back! If it weren¡¯t for that influential person¡¯s wedding, do you think you could still stand here boasting!? What a joke! Just hand over the shares honestly! Stop wasting everyone¡¯s time!¡± Chapter 219: Is White Mitchell Completely Unaware of the Big Shot? Chapter 219: Is White Mitchell Completely Unaware of the Big Shot? Trantor: 549690339 A VIP wedding? White Mitchell was taken aback. Could they be referring to the wedding he had asked David Herb to prepare? With that thought, a hint of amusement crossed White Mitchell¡¯s face, and he asked curiously, ¡°Who is this VIP you¡¯re talking about?¡± Snowden Jones, noticing his reaction, grew even prouder and sneered contemptuously, ¡°Frogs in a well will always be just that. I suppose with your status, you two could never reach that level. Well, today, out ofpassion, I shall tell you so that you¡¯ll at least die enlightened! Do you know why the Imperial Group, despite iming to deal with you, hasn¡¯t made any move yet?¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± White Mitchell pretended to be curious. Snowden Jones smirked coldly and continued arrogantly, ¡°Because there¡¯s a big shot from the Nezzi headquarters who¡¯s organizing a high-profile wedding in our Sayon. This powerful person controls the whole eastern Dragon Realm! That¡¯s why the Imperial Group doesn¡¯t dare stir up trouble. But once the wedding is over, they¡¯lle after you two. By then, you won¡¯t be able to run! All those people you¡¯ve antagonized will make your life hell, leaving you with nowhere to hide! Fortunately, our brother Jacob has wide connections. He might be able to get an invitation to the wedding. As long as the Jones family attends, the Imperial Group has to be alert before dealing with you. But if you want our brother Jacob¡¯s help, Sherry Jones must hand over all her shares!¡± Although Snowden Jones said this, it was evident that he just wanted to deceive Sherry into giving up her shares. Once Sherry handed over her shares, Snowden would probably turn on her. White Mitchell, however, wasn¡¯t moved by his words, instead, he was somewhat amused. Who needs others to get an invitation to his own wedding? What a joke? On the other hand, after hearing what Snowden Jones had said, Sherry Jones was left dumbfounded, unable to calm her feelings. To be honest, she was indeed moved. If attending that VIP¡¯s wedding could help White Mitchell deal with the situation with the Imperial Group, Sherry was more than willing to do it. Isn¡¯t everything she is doing to help White Mitchell? The opportunity is right in front of her, as long as she seizes it, she could help White Mitchell. For a moment, Sherry was indeed tempted. Just then, White Mitchell¡¯s voice sounded from behind Sherry. White Mitchell¡¯s lips curved into a yful smile, and he teased, ¡°If Sherry wants an invitation, why does she need your help?¡± As the words fell, Jacob Bright, who had been sitting quietly at the side, couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Hahaha¡­ White Mitchell, you can brag about other things, do you want to get involved with the VIP¡¯s wedding too? Are you going to say next: you can have as many invitations as you want? Hahaha¡­¡± Jacobughed heartily, looking at White Mitchell as if he was looking at a clown. Unfazed by Jacob¡¯s mockery, White Mitchell smiled and casually said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. I can have as many invitations as I want.¡± As for his own wedding invitations, wouldn¡¯t he have as many as he wanted? On the other side, the Jones family looked at White Mitchell with an annoyed look after hearing his words. Old Madam Jonesshed out angrily, ¡°Not everything can be bragged about, White Mitchell. When will you learn to control your tongue? If your words reach outsiders, do you think they¡¯ll let you off? Not to mention anything else, David Herb, if he heard what you said, would be the first toe after you. When that happens, you¡¯ll be the one in trouble, but if it involves the Jones family, can you bear the responsibility?!¡± Even Amanda couldn¡¯t help but mock him, ¡°White Mitchell, do you really think the VIP¡¯s wedding invitations are like cabbages in a vegetable market? You can have as many as you want? Stop joking around. Have you looked at yourself? Do you think you can do it? Before blowing your own trumpet, please put some thought into it. Do you know how much one of these invitations is worth? Even if we sold you, we would not be able to afford a corner of one of the invitations!¡± Jacob Bright listened to this,ughed, and his face was full of mockery: ¡°White Mitchell, do you know who that big shot is? He¡¯s a top official from Nezzimand headquarters! He controls the lifeline of the entire eastern Dragon Realm, an absolute and overwhelming authority. Those who attend his wedding are all big names in Sayon, as potent as Sayon¡¯s wealthiest man David Herb, who organizes the wedding for him personally. And you, a greenhorn just out of prison, who do you think you are? iming that you can have as much as you want? Ha¡­ Even David Herb wouldn¡¯t dare to say that, and here you are, shamelessly bragging?¡± Snowden Jones, seeing this, boasted: ¡°Now, in the entire Jones Family, our Jacob is the only one who can get this done, who can acquire the invitation for us. Unlike some people who only blow their own trumpet all day. Do you really think you deserve all the credit for what happened before? You merely hitched a ride on the coattails of that big shot. Otherwise, do you really think you could be standing here spouting off? You would have been chopped up and thrown into the River Arch to feed the fishes!¡± White Mitchell heard this and casually shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you have no idea of my power. What you perceive as overwhelming authority is nothing more than a trifle in my eyes.¡± Nothing more than a trifle? The moment White Mitchell finished speaking, everyone in the Jones family looked at him as if he were an idiot. ¡°You¡¯re at death¡¯s door, and you still have the nerve to y cool? After the big man¡¯s wedding, do you think you will still be standing here talking to us? Nothing more than a trifle? Your tall tales sound better than your singing. Do you think you are David Herb? If you¡¯re so capable, get an invitation now and let me see!¡± Snowden Jones scorned contemptuously. White Mitchell sneered: ¡°What does it matter to you if I can get an invitation? Why should I show it to you? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You!¡± Snowden Jones was left speechless and red at White Mitchell resentfully. Then she turned her eyes to Old Madam Jones: ¡°Grandma, look at his attitude, he¡¯s hopeless. Jacob kindly wanted to give him a way out, but he chose to be unappreciative and still continues to bluster. He¡¯s clearly biting the hand that feeds him. He doesn¡¯t know when he¡¯s well off! Such a person should be left to his own devices!¡± Despite Snowden Jones saying this, her real motive is nothing more than the shareholding in Sherry¡¯s hands. Helping White Mitchell is just a ruse to deceive Sherry. Old Madam Jones nodded her head solemnly upon hearing this. She then gave White Mitchell a fierce re, looking as if she wished she could tear him apart. At this point, Sherry, who was standing behind White Mitchell, couldn¡¯t help but secretly tugged at him, signaling him to stop talking. She was somewhat worried that White Mitchell, in defending her, would provoke someone he shouldn¡¯t provoke. Seeing this, White Mitchell didn¡¯t argue anymore and just put on a faint smile. At that moment, Old Madam Jones turned to Sherry and said in a heavy voice: ¡°Sherry, weigh this matter carefully. I¡¯m giving you two days to think over. But I warn you, don¡¯t be unappreciative. This was a hard-won opportunity Jacob managed to secure for our Jones Family. If we do get the invitation, it¡¯s not only an opportunity for our Jones family, but it¡¯s also a chance for White Mitchell! Without Jacob, you wouldn¡¯t even have this chance. You need to decide whether you want the shares or to protect White Mitchell. Consider carefully.¡± I¡­ Sherry paused, not knowing what to say. If White Mitchell weren¡¯t there, she probably wouldn¡¯t have to think much. Compared to White Mitchell¡¯s safety, the shares are not worth mentioning. For her, there¡¯s no need for any consideration. But since White Mitchell was there, he definitely wouldn¡¯t agree with her exchanging his safety for shares. So, for a moment, Sherry was a little hesitant. Seeing this, Snowden Jones, assuming that Sherry was reluctant to give up the shares, began to mock her again: ¡°Sherry, the shares were never meant to be yours in the first ce. What¡¯s there to hesitate about? In terms of contribution to thepany, you can¡¯t evenpete with me, not to mention my father. What makes you think you deserve the shares? You are being asked now to give them up while we help solve the trouble White Mitchell has caused, and you still have the nerve to hesitate? Stop dragging your feet and give us a straight answer!¡± Apparently, Snowden Jones didn¡¯t want to give Sherry any time. In her eyes, two days would be too long. Most importantly, she hoped that Sherry would give up the shares today. At the moment Sherry was undecided, White Mitchell¡¯s voice rang out again, scoffing: ¡°My safety was never your concern. However, if any of you were thinking about touching Sherry¡¯s shares, I can tell you clearly, my de is always ready for whoever harbors such intentions! Consider it as a piece of advice for the Jones Family! If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to try!¡± Chapter 220: Sherry Jones Gives In! Chapter 220: Sherry Jones Gives In! Trantor: 549690339 Whoosh! Hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, the people of the Jones Family were just about ready to explode with rage. This was an unabashed threat, showing absolute disdain for the Jones Family. Then White Mitchell boldly took Sherry Jones¡¯ hand and confidently left the Jones Family, without giving them any face at all. The sight of it made Old Madam Jones feel as if she had been greatly humiliated. She was furious, almost losing her eyes with anger. ¡°Granny, look at their attitude! They seem to intentionally want to drag our Jones Family down with them,¡± fumed Snowden Jones. At this point, the Old Madam Jones was frazzled, her temper ring even more after hearing this. In light of the current situation, if Sherry remains unwilling to give up shares, and after the influential person¡¯s wedding, what may await the Jones Family might well be a catastrophic disaster. Old Madam Jones got the chills, the more she thought about it. Neither the Weiden Family nor the Imperial Group were within their power to resist. Merely with a flick of their fingers, they could effortlessly crush the Jones family. But now, was there any way to convince Sherry to willingly give up her shares? Loading with troubles, Old Madam Jones suddenly saw a message light up on her phone. A little irritated, she pulled out her phone to read it. The very next moment, her expression became joyous. ¡°Sherry agreed to it!¡± Watching the words on her phone, joy overwhelmed her face. Really!? Faced with this sudden turn of events, everyone in the Jones family leaned in for a closer look. The message in Old Madam Jones¡¯ phone was sent by Sherry. She agreed to relinquish the shares, but under one condition ¨C She wanted to see the wedding invitation. Whoosh! After seeing this message, the atmosphere of the Jones family became suddenly heated. Unexpectedly, Sherry actually agreed, which really was a surprise! Snowden put on a self-satisfied look, and unabashedly said, ¡°Granny, all this is because of our young Jacob. If not for him, how could we obtain the wedding invitation of that influential person? And how could Sherry easily hand over her shares? Granny, shouldn¡¯t we thank Jacob properly?¡± After saying this, Snowden gave Amanda a look, which Amanda instantly understood and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. My son-inw deserves all the credit. Unlike White Mitchell, who only boasts about himself every other day, Jacob has done a great favor for our Jones family this time. Not only did he help us get the shares back, more importantly, now the Jones family can attend the wedding of that influential person. I think we should thank him properly.¡± Upon hearing these words, Jacob put on an unaffected expression and pretended to dismiss the praise, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a trivial matter for me. It¡¯s hardly worth mentioning. To me, it was only saying one sentence.¡± Jacob said it lightly, but he knew it well. It wasn¡¯t easy to get the invitation. The Bright Family had to pull some strings, and went through several people to get the ess to the invitation. Just one invitation was priced at nearly ten million, yet still could be sold out at any given moment because of their prestigious value. Just imagine, this ten-million invitation could only grant you ess to the wedding periphery. You can¡¯t even dare to imagine the price you have to pay if you wish to attend the main ceremony in the inner venue. The most important point is that the invitations to the inner circle were specially made, such that even someone like Jacob Bright has never seen them. It was rumored that these inner circle invites had been auctioned for an astronomical price of nearly a hundred million per piece. Even Jacob doesn¡¯t dare imagine obtaining such an invitation. Still, that doesn¡¯t stop Jacob from unting his outer circle invitation in front of the Jones Family, after all, those aren¡¯t something just anyone could get. At this time, Snowden Jones seized the opportunity to sing Jacob¡¯s praises in front of Old Madam Jones, saying, ¡°Grandma, look at how nice Jacob is. We¡¯re not even married yet, but he¡¯s already helping our Jones Family. We can¡¯t drop the ball here, Grandma, right?¡± Snowden¡¯s reason for saying this was simply to gain an advantage in the Jones Family. Old Madam Jones was well aware of her hidden motives. However, the olddy didn¡¯t feel there was anything inappropriate about it. Instead, she saw this as a great opportunity. If they could firmly tie the Jones Family to the Bright Family¡¯s ship, it would surely benefit the development of the Jones family in the future. Who knows, they might even be able to climb higher with the help of the Bright Family ¨C a second-tier wealthy household with a strong foothold in many areas where the Jones Family needed them. With that thought, Old Madam Jones happily said, ¡°Very well. Jacob is a good boy, of course, Grandma knows that. Let¡¯s agree on this. Once Sherry pays back the stocks, I will, on behalf of our Jones Family, give you 30% of our family shares as your dowry to bring into the Bright Family. Snowden, Jacob, are you satisfied with Grandma¡¯s decision?¡± Upon hearing this, Snowden¡¯s face broke into a bright smile. Jacob also had a beaming smile on his face. Both thanked her hastily and followed up with manypliments towards the Old Madam Jones. Their harmonious interactions greatly pleased Old Madam Jones and lifted her spirits considerably. On the other side, the atmosphere surrounding Sherry Jones was entirely different from the cheerful one at the Jones Family. After sending a ndestine message to Old Madam Jones, the weight in her heart lifted slightly, but her face was far from joyful. She looked anxiously at White Mitchell and said, ¡°Brother, those stocks really aren¡¯t important to me. I¡¯d be happy even if I don¡¯t get them, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡± Snowden¡¯s words had indeed touched Sherry. If the stocks she held could help White, she wouldn¡¯t mind at all. What pained her was seeing White offend many people in order to protect her. It made her feel as if needles were pricking her heart. Comforting Sherry, White, while driving, responded, ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I can handle it. Right now, I think you should focus on your work and do well with the Jones Group. That is also what your adoptive father wished for, isn¡¯t it? Of course, if you have time, you could also pay a little attention to us¡­¡± White¡¯s initial words were serious, but he changed the topic at the end, causing Sherry to blush bright red. She shot White a reproachful nce, the red flush creeping up to her ears. Her entire face felt hot as she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s no time for jokes, Brother! I¡¯m not talking to you!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± White chuckled, his face filled with a sense of joy. As White Mitchell basked in the atmosphere of bliss, Sherry, blushing modestly, lowered her head and whispered, ¡°You¡­You should take the initiative too, after all¡­I¡¯m a girl, things like marriage proposals¡­¡± Her voice became inaudible towards the end, but it was enough to catch White Mitchell off guard. He immediately pulled over, ¡°You¡­what did you say just now..?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, hmph!¡± Flustered, Sherry buried her face in her chest, as timid as a shrinking violet. She didn¡¯t even know where to ce her hands. White¡¯s face brightened upon seeing this. His mind was on cloud nine. Yes, the wedding preparations are almostpleted; it¡¯s about time to propose. With that thought, White¡¯s excitement soared. Like he was on a rush, he stepped on the elerator and mumbled to himself, ¡°It¡¯s time to get married¡­¡± Chapter 221: Marriage Proposal Plan! Chapter 221: Marriage Proposal n! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Splendid Sayonmunity. After White Mitchell dropped Sherry Jones off at herpany, he plunged into Splendid Sayon and directly knocked on Beckett¡¯s door. Beckett¡¯s new home was next door to White Mitchell¡¯s and Kylin lived here too. Seeing the lingering smile on White Mitchell¡¯s face, Beckett couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°White, did you win the lottery? Or did you pick up some money?¡± White Mitchell smiled before saying, ¡°Big guy, and Kylin,e over here and help me think about it, how should I propose to Sherry? Should I go grand, or keep it simple?¡± Proposing? Hearing the news, Beckett and Kylin couldn¡¯t help looking at one another, then showing a strange expression. You mean to say you¡¯ve prepared the wedding, but haven¡¯t even proposed yet? Beckett and Kylin gave a bitter smile, then Kylin walked over and said seriously, ¡°Proposing, I think should be grand. Like this, Superior, I¡¯ll get the young Azure Dragon to ship some firecrackers over, nine hundred and ny-nine firecrackers, all fired at once, guaranteed to be as grand as possible.¡± Hearing that, White Mitchell immediately red at Kylin, nine hundred and ny-nine firecracker cannons, if this set off, I¡¯m afraid Sherry would faint before he even proposed. This guy, usually quite clever, how could he suggest such a thing? He was absolutely gauche. But I suppose I can¡¯t me him, after all, life in the War Department is quite dull, mainly a bunch of men, even the female warriors hardly ever deal with matters of this sort. Thinking this, White Mitchell had a thought, his own crew of young cubs were still bachelors, should he do some matchmaking? White Mitchell nced at Kylin, Kylin was stunned, couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy, always feeling that White Mitchell seemed to have some strange idea. No woman in your mind, naturally godlike when you pull out your sword! This is the Sword Dao that Kylin believed in, realizing that White Mitchell¡¯s eyes looked strange, Kylin quickly looked towards the balcony, ¡°Ah, the weather today is really good¡­¡± Seeing this, White Mitchell threw him an annoyed nce, and then turned his gaze to Beckett. At this time, Beckett helpless spread his hands, he too was a single dog, let alone proposing, he didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend, he could only say he wished to help but couldn¡¯t. Seeing this, White Mitchell, like a deted ball, it seemed, for this matter, he would still need to ask a few more people, like his little cousin and others. Meanwhile, when Sherry Jones returned to thepany, her face was still blushing, and all she could think of was White Mitchell. ¡°Did I just sound too forward? Will brother not like it?¡± Sherry Jones spoke to herself. She did not notice when Mori Jones entered her office. ¡°What does White like or dislike? Sherry, are you going to give White a gift? His birthday isn¡¯t here yet, right?¡± Mori Jones¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, catching Sherry Jones off guard. Regaining her senses, Sherry Jones hurriedly exined, ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± However, although she said there was nothing, her flushed face had already betrayed herpletely. Seeing this, Mori Jones smiled knowingly and couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°What, did White propose to you?¡± Originally, it was just a yful remark to Sherry, but it seemed to affect her even more. Her face turned brighter red as she fumbled with her words, ¡°No¡­ no, Aunt, what are you talking about? Please stop teasing me.¡± After speaking, Sherry mumbled, ¡°White may not even understand what I mean with that wooden head of his.¡± ¡°So, I was right?¡± Mori was ecstatic. The rtionship between White and Sherry should have been sorted out by now. It was just like there was a sheet of paper between them, waiting to be pierced. Thinking of this, Mori said earnestly, ¡°You guys are not getting any younger. You should settle down while you are still young. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a happy asion in our family. On top of that, our sister-inw is back. Why not take advantage of thepany¡¯s stability and get married?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherry¡¯s face turned scarlet. The blush on her face made her look shy and adorable as if she was dripping with charm. Although she desired to, she couldn¡¯t propose as a young woman. After all, she was a girl. Mori smiled slightly, revealing an all-knowing expression. She said gently, ¡°Sherry, it¡¯s a new era now. Ady proposing is not unheard of. If you can¡¯t muster the courage, your Aunt will help you give White a nudge. Let¡¯s agree on that.¡± Leaving behind those words, Mori walked out of Sherry¡¯s office with a smile on her face and began dialing White¡¯s number. In the office, Sherry¡¯s face was so red it was as if she had a fever. The hot atmosphere seemed to surge in waves, and she looked both nervous and excited. After Mori left the office, she immediately prepared to call White. However, just when she was about to take out her phone, White called her first. Originally thought to be coincidental, but it felt like they had an agreement. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already broken the ice, tell your Aunt your thoughts. Aunt will try to cooperate with you as far as possible, and give you some advice along the way. Rest assured, I won¡¯t tell Sherry¡­¡± After Mori finished speaking, sheughed heartily. Later, the two conspired behind Sherry¡¯s back, preparing a surprise for her. However, Mori never expected that while she was making a call in thepany¡¯s pantry, Ryan crept up to the door and listened in on everything she said. ¡°White is going to propose to Sherry?¡± Ryan sneered and immediately dialed Will¡¯s number, spilling all of the information he overheard to a freshly discharged Will. ¡°What!? That damn brat is going to propose to Sherry?¡± As soon as Will heard the news, he immediately furrowed his brow. ¡°Will, what are you muttering about? A proposal?¡± Old Madam Jones asked, leaning on her cane. Will immediately turned around, eagerly shared Ryan¡¯s news with Old Madam Jones. Upon hearing the news, Old Madam Jones was instantly fuming. ¡°Mom, that bastard White, at this critical juncture, still has the nerve to propose to Sherry. He must have an ulterior motive. What if he wants to transfer Sherry¡¯s shares to him?¡± Will sinisterly spected. ¡°He dares!?¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones was even more livid. ¡°Mom, White is so daring that he even dares to offend Hans. Is there anything he wouldn¡¯t dare to do?¡± Will sneered dismissively. Hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯ face turned icy cold. She stomped her cane angrily on the ground and said, ¡°White does not deserve to marry a daughter of the Jones family. Even if it¡¯s our discarded girl, he still isn¡¯t worthy! Will, instruct Ryan to sleuth out the time and ce of White¡¯s proposal. He¡¯s dreaming if he thinks he can propose¡­..!!!¡± Chapter 222: The Story of a Lollipop! Chapter 222: The Story of a Lollipop! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Group. ¡°What? Auntie, you really told my brother?¡± Sherry Jones¡¯s fading blush surged back, her face so embarrassed that it was almost dripping with difort. At this moment, Sherry felt as if there were ten thousand little deer living in her heart, dashing wildly around, while her face flushed with a hot sensation. Seeing Sherry¡¯s shy appearance, Mori Jones chuckled, unable to resistmenting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve arranged everything. I didn¡¯t inform White Mitchell. All I did was help you invite him out. Whates next depends entirely on your performance. Sometimes, it¡¯s not a bad thing for girls to take the initiative, is it?¡± As she kept talking, Mori broke into more chuckles. Herughter had something secretive about it. In reality, she had nned everything with White Mitchell in advance. He was in charge of setting the scene while she carried the responsibility of bringing Sherry there. Of course, she did not disclose to White Mitchell that Sherry intended to propose to him. Well, it would be better to let the young couple themselves decide about everything. Anyway, as both were nning to propose to each other, why not create a mutual proposal environment? Just the thought of witnessing the uing happiness of the young couple made Mori feel rather excited, filled with an irresistible sense of anticipation. After listening to Mori Jones¡¯sments, Sherry spent the entire afternoon a little nervously. When quitting time came, Sherry took Mori to the mall next to thepany, picked out a new dress for herself, and reapplied her exquisite makeup. The white dress fit Sherry perfectly, as if it had been tailored specifically for her. Once dressed, Sherry looked timidly at Mori and asked, ¡°Auntie, is this outfit okay? Is it too in? Will my brother¡­¡± At this moment, Sherry seemed somewhat unconfident, even a little cautious, resembling the nervousness of a bride-to-be. Mori Jones just smiled softly at her, reassuring her, ¡°Our Sherry is naturally beautiful. That scoundrel White Mitchell is the lucky one.¡± Sherry¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly upon hearing this. As a woman, Mori Jones couldn¡¯t help but admire Sherry¡¯s appearance, eximing, ¡°Sherry¡¯s figure is really amazing. White Mitchell is the fortunate one.¡± Meanwhile, White Mitchell, the other protagonist of the uing proposal, had already arrived at the location and set everything up. The proposed site was an old locust tree by the River Arch. This ce held many fond memories for him and Sherry. They had once pledged their love here but also experienced parting ways here. Now, he hoped that this old locust tree would continue to bear witness to their love. As time passed, nightfall swiftly drew near. White Mitchell turns on the lights decorating the old locust tree. In a blink, the entire tree was illuminated, reflecting the star-filled night, a sight to behold. Right at that moment, Sherry arrived at the scene. The moment she got out of the car, she stood still, her gaze unblinkingly fixed on the old locust tree not far away and the handsome young man standing beneath it. There had been numerous times when such a scene yed in her mind. However, when it finally happened right before her eyes, Sherry was inevitably moved. All the past events seemed to sh through her mind like a flipbook. She still remembered how, six years ago, she had wept the entire night under this old locust tree as White Mitchell had gotten engaged to Grandy Anderson. She remembered how she cried bitterly under this same old locust tree five years ago when she heard that White Mitchell was imprisoned. She also remembered¡­ As Sherry Jones was lost in her memories, not too far away, White Mitchell looked into his pocket and gingerly pulled out a lollipop. Seeing this lollipop, worth only a single dor, Sherry¡¯s emotions could no longer be contained. Tears of gratitude poured forth like a breached dam. Yes, she remembered. She recalled promising that young man that if he ever held a lollipop in his hand, she would follow him without hesitation, no matter where he was headed. She would always be right by his side. This lollipop was like the key to their love; when the key appeared, the tightly shut door in her heart wouldpletely open. The next moment, Sherry Jones tiptoed and rushed towards White Mitchell without any hesitation. White Mitchell, in turn, opened his arms wide and held her close when she ran into his embrace. The couple stood under the splendid old locust tree, tightly holding each other, a tableau as beautiful as a painting. At this time, Kylin, who was initially hiding in the dark, slowly helped Wen Zhihui appear at the scene. Mori Jones also came over. They looked at each other and all smiled quietly as if by tacit understanding, none of them spoke. They just watched the embracing couple, their faces had happy smiles. After what seemed like forever, White Mitchell slowly let go of Sherry and pulled out a quaint ring from his pocket. He knelt on one knee. ¡°Sherry, will you marry me? Will you give me the chance to take care of you all my life?¡± White Mitchell said seriously. Sherry Jones covered her mouth, still sobbing uncontrobly. She felt extremely joyful: ¡°Brother, you lied to me. You and Mori deceived me¡­¡± The tears of happiness slowly fell from Sherry¡¯s eyes. Nevertheless, she slowly extended her left hand. White Mitchell, holding that ancient ring, slowly slipped it onto Sherry¡¯s finger. This was the Phoenix ring from the Dragon and Phoenix pair of rings ¡ª a unique piece in the entire Dragon Realm. It was a token given to him when the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council appointed him as the Supreme Military Lord. The Dragon and Phoenix rings symbolized not only a treasure but also the ultimate power bestowed upon White Mitchell by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council! With the Dragon ring, you canmand the Dragon Realm War Department¡¯s millions of brave soldiers. With the Phoenix ring, you can receive the Dragon Realm War Department¡¯s protection your whole life ¨C akin to an ancient death exemption token. From the moment White Mitchell received the Dragon and Phoenix rings, he determined to give the Phoenix ring to Sherry Jones. Whether she marries or not, he would protect her for her entire life. Fortunately, the girl who vowed eternal love with him that year didn¡¯t go far. She stayed right there, waiting for him all along. For the rest of his life, White Mitchell would stay by her side, apany her to watch the tide rise and fall, and the changing of the clouds. Sherry, who was now wearing the Phoenix ring, was in tears. All those years of waiting seemed worthwhile at this moment. Little did she know, more touching moments were still toe. At this time, White Mitchell stood up again, once more pulling Sherry Jones into his arms and kissed her passionately. At this moment, time seemed to stop. The hustle and bustle of the city, the gazes of others, they all seemed less important. The couple was simply immersed in their own happiness. Upon seeing this, the faces of Wen Zhihui and others were filled with blessings, genuine heartfelt blessings. However, a harsh voice shattered the peaceful moment. Old Madam Jones appeared, leaning on her walking stick and scolded in a huff: ¡°I don¡¯t agree! You two cannot be together! White Mitchell is nothing but a foundling picked up by our Jones Family. What right does he have to marry my Jones¡¯ daughter!? I am the head of the Jones Family. Without my permission, Sherry is not allowed to marry anyone else! The only son-inw I recognize is Hans Weiden! If Sherry is going to marry, she can only marry Hans Weiden!!!¡± Chapter 223: Why Does the Jones Family Need to Meddle in My Marriage? Chapter 223: Why Does the Jones Family Need to Meddle in My Marriage? Trantor: 549690339 This¡­ The abrupt voice left everyone on the scene somewhat unresponsive. Mori Jones and Wen Zhihui both shivered involuntarily, then looked with apprehension toward Old Madam Jones and her daughter Amanda, who were storming over with great momentum. They were part of the Jones Family, deeply aware of Old Madam Jones¡¯ authoritative ways. From their expressions, it was not hard to see that they were also surprised by Old Madam Jones¡¯ sudden appearance. Just as they were deeply worried, Kylin, standing not far away, frowned, and stepped forward. With a bang, a wild aura erupted from him. His tiger eyes were bright andpelling, as if hiding an army of thousands. The Army Master¡¯s dignity cannot be tarnished; trespasses will be punished with death! This was a strict rule of the White War Department. What Old Madam Jones had just done undoubtedly vited the White War Department¡¯s taboo. Anyone in the world who dared offend White Mitchell must face the wrath of the White War Department and the entire Dragon Realm War Department. Thinking of this, the violent aura inside Kylin surged like a broken dam, ready to rush toward Old Madam Jones. Although Kylin was not as powerful as White Mitchell or even any of the Four Great War Gods who served under White Mitchell, as the head of the Five War Kings and hailed as the current Sword Immortal, Kylin¡¯s momentum, if fully unleashed, could make Old Madam Jones kneel outright despite her old age. But Kylin did not care whether she could withstand it or not; in his eyes, she deserved punishment for her disrespect toward White Mitchell. Just at this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s voice halted Kylin¡¯s actions: ¡°Kylin, stand down!¡± Huh? Kylin was stunned, immediately retracted his aura. Despite his confusion, he would execute White Mitchell¡¯s orders without hesitation, even if it asked him to climb a mountain of swords or descend into a sea of mes. Having reprimanded Kylin, White Mitchell silently moved Sherry Jones behind himself. However, to his surprise, Sherry Jones did not hide behind him. Instead, she resolutely took White Mitchell¡¯s hand and stood shoulder to shoulder with him. In this moment, warmth flooded White Mitchell¡¯s heart as a smile of happiness spread involuntarily across his face. At that moment, Old Madam Jones and Amanda had already arrived in front of White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. ¡°Zhihui? You¡¯re here too!?¡± Seeing her daughter-inw, Old Madam Jones was taken aback, then her expression became somewhat disgruntled. ¡°Mother-inw, the matter of the two children¡­¡± In front of Old Madam Jones, Wen Zhihui acted cautiously and nodded, appearing to acquiesce. It seemed that since Logan Jones¡¯ death, she had been often targeted by Old Madam Jones. However, the more hesitant Wen Zhihui behaved, the more arrogant Old Madam Jones appeared, who, in front of everyone, scolded harshly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®mother¡¯! I don¡¯t have a daughter-inw like you! Look at yourself, what kind of daughter have you raised? You¡¯ve made her disrespectful, greedy, and now she dares to elope with someone else, this is the good daughter you¡¯ve raised! Sherry has be so rebellious, when you die, do you still have the face to meet Logan!? Have you been fair to Logan!?¡± ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± Wen Zhihui, recently recovered from a serious injury, turned pale, appearing even weaker. At this moment, Mori Jones quickly supported Wen Zhihui and spoke frankly, ¡°Mother! Second sister-inw has done nothing wrong! Why are you so against her? If Sherry and White are in love with each other, how did that turn into an elopement? You always say second sister-inw is unfair to my second brother, but you forced Sherry to marry Hans. Are you fair to my second brother?¡± ¡°How dare you!!!¡± When she heard these words, Old Madam Jones became furious and raised her walking stick to strike at Mori Jones and Wen Zhihui. However, with a snap, even though there was a sound, Old Madam Jones¡¯ cane did not swing down. All they saw was Old Madam Jones holding her walking stick with a fierce expression, attempting to pull it back, yet it seemed as if something had taken control of it. At that moment, people noticed that White Mitchell had moved in front of Mori Jones and Wen Zhihui and taken hold of Old Madam Jones¡¯ walking stick. White Mitchell¡¯s face then turned cold, as he forcefully snatched the walking stick from Old Madam Jones¡¯ hands. With a stumble, Old Madam Jones almost fell head over heels. By the time she stabilized herself, White Mitchell had already broken her mahogany walking stick into two and tossed it aside. ¡°You!!!¡± Enraged as Old Madam Jones was, she was helpless against White Mitchell¡¯s power and had no choice but to swallow her rage. ¡°Mother, the children have grown up and should have their own lives. Since childhood, they have been by my side, and I know they are good kids. I don¡¯t understand why you object to their being together?¡± Seeing the tense atmosphere, Wen Zhihui stepped forward to mediate with a gentle expression. However, she remained unaware of how the Jones family had treated Sherry. Had she known, she probably wouldn¡¯t have asked such a question. At this point, before Old Madam Jones could speak, Amanda from one side said disdainfully, ¡°Why? Have you the nerve to ask why? Do you know what kind of disaster you¡¯ve bred? Ask White Mitchell how much trouble he¡¯s caused for our Jones family since his return. Good kid? Bah! Disaster-prone! A catastrophe!¡± Zhihui¡¯s face went rigid, she was just about to apologize for White Mitchell, when Old Madam Jones said coldly, ¡°Zhihui! This is the business of the Jones family, none of your concern! I am the head of the Jones family, and without my consent, no one can marry Sherry! If she gets married, it can only be to Hans Weiden, definitely not White Mitchell!¡± This¡­ After hearing this, Zhihui¡¯splexion became even more bitter. She felt helpless. In reality, this was her predicament with the Jones family since the death of Logan Jones. Not only was she not wee in the Jones family, but they also made things difficult for her at every turn. This caused the innately gentle Zhihui to suffer even more humiliations. The sight of Zhihui looking wronged was like a stab to Sherry¡¯s heart. Arge part of the reason why she took Zhihui far away to River North was that she didn¡¯t want to see her mother oppressed by the Jones family anymore. Could her mother, just newly recovered from a severe illness, withstand this level of oppression? Thinking of this, Sherry directly said to Old Madam Jones: ¡°Grandmother, my marriage is my business, has nothing to do with my mother, and even less to do with the Jones family! The man I love is called White Mitchell, the man I want to marry is also White Mitchell! I¡¯m not amodity, I don¡¯t need to marry whoever you want me to marry, in my life, I will only marry one person, and that is White Mitchell!¡± Wow! Upon hearing these words, Old Madam Jones was practically fuming. She wanted to pick up her cane, but remembered that it had long been broken by White Mitchell. Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones harshly reprimanded Sherry: ¡°Sherry! Don¡¯t be stubborn! What kind of magic potion did White Mitchell feed you, to have you so utterly bewitched? Think about it, you are my granddaughter, would I harm you? White Mitchell is merely a criminal just released from jail, he has no money and job, and he has offended so many people. If you marry him, you will definitely regret itter. Don¡¯t ruin your entire life because of a momentary impulse!¡± Snowden Jones chimed in: ¡°Hans Weiden is so good, his family is part of the wealthy elite, and he is a Harvard graduate, a real young talent. What can White Mitchellpare with him? Let alone that I look down on him, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t even afford a decent wedding dress! Can you really imagine marrying a man who can¡¯t even afford a wedding dress? Did you get your head squeezed by the door when you left the house!?¡± ¡°Exactly, can¡¯t even afford a decent wedding dress, so what wedding are you talking about, it¡¯s simply a disgrace!¡± Amanda also chattered on, backing Snowden Jones¡¯s words. Upon hearing this, Sherry clenched her teeth. It was one thing to insult herself, but they had no right to insult White Mitchell! While Sherry was thinking of a rebuttal, White Mitchell nonchntly said: ¡°Since when do you all have the right to interfere with my wedding? Just a wedding dress ¨C if I were to choose, I would choose the best for Sherry. Why do you worry?¡± The best one?! Amanda and her daughterughed openly at this. ¡°You talk a good talk, but do we not know exactly how much you are worth? You can¡¯t even scrape together 20,000 dors. Who are you trying to fool?¡± On hearing this, White Mitchellughed again. As for the wedding dress, he had already booked it. In the whole of Sayon, there¡¯s no second dress like it. At this point, seeing that White Mitchell was still being ridiculed, Sherry silently took his hand: ¡°Big Brother, even if there¡¯s no fancy wedding dress, I will still marry you, we don¡¯t need¡­¡± ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. Tomorrow, I will take you to choose a wedding dress.¡± Without letting Sherry finish, White Mitchell said tenderly. Upon hearing these words, the mocking expressions on everyone¡¯s faces intensified. Snowden directly opened her mouth and said ¡°White Mitchell, you sound certain about it, do you dare to bet me on it? If the wedding dress you buy tomorrow isn¡¯t as valuable as mine, call off your wedding to Sherry. Do you dare?¡± On hearing these words, Sherry quickly became anxious and wanted to stop White Mitchell. But she hadn¡¯t even opened her mouth when White Mitchell confidently said, ¡°It¡¯s just a wedding dress. What is there to fear? Get lost, I hope to see a decent wedding dress from you tomorrow. Don¡¯t disappoint me too much!¡± ¡°Stubborn to the end! Let¡¯s see how you maintain your arrogance tomorrow! Humph!¡± Snowden Jones scoffed, and then, helping Old Madam Jones, left the scene. Seeing all the Jones family leaving, Sherry nced at White Mitchell with a bitter face: ¡°Big Brother, why did you bother? It¡¯s clear that they were just looking for trouble¡­¡± Obviously, Sherry didn¡¯t think that White Mitchell could win this time. Snowden¡¯s fiance, Jacob Bright, was among the top in the second-tier rich families with billions of dors. Inparison, White Mitchell simply couldn¡¯tpete. More importantly, none of these things mattered to her. But what Sherry didn¡¯t know was that as far as the wedding dress was concerned, White Mitchell had already prepared it. The most valuable wedding dress in the entire Sayon was now in his hands! Chapter 224: Enemies Cross Path! Chapter 224: Enemies Cross Path! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Clothz Bridal Shop. This is a wedding gown shop located in the suburbs of Sayon. From the outside, it seems just like any ordinary bridal shop. However, only those who have stepped into Clothz Bridal Shop know how expensive the wedding gowns and suits inside really are. In this bridal shop, even the cheapest wedding gown starts at 100,000 dors, a cost that is not affordable for the average person. At this very moment, inside Clothz Bridal Shop, a middle-aged woman and a young girl are staring at a diamond-encrusted wedding gown, unable to tear their eyes away. ¡°Manager Rose, where did this gowne from? This beautiful gown must cost more than a million, shouldn¡¯t it be kept in the main store?¡± A young sales assistant called Betty asked, with a look of envy as her eyes fixated on the dress in front of her. Which woman wouldn¡¯t want to wear such a wedding gown? If you could wear such a wedding dress at your own wedding, it would be the focal point, even at the most modest wedding venue. The store manager, named Rose, gave Bettty a look of disdain and said proudly: ¡°One million? Betty, this wedding gown has been designed by an Italian master. There are nine hundred and ny-nine diamonds embedded in it, thergest one being three carats. The total value of the entire wedding gown is in the amount of tens of millions! A million is simply an insult to it!¡± Tens of¡­ tens of millions!? Betty swallowed loudly, her eyes practically popping out of her head. A ten million-dor gown is something the average person wouldn¡¯t even dream of. Who could possibly be the heiress to wear such an expensive wedding gown? ¡°Manager Rose, isn¡¯t this going to be hailed as the store¡¯s treasure? Otherwise, who could afford such a magnificent gown?¡± A dumbfounded Betty asked. Manager Rose nced at Betty and then, wearing a meaningful expression, quietly pinned a price tag of one thousand dors on the gown. One¡­ one thousand dors? Betty rubbed her eyes, finding it hard to believe. Didn¡¯t Manager Rose just say that the gown was worth millions? How could Manager Rose suddenly affix a tag of a thousand dors? Perhaps there was a misunderstanding? With this thought, Betty couldn¡¯t help but remind her: ¡°Manager Rose, the tag, could it be¡­¡± Manager Rose simply smiled and said in a meaningful tone: ¡°This wedding gown has already been reserved by a client, the payment has been made, this is a setup by the grouppany.¡± This¡­ Hearing this, Betty¡¯s mind was spinning, was not their grouppany the Royal Group? So the Royal Group arranged this gown to be here? Who could this client possibly be? They must be rich or noble for sure! Thinking of this, Betty¡¯s mind went into overdrive. Suddenly, a look of difort shed across Manager Rose¡¯s face. She hurriedly said, ¡°Betty, watch the shop for a moment. If Miss Sherry Jones arrivester, give her this wedding gown and settle it for the price on the tag. Remember, you have to serve her personally, I don¡¯t trust anyone else, got it? I ate something wrong this morning, I have to use the restroom.¡± Betty was still in shock and didn¡¯t fully hear what Manager Rose just said. After Manager Rose left, Betty came back to her senses and pondered in confusion: ¡°What was the name of the woman that Manager Rose said just now? Sherry¡­what?¡± Betty shook her head, thinking ¡®Ah well, we don¡¯t have many customers per day. Once I know the customer has the surname Jones, I can¡¯t go wrong.¡¯ Thinking of this, Betty, the sales associate, quickly made her way to the shop floor. ¡°Hello, Ms. Betty!¡± As soon as she arrived into the shop front, the other salespeople started to greet her with great deference. After all, everyone knew that Betty was the store manager¡¯s favourite, and it was not wise to offend her. Otherwise, there would be serious consequences. Seeing the respect that everyone was giving her, Betty nodded in a very self-important manner, then started pointing towards different people, giving out orders. ¡°Red, what are you doing? A 100,000-dor wedding dress cannot be ced next to a 30,000-dor one. Quickly, move the 100,000-dor dress to the corner.¡± ¡°Bertha, did you wipe the water dispenser today? You did? Then, what¡¯s with all the dust? Are you nning to lick it clean yourself?¡± ¡°And you, Betsy, what are all these terrible looking clothes you¡¯re wearing today? Quickly, go home and change, half a day¡¯s wages will be docked!¡± Listening to Betty nitpicking, the other salespersons could only be silently angry but didn¡¯t dare to voice out their dissatisfaction. There was no helping it. After all, Betty had a knack for sucking up to the store manager, and she quickly became the manager¡¯s favourite. They could only endure her oppressive behavior. As Betty was lording over the store, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones arrived at the entrance of the Clothz Bridal Shop. Sherry nced the shop and subconsciously touched her purse, she couldn¡¯t help but say to White Mitchell: ¡°Brother, I heard that the wedding dresses here are very expensive. Are we really going to choose here? Should we check out another ce?¡± White Mitchell chuckled and pretended to be surprised, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so. My friend told me that this bridal shop often holds discount activities. It¡¯s quite cheap, and we may find a good deal. How about we go in and have a look first? If the prices turn out to be too high, we can always check out another store.¡± Sherry gave a bitter smile. She had heard from friends about the reputation of this wedding dress brand. Although it seemed unremarkable, it actually belonged to Royal Group. When it came to fame, this brand was not just well known in Sayon, but it was also renowned in the Eastern part of Dragon Realm and even in Capital City. It was not something ordinary people could afford. Although she was now the general manager and shareholder of Jones group, she did not have much money at her disposal. An average wedding dress here costs at least several tens to hundreds of thousands. And if she wanted topete with Snowden Jones, she would have to spend even more. In Sherry¡¯s view, this seemed quite wasteful. However, she was unable to persuade White Mitchell otherwise, so she ended up following him into the Clothz Bridal Shop. As soon as they set foot inside the store, a young sales associate warmly weed them. Betty, at a distance, didn¡¯t immediately approach them. She was still evaluating and sizing them up. Seeing White Mitchell and Sherry dressed so ordinary, she didn¡¯t think much of them and even assumed they misunderstood that this was just an ordinary bridal store, hence why they walked in. If they knew the price of these wedding dresses, she was sure they would make up an excuse and leave immediately. Thinking of this, Betty didn¡¯t pay much attention to White Mitchell and Sherry. Until she heard a sales associate in the store affectionately call out ¡°Miss Jones¡±, she finally reacted. Miss Jones? Immediately, Betty¡¯s eyes brightened, she dashed towards White Mitchell and Sherry as though she had spotted a treasure. Then she quickly told the rookie salesperson bluntly, ¡°Red, you go organize the wedding dresses. I¡¯ll take care of these two customers.¡± This¡­ Red hesitated for a while, but reluctantly left. After Red left, Betty showered White Mitchell and Sherry with ttery, trying her best to be pleasing and deferential, treating them like royalty. This scene left Sherry speechless; are salespeople nowadays this good at serving? Just as Sherry was taken aback, a sharp and sarcastic voice suddenly rang out from behind, ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t you two? I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here! So, you really think you can win just by casually buying a wedding dress here? Based on your current state, you¡¯d have to sell everything you own just to afford a basic gown worth over 100,000 dors. Are you nning topete with our Jacob with that? Sherry, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. White Mitchell was put away for embezzling public funds back then. If you ever dared to touch thepany¡¯s money, I would be the first to not spare you!¡± Chapter 225: Is Snowden Jones actually Miss Jones? Chapter 225: Is Snowden Jones actually Miss Jones? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Snowden Jones! Don¡¯t nder me here, I never took any money from thepany!¡± Sherry Jones snapped back at Snowden Jones when she heard herments. She never expected to bump into Snowden Jones here of all ces. It was unbearable how Snowden was arrogantly picking on her. At this moment, the shop assistant Betty overheard their names, looking utterly bewildered. Snowden Jones? Sherry Jones? Two surnamed Jones, who was the Miss Jones that Manager Rose had mentioned? Betty stood in ce, frantically recalling every word Manager Rose said to her. However, all she could recall were the words ¡°Miss Jones¡±¡ªshe couldn¡¯t remember anything else. This was bad¡ªMiss Jones was an important customer designated by Manager Rose and was personally arranged by the Royal Group. If she messed it up, she could lose her job. Thinking of this, Betty couldn¡¯t help but be extremely careful. Meanwhile, standing next to Snowden, Jacob Bright scoffed and said, ¡°Forget it, Snowden. They¡¯re probably here just for show. They can¡¯t afford the wedding dresses here. We¡¯re here to pick a wedding dress. There¡¯s no need to waste time with these broke losers. Once we¡¯ve chosen our dress, they¡¯ll see there¡¯s noparison. What I¡¯ll pick for you is absolutely the best and most expensive in this shop!¡± Hearing this, Snowden nced disdainfully at Sherry, then sweetly clung to Jacob¡¯s arm and sarcastically said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Jacob. They couldn¡¯t possibly afford a wedding dress from Clothz. Even the cheapest dress here would cost more than half of Sherry¡¯s annual sry. You¡¯re the capable one, Jacob, being able to afford such a prestigious wedding dress.¡± Listening to these words, Jacob was puffed up with pride. He confidently replied, ¡°Exactly, can I mistreat my future wife? You can pick any dress you like. A million or so dors is nothing to me.¡± Finishing his words, Jacob shot a provocative nce at White Mitchell. Fighting? Yeah, I can¡¯t beat you. But what¡¯s the use of being able to fight? Can you rob a wedding dress worth hundreds of thousands? Ridiculous! With these thoughts, Jacob wore a triumphant expression on his face, looking at White as if he were a clown. At this point, the Sherry next to White couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She didn¡¯t care if she was being humiliated, but she didn¡¯t want White to be humiliated along with her. Therefore, Sherry whispered to White, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not stoop to their level. Let¡¯s try another shop.¡± Try another shop? Upon hearing this, White Mitchell gave a light smile. The custom-made, multimillion-dor wedding dress he ordered was right here. He wasn¡¯t going anywhere today. Then, with aforting look, White said to Sherry, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not going anywhere today. We¡¯re going shopping here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Snowden burst into derisiveughter, full of mockery. Snowden continued to taunt, ¡°White Mitchell, White Mitchell, when ites to boasting, I reckon no one in Sayon tops you. Do you know how much a wedding dress here costs? Yet you¡¯re here bragging shamelessly. Even if we sold you, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to afford a dress here. Do you not have a sense of your worth? Do you think you can beat my Jacob? Dream on! Why don¡¯t you just call off the wedding and save yourself some dignity?¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell just smiled dismissively, showing no regard for Snowden Jones whatsoever. Seeing herself being ignored, Snowden couldn¡¯t help but sneer again, disdainfully saying, ¡°Sherry Jones, see for yourself, this is the man you¡¯ve chosen. I warned you about him yesterday, that such a man can¡¯t be relied upon, but you didn¡¯t listen. You had the chance to be Mrs. Weiden, yet you insist on biting off more than you can chew. Now you see, if you really wanted to buy a wedding dress, it might just burst your credit card, right? But the problem is that even if you maxed out your credit card, can your wedding dresspare to the one Jacob buys for me? Laughable! Why bother? If your head is not big enough, don¡¯t wear such a big hat. Isn¡¯t it interesting to pretend to be fat after bloating your face? It¡¯s absolutely ridiculous¡­¡± At this point, even Jacob Bright by her side chimed in sarcastically: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that some people, even if they puff up their faces, can¡¯t pretend to be fat. Snowden, we¡¯ll choose the best wedding dress in the shop today to show some people that even if they disfigure their faces, they can¡¯t pretend to be fat!¡± Upon hearing this, Snowden¡¯s face lit up even more. Meanwhile, the sales assistant, Betty, who had seen the whole dramatic scene unfold, seemed to already smell the thick scent of gunpowder in the air. Immediately, her heart sank. She had to make sure not to mistake people¡¯s identities. Otherwise, the situation would certainly get out of hand. Just as Betty was feeling anxious, Jacob Bright by Snowden¡¯s side arrogantly looked at her and said discontentedly, ¡°How do you do your job!? We¡¯ve been here so long and you haven¡¯t even bothered to greet us. Do you not want to work anymore? Where is Manager Rose? Didn¡¯t she tell you I wasing today?¡± Hmm? Hearing this, Betty looked surprised. She immediately approached Snowden and Jacob with a ttery demeanor on her face. It was apparent to her that Jacob knew Manager Rose. And thedy by his side, her surname was also Jones. These two pieces of information were not a coincidence anymore, they were solid evidence that Snowden Jones must be the Miss Jones that Manager Rose had mentioned! With this in mind, Betty¡¯s face became even more ttering. In her eyes, anyone who could spend millions on a wedding dress had to be of lofty status. They must be either rich or noble. On the other hand, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones didn¡¯t seem to have much money ¨C probably just here to look around and put on a show. Even if they really wanted to buy something, selling everything they had would probably only afford a wedding dress of just over 100,000 dors, not more. Comparing these two parties, it was clear to Betty who she should prioritize. As a result, she ended uppletely ignoring White Mitchell and Sherry Jones as though they were invisible. But by this point, she didn¡¯t care anymore. Seeing Betty¡¯s respectful attitude, Jacob¡¯s self-satisfaction inted even more and he assumed a superior posture. He even arrogantly told Betty, ¡°When my fianc¨¦e and I are choosing a wedding dress, we don¡¯t want other people around. Do you know what to do?¡± This¡­ Betty was taken aback, but then she understood immediately. Her expression turned serious and she turned to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones with a hostile face, ¡°If you¡¯re not here to shop, please leave. Our shop does not serve loiterers. I think you know your situation well. We¡¯re all grown-ups, and it¡¯s pointless for me to spell things out. Save face for yourselves, and don¡¯t put us in a difficult position, please.¡± Chapter 226: Is this wedding dress prepared for Snowden Jones? Chapter 226: Is this wedding dress prepared for Snowden Jones? Trantor: 549690339 This¡­ Upon hearing Betty the sales associate¡¯s words, a bitter look also appeared on Sherry Jones¡¯ face. She silently pulled White Mitchell¡¯s hand, signaling him to leave. But, White Mitchell stood unmoving as if he was filled with stubborn determination and showed no signs of leaving. He was curious to see to what extent this sales associate could escte the situation today. Seeing White Mitchell¡¯s unmoving stand, a sh of anger quickly painted Betty¡¯s face. She had seen her fair share of rude customers, but even she hadn¡¯t met someone like this. She had made her stance clear. Was she really going to have to call security to throw them out? This was utterly outrageous! ¡°Sir, dragging this out won¡¯t get you anywhere. It would indeed be quite pointless if I were to call security now, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Betty coldly remarked. In response, White Mitchell let out a coldugh, undeterred. He simply pulled Sherry along and confidently sat down on the nearby couch. ¡°You!¡± The sight left Betty, the sales associate, almost fuming with rage. She couldn¡¯t believe the audacity and thick-skinned nature of the man. It was as if he was inviting public humiliation! ¡°Alright, since you¡­¡± Just as Betty was about to speak, Red, the first sales associate who had attended to White Mitchell, hurriedly came over. Out of sympathy, she wanted to help White Mitchell and Sherry, but due to Betty¡¯s position, she did not dare to openly assist. Thus, she suggested, ¡°Betty, cool down, maybe you could leave them to me. Why don¡¯t you tend to Mr. Bright and his group first? Otherwise, if the service to Mr. Bright is foundcking, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to Rose when she returns.¡± Upon hearing this, Betty reluctantly nodded. She gave White Mitchell a hateful re, then quickly put on an obsequious smile and returned to Jacob Bright¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Bright, Miss Jones, why don¡¯t we head to the VIP room? My colleague will handle them soon, and we won¡¯t have to waste our time on individuals like these,¡± Betty said in an ingratiating tone. Upon hearing this, Snowden Jones threw a provocative nce at Sherry Jones and then, showing off, held hands with Jacob Bright, walking into the VIP room with a triumphant face. Upon seeing this, Betty heaved a sigh of relief while still reminding Red, ¡°Red, get them out of here quickly! If they end up annoying the valued customers, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± Red reluctantly nodded, with a forced smile on her face. This left a bitter taste in her mouth. After arranging these matters, Betty quickly headed deeper into the bridal store, subsequently carrying the diamond-studded wedding dress into the VIP room. Only when Betty was out of sight did Red breathe a sigh of relief. Her heart had been pounding non-stop as she had said those words just now. She knew very well that if Betty had figured out that she was deliberately helping White Mitchell, she may have lost her job over it. After catching a breath of relief, Red approached White Mitchell and Sherry. Upon her arrival, Sherry expressed her gratitude. Red politely smiled and responded, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s no big deal. Betty always behaves like this. She¡¯s the boss¡¯s favourite, so she may have said things that offended you. But it¡¯s all good now. You guys can leave before Bettyes back to give you more trouble.¡± Sherry nodded in agreement and was about to pull White Mitchell to leave. However, White Mitchell remained unmoved and calmly said, ¡°We appreciate your kindness. But, we really are here to pick a wedding dress. We won¡¯t leave until we find one.¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this, Red was taken aback. What did he mean by that? Had her attempts to help been in vain? Had her good intentions gone to waste? She had done her best to smooth things over, and yet he was still being so stubborn? Thinking about this, Red couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s really no need to waste so much money out of spite. I¡¯m also a wage earner, and I understand your difficulties. I know how important money is. The wedding gowns in our shop are indeed not something ordinary people can afford. You should probably leave. Turn left when you go out, and walk straight to the end. There¡¯s a bridal shop there. Their prices may be more suitable for you.¡± ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t¡­¡± Sherry Jones stopped trying to persuade when she heard this, but White Mitchell raised his voice confidently, ¡°No need, we stay here!¡± Hearing this, Sherry Jones a strain of bitterness showed on her face as she was confused why White Mitchell insisted on staying here. But she knew, White wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would go beyond his means. His insistence on staying here indicated that there must be another reason. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones said apologetically to the saleswoman Red, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll take a look ourselves. If you¡¯re busy, you can go ahead.¡± Sigh¡­ Seeing the firm attitude of White Mitchell, the saleswoman Red sighed helplessly. Why do people insist on saving face and torturing themselves? Meanwhile, in the VIP room, as soon as saleswoman Betty presented the diamond-studded wedding gown in front of Snowden Jones, Snowden couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. This wedding gown fulfilled all a woman¡¯s fantasy about wedding dresses! Luxurious yet elegant, simple yet grand, and it would perfectly entuate one¡¯s figure. The only w lied in its waistline ¨C it was a bit too narrow for her. It was snug on her now. The bodice was okay, it could be padded if itcked volume. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Thinking of this, Snowden Jones decided on starting to lose weight. She must wear this wedding gown! But Jacob Bright, standing beside her, shuddered uncontrobly when he saw the plethora of diamonds adorning the gown. With his discerning eye, he could naturally tell that the diamonds on the gown were real. However, because of that, he felt a tinge of unease. The gown must be highly expensive, had the naive little saleswoman brought out the most valuable treasure of the store? Thinking of this, Jacob Bright hastily asked the price of the gown. The answer was a price that made people speechless. One thousand dors! A single diamond on it might worth more than that. At first, Jacob Bright thought saleswoman Red was joking, but she was very serious and even said that the store manager specifically instructed her. ¡°The manager specifically instructed you!?¡± Jacob Bright was a bit taken aback. But at this moment, Snowden Jones looked at Jacob Bright adoringly, ¡°Jacob, you¡¯re amazing! This is clearly the manager showing respect to you by merely charging something symbolic like an afternoon tea fee. You are truly great. I feel so lucky being with you. I love you, Jacob.¡± Her admiring words floated Jacob¡¯s ego up and he cast aside the doubts in his mind at once. At this moment, he also felt his prestige was so significant, allowing the other party to give face and sell such an expensive wedding gown to him for only a thousand dors. Afterwards, Jacob Bright generously sent ten thousand dors directly, ¡°Use the extra to treat everyone to afternoon tea.¡± With that, Jacob Bright left the VIP room with Snowden Jones, holding the well-packed gown, in a very triumphant manner. But they didn¡¯t expect, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones were still in the bridal shop! Immediately, Snowden Jones couldn¡¯t help but take out the wedding gown, and said to Sherry Jones showing off, ¡°You guys haven¡¯t left yet? Did you pick for so long and still didn¡¯t find a gown you can afford? Ha¡­ Well, with the little money you have in your hands, it¡¯s hard for you to even buy a diamond from my gown. See this? This is the diamond-studded wedding gown Jacob bought for me. It has nine hundred and ny-nine diamonds on it. This gown, you will never be able to afford it even you work hard all your life!¡± Chapter 227: My possessions are not that easy to take! Chapter 227: My possessions are not that easy to take! Trantor: 549690339 Sherry Jones¡¯s face darkened significantly at the harsh, mocking words of Snowden Jones. ¡°How expensive the wedding dress you buy is none of my business. There¡¯s no need to unt in front of me,¡± Sherry retorted coldly. However, hereback fell somewhat t and powerless on the ears of the others. They saw her defiant demeanor as nothing more than a stubborn refusal to admit her inadequacy. Then Betty the saleswoman, wanting to curry favor with Jacob Bright, spoke up directly, ¡°Such an exquisite wedding dress suits only you Miss Jones. Unlike someone who spends half a day choosing with no results. If one really has no money, better buzz off instead of losing face here. Do they really think pretending here could prove something? Ha¡­ simply ridiculous.¡± At these words, the smug smirk on Snowden¡¯s face intensified. She looked provocatively at Sherry. Sherry looked away, weary of Snowden¡¯s aggressive demeanor. But Snowden was in high spirits, not about to let the perfect chance to ridicule Sherry slip away. So, Snowden continued in a mocking tone, ¡°Betty, my cousin here, she might have married an ex-convict, but at least she¡¯s the general manager of our Jones Group. You need to serve her well. Check the warehouse for discounted or second-hand wedding dresses and show her a few. I guess, they could only afford such stuff.¡± Getting the hint, Betty co-operated and said, ¡°Miss Jones, that is putting me in a bind. Our store¡¯s wedding dresses are the best in quality and design in Sayon. Even the cheapest costs over 100,000 dors. Even with discounts, the price won¡¯t drop significantly. Can¡¯t she even afford 100,000 dors?¡± Hearing this, Snowden burst outughing, herughter filled with the taste of mocking. Afterughing her fill, Snowden looked at a disgruntled Sherry and said mockingly, ¡°My dear cousin, did you hear that? And you, White Mitchell, got nothing to say right? Just cancel the wedding, you¡¯ve lost already!¡± Lost? White Mitchell responded with a cold smile, ¡°Why the hurry? The game is not over yet.¡± Not over yet? Stubborn to the end! ¡°White Mitchell, you¡¯re really shameless! My wedding dress, what will youpare with mine? Admit your loss quick, don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time!¡±ughed Snowden. ¡°Mine? I should remind you, what¡¯s mine is not so easy to get. Prepare yourself mentally,¡± White replied, expressionless. Whatever! Snowden cast White a disdainful nce, then continued to hold hands with Jacob Bright. Jacob Bright smirked at this moment, ¡°You¡¯re just being stubborn. Your stuff? We¡¯ll be waiting at the Jones house for your wedding dress, hope it doesn¡¯t disappoint me!¡± With a smirk, Jacob strode out of the bridal shop with Snowden. Seeing Snowden finally leave, Sherry sighed in relief and said bitterly, ¡°White, we don¡¯t need topete with them. Our wedding is about us, we don¡¯t need to bother about external judgments. Even if it¡¯s the simplest, cheapest wedding dress, as long as I be your wife, I don¡¯t mind.¡± There was love in her eyes as she spoke these words. She didn¡¯t want White to suffer indignities for her sake. Wealth and prestige, face and integrity, those mattered little to her. The only one that did matter was White Mitchell. After hearing what she said, White Mitchell¡¯s lips pulled up into a gentle smile. Caressing Sherry Jones¡¯s head tenderly, he spoke softly, ¡°Silly girl, how could your brother bring you any difficulties? I told you once that I would make you the happiest woman in the world. Today, I would like to add something- I will make you the most dazzling bride in the world. Don¡¯t worry, I will figure out the wedding dress issue.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Sherry looked bitter and tried to speak but stopped. Words were on the tip of her tongue, but somehow she couldn¡¯t say them. She didn¡¯t want to dismay White Mitchell because reality was cruel. They couldn¡¯t afford avish wedding or an expensive wedding dress. But she didn¡¯t care. Even if it was just a simple dinner, she would marry White Mitchell without a second¡¯s hesitation. No material proof was needed. Just then, the impatient saleswoman Betty, feeling frustrated, sniped at them: ¡°Alright, alright, if you¡¯re broke, just admit it, why the need to justify it with so many useless reasons? Youngdy, this is the sort of mboyant man who, if he can be relied on, pigs would be climbing trees. You better wake up to the reality. I can¡¯t argue with you any longer, hurry up and get out, or I will call the security!¡± Giving up on arguing, Sherry quickly pulled White, preparing to leave. This time, White didn¡¯t refuse. However, before he left, he sneered at Betty, ¡°When your manageres back, remember to tell her that the customer you sent away is Sherry Jones!¡± Cut! Betty responded with a disdainfulugh, her face conveying ¡®I don¡¯t care¡¯, clearly ignoring White¡¯s words. In Betty¡¯s perspective, White was a man who was all talk and no substance. He spoke extravagantly but, in reality, was entirely incapable. Looking at his poor and shabby appearance, she guessed he might be a freeloader. A cker used to easy living, she had met many men like this. But she had nevere across someone as shameless as White. Thinking about this, Betty showed even more disdain. A short whileter, Store Manager Rose rushed back to the store with a haggard face. She seemed to have just been through a wearisome ordeal, looking as tired as if she had lost half her life. ¡°Rose, are you okay? Come here, have some hot water.¡± Seeing her return, Betty dashed over with an attentive face, helping and pouring water for Rose, as if she wanted tofort and get closer to her. Rose drank a mouthful of hot water, eased her condition a bit, and then asked, ¡°Is everything alright? I had a stomachache and just bought some medicines from the pharmacy across the street. No big deal. By the way, did Miss Jonese to the store while I was away?¡± Manager Rose asked anxiously as if the slightest mishap would be catastrophic. After all, this was a task assigned directly from the higher-ups in the corporation, hence no mistakes were allowed. Upon hearing Rose¡¯s question, Betty couldn¡¯t wait to unt her supposed aplishment and replied, ¡°Rose, you can count on me. I¡¯ve already handed the wedding dress to Miss Jones, and she was very satisfied. She even tipped us nine thousand for afternoon tea. Here is the money you should have it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll note your contribution and speak highly of you in front of our corporate leaders.¡± Manager Rose breathed a sigh of relief. But before she could rxpletely, her phone rang. As soon as she saw the iing call, Manager Rose¡¯s face tightened immediately. It was a call from the higher-ups in the Royal Group! Without a second thought, Manager Rose answered the call. Just about to inform that everything had been taken care of, a rain of abuses came down from the other end: ¡°Rose! Are you out of your mind!? Such a simple task, and you fucked it up for me!? Are you trying to sabotage my life!? I asked you to serve Sherry Jones! Sherry Jones! Sherry Jones! Are your ears decorations? Can¡¯t you understand human speech!? You better exin to me what happened! If you can¡¯t sort it out, you¡¯re not finished with me!!!¡± Chapter 228: The ‘Jones’ in Miss Jones is the ‘Jones’ in Sherry Jones! Chapter 228: The ¡®Jones¡¯ in Miss Jones is the ¡®Jones¡¯ in Sherry Jones! Trantor: 549690339 Boom! At that moment, it was as if a thunderbolt had struck Rose¡¯s head, searing her through and through. She, who had been intending to take credit, was now as flustered as a startled bird. She waspletely stunned in ce, her phone dropping from her hand with a tter, onto the floor. She looked as if she were in a trance. What on earth was happening? Hadn¡¯t Betty said that everything was taken care of? Didn¡¯t she say that Miss Jones was very satisfied and even gave an extra 9,000 yuan for the afternoon tea? What on earth was happening?! Rose¡¯s face turned ashen, her eyes zing with anger as she leveled her gaze at sales assistant Betty. ¡°Wesley! Tell me what on earth happened! What happened just now!!¡± Rose ordered with a sharp voice. At this moment, she would have torn Wesley apart if she could. Before Rose left, she had instructed Wesley to take good care of Sherry Jones. But she didn¡¯t expect that Wesley would make such a big mess. What¡¯s even more infuriating is that Wesley had the temerity to try to take credit!? If she didn¡¯t skin Wesley alive, she would be giving her too much face! At this moment, under Rose¡¯s interrogation, Wesley waspletely flummoxed and couldn¡¯t react. Then, Wesley spoke in her defense with a nk face, ¡°Uh¡­ Rose, I didn¡¯t, I really delivered the wedding dress to Miss Snowden Jones. Snowden Jones and her fianc¨¦ were very satisfied. Themoney was given by her fianc¨¦, really, it was 10,000 yuan, and I didn¡¯t lie at all. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check the transaction records. It¡¯s not like I forced them to give it, they gave it to me willingly¡­¡± Wesley thought the problem was about the 10,000 yuan and did her best to exin to Rose. However, after listening to everything, Rose just pped her across the face. The crisp p echoed through the bridal shop, attracting the attention of all the sales assistants. They thought something had happened, so they rushed over. Upon arriving at the scene, they found Wesley clutching her face, looking at Rose with a wronged expression. ¡°Rose, what¡­ what did I do wrong? I really served them very seriously. I didn¡¯t ck off at all!¡± Wesley said with a pitiful expression on her face. Up to now, she still couldn¡¯t understand why Rose was so angry. She had indeed done an excellent job. She even went so far as to snub Jones¡¯ cousin in favour of Snowden. It should have been satisfactory! On hearing Wesley¡¯s exnation, Rose grew even more furious. She red at Wesley angrily and shouted, ¡°Wesley! How dare you ask what you did wrong!? The owner of the dress is Sherry Jones! It¡¯s Sherry Jones! Who is this smelly fish you¡¯re talking about, Snowden Jones! I told you repeatedly before we left, and you still managed to screw this up!? Now, a 10 million yuan wedding dress! Even if we sold you off, you couldn¡¯t afford it! You¡¯re going to end up in jail!!!¡± Whoosh! Hearing these words, Wesley could no longer keep herposure, especially when she heard the name Sherry Jones. At this moment, the words left by White Mitchell before leaving, were constantly tumbling through her mind like a slideshow. The customer you drove away was called Sherry Jones! It¡¯s Sherry Jones! Miss Tang¡­ is actually Sherry Jones! Hisss! Realizing this, Wesley felt a chill deep in his bones. A chill ran down his spine as though he had been thrown into an ice cer. Shivered, Wesley had not only lost the wedding dress worth millions but also contributed to Snowden¡¯s belittlement of Sherry, This was a task explicitly given by Royal Group. It meant that Sherry was a highly valued guest for the Royal Group. But he blinded by ignorance, severely underestimated Sherry. This is simply inviting death! Perhaps this time, not only will Rose not forgive me, but even the Royal Group will not let me off. It¡¯s done, thoroughly done¡­ Thinking of this, Wesley¡¯s body went limp. He slumped to the ground, his eyes hollow as if he¡¯d lost his soul. The other staff observing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces. They too didn¡¯t expect that Sherry, who appeared unremarkable, turned out to be the principal. Snowden was merely an idental participant. No one pitied Wesley at the moment because he deserved it. While everyone was exchanging nces, Rose addressed everyone sternly, ¡°Speak up! What just happened!? Exin everything to me without omission! If anyone dares to conceal anything, all of you will be fired!¡± Faced with Rose¡¯s fury, nobody dared to hide anything, and soon revealed everything including how Wesley had belittled Sherry. After listening to everyone, Rose was even more livid. This guy who judges people by their appearance had made a big mess for him; it was unforgivable! Thinking of this, Rose angrily pped Wesley again, quickly took out her phone, and reported to the high-level executives of the Royal Group. During the report, Rose didn¡¯t dare to hide anything, and articted the entire incident without distortion. After reporting, Rose¡¯s anger did not dissipate. She immediately fired Wesley and nned to hold him criminally responsible. ¡°If the wedding dress is not returned, prepare to rot in jail!!¡± Rose said coldly. After this, Rose got hold of Sherry¡¯s phone number from the group and called to apologize. Sherry, who received the call from the bridal shop, was a little stunned. ¡°Brother, the bridal shop called to apologize for their poor service. They want topensate us and let us choose any wedding dress in the store for free,¡± Sherry said excitedly. But White Mitchell was indifferent. The diamond wedding dress was custom made for Sherry. It¡¯s a one-of-a-kind piece in the world, notparable to the others. He was determined to make Sherry the most dazzling bride in Sayon. What he promised, he would deliver! ¡°Sherry, tell them that we¡¯ll handle the wedding dress ourselves. They don¡¯t need to worry about us. Let them manage their own business!¡± White Mitchell said calmly. Upon hearing this, Sherry felt a slight disappointment, but it quickly faded. She felt that White Mitchell was principled and did not want to ept others¡¯ charity and favor. After all, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. What you receive means you must pay a corresponding price. Even if not now, a day woulde when you have to make the payment. Thinking of this, Sherry also felt that what White Mitchell did was right, so she directly conveyed White Mitchell¡¯s words to the shop. After Rose received the response, her face was filled with an extremely bitter expression. It¡¯s over! The esteemed guest of the Royal Group is angry! We¡¯re done for ¡­ Chapter 229: The chaos caused by a wedding dress! Chapter 229: The chaos caused by a wedding dress! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family! After Snowden Jones received her wedding dress, she promptly brought Jacob Bright back to the Jones Family mansion to unt her new acquisition. Once home, Snowden unveiled the diamond studded wedding dress. ¡°Grandmother, father, mother, do you think this wedding dress looks good?¡± Snowden asked, holding up the dress and sizing it against her figure. Old Madam Jones and her twopanions were captivated by the sight of the extravagant wedding gown. The wedding dress was clearly expensive, and they were surprised by Jacob¡¯s willingness to spend so much on Snowden. ¡°Snowden, hurry up and try it on for us to see. Let me take a few pictures and post them on social media for everyone to envy,¡± began Amanda, ¡°Last time, your aunt splurged on a wedding dress worth 300,000 for her daughter¡¯s wedding and boasted about it in front of me. This time, I¡¯m going to show her what a real wedding dress looks like. Compared to this dress, the one her daughter wore looks like trash.¡± Amanda said excitedly. Snowden responded gently, a trace of embarrassment on her face, ¡°I can¡¯t fit into it just yet. I¡¯ll try it on after losing a bit more weight in a few weeks.¡± Amanda looked at the waistline of the wedding dress, then at her daughter¡¯s waist. It was clear that her daughter had more than one excess roll of fat. It wasn¡¯t because Snowden didn¡¯t have a good figure. It was just that the dress required an extraordinary standard for the wearer. It required a certain bust size and waist size. Only those with a perfect figure could wear it. However, Amanda didn¡¯t say these words, her face showed no disappointment. Instead, she continued, ¡°Never mind that. Hold the dress up so I can take a few pictures and post them on social media.¡± Saying this, Amanda couldn¡¯t wait to pull out her phone and took dozens of photos in quick session. She found it hard to stop, and if not for Old Madam Jones intervening, she likely would have continued taking pictures. At this time, Old Madam Jones was increasingly pleased seeing Jacob¡¯s generosity towards Snowden. This further solidified her decision to transfer Sherry¡¯s shares to Snowden. After all, with Jacob caring so much about Snowden, it was highly likely that he would also care for the Jones Family. As long as the Jones Family could closely bind itself with the Bright Family, a rise in their status was expected in no time! Thinking about this, Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t help but express her gratitude to Jacob: ¡°Jacob, you are really considerate. Seeing the love between you and Snowden is trulyforting. From the moment I met you, I knew you had great prospects. I believe that you will surely help the Bright family reach new heights. Concerning the invitation issue, we are counting on you. On behalf of the Jones Family, I would like to thank you in advance.¡± Upon hearing these words, Jacob responded proudly, ¡°This is nothing. Please leave it to me.¡± Listening to this, Snowden too couldn¡¯t help but show off her soon-to-be husband: ¡°You are right, Grandmother. Jacob is capable of anything. You should have seen the scene at the dress shop today, as soon as they saw Jacob, the shop assistants were busy trying to please him. In spite of it all, the only downside was running into that wretched Sherry and White Mitchell.¡± Oh? Old Madam Jones was surprised. Following this, Snowden recounted the events of the day, adding her own dramatic embellishments. Amanda, after hearing the story, scoffed: ¡°Heh, I didn¡¯t expect that White Mitchell bastard to be so thick-skinned. Does he actually think he can stay despite being unwanted? If I were him, I would bury myself in a hole, avoid losing face in public.¡± Mori Jones agreed, ¡°Given their pathetic demeanor, if they¡¯re not usingpany money, what type of wedding dress could they buy? They are just humiliating themselves. I guess, they must have been green with envy when they saw your wedding dress, haha¡­¡± ¡°Absolutely¡­¡± Snowden nodded, relishing in her victory, continuing, ¡°The two of them should take a look at themselves. Can they evenpare to Jacob? One single diamond from this wedding dress Jacob bought for me is worth enough to feed them for half a year. Henceforth, once Sherry loses her shares, they will be nothing. Any single one of Jacob¡¯s fingers is enough to squash them!¡± Jacob listened with an increasingly smug look on his face, as though he really was the one who had bought the dress. However, just as the Jones Family started to celebrate, the TV, which had been tuned to a variety show, suddenly switched to a news broadcast. [Hello viewers, we have an urgent news report. Two hours ago, the Royal Group, based in our city, reported a loss of a wedding dressposed with nine hundred and ny-nine diamonds. Suspected theft has taken ce. The wedding dress is worth thirty-two million, and this case involves a high amount of money. The situation is grave. The Royal Group will offer a huge reward to whoever provides clues. We wee everyone to provide clues. This is the end of the broadcast.] Afterward, the news station continued to repeat the report, also showing a picture of the diamond wedding dress. The moment everyone saw the picture, the expressions of the Jones Family and Jacob froze. A strange silence filled the air in the Jones household. Time seemed to stop, even the sound of breathing vanished. The only thing that could be heard in the Jones¡¯ house was the nervous beating of everyone¡¯s hearts. Whoosh! After several seconds, the quiet inside the Jones Family house was broken by a wave of astonishment. Everyone present wore utterly shocked expressions. The wedding dress shown on the TV looked so familiar. Wasn¡¯t that the diamond wedding dress Snowden was just showing off? How did it turn into a stolen wedding dress of the Royal Group? A decent wedding dress is now a stolen item. Connected to the Royal Group, isn¡¯t this just a death sentence? If the Royal Group discovered that the dress was in the possession of Snowden, wouldn¡¯t they view them as the thieves? Hiss! The members of the Jones Family gasped, a deeply chilling sensation hit them as they became aware of the gravity of the situation. What should they do? Should they wait for The Patrol to show up? It¡¯s all over¡­ The Jones Family was overwhelmed. The diamond wedding dress, originally an object of pride, had suddenly transformed into a hot potato. It was suffocating just to look at it, let alone hold it! Chapter 230: Give the Diamond Wedding Dress to Sherry Jones! Chapter 230: Give the Diamond Wedding Dress to Sherry Jones! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family. The mood of Jones Family¡¯s people, which was previously jubnt, now wore on their faces various degrees of gloom again. Even Jacob Bright, who was euphoric just moments ago, had his spirit dampened instantly like a frost-bitten eggnt. Because the consequences that he envisaged were much more severe than what the Jones Family could even consider. You need to understand, it¡¯s a bounty issued directly by the Royal Group, and the value of this wedding dress itself stands at 32 million, which already exins a lot of things. The one arranging the wedding ceremony for the big shot from the Nezzimand center is the Royal Group under the control of David Herb. Unprovoked, the Royal Group would never have procured such an extravagant wedding dress since it¡¯s not something an average person could afford. And yet, now the wedding of this big shot is imminent, and with the Royal Group in a frantic search for the wedding dress to an extent that it spared no expense in rewarding any leads, the answer was as clear as day! The diamond wedding dress in his hands was actually prepared by David Herb for the big shot¡¯s wife! In other words, it¡¯s the property of some big shot! Unfortunately, it¡¯s now in his possession. No one knows who that audacious thief stole this wedding dress from, but right now, the wedding dress is in his hand which was obtained for just ten thousand yuan. How was he supposed to exin this? Anyone would think that he is associated with those petty thieves! Once discovered by the Royal Group, even if he had ten tongues, he wouldn¡¯t be able to clear himself! Worse yet, his beloved Bright Family might get involved too. And when the timees, forget about attending the big shot¡¯s wedding, even saving their own lives would be a good oue. Upon these thoughts, Jacob was full of loathing for the thief and wished he could cut him into a thousand pieces! Subsequently, his face too, involuntarily wore a pale expression, and he started to feel panic-stricken. What to do, what to do, what to do¡­ If my father Archer Bright finds out about this, wouldn¡¯t he beat me to death? Jacob, wearing a tense expression, paced back and forth in the Jones Family¡¯s living room, like a cat on a hot brick, utterly restless. At this point, seeing Jacob in such a state, the mood of Jones Family¡¯s people fell to rock bottom. Today their mood was just like a roller coaster ride, the previous second they were in heaven, but the very next, it was a plunge down a hundred meters straight to hell. This abrupt change scared Old Madam Jones into almost having a heart attack. As the Jones Family¡¯s people were at a loss on what to do, Jacob, who was previously pacing about, suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes sparkled with a fierce and brutal light, as if he hade up with some idea. Seeing this, Snowden Jones immediately asked him, ¡°Jacob, what¡¯s it, have you thought of some way to resolve this?¡± After hearing Snowden¡¯s words, the Jones Family¡¯s people, who were previously full of distress, instantly focused their eyes on Jacob, their faces full of anticipation, like they were looking at a savior. Jacob¡¯s face was icy, he heavily nodded and then resolutely said, ¡°Today Sherry Jones and White Mitchell were at the wedding dress store as well, we will hand over this dress to them!!! When the timees even if the Royal Group wants to investigate, the wedding dress won¡¯t be in our hands, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to us. If they really want to investigate, we will say that it was White Mitchell who forced us to take it, we knew nothing, did you all hear that clearly? Even if it¡¯s God himself, we have to stick to this story! Otherwise, if the Royal Group falsely thinks we are on the same side as the thieves who stole the wedding dress, we are all finished!!!¡± This¡­ After hearing these words, the Jones Family¡¯s people all couldn¡¯t help but show a horrified expression on their faces. The way Jacob was framing and ming the innocent was unusually ruthless, by doing so, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, will surely not be spared from the rtionship. At the time of Royal Group¡¯s fierce anger, they will be doomed without knowing how it happened! However, despite this, the Jones Family¡¯s people knew very clearly who to favor. If sacrificing White Mitchell and Sherry Jones could save the Jones Family, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate for a second. Forget about two people, even if it were ten, they wouldn¡¯t show the slightestpassion! Thinking about this, as the head of the family, Old Madam Jones was the first to voice her agreement, ¡°Jacob is right, we will proceed this way. Whatever The Patrol or the Royal Group people ask us, we have to stick to the story! We must keep the Jones Family and Jacob away from this matter, we all must not involve ourselves in this matter. Did everyone hear me clearly?¡± Upon hearing this, both Will Jones and his wife heavily nodded, their eyes shing a cruel light. ¡°It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to get rid of the trouble called White Mitchell, 32 million this time, I¡¯m afraid it would be enough to imprison him for a decade or two. Perhaps, the Royal Group will also act to seize favorable rtionships, so that he spends the rest of his life in jail, eating the prison meals!¡± said Mori Jones, his sharp eyes freezing over as he spoke ruthlessly. Hearing this, Old Madam Jones also agreed wholeheartedly and nodded. If this time, they could really send White Mitchell to jail for life, it¡¯d undoubtedly be the best news for Jones Family. They were eager to send White Mitchell to jail immediately, to have him vanish from their sight forever, and save the Jones Family from the troubles he caused from time to time. ¡°Jacob, you are indeed very smart, you thought of a way to solve the problem in a twinkling of an eye, and it can also help us get rid of the trouble White Mitchell brings to the Jones Family. You really are the best.¡± Snowden spoke excitedly. This time, not only would they get rid of White Mitchell, even that damned girl Sherry Jones needs to be dealt with together, ideally to have them both rot in jail forever! At this point, Amanda, who was by the side, couldn¡¯t help but say to Old Madam Jones, ¡°Mom, if this is the case, we need to hurry on this matter. Also, we have to quickly reim the shares from that damned girl Sherry, otherwise, if she goes to jail with our Jones Family¡¯s shares, wouldn¡¯t it be over? If she learns about it in advance, she might sell the shares in her hands and use the money to apologize to the Royal Group.¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones also showed an eager expression on her face, and immediately ordered, ¡°Call Sherry immediately, and ask her toe home. We all need to be smart and tell her that this wedding dress is our Jones family¡¯s wedding gift to her and White, no matter what, we must make sure that damned girl Sherry epts it! As soon as Sherry leaves with the wedding dress, immediately call the Royal Group¡¯s tip-off hotline, remember, every step should be executed without any mistake, whoever messes up will be held ountable! Did everyone hear that clearly?¡± Chapter 231: Can the Jones Family really be this kind-hearted? Chapter 231: Can the Jones Family really be this kind-hearted? Trantor: 549690339 [Kylin: Reporting to Superior, the task has beenpleted. Sayon Television Station has cooperated with David Herb and broadcasted the theft news exclusively on the Jones family¡¯s TV line.] White Mitchell nced at the message Kylin sent and slowly put down his cell phone. At this moment, Sherry Jones, who was beside him, frowned and said, ¡°Brother, grandma asked both of us to return to the Jones family. I don¡¯t know if something else happened.¡± Sherry Jones initially thought it was about the invitation, but no matter how she asked, Old Madam Jones didn¡¯t say a word, only demanding that she bring White Mitchell and return to the Jones family together. Her tone seemed a bit urgent, as if something important had happened. After hearing this, White Mitchell¡¯s face instantly had a yful expression. This old fox, Old Madam Jones, likely trying to push me onto Sherry. However, this was within expectations, otherwise, White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t have instructed Kylin to broadcast the theft news solely in the Jones family¡¯s TV line. The Jones family¡¯s reaction did not let White Mitchell down as usual. If one day they repent and mend their ways, perhaps White Mitchell might even feel a tad unusual. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go home quickly. Otherwise, Grandma will have an excuse to make things difficult for you again,¡± Sherry¡¯s words interrupted White Mitchell¡¯s thoughts. White Mitchell came back to his senses and looked at Sherry with a calm face. He then grinned, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s have them wait a bit. Let¡¯s first go have some afternoon tea. Let me buy you a few outfits. After all, our dear Sherry is now a general manager, you can¡¯t meet clients dressed shabbily. At least you should dress up pretty like you werest night.¡± What!? Sherry was a bit stunned, not reacting in time, White Mitchell even has the mood to go have afternoon tea and go shopping now? What if the Jones family mes us for this? Sherry looked ufortable, she wanted to continue persuading White Mitchell, but he didn¡¯t give her any chance, he directly pulled her into a dessert tea shop and ordered a serving of afternoon tea. Sherry couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when faced with the superbly calm White Mitchell, then she threw her cares away and went along with him. It was toote to do anything now, me it on them! Thus, the two of them spent the entire afternoon strolling and eating, as if they were a train. It was not until evening that they began to head towards the Jones family residence. This really made the Jones family anxious. They had called Sherry at two in the afternoon, yet three to four hours had passed, and they hadn¡¯t heard a word from them. Even if they were in River North getting on a ne, they should¡¯ve reached by now, let alone they were only in Sayon? So it so happens, the people in the Jones family realized that Sherry was deliberately hanging them out to dry. If it wasn¡¯t for their circumstantial questioning that revealed Sherry was not yet informed about the diamond wedding dress, they would¡¯ve suspected that Sherry went to blow the whistle on them. Around six in the evening, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones finally showed up at the Jones family home. Seeing their arrival, the Jones family heaved a sigh of relief. Although they were kept waiting for hours, which greatly annoyed them, they could now finally push the me onto Sherry, which was what matters most. Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones shot a nce at Will Jones, signaling him not to act recklessly. After receiving Old Madam Jones¡¯s hint, Will Jones and his wife, together with Snowden Jones, all had an affable expression on their faces and didn¡¯t mention a single word about the bet. Then, Old Madam Jones straightforwardly said, ¡°Sherry, Grandma was too harsh yesterday. I want to apologize to you here. I have no objections to your marriage with White.¡± ¡°Not only do I not oppose it, but I also support your marriage. Have you set your wedding date yet? If you have, don¡¯t forget to send a wedding invitation to grandma. I¡¯ll bring everyone along to liven up your big day.¡± Huh? Hearing this, Sherry Jones was taken aback. She felt like she was mishearing. Would Old Madam Jones really say something like this? If she hadn¡¯t heard it with her own ears, she would not have believed it. As Sherry remained puzzled, Old Madam Jones continued, ¡°I heard from Snowden that you went to pick out wedding dresses with White Mitchell today, right? You haven¡¯t chosen one yet, have you? That¡¯s just perfect. As an apology from grandma, I will personally get you a wedding dress as your wedding gift.¡± Snowden, bring out the dress.¡± This¡­ Sherry was even more puzzled, unable to figure out what Old Madam Jones was ying at. What shocked her even more was that Snowden Jones brought out the exact wedding dress she had chosen earlier at the bridal store and directly handed it to her. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it just at the bridal shop today that Snowden was proudly waving around that very dress? From the way she acted then, she seemed so attached to that dress as if she wanted to wear it to bed. More importantly, ording to Snowden, this expensive dress was studded with real diamonds. How could she be willing to give it to her? Confused, Sherry involuntarily withdrew her hand. She felt suspicious and didn¡¯t dare to ept the dress. ¡°Granny, if you have something to say, say it directly. There¡¯s no need for all these roundabouts,¡± Sherry straightforwardly voiced out. Before Old Madam Jones could respond, Amanda impatiently said, ¡°Just take it if you¡¯re told to! Why talk so much nonsense? Considering your status, you¡¯re lucky to wear such a fine wedding dress. It¡¯s your fortune from your previous life. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that mom fears you might wear something too shabby and disgrace our Jones family, do you think we would give you this precious dress!?¡± I¡­ Sherry was struck speechless. Although Amanda¡¯s reasoning seemed usible, could the Jones family really be so kind-hearted? They were already doing her a huge favor by not making life difficult for her or White Mitchell. And she counted on them to consider her feelings? The more Sherry thought about it, the more suspicious she became. She sensed a trap and dared not ept the dress. Seeing Sherry¡¯s reaction, all of the Jones family members were anxious and wished they could force the dress onto her. However, they were afraid that their excessive eagerness would raise her suspicions. But just then, in front of everyone, White Mitchell calmly took the dress and said with a yful expression, ¡°This is such a nice wedding dress. Thanks a lot. I¡¯ll reserve you good seats at the wedding, make sure toe early.¡± Leaving those words behind, White Mitchell left the Jones residence with a bewildered-looking Sherry. ¡°This wild bastard, really seeing money makes her eyes light up! She¡¯s insatiable! Just look at her earlier, she probably even forgot her own name! Pah!¡± After White Mitchell left, Amandamented in a sarcastic tone. Hearing her words, Will Jones immediately wore a cunning smile, ¡°Being insatiable is good. If she isn¡¯t insatiable, then how can we pass the buck?¡± Old Madam Jones silently nodded in agreement. Then, her gaze turned icy as she ordered coldly, ¡°Snowden, get Jacob on the phone. Tell him White Mitchell has taken the dress. He can take action now! I refuse to believe that White Mitchell can escape after the Royal Group makes their move this time! This time, we¡¯ll make sure White Mitchell will rot in jail!¡± Chapter 232: The Wedding Dress Isn’t Lost? It’s Already in the Hands of That Important Person? Chapter 232: The Wedding Dress Isn¡¯t Lost? It¡¯s Already in the Hands of That Important Person? Trantor: 549690339 On the way back to the Splendid Sayon neighborhood. The diamond wedding dress, worth thirty-two million, was casually thrown onto the back seat, lonely and unattended. Sherry Jones held her arms across her chest, puffing her cheeks in sulky displeasure. She couldn¡¯t understand why White Mitchell had epted this wedding dress. The Jones family clearly had ulterior motives, and whatever threat awaited White Mitchell was still unknown. Seeing Sherry¡¯s unhappy expression, White Mitchell pulled the car over to the side of the road and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, upset?¡± At his words, Sherry shot White a resentful nce and blurted out, ¡°Brother, why did you ept this wedding dress? I am sure grandma and the others mean us no good. What will you do if there is danger because you epted the wedding dress?¡± Upon hearing this, White responded confidently, ¡°My silly girl, nothing will happen. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up for you. Moreover, the chances to take advantage of the Jones family are rare. They were so extravagant this time that it would be a waste not to take this opportunity.¡± White Mitchell said this with a hint of mockery, just to ease Sherry¡¯s worry. After all, the wedding dress was already in his possession, and he hadn¡¯t lost anything from the transaction. On the contrary, it allowed the Jones family to suffer the silent loss, why wouldn¡¯t he be pleased? ¡°I really can¡¯t deal with you.¡± Sherry pouted, her face full of resentment, her heart cluttered. She knew that White was doing this for her, to enable her to wear a beautiful wedding dress. But the fact that the dress came from the Jones family made her feel uneasy. On the other hand, Jacob Bright, who had been waiting under the tower of Royal Group early on, rushed into the Royal Group building as soon as he received feedback from the Jones family. ¡°I want to report. I know who stole your diamond wedding dress¡­¡± As there were still people who had not gotten off work, Jacob hurriedly approached them, excitedly sharing a lot. He also took care to clear his connections and presented himself as a righteous citizen. He mentioned to them that he was from the Bright Corporation to gain Royal Group¡¯s favor. A diamond wedding dress? The employees of the Royal Group were a little confused, as they did not understand what Jacob meant. But they couldn¡¯t make a decision and asked for their leader¡¯s advice. Soon, a stern-looking middle-aged man came out of the elevator and stood in front of Jacob, asking in a deep voice, ¡°Are you Jacob Bright!?¡± ¡°Yes yes yes, hello leader, I am Jacob Bright from Bright Corporation in Sayon, I am here to¡­¡± Jacob introduced himself with a sycophantic smile on his face. Before he could finish, the man¡¯s expression turned icy and he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are from Bright Corporation or any other damn corporation, how dare you spread rumors in my Royal Group. I think you¡¯re tired of living! Guards, kick him out. From this moment on, whenever you see this man, kick him out. Never let him step into Royal Group again!¡± Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­ Seven or eight security guards on duty immediately rushed towards Jacob, which scared him out of his wits. ¡°No, didn¡¯t your Royal Group issue a news announcement saying that a diamond wedding dress was lost, and that there would be a reward for providing clues? Howe¡­¡± Jacob was about to cry, hastily trying to defend himself. But the middle-aged man didn¡¯t say a word, he just pped Jacob Bright right in the face, ¡°How dare you act up here!? You should look where you are, this is the Royal Group!¡± I¡¯ll say this onest time, our Royal Group has never lost a diamond wedding dress. The gown we prepared for that particrdy is already in her possession. If you dare to stir up trouble with lies again, be careful, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± This¡­??? Jacob Bright waspletely dumbfounded. What do they mean they¡¯ve never lost a diamond wedding dress? That¡¯s not possible, it was clear as day on the TV this afternoon. Howe after only a few hours the situationpletely changed? While Jacob Bright was racking his brain, security guards from the Royal Group came directly to his face, dragged and beat him until they threw him out of the Royal Group building. Jacob Bright, with his bloody nose and swollen face,y on the floor wailing, unable toprehend what had happened. He wanted to call the bridal store for rification, but they hadn¡¯t been answering his calls since the afternoon. He thought about going directly to the bridal store, but when he arrived at the scene, he found that the store was no longer there. The speed of clearance left him speechless. A ragged Jacob Bright had no choice but to return to the Jones Family house. ¡°What? The Royal Group said the wedding dress was never lost? They said it¡¯s already in that VIP¡¯s hands?¡± Hearing this news, Old Madam Jones froze in ce, her face revealing an expression of utter befuddlement. Since the Royal Group said so, there must be no mistake. But then what was going on with the news report they saw that afternoon? The people of Jones Family all furrowed their brows and fell deep in thought. After a long while, Will Jones suddenly ran in front of everyone, shouting excitedly, ¡°I figured it out, I figured it out! It must be White Mitchell who was messing around behind the scenes! Snowden, Jacob, did you say that this afternoon White Mitchell saw your wedding dress at the store, right? That¡¯s right, it must be that White Mitchell knew the dress was valuable, had malicious intentions, and secretly had someone hack our TV connection to create a fake news story. You all know how skilled those hackers are online these days. Hacking our TV connection, isn¡¯t that child¡¯s y?¡± This¡­ Everyone in the Jones Family was bbergasted. Then, a look of frustration emerged on their faces as if they had been tricked. Amanda spat out viciously: ¡°Okay! I was wondering why White Mitchell was so eager to take the wedding dress! So, everything was his scheme. He must not have been able to afford such a good wedding dress, but knew our Snowden had one, so he used such underhanded tricks to deceive us! Must have calcted that we would let Sherry take the me. No, probably as early as yesterday when he agreed to the bet with Snowden, he already had such a n! It must be like this!¡± After listening to Amanda¡¯s analysis, each person in the Jones family fell into a state of righteous indignation. They had been yed by White Mitchell! For them, this was a great humiliation! Without any effort, White Mitchell took a wedding dress worth tens of millions from them. It was like he was cutting their flesh and drawing their blood! As for the matter of the bridal shop, at this moment they hadpletely thrown it out of their minds. All they could think about was their hatred for White Mitchell. Old Madam Jones struck the floor with her newly bought cane, saying furiously, ¡°Call the police! Immediately call the police! I want The Patrol to arrest White Mitchell! This is fraud, tant fraud, a wedding dress worth tens of millions. I want White Mitchell to rot in jail!!!!¡± Chapter 233: Called the Police? Where Are Your Receipts? Chapter 233: Called the Police? Where Are Your Receipts? Trantor: 549690339 [Kylin: Reporting to the Superior, the Jones Family has contacted The Patrol to report a crime.] Upon seeing the message sent from Kylin, White Mitchell smirked coldly, promptly replying, ¡°Have The Patrol proceed ording to n!¡± After giving instructions to Kylin, White Mitchell quietly set down his cell phone, his gaze falling onto the door of Sherry Jones¡¯ room. Unable to resist White and Mori Jones¡¯ persuasive efforts, Sherry donned the exorbitantly priced diamond wedding dress. At this moment, she held the hem of her wedding dress nervously in her hands and walked out in a pair of silver high heels as if she were a princess on the run in a fairy tale appearing before everyone. Upon seeing her, White could not remove his gaze from her. This was the diamond wedding dress that he had secretlymissioned for her. Although he had imagined it countless times in his mind, the moment Sherry appeared in front of him in the dress¡­ White Mitchell could not contain his feelings. Not just him, but even Zhihui and Mori in the living room couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how the diamond wedding dress seemed tailor-made for Sherry. Nature made her perfect without any need for embellishment. Every detail, every diamond seemed to highlight Sherry¡¯s charm. Sherry, who had a figure that even girls were envious of, along with that coveted diamond wedding dress, was fulfilling everyone¡¯s fantasy of a bride. ¡°Is it¡­ pretty?¡± A shy Sherry, with her head down and her eyes ncing towards White who was spellbound, asked. At this moment, in her fluttering heart, anyone else¡¯s opinion was not as important as White¡¯s. She was willing to wear the wedding dress and walk down the aisle, making that solemn vow, for White Mitchell and White Mitchell only. As for White Mitchell, who was already entranced, he came back to his senses after hearing Sherry¡¯s words, looked at her with intense affection and said: ¡°You look stunningly beautiful. My bride, you are the most beautiful bride in the world.¡± At these words, a blush spread across Sherry¡¯s face. She turned around, blushing, and went back to her room. The moment the door closed behind her, she felt as if she was burning up. The warm feeling pervaded her entire body, putting a delightful smile on her face. Elsewhere, after deciding to report the theft, the Jones Family, apanied by Jacob Bright, arrived at a branch of The Patrol. As soon as they arrived, Snowden Jones impatiently said: ¡°Sir, I want to report a theft, I¡¯ve lost a wedding dress worth tens of millions. I want to report a theft!!!¡± The officer on duty, hearing this, held a look of puzzlement on his face. Just minutes ago, he received a directive understanding that this was nothing but the Jones Family being greedy and unreasonable. The diamond wedding dress was never theirs to begin with. It was mistakenly given to them, but now that the dress has been returned to its rightful owner, they still had the audacity to report a theft? With that thought, the officer in charge sneered internally, looked at the Jones Family with contempt, then absentmindedly asked, ¡°Fine, tell me. What did the gown look like? Where did you purchase it? How much did you pay? Do you have the receipts?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, sir, just a moment¡­¡± Jacob quickly pulled out the transfer records from the bridal shop and handed them to the officer. The officer nced at it and scoffed, ¡°Say that again, how much was the gown you lost?¡± ¡°Tens of millions!¡± The Jones Family responded in unison. They didn¡¯t know the actual value of the diamond wedding dress, but knowing that just the diamonds alone were worth tens of millions, and factoring in the other craftsmanship, they figured an estimate of tens of millions would not be far off. Stealing tens of millions, this time, wouldn¡¯t it be quite a punishment for White Mitchell? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to spend the rest of his life in prison! Still want to get married? Still want to marry Sherry Jones? Go to hell! At this thought, a malicious smile broke out on the faces of the Jones family as if they could already see White Mitchell in jail eating prison food. But just when they were in high spirits, the duty patrol officer walked in with Jacob Bright¡¯s cell phone and mmed it on the table. The sudden development startled the Jones family, dragging their minds back to reality. What¡­ The Jones family gawked at the clearly unhappy officer in front of them, clueless about what they had done to upset him. The moment they opened their mouths to inquire, the officer interrupted them, sternly scolding, ¡°What nonsense! Are you ying us for fools? Do you realize that you¡¯re making a false report, wasting our resources? I have the right to charge you with obstruction of public safety! Look at your transaction history, then at your reason for the report. Do you really think that I can¡¯t tell the difference between ten thousand and several millions?¡± This¡­ The Jones family shivered, realizing btedly that Snowden and Jacob had only spent ten thousand at the bridal shop that day. Who would believe that they bought a wedding dress worth millions for just ten thousand? They had no way to prove that the diamond wedding dress was theirs. Whoosh! At this thought, the Jones family, including Jacob himself, stood there dumbfounded, their faces a picture of cluelessness. Undeterred, Snowden hurriedly continued, ¡°No officer, you got it wrong. The bridal shop gave us a symbolic charge for the dress because of my fiance¡¯s stature. The real value of the dress is indeed several million. Please, believe me, I¡¯m not lying. You can even go ask the bridal shop.¡± The on-duty officer looked at Snowden with irritation, then picked up his walkie-talkie and asked the officer patrolling near the supposed bridal shop to check it out. Of course, he knew that the bridal shop no longer existed. He was merely going through the motions. After a short while, the on-duty officer pretended to be angrily said, ¡°Fuck! Trying to fool me? The bridal shop you mentioned doesn¡¯t exist at all! What do you think of me, a fool, or you¡¯re just too smart? Trying to casually trick me? Someone, get these idiots out of here! If they dare to bother us again, arrest them, and detain them for forty-eight hours!¡± This¡­ Upon hearing all this, the members of the Jones family went pale. They hadn¡¯t expected their trip to the police station to end this way. After being chased out of the station, the Jones family looked gloomy while Snowden gritted her teeth. That wedding dress had rightfully been hers and now it had been stolen by that bitch, Sherry. How could she possibly swallow such an insult!? She stamped her foot on the ground and said resentfully, ¡°Grandma, even if we can¡¯t report it to the police, I can¡¯t allow that wedding dress to fall into Sherry¡¯s hands!¡± ¡°That is my wedding dress, it belongs to me! Jacob bought it for me! No matter what, I need to get it back!¡± ¡°Grandma, tell Sherry. She must return the wedding dress to me tomorrow morning! Otherwise, she can forget about Jacob getting the invitation to the aristocrat¡¯s wedding for her!¡± Chapter 234: Such a beautiful wedding dress, you are not worthy to wear it! Chapter 234: Such a beautiful wedding dress, you are not worthy to wear it! Trantor: 549690339 Return the wedding dress? Upon receiving a call from Old Madam Jones, a bitter expression instantly crossed Sherry Jones¡¯s face. It was the Jones family who had insisted on giving her the wedding dress in the first ce. Just a few hours had passed, and now they wanted it back. Admittedly, in the eyes of the Jones family, she was merely an outsider who could easily be included or excluded. However, their back-and-forth maniptions left Sherry feeling a touch of sadness. They summoned her when they wished and dismissed her when they didn¡¯t. This was how the Jones family treated her. However, no matter how poorly the Jones family behaved, as long as she could help White Mitchell, Sherry felt it was worthwhile. Though the wedding dress was genuinely beautiful, and there wasn¡¯t a girl who wouldn¡¯t dream of wearing such a gown to marry the one she loved. But in Sherry¡¯s eyes, the dress was not hers. It belonged to Snowden Jones. Having it in her possession, she couldn¡¯t help but worry about any schemes the Jones family might be plotting. Therefore, Sherry didn¡¯t cherish that wedding dress and immediately agreed to Old Madam Jones¡¯s request. After all, even though the wedding dress was beautiful and extremely valuable, it was not as important as a single finger of White Mitchell. However, Sherry didn¡¯t n to tell White about returning the wedding dress. She knew that if White found out, he would most likely confront the Jones family on her behalf. White¡¯s safety was nowpletely dependent on a wedding invitation from an influential person, and at this juncture, she did not want to attract unnecessary problems. So, early the next morning, Sherry secretly took the wedding dress. While everyone was not paying attention, she slipped out of the house and headed for the Jones family¡¯s residence. On the other hand, when Sherry was almost at the Jones family¡¯s house, the family was already assembled and waiting in the living room. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s almost ten. Why isn¡¯t that wretch Sherry here yet? Did she dupe youst night?¡± Amanda looked up at the time and said discontentedly. ¡°She daren¡¯t!¡± Old Madam Jones mmed her newly purchased dragon-head cane on the floor, demonstrating the family¡¯s absolute authority. ¡°What wouldn¡¯t she dare to do? After all, this is a wedding dress worth tens of millions. Who wouldn¡¯t be jealous? Perhaps she is nning to sell it for money¡­¡± Just as Amanda was about to badmouth Sherry, the doorbell rang outside the vi. Upon seeing Sherry, Amanda immediately shot her a disdainful look and then, without losing a beat, began to mock: ¡°So slow! You can¡¯t let go of such a nice wedding dress, can you? Did you ever look at yourself? With such character, are you worthy of such a valuable dress? This dress is our Snowden¡¯s. Only our Snowden is good enough for such a special gown. As for you, I see that those street stall clothes worth a few hundred online would be more than good enough for you!¡± After saying this, Amanda smirked venomously at Sherry, herughter carrying a strong hint of mockery. At this point, Snowden didn¡¯t even say a word. She directly walked over to Sherry, snatched the wedding dress out of her hands. After taking the dress, Snowden opened it up and began examining it in detail, acting as if she was afraid Sherry had taken some diamonds off it to sell. Soon, Snowden frowned, her face flushing red with an uncontroble rage. She spun around, came straight up to Sherry, and without uttering a single word, pped her across the face. Caught off guard, Sherry was hit. She hastily retorted: ¡°Why are you hitting me!?¡± ¡°Why!?¡± With a ferocious look on her face, Snowden roared: ¡°Did you WEAR my wedding dress!? My dress is not something a person like you can wear!? You reallyck self-awareness! What¡¯s your status? You think you¡¯re worthy of wearing my wedding dress!?¡± Upon hearing this, Amanda, who was standing nearby, her face red up with extreme fury. ¡°You wicked child! You DARED to wear my daughter¡¯s wedding dress? A p was a light punishment. Let me see if I don¡¯t¡­ ¡± Amanda charged towards Sherry with her teeth bared and ws out. Sherry was extremely startled, she stumbled backwards, and tripped. She looked as though she was going to fall. But at this moment, a pair of broad and powerful arms cradled her securely in his chest. ¡°Brother?¡± Sherry Jones was stunned, looking unbelievingly at the chiseled face of White Mitchell. She had no idea why White would appear at the Jones Family¡¯s house out of the blue. No one knew about her ns to return her wedding dress to the Jones Family today. She believed she had avoided everyone, but she could not escape from White. He¡¯d installed a tracker on her phone and knew her every move. Of course, he didn¡¯t do this to spy on her, but to prevent any potential mishap from befalling Sherry. But White hadn¡¯t expected to be toote. Seeing the bright red p mark on Sherry¡¯s face, his heart ached unbearably. Next, before Sherry could recover, White immediately repelled Amanda, who was baring her teeth and ws, into a corner with one swift movement. A loud thud echoed, and the entire Jones Family¡¯s house quivered slightly. Gulp! The people from the Jones Family who saw this scene couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard; their hearts suspended in their throats. At this very moment, the most frightened person was Snowden Jones, who had just pped Sherry. She silently retreated a few steps back, wishing to seek refuge behind Jacob Bright. But Jacob Bright, facing the overwhelmingly powerful White, was also extremely anxious and kept pushing Snowden forward. While they were shuffling, White Mitchell¡¯s figure abruptly appeared before Snowden. Hiss! Snowden sucked in a breath of cold air. Her pretty face turned instantly pale, her voice trembling as she threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t mess around! If you hit me, I¡¯m definitely going to call the police¡­I¡¯ll report you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± White¡¯s face turned icy as he directly pped Snowden across the face, leaving a dreadfully clear handprint on her cheek. An eye for an eye, blood for blood, that was his motto! Just as White had finished hitting Snowden and Sherry ran over anxiously from behind, hastily grabbing White¡¯s hand. She worried that if this continued, it would get out of hand. If this incident provoked Snowden to not help her and White get the invitations, it would certainly be a disaster. To help White, Sherry now had no choice but to stop him. ¡°Brother, let it go, I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t make things difficult for them anymore. The wedding dress isn¡¯t mine after all. We don¡¯t need to stir up trouble. Let¡¯s go,¡± Sherry tried to persuade him. Upon hearing these words from Sherry, the anger in White¡¯s eyes vanished instantly. As the people of the Jones Family saw this, they heaved sighs of relief as the sneers resurfaced on their faces. Seeing this, White sneered coldly and quickly turned his gaze to the diamond wedding dress. Snowden, who had just been hit, noticed White¡¯s gaze, thoughtlessly hid the diamond wedding dress behind her: ¡°White Mitchell, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think about my wedding dress! This is my, Snowden Jones¡¯s wedding dress!¡± ¡°Your wedding dress!?¡± Upon hearing this, White scoffed, his eyes dancing with a cruel light. Seeing this, Snowden¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Honestly, if White demanded the dress today, nobody in the entire Jones family could stop him. Just as Snowden was gripped by fear, Sherry sighed in resignation and continued to urge White, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing this, the cruel light in White¡¯s eyes finally dimmed. He didn¡¯t want to see Sherry looking troubled. So, he chose not to forcefully take the dress. However, this didn¡¯t mean the Jones Family could keep the wedding dress he custom-made for Sherry in peace! With this in mind, White¡¯s gaze turned icy as he emotionlessly said: ¡°Since you¡¯re all asking for trouble, just wait and watch! I¡¯ll make you learn that what belongs to me can¡¯t be taken if I don¡¯t give permission!!!¡± Chapter 235: Falling for the same trick again? We won’t be fooled! Chapter 235: Falling for the same trick again? We won¡¯t be fooled! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family. Sherry Jones didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble, so she hurriedly pulled White Mitchell away from the Jones residence. Seeing that White Mitchell had finally left, everyone in the Jones Family heaved a sigh of relief while wearing a scornful expression on their faces. ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as White Mitchell. Returning his stuff? If it wasn¡¯t for his lowly tactics, would we have given him the wedding dress yesterday? Tch! It¡¯s ridiculous! It doesn¡¯t sound like we took his things at all, he should take a look at himself. Would our Snowden need to take his things? Forget everything else, even if we were to pluck just a random diamond from this wedding dress, it would be enough for White Mitchell¡¯s several months¡¯ sry. Do we still need to take his things?¡± Amanda scoffed towards the direction that White Mitchell had left. ¡°Alright, alright. Now that the wedding dress is back, try not to provoke him in front of that fatherless boy anymore. That mad dog, you never know when he¡¯ll go crazy.¡± Old Madam Jones said anxiously. Hearing this, Amanda reluctantly closed her mouth. Despite having been pped by White Mitchell, Snowden Jones was extremely thrilled to get back this wedding dress worth tens of millions. She was able to fully experience the joy of gaining something back after losing it. At this moment, Snowden Jones was contentedly hugging the wedding dress as if it were a precious gem. She seemed afraid that the wedding dress might sprout wings and fly away. ¡°Our Snowden, when she wears this wedding dress, she will definitely be the most dazzling bride in Sayon. Even the wife of that big shot will be overshadowed by her.¡± Amanda praised, enthusiastically snapping photos with her phone. Hearing these praises, Snowden bloomed a smile like a flower and pleasingly looked at Jacob Bright, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to our dear Jacob. When I put on this dress for the wedding, not only will Jacob be proud, but our Jones Family will also be esteemed. Everyone will know that the Jones Family and the Bright Family are joining forces, and no one will dare to look down on our family.¡± Old Madam Jones beamed happily at Snowden¡¯s words, ¡°That¡¯s my sensible Snowden, always thinking about the Jones Family.¡± Hearing this, Amanda eagerly chimed in, ¡°Absolutely, the daughter raised by Mori Jones and me will undoubtedly have the best interests of our family at heart. Unlike that ungrateful Sherry, who always tries to undercut our family! Once we take back her shares, we should not let her stay in the Jones Family to cause more trouble.¡± Everyone present nodded in agreement at these words. At that moment, the television in the Jones family¡¯s living room suddenly switched from a drama to a news broadcast. [Dear viewers, there is breaking news in our city¡­] Seeing this news, the Jones family¡¯s faces drained of color. Are they doing this technique again? Are they trying to trick us again? Does White Mitchell think we¡¯re fools?! Snowden Jones furiously eximed, ¡°Grandma, see what that bastard White Mitchell is doing? To swindle my wedding dress, he¡¯s really using every trick in the book, it¡¯s just shameless! He hasn¡¯t even considered if Sherry, with her kind of character, is worthy of such an expensive wedding dress? And she constantly uses these low tricks behind our backs, she¡¯s genuinely insatiable! This time we must not be fooled by her again!¡± Mori Jones furiously walked towards the wall socket, preparing to pull out the television plug while cursing under his breath, ¡°This is too much! Does this White Mitchell bastard think we¡¯re idiots? He dares to use the same trick twice, he mustn¡¯t know about the saying ¡®not waking up until seeing the Yellow River!¡¯ I will just unplug the television and see how you keep up your smugness!¡± Hearing this, Amanda also angrily said, ¡°That bastard son White Mitchell dares to do anything. If he dared to do it once, he will certainly dare to do it twice! However, he seems to be undervaluing us greatly. Does he think that after being fooled once, we¡¯ll be fooled again? That¡¯s simplyughable!¡± At this moment, Old Madam Jones suddenly interrupted Mori Jones, ¡°Hold on, Mori. First, record what¡¯s being shown on the television. Then we can hand over the recording to the Patrol. This time, White Mitchell won¡¯t be able to walk away without consequences!¡± As soon as she heard this, Amanda took out her phone and started recording all the news content being shown on the television. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve recorded everything. This time, White Mitchell definitely cannot escape!¡± Amanda said as though seeking praise. The Old Madam Jones looked at the recorded content and a malicious smile crept onto her face, ¡°Mori, prepare to call the police. Say that someone used hacking techniques to invade our home¡¯s television to try and deceive us of our diamond dress! This time, we must send White Mitchell to jail no matter what!¡± Meanwhile, after leaving the Jones Family, Sherry returned to work in herpany. Before leaving, she repeatedly warned White not to trouble the Jones Family. Though White verbally agreed, a grand scheme targeting the Jones Family was quietly set into motion. [Kylin: Reporting to the Superior, the Royal Group has reported to the Patrol, and the bounty has been aired on Sayon¡¯s television station. Bentley is preparing to head to the Jones Family personally!] After sending Sherry back to herpany, White calmly checked the message Kylin had sent him, a cold smirk slowly emerging on his face. If the Jones Family wants to y, then he will happily oblige! The moment White put down his phone, throughout Sayon, all the billboards, television stations, and media outlets started airing the bounty from the Royal Group almost simultaneously. In less than ten minutes, everyone in Sayon knew about the wedding dress embedded with nine hundred and ny-nine real diamonds, lost somewhere in the city. ¡°Good heavens, a tens of millions¡¯ worth dress? 999 real diamonds? The big shot treats his future wife so well! It would be a blessing to be his wife.¡± Someone voiced their envy. ¡°Who would dare to steal the wedding dress of such a big shot? Aren¡¯t they afraid of losing their life? Probably, they won¡¯t even know how they died.¡± Someone said earnestly. ¡°Have you heard? Even the chief of the Patrol, Bentley, has been rmed. He¡¯s personally leading his team to apprehend the thief who stole the wedding dress!¡± Someone confidently shared. The rumors and whisperings spread like wildfire in the streets and alleys of Sayon. As for the Jones Family at the center of this storm, they had no idea what was happening. Until one of Amanda¡¯s ¡®gaming friends¡¯ made a call to her¡­ Chapter 236 - 236 This Time It’s Real! Chapter 236: This Time It¡¯s Real! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hey, Mia. Howe you¡¯re calling me? Fancy a game this afternoon? What? The wedding dress? Yeah, you saw it on my WeChat Moments, right? My son-inw bought it for my daughter. It¡¯s a diamond wedding dress with exactly nine hundred and ny-nine diamonds! All real ones, and thergest one is three carats. How much? It¡¯s alright, barely tens of millions. Just pocket change for my son-inw. Valid gamble? What valid gamble? Hey, hey, hey¡­¡± Huh? Amanda put down the phone, a puzzled look on her face. The conversation was cut off halfway, leaving no clue about what the person on the other end was driving at. Could it be that they were still shocked by the Snowden¡¯s wedding dress that cost tens of millions? With this thought, a smug smile appeared on Amanda¡¯s face. From now on, she finally had something to show off in front of her friends. Not everyone could afford a diamond wedding dress worth tens of millions. She couldn¡¯t wait to show off in front of her friends. Bang, bang, bang¡­ However, when Amanda was at the height of her happiness, there came a thunderous engine sound outside the door of the Jones Family mansion. Immediately after, she heard someone outside shouting to surround the Jones Family mansion, not letting even a fly escape. This¡­ All the Jones Family members were alerted. Jacob Bright rushed out of Snowden¡¯s room with a panicked face, hurriedly saying, ¡°Did you all hear that? There seems to be a lot of people outside!¡± The Jones Family members nodded, and Old Madam Jones, leaning heavily on her cane, quickly made her way to the yard. Wow! One nce, and all the members of the Jones Family, along with Jacob Bright, were horrified by the scene before them. Outside the Jones Family, there was a dense crowd of Sayon Patrol officers, numbering in the hundreds. Each one of them was armed to the teeth, ready for battle. Even the Patrol¡¯s armoured vehicles were parked across the entrance of the Jones Family¡¯s mansion. These were the Sayon Supervision Department¡¯s people, all of them armed with real live weapons¡­not just Jones Family members, even Jacob hadn¡¯t seen such a big scene before. Surely, a spectacle of this magnitude only urs in the movies, right? Why is this happening in front of the Jones Family mansion today? And judging by their appearances, they¡¯re clearly targeting Jones Family. The nimble patrol officers have already surrounded the entire mansion. It seems like even a fly would have a hard time slipping past them. Phew! Seeing this, Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath. Her hand gripping the cane was covered in cold sweat and she immediately appeared extremely frightened. Will Jones and others weren¡¯t faring any better. Their knees trembled uncontrobly, like scared birds. With a gulp, Old Madam Jones made a swallowing motion, suppressing the fear in her heart. Slowly, she walked out of the courtyard and opened the door. ¡°Offi¡­ officer, may I know what¡¯s this about?¡± Old Madam Jones asked, her voice barely more than a trembling whimper, as she faced Bentley. Although she didn¡¯t know the man standing before her was none other than the head of the Sayon Supervision Department, his appearance suggested he was the head of these patrol officers. Who but an important person couldmand so many patrolling officers? Therefore, Old Madam Jones dared not act rashly in front of Bentley. After hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯s words, Bentley sneered coldly, pulling out an arrest warrant: ¡°Now we suspect that you all are involved in arge-scale theft case. All rted parties muste back with us to assist in the investigation!¡± This¡­ At hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face was nk with confusion. It wasn¡¯t until then that several policemen from the Patrol emerged from the Jones¡¯s mansion, carrying a wedding dress adorned with diamonds. The Jones family had no idea when these officers had entered, but they were taken aback when they saw them carrying the diamond-studded wedding dress. At this moment, Snowden Jones watched as her wedding dress was taken out of the house. She indignantly shouted, ¡°What are you doing!? This is my wedding dress! Did you get my approval before taking it out? You¡¯re part of the Sayon Supervision Department, don¡¯t you have to abide by thew? How are you any different from robbers!?¡± Your wedding dress? Upon hearing this, Bentley sneered again, and immediately tossed out several printed documents: ¡°Open your bloody eyes and see if this is truly your wedding dress! This wedding dress, designed by a famous Italian designer, each diamond has a unique identifier. There¡¯s only one like it in the world, worth 32 million, and was purchased by the Royal Group a week ago! Tell me, is your name David Herb or is there anyone here named David Herb?¡± This¡­ Snowden Jones was dumbfounded and rendered speechless. Her mind was in a state of chaos. What exactly happened? Wasn¡¯t the news on TV false? Wasn¡¯t it all manipted by White Mitchell? How¡­ Snowden Jones, confronted with this reality, was speechless and left in utter shock, not knowing what to say. At this time, Amanda quickly ran out to exin: ¡°Officer, I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. This wedding dress was bought by my son-inw from a bridal shop for my daughter. How can it belong to the Royal Group? There must be a mistake. It¡¯s certainly not the one from the Royal Group. Even if you gave us a hundred guts, we wouldn¡¯t dare steal the Royal Group¡¯s wedding dress. Officer, isn¡¯t it that scoundrel White Mitchell who has been misleading you? Don¡¯t believe him, he¡¯s full of lies. Look, he even hired a hacker to tamper our TV and broadcast a fake advertisement!¡± Having said that, Amanda eagerly took out her cellphone, ready to bite back at White Mitchell. However, Bentley shot her a look as though she were an idiot: ¡°The news is real, issued by the Royal Group as a reward! Also, our operation this time wasmissioned by the Royal Group, aiming to arrest you! Come on, surrender now, a 32 million wedding dress, you dared to steal, never enough even if they swallow an elephant! Take them all away!¡± Wow! Only after hearing these words did Amanda realize that the reward news was indeed real!!! No wonder her mahjong partners mentioned something fitting just a while ago. That damned White Mitchell, based on his tone, most likely reported her. Damn it! She was actually reported by him? A mixture of anger and shock filled Amanda¡¯s heart, her face a picture ofplex emotions. The rest of the Jones family weren¡¯t feeling any better either, their faces wore troubled expressions as they obediently held out their hands, watching as the shiny handcuffs were ced around their wrists. At this point, seeing the situation, Jacob Bright said resolutely: ¡°Do you all remember what I said yesterday? The wedding dress belongs to White Mitchell! It¡¯s not ours! This wedding dress was simply temporarily stored at the Jones¡¯s, it must have been stolen by that rascal White Mitchell! You all hear me clearly!? We absolutely mustn¡¯t let that bastard implicate us!¡± Chapter 237: Did White Mitchell Steal the Wedding Dress? Chapter 237: Did White Mitchell Steal the Wedding Dress? Trantor: 549690339 That¡¯s right, the wedding dress was stolen by White Mitchell! After hearing what Jacob Bright said, the determined expressions of the Jones Family had clearly conveyed their current stance. No matter what, they were resolute that the wedding dress was stolen by White Mitchell, it was him who stole it! Before long, Bentley himself escorted the members of the Jones Family and Jacob Bright back to the Patrol, and locked them up directly. However, they were puzzled because Bentley didn¡¯t start the interrogation as expected. After locking them up, he acted as if nothing had happened. What¡­what¡¯s happening? The members of the Jones Family exchanged nces. Jacob Bright also looked bewildered, somewhat unsure about the situation. At that moment, Amanda saw a patroller passing by their prison cell, and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Sir, why not interrogate us? We have information to offer.¡± The passing patroller gave them a fleeting look, and then walked away straight away. Seeing this scene, the Jones family members felt even more nervous. Could it be possible that they wouldn¡¯t even interrogate them and directly convict them? That¡¯s a 32 million dor wedding dress. How many years would they have to stay in prison? At this moment, Jacob Bright seemed a bit flustered as well, and he yelled out loudly, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! We didn¡¯t steal the wedding dress. It was that bastard White Mitchell who stole it! He was just released from prison. He must have met some big-time criminals there and partnered with them to steal the wedding dress. We¡¯re really being wrongly used¡­it has nothing to do with us¡­¡± But no matter how loudly Jacob Bright yelled, no one responded to him. Those patrollers, they all acted like they didn¡¯t exist, leaving them hanging. As time passed, the faces of the Jones family members and Jacob Bright showed a hint of despair. It¡¯s over,pletely over. The Patrol didn¡¯t even leave them any chance to exin. Just when the Jones family members and Jacob Bright feltpletely hopeless, Bentley, who was sitting in his office, was staring at a monitor with a stern face, focusing on their every move. The screen was disying the view of the Jones family members and Jacob Bright, their relentless attempt to pin me on White Mitchell was audible. Looking at this, Bentleyughed coldly. These guys are really stubborn. Even at this point, they were still trying to pin the me on someone else. Had he not known the details of the incident, he might have been misled by them. ¡°Bentley, how should we deal with these people?¡± At this moment, a patroller came in from outside and asked. Upon hearing this, Bentley couldn¡¯t help but look at the content on the surveince screen again, then replied unhappily, ¡°Hold them until sunset. When you let them go, give them a warning and teach them a lesson.¡± These were White Mitchell¡¯s instructions. Otherwise, just for the theft, it would be enough for the Jones family members to spend a decade in prison. On the other hand, Sherry Jones and Zhihui had also learned about the origin of the diamond wedding dress from the TV. It turns out that the diamond wedding dress was prepared by David Herb for that important person. Not only that, but Sherry Jones tried it onst night. Remembering this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but shiver, her heart filled with after-fright. ording to the Jones Family, that important figure is from the Nezzi Command, and holds enormous power, truly the one who can change the world. And she had tried on his fianc¨¦e¡¯s wedding dress? Just thinking about it was frightening. However, Sherry Jones quickly remembered that the wedding dress was now in the hands of the Jones Family. Could it be¡­ With this in mind, Sherry Jones drowned in sadness. Although she could not tolerate the behavior of the Jones Family members, they were currently the only ones who could help her obtain an invitation. If she didn¡¯t have the invitation, how could she help White Mitchell break free from the ban imposed by the Imperial Group? At this moment, Sherry Jones was no longer concerned about her safety; her thoughts were fully upied by White Mitchell. Mori Jones, on the other hand, looked at White Mitchell with a puzzled face, feeling that something was wrong. David Herb was on White Mitchell¡¯s side, she had seen it with her own eyes. Moreover, that diamond wedding dress was almost custom-made ording to Sherry¡¯s body. In addition, White Mitchell had let Sherry try on the wedding dress. Considering his rtionship with David Herb, it is impossible for him to be unaware of the origin of this dress. Could it be¡­? Mori Jones had a bold idea growing uncontrobly in her mind. At this time, White Mitchell saw that Sherry Jones was distracted, and reassured her directly, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry, The Patrol will figure it out.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sherry Jones hesitated, she did not want White Mitchell to know about her n to exchange her shares for an invitation. Otherwise, he would definitely stop her. Thinking this, Sherry Jones restrained herself from speaking and hid her worries from White Mitchell. She could only pray that nothing would happen to the Jones Family and they woulde out soon. Otherwise, where would she find the invitation? Sayon, the private hospital room of the Weiden Family. Just as the wedding dress issue stirred up Sayon, after three days, Noah Weiden, the elder brother of Hans Weiden, finally returned to the Weiden family with a small elite squad from a remote training ground in Capital City. As soon as he entered, he saw that the Weiden Family was shrouded in a depressing atmosphere. Hans Weiden was in a vegetative state, each member of the Weiden Family looked scared, afraid that Elder Weiden would me them. When Noah Weiden entered and saw this, his face changed, a surge of anger rushed up. ¡°What the hell happened!?¡± Noah Weiden¡¯s face was filled with indignation, everyone in the Weiden Family was feeling threatened. At this time, the Weiden Family¡¯s butler stepped forward with fear and said, ¡°Mr. Weiden has recently had some trouble with a guy who just got out of jail. He was beaten several times. This time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s also¡­¡± Noah Weiden looked at the stuttering butler coldly, and pped him in the face: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report this earlier!?¡± The butler, who was pped, copsed onto his knees in front of Noah Weiden and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Noah, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t want to report it, but that Mr. Weiden didn¡¯t see the need to¡­¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Noah Weiden gave the butler a kick, which immediately made him bleed. This is a kick from Major Achieved War King, the butler would be lucky to still be alive, and it was clear that Noah Weiden was being lenient. Seeing this, everyone else in the Weiden family stood scared on the spot and didn¡¯t dare to speak. With an enraged look, Noah Weiden thought to himself how could this happen to the esteemed Weiden Family of Sayon, even with their backing from the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, who would dare to provoke them? Unexpectedly, someone not only provoked them but also turned his only younger brother into a vegetative state! If this gets out, how can he still face the Flying Tiger Guard? He must find the person who reduced Hans to a vegetative state and, before all of Sayon, tear him to pieces and scatter his ashes. At this time, Noah Weiden looked at Hans, who was lying on the hospital bed. The anger within him red even hotter. He ordered, ¡°Find anyone who has had contact with Hans recently and bring them to me! I want to understand fully what happened! Tell them, if they do not appear before me within an hour, I, Noah Weiden, will personally lead people to their doors. At that time, let them be prepared to bear the wrath of the Weiden Family!¡± Chapter 238: What are the Twelve Flying Tigers compared to White Mitchell? Chapter 238: What are the Twelve Flying Tigerspared to White Mitchell? Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing these words, the members of the Weiden Family were taken aback. Soon, expressions simr to those of people pardoned shone on their faces and they hurriedly left, starting to act separately. In a short while, relevant folks including Messiah Anderson as well as Antonio Woods, ke Thomas, and others were ¡®invited¡¯ into the Weiden Family. Messiah Anderson was okay, after all, he was the head of a leading tycoon family, so he still could maintain a bit ofposure at this moment. However, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas were trembling with fear, worrying that the Weiden Family would vent their anger on them. They never expected that this time it was the real dragon of the Weiden Family who had returned. This one is one of the twelve Flying Tigers of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, and also the youngest of the twelve Flying Tigers, his future prospects are boundless. Although White Mitchell had Longman and others to support him,pared with the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, those people were simply no match. It should be understood that apart from the ancient martial strongmen in the Martial Department, they also carry excellent weapons. Not to mention a single Longman, even if David Herb were added, they would probably not dare to provoke the people of the Martial Department easily, let alone provoke a martial genius like Noah Weiden? Moreover, they were initially forced by the situation to submit to White Mitchell. Now that Noah Weiden has returned, if they can get Noah Weiden¡¯s support, why should they be afraid of White Mitchell? With this thought, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas had already made up their minds. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear nonsense, be honest and state each and everything clearly!¡± Noah Weiden stood by Hans Weiden¡¯s bedside, did not turn his head, spoke directly, looking as if he did not regard these people at all. Hearing this, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas didn¡¯t dare to ck off. They immediately told Noah Weiden everything they knew, also adding fuel to the fire by painting White Mitchell as a bully relying on power. Then, seeing the situation, Messiah Anderson also told Noah Weiden exactly what had happened outside the Thaw Mall that day. Noah Weiden listened, his face growing increasingly cold. ¡°A wretched failure that came out from a third-rate tycoon family, now dares to provoke our Weiden Family too!? He really thinks there is nobody in the Weiden Family!? Heh heh¡­ Very good!¡± Noah Weiden said coldly, his whole figure raging with anger. On the other side, after receiving the news that Noah Weiden had returned to the Weiden Family, Asher, themander of Sayon¡¯s armed forces, also arrived at the Weiden Family at the earliest possible. To prevent the Weiden Family from making further mistakes, he decided to visit personally. In no time, he came to the door of the Weiden Family. The housekeeper of the Weiden Family hurriedly reported to Noah Weiden. The Commander of Sayon¡¯s armed forces? What is heing for? Noah Weiden frowned, then nced at Hans Weiden on the bed. At this time, Messiah Anderson, who had remained silent, couldn¡¯t help but warn, ¡°I heard that Mr. Weiden sought the help of a small team from the Sayon armed forces to deal with White Mitchell, butter it was called off. Mr. Weiden ended up in this state and there¡¯s no word from the Sayon armed forces, it¡¯s likely being suppressed by someone. I think, this sudden appearance of Asher is either to reprimand us, or, to exonerate White Mitchell.¡± To exonerate White Mitchell? Upon hearing these words, Noah Weiden¡¯s face suddenly fell, a cold look shed across his face. He then said ferociously, ¡°I am one of the Twelve Flying Tigers of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard and a mere regionalmander dares instruct me!? Today, if he dares to exonerate White Mitchell, I¡¯ll make hismander seat unobtainable! Let him in, let¡¯s see what crap he has to say!¡± In no time, Asher stood before Hans Weiden. Noah Weiden addressed him with an air of arrogance, ¡°Commander Asher, what brings you here this time?¡± Upon hearing this, Asher was startled. He nced at Messiah Anderson and others, then said directly, ¡°All of you go out first, I have a few words to say with Noah.¡± Soon, Messiah Anderson and all irrelevant people left the sickroom, leaving only Noah Weiden, Asher and the motionless Hans Weiden lying on the bed. Noah Weiden sat in the main seat, arrogantly looking at Asher, as if he was Asher¡¯s superior at this moment. However, in reality, if it¡¯s about the position, the position of Asher, themander of the Sayon¡¯s armed forces, definitely ranks higher than Noah Weiden. But unfortunately, the reputation of Wubu Flying Tiger Guard in the Martial Department is far too bright as they hold the status of elite fighters. And Noah Weiden is the youngest amongst the Twelve Flying Tigers of the Martial Department, his future is limitless. Given time, his position is absolutely certain to surpass Asher¡¯s. Therefore, Noah Weiden at this moment didn¡¯t regard Asher at all. In his view, a mere regionalmander of a Martial Department like him having a chance to stand in front of him is a great honor already. Seeing this scene, Asher was a bit unhappy. But for the future of the Martial Department, he chose to endure. ¡°Commander Asher, there¡¯s no one here now, speak,¡± Noah Weiden said casually, acting as if no one else mattered. Asher, hearing this, let out a disgruntled sigh before finally saying, ¡°To be frank, I came here to urge the Weiden family to let things end here. I hope that the Weiden family will show me some face, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± It ends here!? Is that it? Noah Weiden wasn¡¯t surprised to hear this. When Asher wanted to dismiss everyone, he had already guessed it. But, just themander of the Sayon armed forces thinks he can order him around? He must be thinking too highly of himself! Noah Weiden let out a cold chuckle, ¡°Commander Asher, I didn¡¯t expect that you, an esteemed regional militarymander, would get involved in such a trivial matter. Or is it that you¡¯ve taken bribe from that kid White Mitchell? Have you promised to protect him? Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, epting bribes is a major crime in our military department! Furthermore, you¡¯re just a regionalmander. What face you have in front of me? Why should I give you face!?¡± You! Asher waspletely speechless hearing this and couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. It seemed he had somewhat anticipated this. Noah, who gained fame at a young age, is arrogant, and on top of that, his grandfather was the former instructor of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, not cing Asher, the Sayon armed forcesmander, in his eyes, was quite normal. Thinking about this, Asher took a deep sigh and finally said, ¡°If you still insist on being stubborn, then I can only tell you that a big shot has recently arrived in Sayon. If you persist in being obstinate and cause a ruckus, even your grandfather can¡¯t protect you.¡± I¡¯ve said all I can say. The rest is for you to think about it carefully.¡± After saying this, Asher shook his head and left the ward. The words were already spoken to this extent, even beyond what White Mitchell had expected. Hopefully, Noah is a wise person and can heed these words. Otherwise, what is the Weiden Family? What is the youngest of the Twelve Flying Tigers? In White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, what does it count for? Not to mention anything else, just the White War Department alone, the entire armed forcesbined, is not their opponent. Not to mention the influence of White Mitchell in the War Department, with onemand, the entire War Department would be his subordinate. With such a strong appeal, what can Noah, just one of the twelve flying tigers, do to fight against them? This was literally seeking death! If it weren¡¯t for the sake of the military department, Asher wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe today. Just as Asher left the ward, people like Messiah Anderson returned to the ward. As soon as they entered, they saw Noah, deep in thought, seemingly contemting something. Then Noah looked at everyone and asked, ¡°Have you heard about any big shot appearing in Sayon recently?¡± A big shot? Everyone was momentarily stunned, then brightened up, recalling the recent tumultuous wedding. ¡°It is said that indeed a big shot hase to Sayon. He¡¯s from the Nezzimand, David Herb, the richest man in Sayon. He¡¯s currently preparing for his wedding. The wedding is set for October 1st, just five days from now. All the rich in Sayon are rushing to snatch the wedding invitations.¡± Antonio Woods and ke Thomasmented. At this time, Messiah Anderson couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°On the day Mr. Weiden¡¯s legs were broken by White Mitchell, Bentley, the head of The Patrol, had also warned me that our boy had offended a big shot.¡± Bentley? David Herb? Plus an Asher. Upon hearing this, Noah showed a knowing expression. It seems that most likely a big shot has reallye to Sayon, capable of shocking so many people, his background must be big. It seems Asher was worried that he would be too radical in dealing with White Mitchell and if the big shot sees it, it would be hard for him to exin to his superiors. Thinking about this, Noah couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re really underestimating my capabilities. White Mitchell is just a youngster who just got out of jail, how much trouble can dealing with him stir up? Uncle Anderson, give me the address of the Jones Family, I want to personally meet that Mitchell brat!¡± At this time, Antonio Woods and ke Thomas heard this and immediately volunteered to apany Noah on his trip. In a short while, Noah Weiden led a dozen experts he had brought from the Tiger Guard, heading straight for the Jones house: ¡°White Mitchell! You hurt my brother! This time, I will make you pay in blood!!!¡± Chapter 239: Is this all because of Mitchell White? Chapter 239: Is this all because of Mitchell White? Trantor: 549690339 In Sayon, at the Jones Family residence. It was nearly nine o¡¯clock in the evening when The Patrol finally released Old Madam Jones and her family. Before leaving, they gave them a stern warning, reminding them to act cautiously in all their affairs. This was just a warning, a small punishment intended to prevent a more significant offence. Should they dare to cross again, the consequences would be more than just confining them to home for half a day. Hearing this, the Joneses nodded repeatedly, not daring to utter a word in disagreement. Yet, they were utterly confused by The Patrol¡¯s warning and wondered what it meant. Could it be that someone was working against the Jones Family behind the scenes? This thought caused the members of the Jones Family to share worried nces, their hearts filled with apprehension. By the time they returned home, the Joneses were still anxious, their faces etched with worry. Despite racking their brains, they couldn¡¯t figure out who the Jones Family could have possibly offended. At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside their house. The rhythm was rmingly orderly. The Jones Family, already as jumpy as a cat on hot bricks, took this uniform march for another visit from The Patrol, and a chill ran down their spine. Just as they were preparing to rise and open the door, a deafening noise hit their ears. With a loud crash, the front door of the Jones¡¯ vi had been ruthlessly broken into. The door, now hanging from the wall like a kite with its strings cut, was ready to fall at any moment. Seven or eight sturdy men, dressed in ck uniforms, faces concealed, and holding top-quality weapons, were rampantly wreaking havoc in the Jones¡¯ residence. The once orderly hall was left in shambles. The Joneses, who had rushed down in panic, went weak at the knees at the horrifying sight. The situation was further escted when the armed men pointed their weapons directly at the Joneses, disying a readiness to gun them down. On seeing this, the Joneses immediately raised their hands above their heads in surrender, scared breathless. Meanwhile, a young man not even thirty years old was sitting arrogantly on the living room couch, a haughty expression on his face. He casually ordered, ¡°Enough, let them have five more days before we see them off.¡± ¡°When the timees, make sure not one is spared!¡± This man was none other than Noah Weiden, older brother to Hans Weiden and one of the Twelve Flying Tigers from the Martial Department! Seven or eight equally armed and sturdy men stood beside him, their sharp gazes exuding an oppressively domineering aura just by standing straight. Gulp! Upon witnessing this scene, the members of the Jones Family huddled together in fear, like a brood of frightened chicks. At this point, they spotted Antonio Woods and ke Thomas among the crowd, sporting mocking expressions. Had these two traitors brought these people here?! Will Jones was instantly livid. These two turncoats had attacked them twice before. Now they dare bring trouble to their doorstep? Did they truly believe that the Jones Family wouldn¡¯t dare to call the police? ¡°Woods¡­¡± Just as Will Jones was about to vent his anger on Antonio Woods and ke Thomas, Old Madam Jones hastily stopped him. Old Madam Jones stopped Will Jones, her eyes fixed on the young man. She then asked, trembling, ¡°Who¡­who are you?¡± It was evident that the young man sitting on the couch was the leader. It seemed Antonio Woods and ke Thomas had likely aligned themselves with him. Yet, no matter how hard Old Madam Jones racked her brains, she couldn¡¯t figure out who this man was. She knew he must hold a significant position. After all, very few people in Dragon Realm were allowed to bear arms. Seeing his attire and demeanor swiftly ruled out the possibility of him being from The Patrol. That left only the War Department and the Martial Department. It was rumoured that the owner of the diamond wedding dress was from the Nezzi Command. Could the man in front of them be this same influential figure from the tales? Had hee to condemn the Jones Family? As she considered these possibilities, Old Madam Jones could feel her heart leap into her throat, and a look of deep apprehension appeared on her face. At this moment, the young man sitting on the sofa slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Which one of you is White Mitchell!?¡± White Mitchell!? Upon hearing this name, the members of the Jones Family stood stunned in ce, somewhat unable to react. ¡°Are you deaf!?¡± Noah Weiden mmed his palm onto the coffee table in front of him. With a loud bang, the marble-top coffee table immediately shattered into pieces. Seeing this, the members of the Jones Family were so scared that their hearts almost jumped out. Their legs were even uncontrobly trembling. ¡°Please, calm down, White Mitchell doesn¡¯t live here. We have no connection with White Mitchell. If you wish to take revenge, please feel free to go find him,¡± Old Madam Jones hurriedly exined. The other party clearly sought revenge and had mentioned White Mitchell¡¯s name. The person seeking revenge was undoubtedly someone that White Mitchell had provoked. This guy, indulging in everything but proper business, is constantly provoking trouble. Now, he has gone so far as to provoke someone who even carries a gun. Isn¡¯t this intent on destroying the Jones Family? Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones wished even more that she could tear White Mitchell to pieces. ¡°Humph! You think that I, Noah Weiden, would easily let you off just because White Mitchell put my brother in a vegetative state? Since my brother likes your Jones Family¡¯s Sherry Jones so much, then fine, Sherry Jones, in life, she is my brother¡¯s woman, in death, she is my brother¡¯s ghost. If something happens to my brother, I will have her buried with my brother! I¡¯m giving you three days to bring Sherry Jones to the Weiden Family and marry my brother. Only then will you have a chance of survival. Also, tell White Mitchell that within three days, he must kneel outside the door of my Jones Family¡¯s house and atone for his wrongdoings with his life. Otherwise, I, Noah Weiden, will not spare anyone involved with him!¡± Boom! As soon as Noah Weiden finished speaking, his War King aura gushed out of his body, instantly crushing down on the people of the Jones Family. This sudden burst of strong power struck their minds as though they had been hammered, making their minds chaotic. Next, they saw the people of the Jones Family directly fall to their knees, their faces turned ashen. ¡°This is a warning for you! If I don¡¯t see them within three days, you will bear the consequences! Of course, you can also tell White Mitchell that I am giving him time for preparation. Let¡¯s see who can save him then!¡± Noah Weiden huffed coldly, then casually left the Jones Family house with his people. The reason why Noah Weiden asked the Jones Family to bring the people to him was that Sherry Jones and White Mitchell were not at the Jones¡¯ house this evening, and that Noah also didn¡¯t dare to cause too much fuss. Although Noah Weiden had always been arrogant, he did not dare to offend the Nezzimand. Therefore, before the wedding of that important person, he would not make too much noise. Thus, he nned to have White Mitchelle to him instead to minimize the disturbance. However, after hearing what Noah Weiden had said, the members of the Jones Family copsed to the ground, unable to recover for a long time. Vegetative state? Noah Weiden? The Weiden Family? Wow! When they regained their senses and realized what had happened, a look of utmost terror was simultaneously written all over their faces. The man that just came was Noah Weiden, a real dragon from the Weiden Family and the youngest of the twelve flying tigers from the Martial Department! He came for revenge because White Mitchell put Hans Weiden in a vegetative state! Not only does he want to deal with White Mitchell, but also everyone associated with White Mitchell. He won¡¯t spare any of them! No wonder Hans Weiden disappeared unexpectedly that day, no wonder their family was warned by The Patrol this evening, no wonder¡­ everything is again because of White Mitchell, the bloody wild seed! It was him who turned Hans Weiden into a vegetative state, who dared tomit atrocities. He is absolutely going to throw the Jones Family into a state of total copse!! Old Madam Jones, leaning on her cane, managed to stand up. Shaking all over with anger, she ordered: ¡°Get White Mitchell back here! Get White Mitchell to roll back here immediately!!!¡± Chapter 240: Yes, I hit the person! Chapter 240: Yes, I hit the person! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Splendid Sayonmunity. Upon receiving a call from Old Madam Jones, Sherry Jones hurriedly rushed into White Mitchell¡¯s room. ¡°Old Madam Jonesmanded us to return home immediately?¡± Upon hearing Sherry Jones¡¯ words, White Mitchell was taken aback. Was The Patrol not putting enough pressure on them? ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but by the way my grandmother was speaking, it seems like something serious has happened¡­¡± Sherry Jones said in a panicked tone. She had thought that once the Jones Family members were released, they would continue to work on getting her an invitation. However, to her surprise, a call from Old Madam Jones issued an order for her and White Mitchell to return home immediately. Sherry Jones didn¡¯t want to disturb White Mitchell, but Old Madam Jones was very insistent. She even said that if White Mitchell does not show up today, she would not help her get an invitation. So, out of desperation, Sherry Jones had to knock on White Mitchell¡¯s door, preparing to take him back to the Jones Family home with her. At this moment, seeing Sherry Jones¡¯s worried expression, White Mitchell gentlyughed,fortingly patted her on the head, and said, ¡°Little silly girl, don¡¯t worry. Even if the Jones Family wants to target me, they cannot harm me. If they really want to see me that badly, let¡¯s go and see what their true intentions are.¡± With a bitter face, Sherry Jones nodded, guilt involuntarily surfacing on her face as she felt she had implicated White Mitchell. Later, while Sherry Jones was changing her clothes, White Mitchell quietly sent a message to Kylin. He felt that the Jones Family¡¯s reaction was somewhat strange, so he wanted to find out what had happened after the Jones Family left The Patrol. Soon, Kylin found out that Noah Weiden had once led a team to the Jones Family home. Noah Weiden? The older brother of Hans Weiden? ¡°Superior, should I take men to deal with Noah Weiden?¡± Kylin asked in a message. In Kylin¡¯s eyes, even if it were the entirety of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard against White Mitchell, as long as White Mitchell gave an order, he would not hesitate to obliterate them all. Now, Noah Weiden, so bold as to challenge the authority of White Mitchell, this, in the eyes of all of White¡¯s soldiers, is an unforgivable act. But at this time, White Mitchell calmly said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s see how far the Weiden Family can go. You go pressure Asher from Sayon armed forces. Remind him to watch his words. This time, I want to see how many more dregs like the Weiden Family are there in the Martial Department!¡± With that being said, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sharp light. It was one thing for the Weiden Family not to provoke him, but since they¡¯ve already made a move, they should prepare for the consequences! Sayon, Jones Family home. Half an hourter, White Mitchell, apanied by Sherry Jones, appeared in the Jones Family¡¯s living room. The front door had already been destroyed, so they walked straight in with ease. Upon entering the Jones Family home, an unusual atmosphere, as if a dark cloud was hanging over everyone¡¯s heads, was immediately noticeable. Seeing this, Sherry Jones subconsciously tensed up, involuntarily tightening her grip on White Mitchell¡¯s hand, her heart filled with trepidation. ¡°Grandmother, what is¡­?¡± Sherry Jones, upon seeing the shaky front door, couldn¡¯t help but ask. Her words, however, appeared to be the final straw, igniting the rage of the Jones Family members. The first tosh out was Amanda. With hands on her hips, she berated, ¡°You still have the nerve to ask? The cause of the mess our Jones Family is in, is all thanks to your White Mitchell! You two may have been livingfortably outside, but what about us? Our Jones Family home is almost in ruins!¡± What?¡­ Hearing this, Sherry Jones waspletely stunned, not quite understanding Amanda¡¯s words. While she was clueless, the Old Madam Jones, sitting in the main seat, tapped her cane heavily and pointed at White Mitchell with it, saying, ¡°Speak up! Did you turn Hans Weiden into a vegetable? What on earth happened!? Aren¡¯t you satisfied until you ruin our Jones Family!?¡± Hans Weiden was turned into a vegetable? Upon hearing this, Sherry shuddered unexpectedly and defended White Mitchell without thinking: ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s impossible. How could my brother¡­¡± Just as Sherry started to defend White Mitchell, he silently shifted her behind himself, then casually talked to the Jones family: ¡°Yes, I was the one who beat up Hans Weiden.¡± Whoosh! Hearing this brazen statement, the Jones family members were utterly shocked, seemingly on the verge of their lungs exploding from anger. ¡°You¡­ You bloody jerk! You¡¯ve beaten someone into a vegetative state and dare to be so audacious!? Do you really think there is no one in this world who can deal with you!?¡± Old Madam Jones was indignant. White Mitchell justughed dismissively. Seeing his calm demeanor, the Jones family was even more resentful. Snowden Jones maliciously cursed: ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t get too cocky. Noah Weiden, Hans Weiden¡¯s older brother, has already sought you out. You just wait for someone to collect your corpse! Noah is one of the youngest of the Twelve Flying Tigers in the Martial Department, with tremendous power! He is totally above you, a guy just released from jail. Your Three-legged Cat Kung Fu skills are worthless in front of him! Most importantly, this is no longer just about you. Anyone rted to you will also suffer due to your actions! Noah has dered that within three days, he wants Sherry to marry his vegetable brother, Hans, and also wants you to kneel in front of the Weiden Family¡¯s door to offer an apology in death. Otherwise, everyone will be buried with you. You¡¯d better figure this out!¡± Marry Sherry to the vegetable Hans Weiden? And he himself has to kneel in front of the Weiden Family¡¯s door to offer an apology in death? Upon hearing this, White Mitchell smirked coldly, replying indifferently to Snowden, ¡°This is my business, you needn¡¯t bother. Tell Noah that the wedding of Sherry and me will be in five days. I¡¯d prefer not to get my hands dirty before that. If he wants to y, let him kneel before me after five days. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind wiping the Weiden family out of Sayon!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, the members of the Jones family were consumed with unprecedented fury. This White Mitchell is seriously bragging about everything! He even dares to say he will make Noah kneel before him? Why doesn¡¯t he ascend to the heavens then!? ¡°Moreover, please don¡¯t bother us with such trifles in the future. Otherwise, I have a bad temper. Who knows, I might demolish the Jones family again.¡± After dropping these words, White Mitchell swiftly departed the Jones¡¯ residence, leaving a bitter-faced Sherry behind. Watching White Mitchell walk away, every member of the Jones family was furious, wishing they could rip him apart. Snowden, with a resentful expression, said, ¡°Grandma, look at White Mitchell¡¯s arrogance. He didn¡¯t take this matter seriously at all. He¡¯s even nning for a wedding? We must seize the shares from Sherry urgently! We must distance ourselves from them as quickly as possible. Otherwise, will we still have a way out when Noah loses his temper? Moreover, we have to exin things to the Weiden family. Otherwise, they¡¯ll certainly think we¡¯re in this together with White Mitchell.¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones gave a gloomy nod. Everything Snowden said was point-on. It¡¯s urgent to reim the shares and distance themselves from White Mitchell. With that thought, Old Madam Jones immediately ordered, ¡°Snowden, get Jacob to arrange an invitation urgently, regardless of the cost. Also, go and rify our stance with the Weiden Family immediately. Make it clear that everything White Mitchell does is on his own and has nothing to do with our Jones family. We should seize this opportunity to let the Weiden family take out White Mitchell for us!¡± Chapter 241: The Wedding Gift Noah Weiden Prepared for White Mitchell? Chapter 241: The Wedding Gift Noah Weiden Prepared for White Mitchell? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Weiden Family. Noah Weiden sat steadily on the sofa, holding a tablet with one hand while sliding through the screen with the other, apparently browsing through some information. ¡°So, an economic offender was thrown into a death row prison? Interesting.¡± The data Noah Weiden was looking through was about White Mitchell. Much of the inforation was quite mundane, but the part about his imprisonment had captured Noah Weiden¡¯s attention. It was clear that the Weiden family was not the only party interested in dealing with White Mitchell ¨C someone had tried to kill him in prison five years ago, which was why an economic offender like him was put into a death row jail. However, that was it. Now, the very much alive White Mitchell was in Sayon, proof that his enemies had not seeded in killing him back then. But he was different from those enemies, he would make sure that White Mitchell wouldpletely disappear from this world when he made his move. Upon thinking of this, a venomous glint flickered in Noah Weiden¡¯s eyes, akin to that of a poisonous snake. Just at this time, Will Jones and Snowden Jones fearfully knocked on the doors of the Weiden Family¡¯s home. In fact, it seemed less like they had knocked and more like they had been brought there under duress. As soon as they approached the Weiden Family¡¯s residence, Noah Weiden¡¯s people found them, and brought them straight before him. ¡°What, didn¡¯t you hear what I just said? Do you need me to repeat myself?!¡± Noah Weiden nced at father and daughter with yful malice, his lips curved in a cruel smile. In the face of this spectacle, both Will Jones and Snowden Jones couldn¡¯t help but shudder, their bodies trembling uncontrobly. ¡°No¡­no Mr. Noah, even if we had ten times the courage, we would not dare to defy you. We came to report something to you,¡± Will Jones stammered. Immediately, Will Jones recounted every single action of White Mitchell at the Weiden Family¡¯s ce, adding his own exaggerations along the way. Hans Weiden was instantly dispatched into fury after hearing it all. A young punk fresh out of prison dares to brush him off?! Even going so far as to make wild ims about making him kneel or causing the Weiden Family to disappear from Sayon?! These thoughts prompted Noah Weiden to explode in rage, humiliated and embarrassed, he said to the pair, ¡°Good! Since White Mitchell wants to y, then I¡¯ll let him live a little longer!¡± ¡°Did you hear me clearly?!¡± Both father and daughter nodded their heads desperately upon hearing this, not daring to procrastinate for a second. After they left, Noah Weiden went ahead and ordered his butler to purchase ten top-notch coffins. It was evident; this was the wedding gift he had prepared for White Mitchell! On the other side, after White Mitchell left the Jones Family with Sherry Jones, a worried expression lingered on her face. It was not until they returned to the parking lot of theirplex that Sherry finally couldn¡¯t resist speaking, ¡°Brother, did you beat Hans Weiden up because of me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big deal? How could you be so foolish? Don¡¯t you know there are many people out there trying to get you? Why did you still¡­Oh¡­¡± As she spoke, tears poured down Sherry¡¯s face like a burst dam, with her sobs resonating the guilt she felt. Afterwards, White Mitchell spent a long timeforting Sherry until she had fully let out her emotions, and they went home together. Back in her room, Sherry tossed and turned, unable to calm down. This inevitably led to her appearing listless at work the following day. Just when she was starting to feel dejected, a call from Old Madam Jones reignited her hopes. Old Madam Jones said that Jacob Bright had secured a wedding invitation for the Jones Family! Sherry was immediately invigorated. If this influential figure could make Imperial Group apprehensive, would he possibly be able to make the Weiden Family show some restraint as well? As everyone in the Jones Family had said, White Mitchell could only have a glimmer of hope if he received the invitation to the wedding of that important figure. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones no longer bothered about her sses, hastily left thepany after informing Mori, and hurriedly headed towards the Jones¡¯ residence. Mori Jones noticed Sherry¡¯s disturbed expression and promptly sent a message to White Mitchell. Sayon, Jones¡¯ residence. At this moment, the person upying the seat of honor was shockingly not Old Madam Jones, but Jacob Bright. Old Madam Jones willingly gave up her master seat, which spoke volumes about how highly she regarded Jacob Bright. It was due to Jacob Bright obtaining an invitation to that influential figure¡¯s wedding for the Jones Family! The invitation was golden in its entirety and embossed with a lifelike golden dragon and a brilliantly realistic golden phoenix, oozing a high-end feel. At this moment, Old Madam Jones was holding the invitation in one hand and her walking stick in the other. She was ovee with excitement, if she could, she would adore Jacob Bright. With this invitation, who would dare to look down on the Jones Family in the future? Even the Weiden Family would not dare to barge into the Jones house like they did yesterday! Starting today, the Jones Family also has a reputable presence in Sayon. If they get an opportunity to meet that influential figure at the banquet, then their future holds no bounds! ¡°Heaven blesses the Jones Family, this is truly a blessing for our Jones Family!¡± Old Madam Jones eximed emotionally, wishing she could announce this news and let everyone in Sayon know that the Jones Family had received that influential figure¡¯s wedding invitation. ¡°Grandma, this was all thanks to our Brother Jacob¡¯s achievements, don¡¯t forget what you promised us,¡± Snowden Jones seized the opportunity to remind her. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, these invitations mean nothing to our Bright Family.¡± Jacob Bright responded falsely. At this point, Snowden Jones knowingly added: ¡°What small matter? This invitation is worth millions and priceless. Grandma, you don¡¯t know how hard Brother Jacob worked to get this invitation for our Jones Family. It¡¯s just because Brother Jacob cares for me, otherwise, our Jones Family would not have this invitation.¡± Old Madam Jones understood what Snowden Jones wanted to say, without waiting for Snowden to speak, she directly said, ¡°Snowden, you¡¯re right, grandma knows where your heart lies. Don¡¯t worry, once that damned girl Sherry returns, I¡¯ll immediately transfer her shares to your name. I have high expectations of you, don¡¯t let grandma down in the future.¡± Having said this, Old Madam Jones earnestly reminded her once again. Snowden Jones nodded obediently, smiling in her heart. At this moment, Amanda nced at the content on the invitation and a strange look shed across her face. On the invitation, apart from a code for identity verification, there was only a date. As for the location of the wedding and the names of the bride and groom, not a single word was mentioned. This¡­ Amanda was in a quandary, Jacob Bright, seeing this, waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°The identity of that influential person is special, confidentiality is of utmost importance. This is a normal practice, if you see it more often, you won¡¯t find it strange. At that time, the guests attending the wedding will all converge at the Royal Group building. The Royal Group will then arrange for transportation to the wedding venue.¡± Jacob Bright appeared to be very familiar with this process, anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think he was well-versed with it. After hearing Jacob Bright¡¯s words, Amanda appeared to understand but was not quite certain. She promptly focused her gaze on the date of the wedding. ¡°October 1st? Isn¡¯t that five days from now?¡± Amanda was taken aback as the words that White Mitchell had said the previous night surfaced in her mind. Both are in five days? What a coincidence? Could it be that White Mitchell is that rumored influential figure? Chapter 242: Invitation? I happen to have one! Chapter 242: Invitation? I happen to have one! Trantor: 549690339 Amanda struggled to wrap her head around a strange idea that was beginning to grow. But soon, Snowden Jones¡¯s words thoroughly extinguished that thought in her mind. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s so strange about it? October 1st is a holiday, many people get married on this day. But the audacity of White Mitchell to set his wedding on this date, it¡¯s quite a cheek.¡± Snowden sneered. ¡°You mean¡­White Mitchell knew the VIP¡¯s wedding date in advance and deliberately scheduled his own wedding on the same day?¡± Amanda asked, stunned. Snowden Jonesughed coldly: ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Hasn¡¯t White Mitchell, that presumptuous bastard, been bluffing all this while? He must have learned about the VIP¡¯s wedding date and purposely arranged his own on the same day, trying to pass off fish eyes for pearls. If we hadn¡¯t discovered it now, he would probably im that he is that VIP at that time! He should take a good look at himself. What does the VIP¡¯s wedding have to do with him?¡± Upon hearing this, the Jones family looked as if they finally understood it all. Thankfully, they had already received the invitation; otherwise, they might have fallen for White Mitchell¡¯s deception again. ¡°Shit! White Mitchell, that goddamn bastard, has absolutely no shame!¡± Amanda cursed through gritted teeth, having nearly been taken in. Just then, a tousled Sherry Jones walked into the Jones family home. ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s the invitation!?¡± Sherry was desperate for the invitation. The moment she walked in, she asked impatiently. Seeing this, Snowden Jones snickered, pulling out the invitation slowly but clearly with no intention of handing it over to Sherry. Instead, he scornfully said, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve never seen the world. You¡¯re a disgrace to our Jones family! Alright, have a look, but you have only ten seconds.¡± Wait¡­ Looking at the invitation in Snowden Jones¡¯s hand, Sherry was stunned and took a moment to process. Is this the VIP¡¯s invitation? Isn¡¯t it too simple? Just as she was about to question the authenticity of the invitation, Jacob Bright immediately taunted, ¡°Sherry, I don¡¯t me you for your naivety, but it¡¯s your fault for causing a scene. In all of Sayon, who is the fool daring enough to forge the VIP¡¯s wedding invitation? Stop misjudging our motives with your petty mindset.¡± At this moment, Old Madam Jones also urgently urged, ¡°Hurry up, we already got the invitation. It¡¯s time for you to hold up your end of the bargain. I hope you won¡¯t try any tricks, otherwise, don¡¯t expect us to help White Mitchell!¡± While Old Madam Jones was pressing in, a voice from outside broke the calm of the Jones¡¯s living room: ¡°When has White Mitchell ever needed the Jones family¡¯s help? Are you tired of living now!? Or did you just ignore my words!?¡± Bang! The next moment, the Jones family felt a powerful forceing from the direction of the door, rolling towards them. Just upon one look, a varying degree of horror showed on the faces of Jones¡¯ family members. ¡°Sherry! What the hell did you do!? You were the one who asked us to hide this from White Mitchell, and now you bring him here? What is your intention? Don¡¯t forget, this invitation was hard-earned by our Jacob for the Jones family. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe this, I¡¯ll let Jacob take back this invitation right now!¡± Snowden angrily stared at Sherry, a scowl of usation on his face. Sherry, looking at the scene unleashed, her face showed a grimace of distress, as she turned to look at White Mitchell. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡± Sherry sighed unhappily in her heart. She knew that as long as White Mitchell was unaware of her giving up her shares, it was okay. But once he found out, he would definitely disagree. Yet, this meant missing the only opportunity to help White Mitchell. Thinking of this, Sherry¡¯s heart was filled with a myriad of emotions. At this point, without uttering a word, White Mitchell swiftly moved to shield Sherry behind him. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just an invitation. I told you that I can get as many as I want. Why would you have to ask them for it? Moreover¡­¡± White Mitchell stopped before he finished his sentence. He wanted to say, moreover, the wedding ceremony was meant for her. She was to be the bride, why would she need an invitation? But White Mitchell kept these words to himself, it wasn¡¯t time toy all his cards on the table. He wanted to give Sherry Jones a big surprise. To make her the most dazzling bride in the whole Sayon. At this moment, Snowden Jones, standing nearby, bursted outughing after hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, ¡°Still talking big when you¡¯re at death¡¯s door! Don¡¯t forget, Noah Weiden is still waiting for you to atone and take your own life, do you really think you have a chance of surviving? If it weren¡¯t for that big shot¡¯s sake, Noah Weiden would have probably had you dismembered and thrown into the River Arch to feed the fish!¡± At this moment, Old Madam Jones, who had been sitting nearby, knocked on her own walking stick harshly: ¡°Enough, White Mitchell! This world is not about who holds more power, when will you ever get that!? How long will you keep messing around? Haven¡¯t you harmed our Jones family and Sherry badly enough? Can you give it a rest!? Those shares of hers were willingly given up, what does it have to do with you!? If she gives up the shares, our family can obtain the invitation, and it will boost our family¡¯s prestigious image, all of this is for you and Sherry! Do you think you can solve the Imperial Group problem just by your fists? Dissolve Noah Weiden? Why can¡¯t you understand all our hardship!?¡± For me and Sherry¡¯s well-being? Your hardship? Upon hearing these words, White Mitchell had a cold smirk at the corner of his mouth, which seemed to be tinged with a hint of mockery. If there ever came a day that Jones family cared about him and Sherry, the sun might as well rise from the west. ¡°Brother, just let it go, they¡¯re right, this is the only chance to help you. Even if there¡¯s only a one in ten thousand possibility, I want to give it a try.¡± Sherry Jones persuaded with a bitter expression. She couldn¡¯t bear to see White Mitchell provoke so many enemies for her sake. If she could settle this once and for all, she would try no matter the cost. At this moment, however, White Mitchell looked at her indifferently, and slowly pulled a purple-gold invitation out of his pocket. This purple-gold invitation was also engraved with a dragon and phoenix pattern. The only significant difference to the golden invitation was the color and a mysterious symbol. Only a few people in the entire Dragon Realm knew that it was the symbol of the White War Department, indicating that the protagonist of the wedding was from the White War Department. The moment she saw the invitation, Sherry Jones was stunned, taking a while to react. If we talk solely about the material, the texture of this purple-gold invitation seemed better than that of the golden one. Moreover, the patterns were more delicate. At a nce, the golden invitation seemed inferior. ¡°I happen to have the invitation you want,¡± White Mitchell said casually, even going as far as to toss the purple-gold invitation into Old Madam Jones¡¯ hand. As though what he had thrown wasn¡¯t an invitation, but a nonessential object. It should be known, the wedding that White Mitchell was preparing had both inner and outer venues. And this purple-gold invitation was the symbol that allowed entry into the inner venue. If you had a golden invitation, you would only be allowed in the outer venue to get a glimpse from a distance, it wouldn¡¯t even qualify for a seat. Anyone who could possess a purple-gold invitation was undoubtedly one of the influential and prestigious figures in Sayon, with less than a hundred being issued throughout Sayon. The Jones family was taken aback at White Mitchell suddenly producing an invitation. At a nce, the invitation that White Mitchell had brought seemed a lot more high-end than the one Jacob Bright had brought. Could White Mitchell really have such ability? Upon opening the invitation, the contents were almost identical to the golden invitation that Jacob Bright brought, the only difference was that an address was added. This address was a small church near the Sayon business alliance Bund. Jacob Bright couldn¡¯t help but be curious, he overtook to look at that moment. As soon as he saw the address, a sarcastic look appeared on his face. He immediately pointed at the golden invitation and said categorically, ¡°Fake! This invitation is 100% fake! No one in the whole of Sayon would dare to reveal the address of the wedding! This is definitely fake! But it¡¯s forged quite well, almost fooling even me. Well done, White Mitchell, you even dared to forge the wedding invitation of that big shot. You must have grown balls of steel! Let me tell you, you¡¯re dead. You don¡¯t have to wait for Noah Weiden to kill you, the moment I ry this news to the Royal Group, just wait for their wrath to descend upon you, White Mitchell!¡± Chapter 243: Is Mitchell White’s invitation fake? Chapter 243: Is Mitchell White¡¯s invitation fake? Trantor: 549690339 Wow! Upon hearing this, there erupted a wave of astonishment throughout the Jones Family. None of them expected White Mitchell to brazenly cross the line to such an extent that they felt it was sheer madness. If that person of tremendous power learned that White Mitchell had dared to forge his wedding invitation, how serious a crime would that be? Carelessly, their Jones Family could end up being implicated with White Mitchell. Snowden Jones couldn¡¯t wait to sneer, ¡°Good job, White Mitchell! So, you indeed nned to unt your power under false pretenses! You even prepared so thoroughly. Grandma, see, I told you right? I said there must be something fishy when he set his wedding date the same as that big shot. I was right, wasn¡¯t I? It has been proven that he wants to impersonate that individual. I bet the wedding location is also the same as his own. If not for the discerning eyes of Jacob, we would have been deceived by his trick! So, the church by the Bund is White Mitchell¡¯s wedding location? At this moment, Amanda also showed a sneering expression, saying with a strange tone: ¡°White Mitchell, you must¡¯ve spent quite a lot forging this invitation, huh, hehe¡­.. It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t think it through. What kind of a person is that big shot? Would he host his wedding at a ce where birds don¡¯t even bother to excrete? I think your brain must have got squeezed by the door when you left home this morning. Let me give you an advice, instead of these unworthy tricks, why don¡¯t you start looking for a job, and stop these dishonest practices. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into Sherry, agreeing to marry you.¡± After listening to Amanda and her mother¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones threw the invitation in her hand to the ground and angrily said: ¡°White Mitchell, you¡¯re really incurable! Trying to deceive us with a broken invitation, how do you view our Jones Family? Although I¡¯m old, I¡¯m not yet blind! Take away your ratty gadget! Don¡¯t even think about deceiving us with this kind of junk!¡± At this point, Jacob, who believes he has seen through White Mitchell¡¯s tricks, was even more triumphantly arrogant, looking utterly disdainful. Trying to trick me with such petty tricks? How ridiculous! ¡°White Mitchell, open your dog¡¯s eyes and take a good look, this is the real invitation, iparable to your cheap gadget! This one invitation alone is worth ten million, do you know what ten million means? You won¡¯t earn that much in your entire life. Who can be fooled by your trashy trick? Hehe¡­¡± Jacob sneered, hisughter filled with ridicule. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell, instead of getting angry, had a yful smile on his face. A trashy ything? A fake invitation? If the Jones family knew the true worth of this invitation, their eyeballs would probably pop out of their sockets. However, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin too much to the Jones family. The truth and fictitiousness would be clear once they reached the wedding venue. Perhaps at that time, the Jones family would regret it so much that they¡¯d want to tear their guts out. He had already given them this golden opportunity for rapid advancement, but they chose not to cherish it. In that case, it is their own fault for being overly suspicious. With these thoughts, White Mitchell just shook his head silently, staring at the Jones family with a look that could only be described as looking at a bunch of idiots. At this moment though, Sherry Jones, who stood at the side, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She knew that even if White Mitchell did forge the invitation, it was just to protect himself and help her. How could she stand by and watch as the Jones family berated him like this? Thinking of this, Sherry hurriedly stepped in to defend White, saying, ¡°Enough! My brother did this for me. If you have a problem, take it up with me, don¡¯t trouble him!¡± Seeing how Sherry came to White¡¯s defense, Snowden Jones sneered, her face cold as she said, ¡°Sherry, just what kind of magic potion did White give you? You¡¯re actually going to marry such a deceitful man? You have a chance to be Mrs. Weiden, but you choose to stay with him? My mother just said you were insane, and it seems she was right. If I were you, I would have shut myself off from the world out of sheer embarrassment, yet here you are, causing a scene.¡± ¡°You!¡± Sherry was silenced by Snowden¡¯s words, her pretty face turning ugly. At this point, Old Madam Jones directly reprimanded Sherry, saying, ¡°Sherry, hold your tongue! What use is defending him now? If the news of his forgery gets out, do you think he¡¯ll still have a way out? Even if we don¡¯t spread it around, he injured Noah Weiden, angering the Weiden Family. That¡¯s a fact. Stop listening to his nonsense and sign the transfer of shares agreement right now! Only then will you and he have a fighting chance. You need to understand the situation. You¡¯re the ones needing our help, not us pressuring you to sign. Do you understand?! Hearing this, Snowden looked at her grandmother, her face sharp, echoing her words, ¡°Grandma¡¯s right; this is a chance we¡¯re granting you and White Mitchell. Make sure you appreciate it. If it weren¡¯t for Jacob, you wouldn¡¯t even dream of such an opportunity. Now that it¡¯s right in front of you, why are you hesitating? Hurry up! Don¡¯t drag your feet. Just sign it. Or don¡¯t expect Jacob to help you!¡± Hearing this, Sherry was once again trapped in a dilemma. On the one hand, this was the only chance to help White; on the other hand, White was against it, and she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her. While Sherry was in a predicament, White, withplete indifference, said to the Jones family, ¡°Your opportunity for me? Heh¡­ Absurd! I, White Mitchell, handle my affairs without needing your opportunities. Remember what I¡¯m saying today. When the dayes that you¡¯re begging me for help, all of you will kneel before Sherry and repent for your sins!¡± With these words, White left the Jones residence with Sherry without looking back, without the slightest hesitation or reluctance. Seeing this incident, the expressions of the Jones family members chilled. They now had a deep-seated hatred for White Mitchell. They were just a step away. If only they had managed to snatch the shares from Sherry¡¯s hands sooner and cut ties with her. Instead, they had allowed her to carry those shares away. What disaster awaited the Jones family after the wedding of that high-ranking official was over? No one could imagine. All they knew was that even a flick of a finger by Noah Weiden or the Imperial Group could crush their family. Thinking this, the Old Madam Jones¡¯ face turned even graver. She immediately ordered Will Jones, ¡°Go to the Weiden Family at once, tell Noah about the location of White Mitchell¡¯s wedding! Since he doesn¡¯t want our Jones Family to live in peace, we¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t either. I want him to know the consequences of crossing the Jones Family!!¡± Chapter 244 - 244 Sherry Jones’s Best Girlfriends! Chapter 244: Sherry Jones¡¯s Best Girlfriends! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Weiden Family. ¡°A little church on the Bund?¡± Noah Weiden, who received the news, had a yful smile on his lips: ¡°White Mitchell has a good taste in choosing his ce! Well, we will have the priest there pray for him! Let the brothers rest for the next few days, and let White live a bit longer. On his wedding day, we will celebrate him. I want to make his wedding the funeral for him!¡± Understood! The man standing next to Noah Weiden responded respectfully, and then left Noah¡¯s side. Having heard Noah¡¯s words, Snowden Jones showed a fierce look in his eyes, ming White Mitchell for his impending doom! Elsewhere, as Snowden gave Noah the news, White Mitchell was on his way home, carrying Sherry Jones at a leisurely pace. All the way, Sherry buried her head in his chest, not saying a word, creating a somewhat uncanny calm within the car. At first, White thought Sherry was angry at him because the Jones Family¡¯s offer was declined. However, after asking her, he found out that the true reason Sherry was so silent was her guilt. This foolish girl thought she was bringing trouble to White and could not help him at all, considering she was just a burden to him. When White found out, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pity for Sherry, yet he also found the situation ironically funny. If someday, Sherry learned about his identity, would she, recalling today¡¯s events, find it asughable as he did? White smiled at the thought and then began tofort Sherry. It wasn¡¯t until they reached home that he managed to calm her down. Afterward, they went home together. However, as soon as they returned, Sherry stood still at the entrance, looking stunned at the two recognizable silhouettes sitting in the living room. ¡°Beryl?¡± ¡°Mr. Mill?¡± Seeing Beryl there, a look of joy instantly filled Sherry¡¯s face. Ever since her father¡¯s death, she had seldom been in touch with her old friends, as the scandal about White was blown out of proportion, making many of them afraid of being implicated. Only Beryl, her college mate maintained their contact and even helped her many times when she learned that Sherry went to River North to make a living. During the time when Sherry¡¯s mother was healing from her injuries in River North, Beryl¡¯s family took care of them. In fact, Sherry considered Beryl not only as her close friend but also as her great benefactor. What Sherry didn¡¯t know was that Beryl hade to Sayon long ago. However, she was busy taking care of Vincent Mill in the hospital until now when he was discharged, giving her time to pay a visit to Wen Zhihui. Not to mention, a big reason for her toe was that Vincent wanted to apologize to White in person. In Vincent¡¯s view, he failed to protect Wen Zhihui at the airport in Sayon, which allowed the Martial Department to take an advantage of them. So, when Vincent saw White entering, he immediately stood up, ready to apologize to him. However, White stopped him and said, ¡°Mr. Mill, no need for formalities.¡± After speaking, White didn¡¯t forget to nce at Sherry. Seeing this, Vincent caught on quickly. White had no intention of telling Sherry about what happened at the Weiden Family, so as not to worry her. Afterward, White invited Vincent and his daughter to sit down and said, ¡°Mr. Mill, it¡¯s perfect timing for you toe. You could stay a few more days and attend the wedding of Sherry and myself.¡± A wedding? Upon hearing this, both Vincent Mill and his daughter furrowed their brows in surprise and stood frozen in their spots, but it was clear that this surprise meant very different things for each of them. For Vincent Mill, his surprise wasced with a tinge of delight. He was fully aware of White Mitchell¡¯s status as the Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm. Being present at his wedding would be an unimaginable honor. Not just him every high-flyer in the Capital City would mor for the opportunity to attend White Mitchell¡¯s wedding once they knew about it. Who could have ever predicted that he¡ªa small-time tycoon from a second-tier city would also have the chance to attend the Supreme Military Lord¡¯s wedding? This was absolutely the greatest honor of his life, something he could pride over for a lifetime. With this thought in mind, the joy on Vincent¡¯s face was impossible to hide. However, observing his excitement, Sherry Jones assumed that White¡¯s invitation had put Vincent in a prickly position. She quickly tried to smooth things over, saying: ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not put Uncle Mill in an awkward position. He¡¯s still got business to handle in River North. His visit here was probably just for work¡ªI doubt he can spare many days.¡± Upon hearing, Vincent was immediately worried and hastily responded, ¡°No problem, no problem at all¡­ I was nning to inspect a project in River North anyway. I might be there for one or two months, so, plenty of time¡­ Plenty of time¡­¡± ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t we buy the tickets for to¡­¡± Beryl Mill blurted out, about to say they had purchased tonight¡¯s flight tickets. However, Vincent interrupted her: ¡°I know, I know¡­You meant the movie tickets for tonight, right? Okay, okay¡­¡± Movie tickets? Beryl blinked her innocent big eyes in confusion at her father¡¯s words. Soon, she understood what he meant and quickly yed along. After that, Beryl excitedly dragged Sherry into a room for some girl talk. Once in the room, Beryl couldn¡¯t wait and eximed: ¡°Sherry, how did you manage to bag such a blockhead like White Mitchell?¡± As best friends and old college ssmates who told each other everything, Beryl knew Sherry had always harbored feelings for White. However, for all these years, thatyer of film had remained unbroken. She still remembered back in their college days when they would jokingly refer to White as a modern-day simpleton together with Sherry¡¯s other girlfriends. Surprisingly, White had just returned for such a short period, and they had already torn through that film. In fact, they were even getting married. Sherry blushed with shyness at Beryl¡¯s teasing. ¡°Oh, by the way Sherry, have you told Amy and Fenny about your wedding? How about I invite them for tea this afternoon and tell them about it? I haven¡¯t caught up with them in a while. I heard Amy has a boyfriend who¡¯s an executive at Royal Group. They¡¯re about to get married too, so it would be a great opportunity for us to gather. Who knows, it might even be beneficial for yourpany,¡± Beryl suggested enthusiastically. Amy is Amy Tian and Fenny is Fenny Li. Both of them were Sherry¡¯s close friends from university. Back then, the four of them had been known as the Golden Flowers of Sayon University¡ªfamous beauty queens who dominated the school¡¯s beauty list every year. Initially, Sherry had no ns to let them know, for fear that they, like others, would look down on White. However, upon hearing that Amy¡¯s boyfriend worked at the Royal Group, she felt her interest piqued. If Amy¡¯s boyfriend could introduce them, perhaps she could also obtain an invitation to the big shot¡¯s wedding. As for her own wedding with White, dying it by a day or two wouldn¡¯t make a huge difference. The main point was being able to help White. Thinking thus, she asked Beryl to get in touch with Amy and Fenny and arrange for dinner together that night. On the other hand, upon receiving Beryl¡¯s call, Amy immediately phoned Fenny. ¡°Fenny, have you heard? That little bitch Sherry Jones wants to invite us for dinner? I see¡­ So you got the invite as well. Ha¡­ Seems like that little bitch thinks she¡¯s the queen now that she¡¯s back at Jones Group as some shitty general manager. Just as well. I¡¯ll bring Jimmy and you should bring Mr. Jasper. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to burst her bubble, that will help to vent some of our past frustration!¡± Chapter 245: A Friendship Gone Sour! Chapter 245: A Friendship Gone Sour! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Splendid Chinamunity. That night, Beryl Mill left her elderly father, Vincent Mill, in the hotel watching movies, and she herself went on to join Sherry Jones for a date with their friends. When Mori Jones returned from the office and saw that Sherry Jones wasn¡¯t home, she asked around. Knowing that Sherry Jones went out to see Amy and others, she subconsciously frowned. ¡°Is this Amy the same Amy who visited our home before, and there was another one called Fenny, right?¡± Mori Jones asked subconsciously. Wen Zhihui recollected, soon after, she nodded her head, ¡°I think she is one of them. Sherry rarely brings friends home, probably only them and Beryl a few times.¡± Hearing this, Mori¡¯s brow furrowed even more. Seeing her expression, White Mitchell, out of worry for Sherry, couldn¡¯t help but ask. Mori Jones shook her head and said worriedly: ¡°Nothing, just remembered some old things. That Amy, when she came to our house, found out about my affair with Rhett from nowhere. Ran over to me and spoke in a strange tone. At first, I didn¡¯t realize where I had offended her, butter I remembered that I had reminded Sherry in front of them not to take on everything, especially in terms of money. Later, when White ran into difficulties and my second brother left, I never saw them two have any contact with Sherry again. Sister-inw, did you see anything?¡± Upon hearing this, Wen Zhihui, with a bitter face, shook her head. Not to mention after Logan Jones¡¯s death, even after White Mitchell went to jail, all their friends scattered. If those friends back then had been willing to lend a hand, she and Sherry wouldn¡¯t have had to flee to River North. ¡°Exactly, theoretically, both Amy and Fenny should have avoided Sherry. How could they suddenly agree to dine with her? There must be something untold behind this,¡± said Mori Jones, frowning. At this, White Mitchell¡¯s gaze grew cold, and without saying another word, he went out directly to find Sherry. On the other side, Sherry Jones and Beryl Mill had already arrived at a restaurant called Phoenix Fragrance Tower. This Phoenix Fragrance Tower is a famous old brand in Sayon, whose ancestors were said to be royal chefs. Now, Phoenix Fragrance Tower belongs to the Royal Group and is a renowned restaurant in Sayon. Even the high-level management of Royal Group only chooses to dine here when entertaining distinguished guests. Because it¡¯s not cheap to eat here. The minimum charge for the smallest private room is around ten or twenty thousand, and for the bigger rooms, it could be as much as fifty or sixty thousand, even over one hundred thousand. But Sherry Jones knew that, after all, she is the one who needs help and the other party is a senior executive of the Royal Group. So she gritted her teeth and booked a small private room here. As someone who studied in Sayon, Beryl Mill of course knew about the high cost at Phoenix Fragrance Tower, but she also knew Sherry¡¯s current situation. So without thinking, Beryl Mill offered to pay for the dinner herself, but was rejected by Sherry. Seeing Sherry in this state, Beryl Mill couldn¡¯t help criticizing White Mitchell in her heart. It¡¯s a shame that those uncles in River North still said that White Mitchell is a big shot, but they watch as his fianc¨¦e falls into such a predicament? While Beryl Mill was criticizing White Mitchell in her heart, four figures appeared outside the private room. Two men and two women. The female ones were Amy and Fenny, whom Sherry Jones knew. As for the men, one of them was Amy¡¯s boyfriend, Frank, the deputy general manager of a subsidiary of the Royal Group, and the other was Fenny¡¯s boyfriend, Jasper, the heir to a second-tier affluent family in Sayon. Talking about their boyfriends, Jasper might be richer than Frank, but when ites to status, Frank, who has the support of the Royal Group, definitely has the upper hand. Even Jasper would often try to ingratiate himself with Frank in daily life. As soon as Sherry saw the four of them, she immediately stood up to greet them. Unexpectedly, after taking just a couple of steps, she noticed Amy¡¯s boyfriend Frank disdainfully looking around the room. Upon seeing this, Amy immediately understood his reaction and reluctantly said remorsefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sherry. When Frank usually dines here, he only uses therge private rooms. He¡¯s now the Vice President of the Royal Group¡¯s branch office. If his business friends knew he was dining in a small private room, it would be aughing matter. How about we switch to arger private room? And we¡¯ll pay for tonight¡¯s meal, how does that sound?¡± Upon hearing Amy, Fenny quickly chimed in, ¡°Amy, don¡¯t make it sound like our Sherry is poor. Sherry is now the general manager of the Jones Group. Surely, she can afford a meal, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Amy feigned ignorance and said to Sherry, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so forgetful¡­ I apologize, Sherry. I didn¡¯t mean to belittle you¡­¡± Although Sherry felt a little heartbroken hearing this, for the sake of White, she still managed a smile and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t think things through. Let¡¯s switch to arger private room.¡± Amy and Fenny exchanged a nce, a barely noticeable cunning smirk flickered past their eyes. Beryl, who was standing next to Sherry, however, sensed something unusual. It seemed like Amy and Fenny, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in years, had changed. In college, they clung onto Sherry even more than Beryl herself did, and she often jokingly called them hangers-on. So why did their behavior now seem so pretentious? It was known that Beryl and Sherry had taken good care of Amy and Fenny in the past. After all, at that time, Amy and Fenny¡¯s family circumstances weren¡¯t as good as theirs, so she and Sherry would often buy extra clothes, meals, and even daily necessities for them. In men¡¯s words, they were iron buddies; so close that a single pair of pants could be shared by both. However, how did thingse to this point in just a few years? Was it just her misinterpretation? As she thought about this, Beryl¡¯s face grew shadowy. She then followed Sherry to therger private room in the Phoenix Fragrance Tower. Even though it wasn¡¯t the best private room, the minimum spend here was fifty-eight thousand, with a bottle of wine costing over ten thousand. Even for Beryl, the daughter of the King of River North, this seemed excessive. Couldn¡¯t they catch up over some street food and two cups of milk tea? What irked Beryl even more was that even after they switched to arger private room, Frank still kept a straight face, acting as if having dinner with Sherry and her was a hugepromise on his part. Seeing this, Beryl maintained the demeanor befitting a daughter of the King of River North and simply ignored Amy and the others. At this moment, Amy and Fenny exchanged nces again, then Amy feigned concern and said to Sherry, ¡°Oh, Sherry. Beryl mentioned that you¡¯re getting married soon. Congrattions. When is the wedding? Are you nning to hold it in Bali or Prague? At worst, it should be in the Maldives, right? With your position as the general manager of the Jones Group, you wouldn¡¯t even be unable to go to the Maldives, would you?¡± Chapter 246: White Mitchell to the Rescue! Chapter 246: White Mitchell to the Rescue! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Amy, you¡­!¡± Beryl Mill was absolutely livid upon hearing these words. Amy was clearly trying to embarrass Sherry Jones. To think that Amy had be so snobbish after all these years of not meeting. Beryl shouldn¡¯t have arranged this reunion, then Amy wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity. But just when Beryl was about to confront Amy, Sherry stopped her under the table, not allowing her to continue speaking. ¡°Sherry, what she¡¯s doing¡­¡± Beryl looked anxiously at Sherry, feeling indignant for her. Back in school, Sherry would always think of Amy, treating her like a dear friend. Whenever Amy was wronged, Sherry would be more upset than if she herself were wronged. But now Amy, every sentence seems to carry a sting, acting in a strange and sarcastic manner. When Beryl felt indignant for Sherry, Sherry forced out a strained smile and said to Amy, ¡°I¡­my wedding is scheduled for October 1st, I didn¡¯t n to conduct it abroad. nning to have a simple ceremony in Sayon is enough, not nning to invite too many people, just some close friends.¡± Hearing this, Amy¡¯s harsh face held a smirk, her eyes shing an mocking light, she seemed to have an air of triumph. Back in school, Sherry was like a princess high above them and they always seemed to be like servants by her side. When the princess was pleased, she¡¯d reward them with bags and cosmetics. However, in Amy and Fenny¡¯s eyes, those were things that Sherry disdained to use. Or perhaps, they were gifts from some annoying suitors which she didn¡¯t want and would give to them. What was she so proud about? Thirty years in the east, thirty years in the west, isn¡¯t it now Amy¡¯s turn? With this thought, Amy raised her arrogant head towards the sky and continued in a strange tone: ¡°Oh? nning to hold it in Sayon? Isn¡¯t that beneath you? Could it be that your fianc¨¦ is broke? But that figures¡­ Beryl told me, your fianc¨¦ is the ¡®big brother¡¯ you used to talk so much about, what¡¯s his name?¡± Fenny saw this and immediately mocked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the famous White Mitchell who caused a stir in Sayon five years ago? Amy, how could you forget?¡± Hearing this, even the normallyposed Sherry was bing irritated. If being White Mitchell¡¯s scales was her armor, then White was her¡¯s too. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone tarnish him in front of her. However, Amy and Fenny seemed topletely ignore the change in Sherry¡¯s face and continued their mockery. ¡°Oh, now I remember. He¡¯s the one who was kicked out by Imperial Group five years ago and ended up in jail. My memory is so poor, if Fenny hadn¡¯t reminded me, I would have forgotten all about it,¡± Amy said, pretending to just recall it. At this point, Fenny chuckled triumphantly and feigned sympathy, ¡°Amy, he just got out of jail, he can¡¯t have much money, can he? Hosting a wedding in Sayon, that would be the most normal thing to do. We should be understanding.¡± ¡°Understanding, totally understanding,¡± Amy sneered, and then continued to Sherry, ¡°Sherry, congrattions. After all these years of waiting, you¡¯ve finally gotten your head above water. Although White Mitchell has been in prison and is down on his luck, it doesn¡¯t matter. In this day and age, mooching isn¡¯t such a rare thing. You are the General Manager of Jones Group, you can afford to keep a man who has been in prison, can¡¯t you?¡± If Amy and the others belittled Sherry herself, she might be able to tolerate it. But if they ridiculed White Mitchell, that was where Sherry drew the line. But just as Sherry was about to defend White, the door of the private room slowly opened. White Mitchell, in casual clothes, appeared before everyone. Hmm? The sudden appearance of White Mitchell immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. When Sherry saw White Mitchell, her face suddenly becameplex. She feared that Amy and the others would continue to ridicule him in front of White. So, Sherry Jones was the first to stand up and hasten to White Mitchell¡¯s side to take him away, not wanting Amy and the others to mock him. However, at that point, Amy and Fenny exchanged a nce at each other, a yful smirk crawling onto their faces. ¡°Sherry, isn¡¯t this your fianc¨¦? Why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡± Amy sneered, her words dripping with ridicule. Fenny chimed in, ¡°Sherry, stop being so secretive now, almost time for your wedding. Remember, you once showed us his photos, they¡¯re etched in our memory.¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones¡¯s expression became quite unnatural, her face flushed, looking somewhat stifled. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not bother about them. Let¡¯s go,¡± Sherry suggested, her lips twisted. Hearing this, White Mitchell gave a faint smile, then casually responded, ¡°My apologies, just now, I was dining with a few friends here and once I heard Sherry was here, I thought to join her. Allow me to do a brief self-introduction, my name is White Mitchell.¡± After that, White Mitchell affectionately tousled Sherry¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Silly girl, didn¡¯t I tell you? When you dine here, tell them my name.¡± Huh? Sherry Jones looked somewhat stunned,pletely sure that White Mitchell had never told her anything like that before. So now, what was¡­? Just as Sherry Jones looked bewildered, Amy and Fenny, still sitting in their seats, showed contemptuous expressions. ¡°Use your name, White Mitchell?¡± ¡°Who in the entire Sayon would dare to associate with you?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they openly opposing the Imperial Group?¡± ¡°What, does using your name get a discount, or a fracture?¡± Thinking of this, Amy snickered sarcastically, ¡°Oh, it seems like Mr. Mitchell is a regr here? Howe we¡¯ve never seen you before? I often dine here with my boyfriend Jimmy.¡± At this moment, Amy¡¯s boyfriend Frank looked arrogantly at White Mitchell, then took his gaze back immediately, a serious look on his face as if hepletely ignored White Mitchell. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s just go,¡± Sherry Jones, feeling uneasy, quickly pleaded. She thought White Mitchell had just spoken up to defend her. White Mitchell had been in jail for five years, and aftering out, he had been with her all the time, there was no way he would havee to the Phoenix Fragrance Tower. Even if he had been here five years ago, it would have been long in the past, and if exposed, it would only make Amy and her group more arrogant and mock him even more. However, White Mitchell simply replied calmly, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s quite a coincidence, but I¡¯ve never seen you guys either. However, I usually dine in therge private rooms, I¡¯ve nevere to these small private rooms before. So, it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen me.¡± These small private rooms? We haven¡¯t seen him? What did he mean by that? Was he saying that we weren¡¯t qualified to see him? Upon hearing this, a wave of displeasure quickly swept Amy¡¯s face, and her boyfriend Frank also shot White Mitchell a nce, his eyes filled with disdain. At this moment, Fenny¡¯s boyfriend Jasper, eager to curry favor with Frank, snickered derisively at White Mitchell, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re really full of yourself, where¡¯d you learn that? In a jail? Don¡¯t tell me you actually think we don¡¯t know you were just released from jail? Don¡¯t me me for speaking bluntly, do you even know what arge private room is? That¡¯s the room where the minimum consumption starts at one hundred thousand, just a few bucks in your pocket, how many times can you afford toe here? Pretending to be a regr here? You¡¯re not afraid of twisting your tongue with all the lies you¡¯re spouting!¡± Chapter 247 - 247 Mr. Mitchell, this is your box! Chapter 247: Mr. Mitchell, this is your box! Trantor: 549690339 At Sayon, the Phoenix Fragrance Tower. As soon as Jasper, Fenny¡¯s boyfriend, spoke, everyone in the private room burst into uproariousughter. Amy and Fenny¡¯s faces were etched with disdain. Even Frank, who had been mostly silent, chuckled coldly, his expression full of contempt. Clearly, they did not believe what White Mitchell had said. It was ridiculous that a man fresh out of prison would try to show off in front of people like them. He should take a look at who Amy¡¯s boyfriend was ¨C the Vice President of the Royal Group¡¯s branch office. Even he wouldn¡¯t dare to im frequent entry to a private room where the minimum charge was 100,000 dors, so on what grounds could White Mitchell? With that thought, Amy couldn¡¯t help but mock Sherry Jones, ¡°Sherry, why have I never heard you talk about your brother¡¯s humorous side before? We¡¯re learning something new today. It¡¯s a shame he isn¡¯t aedian with such wit.¡± ¡°Yeah, Sherry, I suppose your brother just got out of prison and hasn¡¯t found a job yet, right? What if we tried to set him up? If we go to aedy show in the future, he has to get us VIP seats,¡± Fenny echoed Amy¡¯s insulting words. Hearing this, Sherry Jones¡¯ face turned frosty. Amy and Fenny, on the other hand, wore smug expressions. In contrast, White Mitchell, faced with their mockery, remained as calm as a still pond, seemingly oblivious to the insults. Tch! Seeing White Mitchell¡¯s expression, Fenny¡¯s boyfriend Jasper scoffed disdainfully. A lowly criminal fresh out of prison also trying to show off in front of them, he should know his ce! Just as Jasper was about to expose White Mitchell further, a waiter from Phoenix Fragrance Tower arrived behind White Mitchell, respectfully holding up his bill. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, here is your bill and your bank card. The total costes to 150,000 dors. Please review it,¡± the waiter said earnestly. Wha¡­? As soon as the words fell, the room went silent. The faces of Amy and the others froze, an odd expression gradually appeared on their faces. 150,000 dors in expenses? What kind of joke was this? How could White Mitchell have spent 150,000 dors here? How could a newly-released convict have that kind of money? At that moment, their faces turned increasingly vivid, as if they had been pped hard by White Mitchell. A burning sensation spread across their cheeks. Even Amy¡¯s boyfriend Frank, who usually kept his cool, couldn¡¯t keep quiet¡­ Amy had only just been unting her ss in front of Sherry, saying that regr rooms were beneath her. But here was Sherry¡¯s fianc¨¦, casually handing over a 150,000 dors bill. The face-pping happened too swiftly! Thinking about this, Frank¡¯s expression turned rather ugly. He was finding it difficult to maintain hisposure. But respecting his status, he resisted showing his dissatisfaction, maintaining his aloof expression. Although he appeared calm, he was seething with rage inside. He believed White Mitchell was deliberately humiliating him, and doing so in front of everyone! Meanwhile, White Mitchell casually picked up the bill and a ck bank card, and began to speak slowly to the waiter, ¡°Miss Jones is my wife. From now on, whenever she dines here, put it on my tab.¡± The waiter nced at Sherry Jones, memorized her face carefully, and respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Mitchell.¡± Watching this, Amy and herpany were even more enraged. This was showing off, in and simple! And it was outright arrogance, in front of all of them, no less! At this moment, Sherry Jones wore a bitter expression on her face. To spend 150,000 dors! That would surely drain White Mitchell¡¯s savings. He might even need to borrow money. To splurge on this one-off show, to put out so much money, it totally isn¡¯t worth it! Thinking of this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Brother, this¡­¡± But before she could speak, White Mitchell calmly told her, ¡°I didn¡¯t order this for myself, but for you. I¡¯ve already ordered the dishes. You can serve them up.¡± This¡­ Hearing these words, Sherry Jones felt even more distressed. White Mitchell spent more than ten thousand dors, and it ended up being spent on her. How could she possibly face this? While Sherry Jones wore a bitter expression, White Mitchell looked at the people in the private room with a smile on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have another appointment with a friend in another private room. So, I won¡¯t be able to dine with you tonight. Beryl, please take good care of Sherry and the others. If anything happens, just give me a call.¡± Upon hearing this, Beryl Mill couldn¡¯t help but give White Mitchell a quirky nce. What was he up to? That being said, the move he pulled off today was strikingly satisfying! Look at them, Amy and the others, all of them wore faces as sullen as if they had eaten dirt. This was even more delightful than winning the lottery. Thinking of this, Beryl Mill immediately gave White Mitchell an ¡®OK¡¯ sign, indicating that she would take care of Sherry Jones for him. Then, White Mitchell turned to Sherry Jones, ¡°Silly girl, enjoy your meal.¡± Following this, White Mitchell hugged Sherry Jones tightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve already spent the money. Wife, you have to give me this face, right? Otherwise, the money spent will have no value. Rx, this money is nothing to me.¡± Hearing this, Sherry Jones felt a warmth in her heart, and a wry smile appeared on her face involuntarily. ¡°Really, I can¡¯t do anything with you. Don¡¯t do this next time, we can¡¯t just let them take advantage of us for nothing,¡± Sherry Jones spoke in a coquettish tone, looking at White Mitchell. White Mitchell gave a quietugh and then, turning around, left the private room. At this time, the server standing aside, who hadn¡¯t left yet, said to Sherry Jones: ¡°Miss Jones, Mr. Mitchell has prepared another private room for you, is it convenient to move now?¡± Sherry Jones nodded her head, immediately beckoning Beryl Mill and others to change rooms. Seeing this, Amy and others¡¯ faces were full of sneers. After moving to therge private room, Amy sarcastically remarked, ¡°Huh, huh, huh. To show off in front of us, he spent 150,000 dors at once, Sherry, your fianc¨¦ really loves you! Who knows how many years he¡¯s spent eating instant noodles to save up this 150,000 dors.¡± ¡°Oh, Sherry, how many years have we been friends, why bother to put up this act in front of us? We all know your situation. Even if your brother used all his savings to book this room, what does it prove?¡± Fenny also chimed in with a mocking tone. Obviously, in their view, White Mitchell must have booked this room to put up a show for Sherry Jones. They estimated, this single room, he would have to work for several years to save enough money. But what does this prove? It only shows that White Mitchell is saving face at the cost of suffering. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. At this moment, Fenny¡¯s boyfriend, Jasper, couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Now that you mention it, the guy just now really yed his part well. But he was too naive. Did he really think that by putting so much effort into booking this room, we would believe what he said? Frequentlying to Phoenix Fragrance Tower? Hmm¡­ does he really think Phoenix Fragrance Tower is his personal property? Even Jimmy doesn¡¯t dare to say that, what grounds does he have? Because he¡¯s good at pretending? Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 248: He Actually Stored Wine Here? Chapter 248: He Actually Stored Wine Here? Trantor: 549690339 The shrillughter reverberated throughout the private room, while Amy and Fenny¡¯s faces were painted with smug expressions of schadenfreude. At this point, Beryl Mill, who couldn¡¯t stand their triumphant demeanor, blurted out, ¡°What the heck is so funny? Can¡¯t even eating shut you guys up?! You were the ones who first wanted to change to a bigger room to begin with. Now that we¡¯ve changed to a bigger room, again, it¡¯s you, all sarcastic and all. Do you still want to eat today or not? If you don¡¯t want to eat, then get the hell out of here!¡± Beryl Mill, with her fiery temper, certainly wasn¡¯t going to tolerate Amy and her crew. Had it not been for Sherry Jones¡¯s mediation just now, she would have probablye to blows with them by now. But at this moment, facing Beryl¡¯s hot temper, Amy and Fenny¡¯s faces showed no guilt at all. Instead, they were looking at Beryl contemptuously, as if she was nothing in their eyes. ¡°Beryl Mill, what the hell are you talking about? Aren¡¯t we doing all this for Sherry¡¯s good? We¡¯re thinking of her pocket too. Besides, what does it have to do with you? You¡¯re a native from River North, what gives you the right to say so much? Do you really think this is River North? This is Sayon! Sherry herself doesn¡¯t have a problem with it, yet you¡¯re out here making a scene like a fishwife? I think the one who is not giving face to Sherry is you!¡± Amy retorted. Upon seeing this, Fenny chimed in to support Amy, ¡°Exactly, did Sherry say anything? What does it have to do with you? We¡¯re doing all this for Sherry¡¯s good! She herself doesn¡¯t have a problem with it, and you, an outsider, are here nagging about it. Are you so anxious because we stepped on your tail?!¡± ¡°You!¡± Every word of Amy and Fenny was sharp enough to sting. This infuriated Beryl. If this was in River North, she would have probably flipped the table and left by now. But at that moment, Sherry Jones, who was in need, saw the awkward atmosphere in the room and hurried to speak up to smooth things over. Though she didn¡¯t want to face Amy and Fenny, for now, only Amy¡¯s boyfriend could help her, so she had to swallow her pride. Enduring some humiliation is still bearable as long as she can help White Mitchell in the end. Seeing Sherry Jones¡¯s subservient behavior, Beryl Mill regretted helping her set this up today even more. The original n was to reignite their bond as close friends. She had even bought gifts for Amy and her friends. But now, after a few years of not seeing each other, they had all be so snobbish. Most importantly, they showed no gratitude for the times Sherry Jones had helped them, instead, they only humiliated her. Thinking of this, Beryl was seething with anger. She folded her arms, puffed-out her cheeks and confronted them with a stern face. ¡®You don¡¯t give me a good face, I won¡¯t give you one either!¡¯ Seeing this, Sherry felt distressed. Beryl had been dragged into this mess because of her. Without her, Beryl wouldn¡¯t have to endure this humiliation. Meanwhile, seeing Beryl¡¯s embarrassment, Amy and her crew were ecstatic, their faces filled with an increasingly triumphant look, as if they were on top of the world. At that time, the door to the private room opened slowly, with waiters presenting one exotic dish after another. At this moment, the atmosphere in the private room eased a bit. But just as Sherry tried to catch a breath, Fenny¡¯s boyfriend, Jasper Lynch, looked around and a sly smile appeared on his face. Then, Jasper Lynch feigned surprise and said, ¡°Miss Jones, these dishes are good, they¡¯re all gourmet dishes, but there¡¯s no wine! Jimmy, don¡¯t you agree? They say ¡®good wine pairs well with fine dishes¡¯. If we have fine dishes but no wine, it feels like something is missing.¡± Frank, upon hearing this, a hint of a sly smile shed in his eyes. He quickly caught-on and nodded and spoke indifferently, ¡°Indeed, something is missing.¡± At this moment, Amy chuckled and then turned to Sherry, ¡°Sherry, look, your hubby-to-be booked such a nice room for you and ordered such great dishes. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, shouldn¡¯t we open a bottle of good wine to celebrate?¡± Good wine? Upon hearing this, Sherry was immediately put on the spot. But still, she could afford wine that cost a thousand or two. Sherry Jones gritted her teeth, preparing to have the waiter open a bottle of wine worth around 20,000 dors. Just then, Amy chimed in, ¡°Sherry, there¡¯s no need to open something so expensive, just casually get a bottle of red wine worth around 100,000 dors. I remember having some of that brand with Jimmy herest time, the taste was quite nice, Jimmy said it was passable. It can¡¯tpare to Lafite, but it¡¯s barely drinkable, anything with a lower price, well, wouldn¡¯t necessarily be.¡± 100,000 dor-worth red wine!? Beryl¡¯s vtile temper red up again, pointing at Amy she reprimanded, ¡°Amy, are you pushing your luck? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of drinking a 100,000 dors red wine? I recall, when I brought back a 200-dor bottle of wine to the dorm, you didn¡¯t show off like this! What, have a few years seen gold stered in your mouth? Must you drink a 100,000 dors wine?¡± Amy blushes, and then throws a hostile look at Beryl, toozy to argue with her, turning to Sherry Jones she asks, ¡°Sherry, what do you think?¡± Upon this, Fenny standing aside, sneers andments, ¡°Amy, your words could be misleading. If this gets out, people might think our Sherry can¡¯t afford a hundred thousand dor wine. Don¡¯t forget, Sherry is now the General Manager of the Jones Group, a trifling 100,000 dor wine is nothing to her, right?¡± After saying this, Fenny and Amy both started tough, their mocking tone evident in their giggles. This¡­ When Sherry heard this, her face instantly disyed her unease. 100,000 dor wine went way beyond her budget. Though she was now indeed the General Manager of Jones Group, she can¡¯t touch thepany¡¯s money, her pay hasn¡¯t been issued yet, all she has presently are funds she¡¯d scraped together here and there. End up without enough money to pay the billter and things could get quite embarrassing. Feeling desperate, Sherry could only appeal for help from Beryl with her eyes. Beryl had money, a hundred thousand dors meant nothing to her, however, Amy¡¯s smug attitude irritated her. With that in mind, Beryl grabbed her phone and sent a pissed off text to White, ¡°They want to drink expensive wine, it¡¯s up to you. Sherry is struggling right now.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough, I¡¯ll cover you for now.¡± Less than a minute after she¡¯d sent her message, a waiter knocked on their private room door, carrying a bottle of brown liquor, followed by several other waiters bearing wine sses. Moreover, the waiter carried the liquor with the utmost respect, with white gloves on, before respectfully addressing Sherry Jones, ¡°Miss Jones, this Wine was kept here by Mr Mitchell.¡± Kept wine? Upon hearing the words, the expressions on Amy and her friends¡¯ faces froze in confusion. What¡¯s happening? White Mitchell keeps wine at Phoenix Fragrance Tower? Hehe¡­ Amy and her friends scoffed coldly, what kind of wine could White Mitchell possibly have kept here? At most, it would be a bottle of red wine worth twenty or thirty thousand dors. Trying to show off in front of them with this kind of wine? Absolutely ridiculous! Deep in this thought, Amy scoffed coldly, and mockingly said to the waiter, ¡°There¡¯s no need to take out a wine worth few thousand dors, quickly take it back. Today, we want to drink a 100,000-dor wine!¡± Chapter 249: Romanticandi worth 3.6 Million! Chapter 249: Romanticandi worth 3.6 Million! Trantor: 549690339 This¡­ Upon hearing these words, Sherry Jones¡¯s face got even uglier. She had assumed that White Mitchell had already left, but to her surprise, not only was he still here, but he had also bought her a bottle of wine. However, Sherry knew that White had already spent 150,000 dors on booking the private room, so he certainly didn¡¯t have much money left on him. Despite this, White gifted her a bottle of wine. This made Sherry¡¯s heart feel even more bitter. On the other hand, the waiters who heard Amy¡¯s words were directly stunned on the spot. Then, the waiter holding the bottle of wine looked at Amy and the others with a surprised face, ¡°Are you sure you want to drink the 100,000-dor red wine?¡± Amy sneered, ¡°Of course, otherwise, how will it fit the status of our Jimmy?¡± Fenny also urged on the side, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle, today Sherry Jones is paying, so we have to drink the 100,000-dor red wine.¡± This¡­ The waiters at the entrance looked at each other after hearing the two¡¯s words, then unknowingly a look of pity surfaced on their faces. But at this moment, Jasper, sitting next to Fenny, trembled slightly, then fixed his gaze on the bottle of wine. Not only that, even the usually aloof Frank was staring at the bottle of wine in the waiter¡¯s hand. A look of surprise appeared on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you deaf? Don¡¯t dy any further¡­¡± Amy saw the waiters standing still and started to berate them arrogantly. However, just as she had begun speaking, Frank who was sitting next to her scolded, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± What? Amy was taken aback and couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. She looked at her boyfriend Frank in bewilderment and disbelief, and asked, ¡°Jimmy, what is this¡­?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand when I tell you to shut up?!¡± Frank said in a deep voice. ¡°I¡­.¡± Amy was baffled by the continuous scolding. What was going on? Hadn¡¯t they agreed earlier? Frank was supposed to back her. So why was he scolding her like this in front of Sherry? Why would he do that? Fenny at the side saw Amy¡¯s panic and hurriedly intervened, ¡°Jimmy, why are you so angry? Amy was¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Jasper, sitting next to her, abruptly pulled her back and reprimanded, ¡°You also shut up!¡± This¡­ Now Fenny was also dumbfounded, what on earth was going on? Had Frank and Jasper nned this? While Amy and Fenny were lost in confusion, Frank slowly stood up, looked at the waiter holding the wine, and asked cautiously, ¡°Is¡­is this a Roman¨¦e-Conti?¡± Roman¨¦e-Conti? These words, like a lightning bolt, crashed into the room and shocked everyone. At this moment, Amy and Fenny finally realized why their boyfriends had scolded them. It all came down to this bottle of wine! They thought this wine was Roman¨¦e-Conti! The aristocrat among red wines, the king of red wines, Roman¨¦e-Conti! Although neither Amy nor Fenny had ever drunk, or even seen a Roman¨¦e-Conti before. However, having mixed with the elites over the years, they are quite familiar with the name of this red wine. This is indeed a cherished item sought after by countless wealthy people. It¡¯s said that since this wine wasunched, it has consistently topped the world¡¯s red wine rankings. In addition, the winery that produces this wine only makes a thousand bottles a year, which are promptly reserved by the rich from around the world. It¡¯s safe to say that it¡¯s hard to find a bottle on the open market. It is rumored that at one auction, a bottle of Romane-Conti was auctioned off for over three million dors, a true aristocratic red wine. Amy and her friend could never have imagined that they would see the king of red wines at such a venue and at such a time. This is simply unbelievable, simply uneptable. How¡­ Why, why could White Mitchell get such a valuable bottle of wine, how did he manage to do so? Could this be a fake wine!? A thought just popped into Amy¡¯s head, and she blurted out, ¡°Jimmy, could this be a fake wine? Could White Mitchell have just taken a wine bottle and filled it with some cheap red wine to deceive us?¡± Upon hearing this, the waiter holding the Romane-Conti immediately looked gloomy. Then, she sharply retorted, ¡°Miss, please watch your mouth! If you want to question the authenticity of this wine outside, I can¡¯t stop you, but if you question this wine in the Phoenix Fragrance Tower, you¡¯re insulting us! This is a genuine Romane-Conti, and it¡¯s from the same batch that was auctioned off for 3.6 million dors at the previous auction. That is to say, this bottle of wine in front of you is worth 3.6 million dors! What you just said, I will report it to the management exactly as it is!¡± Wow! Upon hearing this, Amy lost all herposure. This is a genuine Romane-Conti, and it¡¯s from the most expensive batch. This absolutely shattered her perception. Even with the power of the Jones family, a bottle of wine as precious as this would be impossible for Sherry Jones to acquire. Not to mention Sherry Jones, even her own boyfriend, the vice president of a Royal Group subsidiary, wouldn¡¯t be able to get it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be staring at this bottle of Romane-Conti so fixedly right now. At this moment, Beryl Mill who had been enjoying the show saw the unpleasant expressions on Amy and her friend¡¯s faces, simr to having eaten shit. Instantly, she had a gloating smile on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that White Mitchell could be so reliable,¡± Beryl thought, smiling inside. Then, she turned to Amy and friend with a yful look, gloating, ¡°Well, speechless, huh? A 3.6 million dor Romane-Conti, tsk tsk tsk¡­. Does your face hurt?¡± ¡°Beryl Mill, you!¡± Amy and her friend were furious, feeling as if they¡¯ve been pped repeatedly on their faces, burning hot, an absolutely heartburning feeling. Seeing them like this, Beryl felt even more triumphant. Immediately, she stood up and held Sherry Jones¡¯ hand. At first, Sherry didn¡¯t understand her intentions. But then she heard Beryl say, ¡°Since they only want to drink a 100,000 dor wine, why don¡¯t we change to a 100,000-dor bottle. Indeed, a 3.6 million-dor Romane-Conti, some people, really don¡¯t deserve to drink it. Even if they did, it would be a waste, like a cow munching on a peony.¡± After saying this, Beryl whispered into Sherry¡¯s ear, ¡°Such a good bottle of wine, we can¡¯t let it go to waste on them, quickly get the waiter to take it away.¡± When Sherry realized this, she immediately had the waiter run out to switch the wine. At this time, Frank and Jasper, who had been intently watching the bottle of wine, seeing this scene, they felt like killing Amy and her friend. That was a bottle of Romane-Conti! They had the chance to taste it, but because of Amy and her friend¡¯s remarks, the opportunity just flew away before their very eyes. ¡°Amy!!!¡± Frank¡¯s face turned grave, he stared at Amy with a murderous look in his eyes. Chapter 250: Endless? Chapter 250: Endless? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Jimmy, I¡­¡± Amy was scared by Frank¡¯s fierce gaze and she stammered to speak. She looked like a scared rabbit, flustered and anxious. Fenny, who was standing by her side, was faring no better. She had buried her head under the table, not daring to meet her boyfriend Jasper¡¯s gaze. Even Fenny herself regretted this incident. If only she had the chance to taste the Romane-Conti and then post it on her social circle: ¡°Hey girls, have you tasted the 3.6 million dor Romane-Conti today?¡± What a triumphant moment that would be! Unfortunately, she had this opportunity spoiled by Amy¡¯s negligence. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to take a picture of the wine for social media. She regretted it so much that her guts turned green. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± Frank snorted coldly and ran out, chasing after the bottle of Romane-Conti. Upon seeing this, Jasper also followed Frank and rushed out of the private room. Of course, the reason they rushed out wasn¡¯t just to taste the Romane-Conti. After all, Sherry had returned it. Hence, they wouldn¡¯t get a chance to drink it. The reason they were chasing after it was to find out who was the respected guest that Phoenix Fragrance Tower served with Romane-Conti. Instinct told them, it must be someone really important. Whether it was White Mitchell or not still remained to be seen. After all, White was just released from jail after five years and didn¡¯t have much of a reputation in Sayon. He evidentlycked the power. The highest possibility was that there was an immensely important person behind White. If they could meet such an important person or connect with them, it would greatly benefit their future development. It was a rare chance and they didn¡¯t want to miss it. Amy and Fenny, who remained in the private room, looked upset as can be. Their boyfriends rush out after the wine, not caring about their feelings, putting them in an embarrassing situation in front of Sherry. They came to beat down on Sherry, but instead, they were showboated by her. They felt like they had choked on their breaths, unbearable and helpless, filled with a sense of defeat and bitterness. Sherry was nothing more than a manager from a third-tier wealthy family. Whenpared with their boyfriends, she was nothing. Their boyfriends, one was an heir from a second-tier wealthy family, and the other was a deputy manager at a branch of the Royal Group. Compared to Sherry, there was an insurmountable gap. So what if it¡¯s just a bottle of wine worth a few million? Their boyfriends were not so terrible as tock a few million. The bottle was just not found by a seller, otherwise, why would Sherry get a chance to wave it around? Looking at Sherry, she was reluctant even to open a bottle of red wine worth 100,000 dors. Clearly, she had no real financial strength. As for why White Mitchell had such a good bottle of wine to show off, who knows? Maybe he had bribed the waiter to put on a show for Sherry, or maybe the waiter had simply delivered the wrong bottle! Right, that must be it! Their hearts were cloaked in endless jealousy. At this moment, all they wanted was to press Sherry Jones under their heels, to reim the dignity they had lost. With this thought, Amy couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Check out Jimmy, our family¡¯s wine fanatic. All for a bottle of wine worth a few million, he¡¯d lose his soul!¡± Fenny also chimed in, feigning agreement: ¡°True that, our Jasper is the same. When he sees good wine, he even forgets his own surname.¡± Hearing this, Amy continued, ¡°Still, the value of wine only shows before people who appreciate it. To many, it¡¯s just alcohol. Even if it¡¯s a bit pricey, say, for a few million dors, it does not equal Jimmy¡¯s one-month wage.¡± ¡°Right, right. The same is true for our Jasper, a few million ¨C that¡¯s less than the cost of any casual sports car in his garage.¡± Fenny added. At this point, Berylughed scornfully when she heard their sour grapes antics. Without any hesitation, she said, ¡°Denying the truth when you can¡¯t ept it. Come back when you can afford a bottle of Roman¨¦e-Conti!¡± ¡°You!¡± Amy and Fenny were immediately at a loss for words, red-faced and unable toe up with aeback. Beryl nced at them dismissively, then turned her gaze to Sherry, saying, ¡°Sherry, ignore them. Let¡¯s have our meal. We can¡¯t let them enjoy the good food on this table. Let¡¯s finish quickly, so we can all go our separate ways.¡± Beryl started to eat and drink heartily, as if she were devouring the two of them, attempting to take back something they had ostensibly stolen. At this moment, Amy and Fenny exchanged a nce, then shifted the focus to Sherry Jones¡¯ wedding: ¡°Sherry, you mentioned that your wedding will be in Sayon. Where exactly in Sayon? I know a few top-tier wedding nning teams, which have nned for several celebrities. Would you like me to introduce them to you? The cost for the venue, decoration, and other misceneous items would start at about 100,000 dors. And with my referral, you could get a 10% discount, isn¡¯t that a great deal?¡± Sherry smiled awkwardly upon hearing this, immediately replied: ¡°No need. We have everything ready. The ceremony will take ce at a small chapel in the Sayon business alliance Bund.¡± A small chapel in the Sayon business alliance Bund? Amy and Fenny, upon hearing the location immediately, burst out in mockery: ¡°The chapel in Sayon business alliance Bund? Haha¡­ Isn¡¯t that the ce that¡¯s good for nothing? You would host a wedding there? Sherry, haven¡¯t you got it all wrong? You are a general manager, and you¡¯re nning to host your wedding at such a shoddy ce? Won¡¯t peopleugh their heads off when the news gets out? Hahaha¡­¡± At this point, Beryl¡¯s temper red up once more. She mmed her chopsticks on the table, pointing at Fenny angrily, shouting: ¡°Fuck! Aren¡¯t you done yet?! Can¡¯t we just eat peacefully?! You two just happen to be banging rich men because of your looks, what¡¯s so great about that? Apart from your faces and those silicone boobs, is there anything else you could show off?!¡± What¡¯s wrong with a small chapel? Did we invite you? Did we beg you toe? Look at me, I was so blind to regard you two as sisters. Hell, I will burn all our pictures as soon as I return. Go to hell with your so-called friendship! I don¡¯t give a damn!¡± Seeing Beryl¡¯s outburst, Fenny retorted indignantly: ¡°Beryl, is it your turn to talk now? You¡¯re meddling in others¡¯ affairs like a dog chasing mice, are you showing off your IQ here? Who thought of you as a friend? We just took advantage of you back then. And you actually take it seriously? So what if you have some money in River North? Do you think you can fly? Your family¡¯s wealth is negligible in Sayon. If you keep cursing, be careful I won¡¯t let you out of Sayon!¡± Chapter 251: So he is Mr. Chen! Chapter 251: So he is Mr. Chen! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Phoenix Fragrance Tower. As the argument in the room reached a crescendo, Frank, who had just run out, followed the waiter to a private room deep within the Phoenix Fragrance Tower. They watched as the waiter entered the room and, before the door was fully shut, desperately tried to peek inside. However, at that moment, the silhouettes of two tall figures, like mountains, appeared in front of them. When Frank and hispanion looked up, they were met with a pair of unbelievably indifferent gazes. The pair¡¯s cold gazes sliced through them. Just one look was enough to make Frank¡¯s heart palpitate as though he was confronting hell¡¯s reapers. They gulped audibly. Frank reflexively swallowed, then looked up at his surroundings. In the next instant, his face paled as though he realized something terrible. At this point, Jasper, standing next to him, anxiously asked, ¡°Jimmy, what¡¯s going on? Why are there bouncers here?¡± Frank reluctantly nced at the two bouncers then lowered his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Let¡¯s just leave. This isn¡¯t a ce we should be in.¡± Huh? Jasper was a bit taken aback but pressed on, ¡°Jimmy, are there ces in this Phoenix Fragrance Tower even you can¡¯t go to?¡± Frank rolled his eyes at him, then continued, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? The Phoenix Fragrance Tower is owned by our Royal Group. The chairman likes to entertain guests here. We¡¯re standing in a space reserved for the core executives of the Royal Group. To be honest, even I don¡¯t have enough status to be here. So, let¡¯s just leave. If we disturb someone in there, even I won¡¯t get off lightly.¡± Shh! Upon hearing this, Jasper¡¯s face quickly filled with deep apprehension. He hadn¡¯t expected the person upying this private room to be so significant. Thank goodness he was with Frank. Otherwise, if he had walked in and offended those inside, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he would fall from grace. Thinking this, Jasper did not hesitate to follow Frank, ready to leave this ce. But the moment they turned to leave, the two bouncers behind them lifted them up as if they were chicklings. ¡°Big¡­ brother¡­ let¡¯s talk this out. We didn¡¯t mean to intrude¡­ we¡­¡± Frank hurriedly apologized. However, the two strong bouncers did not heed their pleas. They simply looked on indifferently and said, ¡°Mr. Mitchell wants to see you.¡± ¡°Mr. Mitchell?¡± Frank and Jasper both froze in surprise, ¡°Which Mr. Mitchell?¡± The two bouncers did not answer their question but simply opened the door to the private room and tossed them in. With a thud, Frank and Jasper were harshly thrown onto the floor by the bouncers. A sharp pain spread throughout their bodies as if they were falling apart. However, they had no thoughts to spare on their physical pain, both were staring in shock at the individuals in the room. There were four men in the room, two of whom Frank and Jasper recognized. Recognition of these two gave them a greater shock than the physical pain they endured. Because in their understanding, these two men belong to different worlds. It could be said that they had nothing inmon at all. But now, they were eating together! Yes, the two men they recognized were David Herb and the recently met, White Mitchell! This¡­ Seeing the two of them, Frank felt as if his brain had been hit with a sledgehammer, reverberating in his skull. As for Jasper, he didn¡¯t fare any better. Being able to dine with David Herb, that¡¯s a dream for countless businessmen in Sayon. But now, White Mitchell, a prisoner just released from jail, easily aplished it. Not only that, but judging by their seating arrangement, David Herb and the other two men clearly respected White Mitchell. Why was this? Who exactly was White Mitchell? Why would even David Herb respect him? Jasper waspletely dumbstruck. Honestly, he was finding it difficult to breathe. His heart pounded uncontrobly. ¡°Surprised?¡± At that moment, White Mitchell asked calmly as he watched Frank and Jasper¡¯s shocked expressions. Are you surprised? More than startled, it was terrifying for Frank and his friends. Who could have anticipated that besides David Herb, there would also be White Mitchell in the private room? Frank and hispanion shivered immediately. It felt as if there were hidden knives in White¡¯s words, making them shudder with fear. ¡°Is¡­is¡­¡±, Frank stammered, trying to respond but then felt that nothing seemed appropriate to say at this time. After struggling internally for a while, Frank could no longer suppress and thud, he dropped to his knees directly in front of White Mitchell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± Frank begged on his knees. Seeing this, Jasper, too, hurriedly kneeled on the ground. They weren¡¯tpletely sure about the extent of White Mitchell¡¯s capabilities, but they did know that even just David Herb alone was a force they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with. Back in the private room, Frank¡¯s girlfriend had maligned White Mitchell¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and even Jasper had joined in the mockery of White Mitchell. It was no joke. Moreover, it was quite clear from White Mitchell¡¯s sudden appearance that he knew what had happened and hade deliberately to support his fianc¨¦. If they couldn¡¯t see this, their time in the business world would have been in vain. Therefore, begging for White Mitchell¡¯s forgiveness on their knees right now was the wisest choice. Otherwise, if White came for them, who knew how disastrous the consequences could be. Thinking this, Frank and Jasper began kowtowing to White. Each thump of their head on the floor resounded through the room. Out of the two, Jasper was more eager, fully aware of his actions. He had been the most enthusiastic in mocking White Mitchell, so he was afraid he might be med if he didn¡¯t show utter regret. At this moment, facing their begging, White Mitchell didn¡¯t seem surprised at all, his face remained impassive. After a while, when Frank and Jasper¡¯s faces were covered with blood from kowtowing, White Mitchell finally spoke slowly, ¡°Keep your women in check. If I hear even a whisper of gossip from them, you will bear severe consequences! Get out!¡± Whoa! Hearing these words, Frank and Jasper felt as if they had just found a cup of spring water in the desert after dying of thirst for days. They were greatly relieved and even moved to tears. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mitchell, thank you, Mr. Mitchell. We promise that we will never dare to do such thing again. Never¡­¡± Frank, with blood all over his face, held up three fingers and solemnly swore to the sky. At this moment, David Herb, sitting next to White Mitchell, disdainfully threw him a nce, ¡°Shoo, scram now and remember, you haven¡¯t seen anything today. If you dare reveal Mr. Mitchell¡¯s identity, I will kill you with my own hands!!!¡± ¡°Understood, understood¡­¡± Frank and hispanion nodded like pounding garlic, and then hastily left the private room where White Mitchell was. After leaving the private room, they walked a good distance before finally heaving a sigh of relief. It felt as if they had were just back from the gates of hell, still lingering fear. ¡°Jimmy, do you think this White Mitchell can be¡­¡± Jasper, who had juste to his senses, couldn¡¯t help but start to speak. But, Frank immediately silenced him with a p on his forehead. ¡°Why the hell are you guessing? Think you know everything because you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut? Want to get yourself killed, leave me out of it!¡±, Frank gritted out. Jasper came to his senses, quickly nodded, and immediately rushed back to the private room where Sherry Jones and the others were. Just now, White Mitchell clearly told them to control their girls. If Amy and the others were being loose-lipped and offended Sherry Jones, they wouldn¡¯t even realize what exactly killed them. With this thought, the terrified Frank and Jasper hastened their pace. But before they even reached the door of the private room, they heard Amy and Fenny¡¯s arrogant voices from afar. Amy sneered, ¡°What? Am I hearing this right? Aren¡¯t you, Sherry Jones, the CEO of Jones Group? How can you not even get a wedding invitation? How pitiful! Wondering why you suddenly want to treat me to a dinner. So, it turns out you want Jimmy to help you get an invitation from the big shot. Hehe¡­ Not to hide anything from you, Jimmy can get as many invitations as he wants with his status. But why should he help you?¡± Following Amy¡¯s words, Fenny added, ¡°That¡¯s right, why on earth should he help you? The invitations outside cost ten million each, multiple times costlier than that bottle of crappy wine. Just some words from you, and you expect Jimmy to get an invitation for you? Sherry Jones, did you get your brain squashed in a door or something? Do you think that wedding invitation from the big shot is cabbage in the market? All you have to say is you want it and he has to give it to you? You have absolutely no sincerity!¡± At that moment, Frank and Jasper outside the private room, turned pale after hearing these words from Amy and the others. Those two old hags really don¡¯t hold their tongues, do they! This is just bloody murder! Damn it! Can¡¯t wait to tear their filthy mouths apart!!! Chapter 252 - 252 Apologize to Miss Tang Immediately! Chapter 252: Apologize to Miss Tang Immediately! Trantor: 549690339 Bang! A massive tter came, as if someone was breaking down the door. The atmosphere inside the private room instantly became quiet. Amy and herpany, who were originally in high spirits, were stunned by this unexpectedmotion and immediately closed their mouths, turning in shock towards the direction of the door. At this moment, Sherry Jones and Beryl Mill were also caught off guard. Without thinking, Sherry instinctively shielded Beryl behind her. After all, Beryl was rtively petite, even some middle school kids were taller than her. She gave off an aura of needing protection, so Sherry, concerned for her safety, instinctively protected her. ¡°Jimmy?¡± ¡°Jasper?¡± Without missing a beat, Amy and Fenny blurted out their boyfriends¡¯ names in unison. Amy even went on to say, ¡°Jimmy, perfect timing, this shameless Sherry Jones wants you to help her¡­¡± Rapidly speaking, Amy became increasingly excited, totally unaware that Jimmy¡¯s face had turned into a color as dark as pig¡¯s liver. ¡°Shut! The! Hell! Up!!¡± Just as Amy¡¯s excitement reached a fever pitch, Jimmy, with a stern face, shouted at her word by word. By the time thest word sprang from his mouth, he was already in Amy¡¯s face. p! Jimmy¡¯s arm swung low,nding a powerful p on Amy¡¯s face with a loud smack. Taken by surprise, Amy received a full-on p. Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth, and she was frozen on the spot,pletely stunned. This¡­ Everyone, including Sherry Jones, was stunned by this scene. The private room plunged into silence once again. Fenny tried to say something, but before she could get a word out, Jimmy pped her as well. With a scream, Fenny stared at Jimmy in shock and protested, ¡°You¡­how could you hit me? I¡­¡± As she spoke, Fenny turned to Jasper with a wounded look, ¡°Jasper, look, he¡¯s bullying me¡­¡± Bullying you!? Upon hearing this, Jasper¡¯s face darkened. Without any hesitation, he walked over to Fenny, followed Jimmy¡¯s lead andnded a harsh p across her face. The clear and sharp smack echoed in Beryl¡¯s ears, sounding like the most pleasing melody! ¡°Hahaha¡­Serves you right!!!¡± After being suppressed the whole night, Beryl finally let out a whoop of triumph. Before she could fully enjoy her joy, Sherry hurriedly intervened. After all, this was others¡¯ family matter. Beryl¡¯s unrestrainedughter was somewhat inappropriate. If Jimmy and Jasper were provoked, things might be harder to handle, and Beryl might also be affected. Beryl nodded, trying to contain her ted emotions. Meanwhile, the pped Amy had regained her senses. With a bewildered face, she looked at Jimmy, ¡°Jimmy, why? Why did you hit me? Did I say something wrong? No, I didn¡¯t. It was Sherry Jones who said she wanted you to help¡­¡± ¡°You dare to talk back!?¡± Jimmy¡¯s anger red up again, and his handnded another heavy smack on the other side of Amy¡¯s face. At this point, even Beryl, who was relishing in Amy¡¯s misery, couldn¡¯t help but feel a smidgeon, practically insignificant, sympathy for her. Then, she saw Frank pointing down at Amy, threatening menacingly: ¡°I warn you, if you dare utter one more nonsense here, I swear I will finish you off! Don¡¯t think that sleeping with me a few times makes you someone of importance. The women I bed every year are countless, what do you amount to? If you dare to bully others using my name, I won¡¯t let you off either!!!¡± Halfway through hisst sentence, Frank suddenly remembered the warning David had previously issued, which promptly made him change his tone. Meanwhile, Jasper echoed Frank¡¯s words to Fenny on the side. Then, both Frank and Jasper turned to their girlfriends and said,¡±Why don¡¯t you rush over to apologize to Miss. Jones now? Are you waiting for me to invite you?!¡± This¡­ Amy waspletely dumbfounded. Why should they apologize to Sherry? What gives Sherry the right to receive an apology from them? Doesn¡¯t she only manage a third-tier family enterprise? Considering their boyfriend¡¯s status, they should be the ones looking down on Sherry. How had the roles suddenly reversed, and they now had to apologize to her? Amy was visibly resentful, but at that moment, both Frank and Jasper unceremoniously made them trudge over to Sherry. Out of helplessness, Amy could only kneel in front of Sherry against their will, apologizing to her with utter respect, which was a stark change from their previously arrogant demeanor. Seeing this, Beryl almost jumped in tion. This moment indeed vented all her previous frustration. As for Sherry, she was utterly confused as she wasn¡¯t sure about went wrong. But from the injuries on Frank¡¯s face, she inferred he¡¯d been beaten. Could it be that White Mitchell had punished them? Upon this thought, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. It seemed White Mitchell had made two more enemies just to protect her. While Sherry was lost in thought, both Frank and Jasper respectfully approached Sherry and obediently apologized to her. Not only that, but both Frank and Jasper also each presented her with a one million dor check, iming it was to cover dinner¡¯s expenses, with the rest serving as an apology to Sherry. But in reality, the apology went deeper than just Sherry; the most important one being White Mitchell. Initially, Sherry was reluctant to ept; after all, she assumed that they were doing this as a result of being beaten by White Mitchell. Holding onto that two million dors could bepared to a ticking time bomb; you wouldn¡¯t know when it might explode. But Frank and Jasper begged her relentlessly, even knelt down to Sherry, like they¡¯d would jump off the building if she didn¡¯t ept the money. Sherry had no choice but to reluctantly ept. But soon after, she remembered the reason why she came here tonight, and gathered the courage to ask Frank: ¡°Mr. Jimmy, I wonder if I could ask you for an invitation to that bigwig¡¯s wedding? I¡­ If it¡¯s about money, I may not be able to afford 10 million at once. But I could pay in installments, with interest. What do you think?¡± Huh? Upon hearing this, Frank froze. Sherry was asking him for an invitation to the wedding of that influential individual? Deardy, stop messing with me. Your fiance, White, has to be treated cautiously even by David. Whether it¡¯s one invitation or a warehouse full of them, if White requests it, David would bepelled to send them to you. With that thought, Frank and Jasper could not help but nce at each other. Sherry tightened her facial expression, and anxiously asked: ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Chapter 253: Roses Fill the City, The Wedding Begins! Chapter 253: Roses Fill the City, The Wedding Begins! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Phoenix Fragrance Tower. ¡°Sure, sure¡­¡± Frank was nodding like a bobblehead, not daring to utter a word of disagreement. Seeing this, the two speechless figures kneeling on the ground were once again stunned. What¡¯s gotten into Frank today? Why did it seem like he was apletely different person after his outing? Sherry Jones was just the general manager of a third-tier tycoon¡¯s household, right? Was that worth him kowtowing nonstop? It was just baffling. However, on hearing Frank¡¯s words, Sherry felt a silent sigh of relief in her heart. Despite the twists and turns, they had finally achieved their purpose ofing here today. All that was needed was to secure an invitation card. Then, she would be able to attend that significant person¡¯s wedding ceremony and help White Mitchell. With this thought in mind, Sherry felt her heart filled with joy. After getting the assurance from Frank, Sherry didn¡¯t linger, she just left Phoenix Fragrance Tower with Beryl Mill. Sighting Sherry leave, the curious duo quickly approached Frank, eager to get rity about things. However, irritated, Frank chased them out of Phoenix Fragrance Tower, and went straight to report the situation to White Mitchell. After Frank reported the situation to him, White Mitchell huddled with David Herb and another man to discuss for a while before leaving Phoenix Fragrance Tower. Stepping out of Phoenix Fragrance Tower, he noticed Sherry and Beryl were still waiting at the entrance. Beryl nced at the two of them and tactfully said, ¡°Okay, things are back to where they should be, so I won¡¯t be a third wheel. I¡¯m going back to the hotel to look for my father.¡± With that, Beryl hailed a taxi and departed. Sherry blushed andughed before she could stop Beryl. Beryl was already out of sight. After Beryl left, Sherry silently handed White Mitchell a check that Frank and Jasper had given. She said nothing and pushed it into White Mitchell¡¯s hand. White Mitchell was stunned, just as he was about to say that he didn¡¯tck money, Sherry interrupted him: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t ever do something so reckless again. I know you did it out of consideration for me. But, you don¡¯t have a job right now, and we¡­we¡¯re not married yet, how can I spend your money?¡± Towards the end, Sherry was blushing and utterly shy, speaking so softly it was like the buzz from a fly. At this point, White Mitchell quietly squeezed Sherry¡¯s hands and said unequivocally, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re already my wife.¡± Saying this, Sherry¡¯s heart pounded as if something had touched her, causing the little deer in her heart to dash wildly. Just at this moment, atop the numerous high-rises in Sayon, thousands of drones smoothly took off into the sky. Then, petals from roses began to drift down from the sky. The entirety of Sayon was unknowingly showered with a rain of rose petals, turning the whole of Sayon into an ocean of roses within the blink of an eye. Then, the drones that had been scattering the rose petals began to hover in the sky, gradually gathering into the shape of a massive heart. The exteriors of every high-rise building in Sayon flickered with lights, unanimously disying blessings for the wedding on their walls. The colorful lights reflected off each other, lighting up the whole of Sayon as if it were day. Although there were no names disyed, themotion caused by the Royal Group over the past half month had almost everyone in Sayon aware that this surprise was undoubtedly meant for his bride by that mysterious big shot. This marked themencement of that big shot¡¯s wedding ceremony! Instantly, countless pedestrians flocked to the streets, silently observing the warm scene created by White Mitchell for Sherry. A romantic atmosphere enveloped the entirety of Sayon. ¡°Wow¡­ that big shot is so good to his wife. He must really love her; it is indeed very romantic.¡± ¡°That big shot¡¯s wife is darn lucky. Wonder which family¡¯s maiden she is. She is so fortunate to be favored by that big shot.¡± ¡°How great it would be if I could have such a wedding in my lifetime. I would be willing to even if I couldn¡¯t buy a bag for ten years¡­¡± Countless girls watched this scene enviously. And at this moment, White Mitchell was holding Sherry from behind, watching the rose petals falling from the sky and admiring the spectacr lights. ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked quietly. Hearing these words, Sherry smiled faintly, ¡°I like it, but it isn¡¯t mine, so I do not feel envious. Having you is enough for me.¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell felt a warmth in his heart. Without saying anything more, he continued to hold Sherry in his arms, quietly relishing this serene moment. Much as White Mitchell and Sherry were enjoying this peaceful moment, the people of Sayon who saw this scene started buzzing with excitement. Sayon, Royal Group! ¡°Everyone get ready and stay on your toes. From this moment on, we¡¯re going to test our hard work. No one is allowed to ck off! The rose rainfall mustst for three days and nights, with drones taking turns to ascend round-the-clock. Whoever messes up will have to answer to me. Are we clear?!¡± Royal Group¡¯s senior executives instructed sternly. The employees were solemn, seemingly burning with enthusiasm deep within. Being able to participate in the preparation of this grand wedding during their lifetime was simply their honor! Sayon, the Weiden Family! ¡°Brothers, thank you for all your hard work during this time. There are still three days left, and I hope you all will be patient. I, Noah Weiden, will not let everyone down. After we deal with White Mitchell, everyone will get five million!¡± Noah Weiden said arrogantly to a dozen or so Tiger Guard soldiers. On hearing this, the Tiger Guard soldiers couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of excitement, ¡°Be assured, Brother Noah. Just a greenhorn who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, yet he dares to provoke Brother Noah. When the timees, we¡¯ll certainly help Brother Noah chop him into pieces and throw him into River Arch to feed the fish!¡± Sayon, the Jones Family! ¡°Heaven blesses the Jones Family! This is indeed heaven showing favor to my Jones Family!¡± cheered Old Madam Jones, standing at the entrance with her cane, her eyes shining with excitement as she gazed at the spectacle before her. The rain of roses, the drone formation, and the outdoor advertisements throughout Sayon¡­ with this grandeur and scene, as far as Old Madam Jones saw, this was clearly a campaign to favor their Jones family. The Jones family was going to attend that important person¡¯s wedding. Whether among third or second-tier tycoons, they were proud enough to be distinctive. This was such a moment of glory that Old Madam Jones certainly wouldn¡¯t let slip this opportunity to show off. With this thought, Old Madam Jones excitedly prattled on, ¡°Ning Zhou, Snowden, you both must publicize our family¡¯s invitation far and wide. The more people who know, the better! This time, I want everyone to know¡ªour Jones family is going to that important person¡¯s wedding. The rise of our Jones family is at hand!!!¡± Chapter 254: Want the Jones Family to attend the wedding? Dream on! Chapter 254: Want the Jones Family to attend the wedding? Dream on! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Jones Family. Early the next morning, Wen Zhihui secretly arrived outside the Jones Family vi. Even though the Jones Family had explicitly rejected her request to pay homage to Logan Jones, Wen Zhihui still came, unbeknownst to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. ¡°Logan, forgive me formemorating you in this way, and if there¡¯s a heaven, please watch over White and Sherry. These two have suffered so much to get to where they are today. You were always hoping that they could be together, that they could have a magnificent wedding. Now, they¡¯re finally together, about to get married. Can you see it?¡± Wen Zhihui said, gazing at the Jones Family home from behind the iron railings, her nose suddenly feeling sour. She knew Logan¡¯s greatest wish was to see everyone in his family well and united. But now, their rtionship with the Jones Family was so strained, and there was no certainty if it would ever smooth over. ¡± Logan, you must have wished for the Jones Family to attend these two children¡¯s wedding, right? But would they agree?¡± At this moment, Wen Zhihui, standing in front of the Jones Family vi, was flooded with a myriad of emotions. There were a thousand words waiting to burst free, yet there was no one to talk to. Click¡­ Just as Wen Zhihui was silently mourning, the Jones¡¯ front door slowly opened. Amanda helped Old Madam Jones step out of the house, both of their faces filled with rage. ¡°Ma¡­ma?¡± Seeing them, Wen Zhihui hurriedly wiped the tear stains off her face and frantically tried to clean up the remaining ashes of the paper money she had burned. She looked fearfully at them. Amanda sneered and scolded, ¡°So you came anyway, despite us telling you not to? If I hadn¡¯t seen you from the upstairs window, when were you nning to tell us? Creating a scene in front of our house early in the morning, it¡¯s bad luck,¡± Wen Zhihui kept her head down in silence, continuing to clean up the ashes on the ground, not daring to utter a word. But then, Amanda strode towards her and with a swift kick, knocked over the offerings Wen Zhihui hadn¡¯t finished cleaning up. ¡°Are you deaf? Did White Mitchell send you here to deliberately provoke us?!¡± Amanda demanded angrily. Wen Zhihui¡¯s face fell further on hearing this. She quickly exined to Old Madam Jones, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you think. I¡­I only came here to pay homage to Logan. White and Sherry don¡¯t even know I¡¯m here. It¡¯s not them, it was me. His biggest wish in life was to see our family safe and united. So, I wanted to invite you to the children¡¯s wedding. I swear, I had no other intention¡­¡± Just as Wen Zhihui was about to invite the Jones Family to the wedding, Amanda coldlyughed and interrupted, ¡°So what? Who said we¡¯re family? Who¡¯s asking for unity with you? Do you not understand the situation you¡¯re in? Don¡¯t tter yourself. We have no rtion with you! You want us to attend White Mitchell¡¯s wedding? Fine, get down on your knees and beg us, then perhaps we might consider it.¡± This¡­ Startled, Wen Zhihui looked at Old Madam Jones, whose face was gloomy. ¡°As long as you can attend their wedding, I can kneel.¡± And with that, Wen Zhihui bent down her knees. With a ¡®thump,¡¯ she knelt in front of Old Madam Jones and Amanda. Hehe¡­ Seeing this, a scornful smile spread across Amanda¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Just because I asked you to kneel, you actually did it. You really are lowly! Well, since you¡¯re already down, I¡¯ll tell you, we¡¯ve decided. We¡¯re not attending!¡± ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±, Feeling aggrieved, tears welled up in Wen Zhihui¡¯s eyes, she looked at Old Madam Jones and managed to ask, ¡°Ma, you made me kneel, and I did. But how can you¡­¡±, Tsudzuri asked. In response to Wen Zhihui¡¯s question, Old Madam Jones simply ignored her. Her face was filled with disgust, and she said impatiently, ¡°What do you mean ¡®How can you¡­¡¯ Is this how you speak to me!?¡± ¡°Do I not exist in your eyes as the head of this household anymore? You allowed White Mitchell and Sherry Jones to get married without even asking my opinion. I haven¡¯t even settled that matter with you yet! And now you want us to attend their wedding? What do you think our Jones family is? At your beck and call? Amanda, I want her out of here and far away. From now on, she is not to approach the Jones family¡¯s doorstep!¡± Amanda smirked upon hearing this, ¡°You should open your dog eyes and see if our Jones family is even worth clinging to by people like you.¡± As she said this, Amanda raised her palm in preparation to p Wen Zhihui. However, White Mitchell¡¯s voice echoed dismissively, ¡°If I see youy a hand on my adoptive mother, I¡¯ll break your arm!¡± The indifferent voice seemed to contain a certain terrible power that stopped Amanda¡¯s raised hand in mid-air. With a gulp, Amanda couldn¡¯t help but swallow, as her mood involuntarily fluctuated and she quickly lowered her hand. ¡°How did this wretch end up here too?¡± Amanda frowned, feeling rather disgruntled. At this moment, thete Sherry Jones hastily positioned herself in front of Amanda, helped her to her feet and White Mitchell immediately shielded them behind him. Early this morning, White Mitchell discovered that Wen Zhihui was not home and her phone was unreachable. He finally found her whereabouts through The Patrol. However, upon arriving at the Jones¡¯ residence, he found Wen Zhihui kneeling before Old Madam Jones. Not only that, Amanda was also preparing to bully Wen Zhihui. Seeing this, both Sherry Jones and White Mitchell felt unease stirring within their hearts. At this moment, Amanda, rooted to the spot, watched White Mitchell with trepidation, her voice trembling, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t try anything rash. We didn¡¯t make her kneel. She did so of her own ord, asking us to attend your wedding, we didn¡¯t force her!¡± White Mitchell remained impassive, entirely ignoring her words. Standing behind him, Wen Zhihui was worried that his rtionship with the Jones Family could worsen, so she swiftly grabbed hold of him. Having heard Amanda¡¯s words, Sherry Jones understood her mother¡¯s intentions; most likely she wanted to fulfill her father¡¯s dying wishes, and that¡¯s why she came to plead with the Jones Family. Upon this realization, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but say to Old Madam Jones, ¡°Grandmother, our wedding and the VIP¡¯s are scheduled at different times, so it won¡¯t affect the Jones family attending the VIP¡¯s wedding¡­¡± However, before Sherry Jones could finish, Old Madam Jones¡¯ face turned cold as she interrupted disdainfully, ¡°Do you think your wedding could actually take ce? Do you think Noah Weiden will let that happen? Ridiculous! Just leave, before you sully our Jones¡¯ Family¡¯s property!¡± Upon hearing these words, a bitter feeling washed over Sherry Jones, her eyes welled up with tears. At this time, White Mitchell gently consoled, ¡°Adoptive mother, Sherry, don¡¯t worry. They will show up eventually, I promise you¡± Upon his words, Old Madam Jones let out a coldugh, ¡°Even when staring death in the face, you still talk so shamelessly. Today, I¡¯ll speak on behalf of the Jones Family. No one from the Jones Family, no one, will attend your wedding! If you want the Jones family to attend your wedding, you will have to wait until I¡¯m dead! Don¡¯t even think about it! Get out!¡± Would rather die than attend? A chill smile crept on White Mitchell¡¯s face upon hearing this. If the Jones family knew that the wedding was actually prepared for Sherry, would they still be so arrogant? ¡°I hope when you Jones¡¯ need my help in the future, you can maintain this arrogance. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose even my respect. ¡± After leaving these words, White Mitchell immediately took Sherry and the rest away, exiting the Jones¡¯ residence. Watching White Mitchell¡¯s retreating figure, Old Madam Jones was so furious her eyes seemed to spit fire. Between clenched teeth, she spat: ¡°White Mitchell, your arrogance won¡¯tst much longer! ¡°Noah Weiden will turn your wedding into your funeral, then I would love to see how you dare to act so insolent in front of our Jones family! I¡¯m waiting! I can¡¯t wait to see you torn apart!¡± Chapter 255: The Wedding Begins, All Eyes On Them! Chapter 255: The Wedding Begins, All Eyes On Them! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon! A rose petal shower that filled the sky andsted for three days and night. During this time, almost the entire Sayon plunged into a jubnt and festive atmosphere. The drone formation shows that yed for days on end became the hottest spot for couples in Sayon to check-in, trending online wave after wave. Not only that, the working ss of Sayon also received cash gifts from the Royal Group, which allowed some struggling families a chance to continue their lives. In no time, countless people were expressing their gratitude to that significant figure, sending their heartfelt blessings for his wedding. In this festive atmosphere, the first of October arrived quietly! On this day, the Royal Group activated the highest level of security measures. All the employees were gathered downstairs of the Royal Group¡¯s building without exception. Even some senior executives, under David Herb¡¯s arrangement, could only honestly act as security personnel. Regarding this, none of them had anyints, but they took it as a great honor to contribute to the wedding of this significant figure. Everyone was prepared for a stern encounter. They clearly understood that this person was from the Nezzi Command, and he might possibly control the pulse of the entire Eastern Dragon Realm. The one with the enormous power! Being able to work for such a person was a capital they could show off for their entire life, the ultimate honor! At nine in the morning! Downstairs at the Royal Group, a za that could amodate thousands of people was now packed with the guests who hade to attend the wedding. As per the n, all the guests required to verify their identities here first. Once confirmed, they could take the cars arranged by the Royal Group to reach the ceremony venue. At this moment, dozens of Golden Dragon buses and hundreds of Rolls-Royce luxury cars were parked by the roadside, ready to go. The Patrol was also on the streets, maintaining road order to ensure smooth travel. At this time, under the lead of Old Madam Jones, the Jones Family¡¯s people appeared on the scene. They looked spirited and excited. Seeing the extraordinary scene, Amanda made a remark, ¡°This is really spectacr! I never thought that we¡¯d get to attend such a grand wedding.¡± ¡°No wonder he is a big figure from the Nezzi Command. This scene and atmosphere, no one in the entire Sayon couldpare to it.¡± As she spoke, Amanda took out her phone and began taking pictures fervidly. She nned to unt these pictures in front of her ¡®card buddies¡¯. At this time, Snowden Jones, who was originally with Jacob Bright, after seeing the Jones Family¡¯s people arrive on the scene, hurriedly ran over with an eager look. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s trouble, I think I just saw that damned girl, Sherry!¡± Snowden expressed with an unhappy look. ¡°What? How could that damned girl be here!?¡± Hearing this news, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face immediately turned displeased. Amanda nearby also chimed in, ¡°What¡¯s that damned girl doing here for?! Does she want to sneak into the wedding venue? If she was found by the Royal Group¡¯s people, could she still live?¡± Snowden shook her head solemnly to Amanda¡¯s remark, ¡°Mom, whether she can live or not has nothing to do with us, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about. What I truly worry about is, if the Royal Group gets to know that she¡¯s the general manager of the Jones Group, we might get into trouble. You all saw how much the Royal Group values this big figure¡¯s wedding, and The Patrol is even assisting in maintaining order out there. If Sherry really ns to sneak in, and if she definitely gets caught by the Royal Group¡¯s people, once the Royal Group investigates, we might probably end up suffering too!¡± In Snowden¡¯s view, based on Sherry¡¯s identity, it was impossible for her to obtain the invitation; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee to beg the Jones family. Since she doesn¡¯t have an invitation, but she shows up here, she must be nning to fish in troubled waters and sneak in amidst the crowd! However, doesn¡¯t she have brains? If it were so easy to sneak in, why would those invitations outside be sold so expensive? Would the bigshot ever trust the Royal Group to prepare the wedding? So many capable people from Sayon couldn¡¯t make it in, yet Sherry Jones, a mere woman, wants to sneak into the wedding venue!? This is simply ridiculous! The little trick of Sherry Jones could possibly bring trouble to the Jones Family and everyone within it! After hearing this, Amanda immediately showed a look of disgust simr to Snowden¡¯s, furiously cursing, ¡°This damn girl, she¡¯s a jinx, just like White Mitchell, who always mess things up! If she wants to die, let her die far away, why must she drag us, the Jones Family, into this? She¡¯s seriously bad luck! If this continues, our Jones Family will be either destroyed by her or by White Mitchell. Both of these jinxes, when will there be peace!?¡± Old Madam Jones, who was by her side, didn¡¯t look too good at the moment either. She would like to sever ties with Sherry Jones, but the fact is that Sherry presently holds half of the Jones Group¡¯s shares and is also the General Manager of it. If Royal Group thoroughly investigates, the Jones Family won¡¯t be able to escape their involvement. The Jones Family is on the verge of rising, and at this critical moment, Sherry Jones absolutely cannot ruin it! Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face showed more weariness, wishing she could just tear Sherry Jones apart. At this point, Snowden Jones, who was standing next to the olddy, seemed to have thought of something. A sinister light shed in her eyes and then she said eagerly, ¡°Grandma, I have an idea. It might not only clear our rtionship with Sherry Jones but also enhance the Jones Family¡¯s image in front of the Royal Group.¡± ¡°Oh? Go on!¡± Old Madam Jones immediately perked up, her ears standing straight in anticipation. Without hesitation, Snowden said deviously, ¡°We can capture that damn Sherry Jones and hand her over to the Royal Group! We can say, we helped them capture a spy who was trying to sneak into the wedding. Given the Royal Group¡¯s importance to the bigshot, they definitely won¡¯t let Sherry Jones go. Our Jones Family putting family ties aside for justice will surely be appreciated by the Royal Group. Who knows, maybe the Jones Family could even start a partnership with the Royal Group in future!¡± Wow! Old Madam Jones, who heard this n, immediately had a look of surprise and joy on her face, especially at Snowden¡¯sst sentence, which was exactly what she had been thinking. Several wealthy families in Sayon are wishing for a coboration with the Royal Group. If the Jones Family could partner with the Royal Group, why worry about future development opportunities? This is indeed a golden opportunity for the Jones Family. As for Sherry Jones¡¯s well-being, she simply couldn¡¯t care less. In her view, if Sherry Jones could make some contribution to the rise of the Jones Family, that would be a worthy death. Upon this thought, Old Madam Jones immediately said, ¡°Snowden, Amanda, you two hurry up and control that damn Sherry. Don¡¯t let her slip away. If our Jones Family can win the appreciation of the Royal Group this time, I¡¯ll make sure to remember this merit of you two! Hurry up, hurry up!¡± Chapter 256: Is Sherry Jones a Spy? Chapter 256: Is Sherry Jones a Spy? Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, Royal Group Square. Sherry Jones nervously hid in the crowd, her gaze flitting around restlessly, constantly ncing at her mobile phone, paying attention to the information on it. Frank had promised to help her get an invitation that day, but he hadn¡¯t given it directly to her. Instead, he asked her toe to the scene directly and he would personally take her into the wedding venue. However, she had already arrived, but Frank still didn¡¯t show up. Noah Weiden had threatened to cause trouble today; so she had to find a strong backing for White Mitchell before Noah showed up. Sherry was really worried that Frank might change his mind halfway. This was the only chance to help White Mitchell. If she missed it, White Mitchell would fall into an unrecoverable situation. Just as Sherry was burning with anxiety, she hadn¡¯t expected that instead of waiting for Frank, Amanda and her daughter appeared in her line of sight. Moreover, looking at their faces, they clearly meant harm. Upon seeing this, Sherry¡¯s first thought was to avoid them. She didn¡¯t want to quarrel with them at such events. However, Amanda and her daughter obviously wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. They directly intercepted her. ¡°Hide!? Where are you going to hide now? Do you think we can¡¯t see you if you hide?¡± Amanda said menacingly, in a quite threatening tone. Then, Amanda and Snowden took positions on either side, effectively pinning Sherry down. ¡°You¡­ let me go. What are you going to do? Let me go¡­¡± Sherry became anxious. Frank asked her to wait here. If Frank came and couldn¡¯t see her, wouldn¡¯t she be unable to enter the wedding venue today? If she couldn¡¯t even get into the wedding venue, how could she help White Mitchell? Thinking of this, Sherry was burning with anxiety and desperately tried to struggle. At this moment, Old Madam Jones appeared in front of her, leaning on her crutch, with an indifferent look on her face as if she were staring at a stranger. ¡°Grandma, what are¡­¡± Sherry cast a pleading look at Old Madam Jones, hoping she would let her go. But Old Madam Jones seemed to totally ignore her plea and disregarded herpletely. She then turned to Amanda and her daughter and ordered, ¡°Amanda, Snowden, take this wretch to the security room of the Royal Group!¡± This¡­ Sherry looked terrified. Why did they want to take her to the security room? Thinking of this, Sherry asked hurriedly, ¡°Grandma, why do you want to take me to the security room? Why?¡± Old Madam Jones snorted coldly, ignoring Sherry, while Amanda sneered triumphantly, ¡°You still have the nerve to ask why? Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, trying to sneak into the wedding venue. Look at yourself, do you think you can just sneak into the wedding of such an important figure? We will take you to the Royal Group now and report you for plotting!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, her whole body began to tremble uncontrobly, and her pretty face was instantly covered with ayer of lingering shadow. She had no invitation in her hands now, if Royal Group really believed the Jones Family, even jumping into the Yellow River wouldn¡¯t cleanse her! With this thought, Sherry couldn¡¯t hold back and blurted out, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not trying to sneak in. I have an invitation. My friend will bring the invitation to me soon, I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! You still want to argue at this point? It seems like you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin, right?¡± Old Madam Jones, whose face suddenly darkened, rebuked her fiercely. Obviously, Old Madam Jones had no interest at all in Sherry¡¯s exnations. At this moment, Amanda next to her sarcastically said, ¡°You, do you still have friends? Ha¡­Who in Sayon doesn¡¯t know you¡¯ve offended the Weiden Family? And someone still wants to be your friend? You think you can get away with this by bragging? Ha¡­stop dreaming!¡± So you want to sneak into the wedding scene, perhaps you even want to harm that important person, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t bother denying it, it won¡¯t do you any good. You would have to exin it to the people from the Royal Group yourself, hahaha¡­¡± Amanda¡¯sughter was full of mockery. The way she stared at Sherry Jones was full of mockery as if Sherry Jones was just a ything in her hands. After Sherry heard this, her feelings immediately fell as a wave of deep sorrow instantly overtook her. If she is wrongly used of nning harm against the VIP, even Frank¡¯s involvement might not save her. ¡°Grandma¡­ I beg you¡­ I didn¡¯t try to sneak in. I didn¡¯t n to harm anyone. Please let me go. I beg you¡­ Please¡±, Sherry whimpered, on the verge of kneeling before Old Madam Jones. However, Old Madam Jones seemed determined and did not give Sherry a chance. Instead, she dragged Sherry forcibly to the security room of Royal Group. Upon hearing themotion outside, the security personnel came running out. They looked seriously at the Jones family and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who allowed you to make a scene here!?¡± Seeing this, Old Madam Jones quickly moved toward the security guard and said, ¡°Young man, we¡¯re not here to make trouble. We¡¯ve caught a spy and brought them to you.¡± After saying this, Old Madam Jones quickly signaled to Amanda and Snowden Jones, and they immediately brought Sherry Jones in front of the security guards. Amanda couldn¡¯t wait and said, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s this little tramp. She¡¯s Sherry Jones. She doesn¡¯t have an invitation, but she still wants to sneak into the wedding scene. She must be up to something. She might even be conspiring against the VIP. You must investigate this thoroughly.¡± What? Someone is trying to harm the VIP? Upon hearing this, the security guards immediately became nervous. David Herb had personally instructed them that there must not be any mistakes in any part of their duty. If a person truly intending to harm the VIP managed to sneak into the wedding, their heads wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up for the mistake. With this in mind, the security guards looked at Sherry in caution and immediately sent people to report the situation. Meanwhile, on the other side of the Royal Group¡¯s square, Frank was rushing to the agreed meeting point with Sherry Jones, and Amy followed behind him. Amy wanted to make up, but Frank wasn¡¯t interested in her at all, he even thought she was a waste of his time. If it wasn¡¯t for Amy, he would have already fetched Sherry right now. Thinking about it, Frank could not help but curse, ¡°Get lost! Stay away from me, if you dare to hinder me again, I¡¯ll destroy you!¡± Amy was stunned upon hearing this. At this moment, Frank¡¯s walkie-talkie suddenly transmitted a voice, ¡°Emergency! Emergency! Repeat, emergency! A woman named Sherry Jones is trying to sneak into the wedding scene. ording to the whistleblower, she is likely to plot against the VIP! Everyone, pay attention, we must thoroughly check if she has any aplices!¡± What! Upon hearing the report, Frank couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He felt a chill running down his spine. If White Mitchell found out his future wife was treated as a spy who sneaked in by his own people, wouldn¡¯t he kill Frank? Although he didn¡¯t know White Mitchell¡¯s true identity, even David Herb had to be respectful to him. How could Frank offend him? A spy? Screw the spy! Frank felt exasperated and his face was full of gloomy clouds. The next moment, Frank furiously picked up his walkie-talkie and roared, ¡°Pay attention to your ancestors! She is my VIP guest! Anyone who disrespects her, I¡¯ll end them immediately! Let her go, let her go immediately. Damn it, did you all hear me clearly! Let her go immediately!¡± Chapter 257 - 257, Who do you think you are? How dare you frame Miss Tang? Chapter 257:, Who do you think you are? How dare you frame Miss Tang? Trantor: 549690339 Frank put down the walkie-talkie and sprinted at top speed to the security room. At this moment, he was like a tightly-strung bow, his nerves were frayed to their limit. He really couldn¡¯t figure out who the fuck yelled ¡°cop¡± on Sherry Jones, wasn¡¯t that a death wish? If he found out who did it, he would make sure they didn¡¯t get off lightly! Frank hurried to the scene, where Sherry was still being held by Amanda and Snowden Jones, looking utterly pitiful. Seeing this scene, Frank¡¯s heart instantaneously skipped a beat, as if he had fallen into a cold chamber, a chill spreading throughout his body. Frank couldn¡¯t help but catch his breath, his scalp tingling. The next moment, without a second thought, Frank rushed to Sherry¡¯s side, raised his arm and gave a p to both Amanda and Snowden Jones. The sound of two ps echoed crisply throughout the entire security room. ¡°Fuck! Are you looking for death? Who do you think you are? How dare you disrespect Miss Jones? Have you had enough of living!?¡± Frank erupted in fury, wishing he could rip both Amanda and Snowden Jones apart. How dare these disrespectful fools treat Sherry this way? That was simply unforgivable! This¡­.. Amanda and Snowden Jones were stunned on the spot. What was happening? Who was this guy? With an utterly bewildered look on their faces, Amanda, holding her pped face, Snowden Jones indignantly inquired, ¡°Who are you? Who are you to hit us!?¡± ¡°She¡¯s nothing more than a spy trying to sneak into the wedding, we captured her with the best interests of the Royal Group in mind! What right do you have to attack us!?¡± What right!? Frank, brimming with anger, and a ferocious look on his face; without hesitation, pped Snowden Jones again, ¡°What spy!? I think you are the real spy!¡± With a smack, Snowden Jones was immediately disoriented, unable to tell north from south. Seeing her daughter being beaten, Amanda rushed to ost Frank, ¡°Where did this hooligane from? He dares to make trouble here!?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re in cahoots with that damn girl, you¡¯re just her aplice! Fellows, did you see that? He attacked without regards to consequences, which shows he definitely has a guilty conscience! He must be Sherry¡¯s aplice! Hurry up and arrest the two of them!¡± Amanda shouted at the security guards in the security room with an intimidating demeanor, looking like an old hen protecting her chicks, visibly ruffled. The security guards in the security room, however, seemed unmoved by her words. What a joke!? Arrest Frank!? Frank is the deputy general manager of the Royal Group¡¯s branch office, here specially to maintain order today. Given his rank, could they just provocate him randomly? Seeing the security guards unmoved, Amanda was momentarily stunned, struggling toprehend. At that moment, Frank, wearing a ferocious expression, stared coldly at Amanda and chuckled, ¡°Arrest me? Hahaha¡­ridiculous! Do you know who the fuck I am? I am Frank, the Deputy General Manager of the Royal Group¡¯s branch office! Are you sure you want them to arrest me!? Huh!?¡± Deputy General Manager of the Royal Group¡¯s branch!?? The Jones family members were stunned upon hearing this title, and their expressions involuntarily froze. This is the Deputy General Manager of the Royal Group¡¯s branch! Let alone a Deputy General, even a low level manager at the Royal Group should not be trifled with by these third-tier elites. But the question arose, why would Sherry know the deputy general manager of Royal Group¡¯s branch? Thinking of this, in addition to their fear, the Jones family members also felt deeply astonished. But what they really couldn¡¯t understand was what happened next. After admonishing Amanda and her daughter, Frank promptly went to Sherry Jones with the highest respect, addressing her as Miss Jones. Looking at Frank¡¯s ttering face, it seemed he was eager to worship Sherry as if she were an ancestor. The deputy head of a Royal Group subsidiary was bowing before Sherry Jones? Seeing this, the Jones Family members looked as if they had swallowed a bitter pill. Why should Sherry, whom their Jones Family had abandoned, be valued this much by Frank? Even they, the Jones family, did not receive such respect! Thinking of this, the faces of the Jones family members showed signs of unwillingness. They were obviously feeling wronged. At this time, Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t hold her temper, ¡°General Zhou, are you mistaken? She is just an unwanted daughter of our Jones Family. She has no status, no background, why would you¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Frank immediately turned his head back. His eyes shot out two chilling lights, giving Old Madam Jones a fierce stare. Then Frank coldly warned, ¡°Who do you think you are? ndering Miss Jones here? Believe it or not, I will kick you out immediately, leaving you with nothing.¡± ¡°You!¡± On hearing this, Old Madam Jones was speechless. Her face turned as red as a tomato. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. If she truly offended Frank, the invitation they had finally obtained might be canceled by him. This was the deputy head of a Royal Group subsidiary. For him to cancel their invitation was just a minor matter. The Jones family understood this very well, so at this moment, they didn¡¯t dare speak anymore. But then, something even more desperate happened. They never expected that Frank would give the power to deal with them to Sherry Jones. They saw Frank, with a submissive expression, courteously asking Sherry, ¡°Miss Jones, these people disrespected you. How do you want to punish them? If you say so, I can immediately drive them out!¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this, fear finally showed on the faces of the Jones family members. Their fate was now entirely in Sherry¡¯s hands. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones lost herposure for a moment, hastily looking at Sherry, trying to make peace. ¡°Sherry, it was a misunderstanding, we misunderstood you.¡± After saying that, Old Madam Jones red at Amanda and her daughter, harshly ordering, ¡°Amanda, Snowden, what is wrong with you two? Why didn¡¯t you rify things? What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t you hurry and apologize to Sherry!?¡± At this point, Old Madam Jones could only choose to sacrifice Amanda and her daughter to protect the future of the Jones Family, otherwise, all their recent efforts would be wasted. ¡°Grandma, you¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Snowden¡¯s pretty face was covered with a terribly unpleasant expression. But she also knew that if Sherry really didn¡¯t n on going easy on them, none of them would even be able to set foot in the wedding venue. Not to mention their own Jones Family, even the Bright Family might be implicated. If the Bright Family found out that it was the Jones Family that led to this predicament, her own marriage with Jacob Bright might also be affected. With this in mind, although Snowden was super reluctant, she could only sincerely apologize to Sherry. Snowden fought her inner feelings and unwillingly said to Sherry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seeing this, Amanda had no choice but to apologize to Sherry in humiliation. Old Madam Jones licked her lips, trying to win over Sherry. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Sherry, look. Amanda and Snowden have already apologized. Can we move past this incident? We are all part of the same family. Don¡¯t worry, if you can forgive them, I will definitely attend your wedding with White Mitchell. Are you satisfied with this arrangement from grandma?¡± Chapter 258: Is White Mitchell a Dying Man? Chapter 258: Is White Mitchell a Dying Man? Trantor: 549690339 This¡­ Upon hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯s words, Sherry Jones hesitated a bit. If the Jones Family could really attend her wedding ceremony to White Mitchell, that would fulfill her parent¡¯s wishes. Since Amanda and Snowden Jones were already taught a lesson by Frank, she hadn¡¯t suffered any other harm. Having this in mind, Sherry Jones was contemting forgiving the Jones Family when Amy, who was initially begging for forgiveness from behind Frank, rushed to the scene hastily. The moment she saw Sherry Jones, her eyebrows furrowed instantaneously, and an unpleasant expression uncontrobly formed on her face. She had not expected that Frank had rushed over just to mediate for Sherry Jones. She had no clue what methods Sherry Jones had used to make Frank so caring towards her. After all, despite being Frank¡¯s girlfriend, she never enjoyed such treatment. With this in mind, Amy developed even more resentment towards Sherry Jones. However, due to Frank¡¯s presence on the scene, she couldn¡¯t throw a tantrum, so she pretended to be pitiable and said to Frank: ¡°Jimmy, you didn¡¯t even wait for me, I ran until my legs got sore.¡± Amy had intended to act coy in front of Frank and beg for his forgiveness, but she didn¡¯t expect that Frank¡¯s face would instantly indicate great disgust upon seeing her. Then he rudely told her: ¡°Get lost! It¡¯s all because of you, you b*tch! If it wasn¡¯t for you nagging me, would Miss Jones have to suffer this much!? If it weren¡¯t for a task that I have today, I would tear you apart right now. While I¡¯m still not free to deal with you, get lost quickly, otherwise, when I get time, you¡¯ll be the first one I¡¯ll settle scores with!¡± This¡­. Amy¡¯s smile ceased instantly, and ayer of ugly gloom covered her face, making her look incredibly aggrieved. She did not expect that after she had begged Frank so humbly, Frank would publicly humiliate her in front of so many people. She really had no idea what kind of love potion Sherry Jones had fed to Frank. What exactly happened after she left the private room that day? Considering this, Amy couldn¡¯t help but start speaking: ¡°Jimmy, why are you defending Sherry Jones so much? Isn¡¯t she just a manager from a third-rated wealthy family? Isn¡¯t she inferior even to your finger? Is it because White Mitchell brought out a bottle of wine worth millions that you have to fawn over him?¡± You¡¯re the deputy head of a Royal Group subsidiary for heaven¡¯s sake, do you really need to bow and scrape for her?¡± Amy was simmering with anger inside, beginning to look somewhat flustered and exasperated. At this moment, the Jones Family members, who were standing by the side, wore puzzled expressions on their faces after hearing her words. White Mitchell? Was Frank being so courteous to Sherry Jones for the sake of White Mitchell? Just as the Jones Family was puzzled, Frank had a cold look on his face and sternly reprimanded Amy: ¡°Shut your damn mouth! If you dare disrespect Mr. Mitchell again, I¡¯ll throw you out right now!¡± ¡°You!¡± Amy was lost for words momentarily and she stood in ce, her face flushed red. She looked like an inted balloon and felt even more upset. By this time, having heard what Frank had said, the Jones Family couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces. Clearly, from Frank¡¯s words, he was being courteous to Sherry Jones because of White Mitchell. Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened, it was apparent that Frank was unaware of Noah Weiden¡¯s n to deal with White Mitchell. Otherwise, there would be no need for him to please a man who was on the verge of death. Having realized this, the Jones Family nodded silently. Subsequently, Old Madam Jones, leaning on her cane, approached Frank and said: ¡°General Zhou, I believe there is a situation here that you may need to be aware of. The White Mitchell you just mentioned, if I¡¯m not mistaken, should be the same White Mitchell that was just released from prison. He¡¯s nothing more than a bastard stray we plucked up in the Jones Family. Not only that, but White Mitchell has also offended the Weiden Family, and Noah Weiden, one of the twelve flying tigers of the military department, is ready to take him down. I can say without hesitation that White Mitchell will definitely not see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± What? Noah Weiden, one of the twelve flying tigers of the military department, is going after White Mitchell? Upon hearing this news, Frank immediately froze on the spot, his face bing instantly serious. At this moment, Snowden, seizing the opportunity, said, ¡°Yes, Noah Weiden told me this personally, White Mitchell will undoubtedly die today! Sherry is trying to get into the wedding scene to help White Mitchell out of this predicament. But she didn¡¯t think about it, the people of the martial department are not so easy to deal with. She¡¯s just a discarded daughter of our Jones Family, who would offend the martial department for her?¡± Amanda, who was next to her, chimed in, ¡°Exactly, that stupid girl must have a problem. Hans Weiden, Noah Weiden¡¯s younger brother, had taken a fancy to her, thinking of making her the young mistress of the Weiden Family. But she had to refuse, and she even let White Mitchell beat him into a vegetative state. Now, Noah Weiden has brought the soldiers of the Tiger Guard to cause trouble, and our Jones Family almost got involved because of her. General Zhou, you¡¯re a straightforward guy, I believe you must have been deceived by White Mitchell. Now it¡¯s not toote to turn around. Otherwise, if Noah Weiden finds out that you¡¯re helping White Mitchell, he might take out his anger on you. I think you should, like us, quickly distance yourself from White Mitchell and Sherry, otherwise, your future might be ruined by them!¡± ¡°You guys!¡± Hearing this, Sherry¡¯s face instantly darkened with seriousness. She didn¡¯t expect that the Jones Family would shake out this matter. Not just that, judging by Frank¡¯s current expression, they seemed to believe their words. Apparently, Frank dared not provoke the people of the Weiden Family. But if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t her wish to enter the wedding scene be dashed? Thinking of this, Sherry kept trying to exin to Frank, but Frank wouldn¡¯t even listen to a word, fully upied with what the Jones family had just said. The Tiger Guard! Those were the Tiger Guards, and ording to rumors, Noah Weiden, the so-called True Dragon of the Weiden Family, was highly regarded in the martial department as the youngest of all-time twelve flying tigers. Even David Herb would not dare offend such a person, let alone him who was merely a deputy general of a branch office under the Royal Group. Apparently, David Herb must also be unaware of White Mitchell¡¯s offense against Noah Weiden. Otherwise, David Herb would definitely not get so close to White Mitchell. Although he does not know how White Mitchell won David Herb¡¯s favor, it does not change the fact that he offended Noah Weiden. Moreover, the people from the Jones family said that Noah Weiden was going to deal with White Mitchell today, this means that White Mitchell is practically a dead man! A dead man is not worth currying favor with! If I told David Herb about White Mitchell offending Noah Weiden, maybe I could still perform well in front of David Herb! With these thoughts in mind, the expression on Frank¡¯s face began to turn cold. He turned abruptly, ring at Sherry. His demeanour now waspletely different from his earlier pleasantry. Immediately afterward, Frank said in a menacing tone, ¡°Good for you, Sherry! You and White Mitchell actually dare to hide such a big matter? You still expect me to take you to the wedding venue? I think you¡¯re really tired of living! Guards, catch her! If she resists, beat her to death!¡± Chapter 259 - 259 Frank, you’re courting death! Chapter 259: Frank, you¡¯re courting death! Trantor: 549690339 Whoosh! Upon hearing Frank¡¯s words, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but tremble, her eyes turning red instantly. If they captured her, that wouldn¡¯t matter. But, in that case, she would be incapable of entering the wedding ceremony, let alone aiding White Mitchell. Consequently, White Mitchell could potentially find himself under siege on all sides. Why, why won¡¯t the Jones family let her be? Why won¡¯t they allow White Mitchell a chance to live? With these thoughts, tears cascaded down Sherry¡¯s face, her heart filled with grief. She felt as if her strength had beenpletely sapped, causing her to wilt weakly onto the ground. At this moment, Sherry Jones resembled a t-bottomed boat sailing the open sea suddenly caught in a storm, utterly deste and helpless. Next, the security personnel from the Royal Group lifted her up and took her into the security room for strict supervision. At this time, seeing Sherry Jones suffer, the Jones family members and Amy were ted. Amy eagerly moved closer to Frank, seductively saying, ¡°Jimmy, I told you that bitch, Sherry, didn¡¯t have any solid backing.¡± ¡°Now does this prove I was right? You¡¯ve been so harsh on me for her saketely. You betterpensate me properly.¡± ¡°And about that bitch Sherry, who dared pull such a trick on you and almost sabotaged your future, you can¡¯t let her off easily. You need to teach her a lesson.¡± While Amy was buttering up Frank, she didn¡¯t forget to kick Sherry while she was down. She seemed hellbent on reiming all the dignity she lost in front of Sherry. She wouldn¡¯t even mind if Frank shredded Sherry alive. At this moment, seeing Amy¡¯s behavior, Old Madam Jones also seized the opportunity to curry favor with Frank. ¡°General Zhou, Sherry has nothing to do with our Jones family,¡± ¡°Today, even if she¡¯s one of us, we won¡¯t spare her. We¡¯ve always been annoyed with her.¡± ¡°When the timees, we hope that you, General Zhou, might remember our sacrifice for justice today and take good care of us.¡± Hearing this, Frank replied arrogantly, ¡°Noted, not at all. Your Jones family helped me majorly today.¡± ¡°I will never treat your family unfairly in the future. Just wait for my message.¡± Frank did this so he could curry favor with David Herb more effectively. After all, he had to exin to David Herb about the matter of White infuriating Noah Weiden. By then, with the Jones family as his eyewitnesses, David Herb would more likely believe him. As for looking after the Jones family, it was nothing more than a casual promise on his part. It also allowed him to cultivate his force and have the Jones family serve him in the future. With these thoughts, a triumphant grin emerged on Frank¡¯s face, more potent than ever. Meanwhile, in the penthouse of the Royal Group, in what was originally David Herb¡¯s office, now sat White Mitchell. Standing next to him was Kylin, as for David Herb and the others, they had already been dispatched to set up the wedding site. At this moment, Kylin was holding a tablet exclusive to the War Department, reporting solemnly to White Mitchell. ¡°Superior, the Four War Gods have already led all the soldiers of the White War Department, gathered at the exit of Sayon business alliance Bund, waiting to celebrate your grand wedding.¡± Kylin reported after opening a piece of information on the tablet. Hearing this, White Mitchellughed and shook his head, ¡°These rascals, they really dare toe uninvited. Well then, let them stay on the warships, making sure not to disturb the public.¡± About this, White Mitchell had expected it long ago. His own wedding. The valiant soldiers of the White War Department must certainly want to partake in the asion. However, he can¡¯t reveal his identity yet. They can only participate in this way. ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, tell them that when I return to the military camp one day, I¡¯ll have a grand feast with the brothers, drinking hundreds of cups of wine,¡± said White Mitchell. Upon hearing this, Kylin nodded heavily and began to type rapidly on the tablet. In a sh, a message was sent out. Subsequently, Kylin read the other messages on the tablet, continuing his report: ¡°Boh Four Courts, the War God, Crazy Lion, the Army Master of Qilu War Department, sent a congrattory message, wishing a happy marriage to our superior. ck Dragon, the Army Master of Heaven War Department, sent a congrattory message¡­ me Tiger, the Army Master of Jinm War Department, sent a congrattory message¡­ Azure Bird, the Army Master of Dark State War Department, sent a congrattory message¡­¡± A plethora of messages, one after another. Every Army Master recorded in the Dragon Realm War Department, without exception, sent congrattory messages. Even Xavier War Department, which rarely showed its face to the world, also sent a top-secret message, congratting White Mitchell on his wedding. ¡°By the way, superior, Marshal Braxton proposed that all costs associated with your wedding should be borne by the War Department as a gesture of congrattions,¡± Kylin continued to report. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell directly refused: ¡°Forget it, this is my own wedding. Moreover, David Herb and others have already covered the cost. Reply to Marshal Braxton for me, using this money to buy drinks for the entire War Department.¡± Kylin, having received the order, sent the message to Braxton directly. Just then, an encrypted number dialed into White Mitchell¡¯s cell phone. White Mitchell looked at it and a faint smile appeared on his face. Kylin nced at the number on the phone, then immediately shifted his gaze, overwhelmed with astonishment. A top-secret number, a number even he had no qualification to even touch! Obviously, this call was from the most mysterious organization in the Dragon Realm ¨C the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council! Unexpectedly, not only did the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council personally bestow the title of Army Master on White Mitchell, they also personally called him to congratte him on his marriage. Among the vast Dragon Realm, the only one who could earn such honour was White Mitchell alone. The opportunity to serve under him, to be his soldiers, was simply the greatest honour of one¡¯s life. Pondering this, Kylin¡¯s heart gradually rose with emotion, as if a rolling wave of hot blood was set aze within him, and he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. The one who could be revered by thirty million soldiers of the Dragon Realm, the one who had been bestowed the title of Army Master by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council, was only him ¨C White Army Master, White Mitchell! As Kylin was passionately excited, White Mitchell, having just hung up the call from the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council, slowly returned to him: ¡°What are you dazing about? Continue reading.¡± Kylin paused, then quickly regained consciousness, continuing to read from the tablet. His eyes stopped on the most recent message. ¡°Superior, I intercepted an urgent internal message from the Royal Group,¡± Kylin said, somewhat rmed. To ensure the wedding went smoothly, Kylin had been monitoring messages from the Royal Group. He thought it was only a precaution, but little did he know, a sudden situation would arise. ¡°Read!¡± White Mitchellmanded. Kylin nodded, immediately opening the message. But in that instant, a look of fierce anger shed across his face, and then he reported with a grave expression, ¡°Superior, there¡¯s trouble! That bastard Frank captured Miss Jones and locked her in the security room downstairs!¡± What!? With a thunderous sound, White Mitchell instantly stood up from the sofa, his face instantly covered with a grim expression. In just a moment, the temperature in the whole office dropped to freezing point. The next moment, without a second thought, White Mitchell rushed out of David Herb¡¯s office at a breakneck speed: ¡°Frank, you¡¯re courting death!!!¡± Chapter 260: Does White Mitchell Take the Initiative to Come to the Door? Chapter 260: Does White Mitchell Take the Initiative to Come to the Door? Trantor: 549690339 Security office of the Royal Group. Seven or eight security guards stood outside the security room, their expressions solemn, not daring to ck off in the slightest. This was the strict order given by Frank. They absolutely couldn¡¯t let Sherry Jones escape. Otherwise, they would face the wrath of Frank. As for Frank himself, he was on his phone, repeatedly dialing David Herb¡¯s number, wanting to report his situation. Unfortunately, at this moment, David Herb was busy arranging the wedding. To prevent White Mitchell¡¯s identity from being exposed, all signals at the wedding site had long been blocked off. Not to mention a phone call, even a single photo couldn¡¯t be transmitted from the wedding venue today. But, this situation made Frank exceedingly anxious as he was hoping to show a good performance in front of David Herb. While Frank was in a state of urgency, White, like an arrow off the string, quickly rushed to the entrance of the security room. Seeing the security guards of the Royal Group treating Sherry Jones like a criminal, White was burning with rage. ¡°Sir, please stop, this is the security room, outsiders can¡¯t¡­¡± Two security guards immediately blocked White¡¯s path. At this moment, however, White was engulfed in anger. He didn¡¯t want to exin too much, and exploded with a powerful aura. ¡°Get out of my way!!!¡± With his eyes med red, White Mitchell, resembling a raging lion, let out a furious roar like a wild beast. In an instant, the security guards stationed outside the room were daunted by White¡¯s sudden outburst of fury, instantly exchanging nces among themselves. The seven or eight guards looked at each other, their eyes full of apprehension. With sounds of gulping emanating continuously, all the security guards¡¯ moods involuntarily became anxious. ¡°Who exactly is this person? How can he possess such a powerful aura?¡± Everyone was terrified, as if standing in front of them wasn¡¯t a mere human, but a colossal giant. ¡°You¡­¡± A guard plucked up the courage to stop White, but the moment he extended his hand, he was sent flying. Hiss! The people who saw this scene were even more terrified, their eyes almost popping out. No one saw how White had acted. By the time they reacted, one of their colleagues had already been knocked flying. Just a simple move had made all those present feel chills down their spine. At this moment, the remaining six or seven guards showed horrified expressions, as if they had turned into stone statues. None of them dared to block White¡¯s path anymore. In the next moment, before they could recover, White Mitchell had already marched in, directly breaking open therge door of the security room. The moment the door was opened, White¡¯s aura surged again, as if a torrential rage was about to erupt. Dragons have reverse scales, touch them, and they will get angry! Sherry Jones was White¡¯s reverse scale, and anyone who dared to harm her would be White¡¯s enemy! At this moment, Sherry Jones, who had originally been cowered on the ground shivering, saw White. Her nose turned sour, and the tears she had managed to hold back broke through the floodgates again. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Sherry Jones threw herself into White¡¯s arms, crying bitterly. She said guiltily, ¡°Brother, they didn¡¯t let me in, they didn¡¯t let me in, I¡­¡± The crying of Sherry Jones was extremely mournful, as though it contained enormous sadness. Upon hearing her crying, White felt a piercing pain in his heart. The immense rage that had arisen just moments agopletely subsided at this moment. Sherry Jones was someone he had sworn to protect all his life, how could he bear to let his own power hurt her? Having calmed his aura, a gentle expression crossed White Mitchell¡¯s face. He silently rubbed Sherry¡¯s head, soothing her, ¡°Silly girl, with brother here, no one can stop you from entering the wedding venue, I¡­¡± Just as White was about tofort Sherry, before he could finish speaking, Frank, who had heard themotion, rushed to the scene like a mad dog. Sherry was his tool to curry favor with David Herb, at this crucial moment, he couldn¡¯t let her slip away. So, Frank immediately rushed to the scene, but after he arrived, he was not angry, instead, a yful expression appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t expect, the one causing trouble, turned out to be White Mitchell! This wasn¡¯t an opportunity just handed to him? If he could capture White Mitchell, not only could he help David Herb eliminate a trouble, but also curry favor with Noah Weiden. Seriously, it was a multi-winning opportunity! Frank, in that moment, seemed to have already seen his golden opportunity. With that in mind, Frank yfully said to White: ¡°White Mitchell, you refuse the easy path and force your way into the difficult one? Great! Excellent! You are truly my blessing, Frank! I can capture you and hand you over to Mr. Herb! Ha ha ha¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Frankughed with satisfaction, hisughter bracketed by mockery, as if mocking White for handing himself in. Sherry, after hearing these words, immediately felt a shock in her heart, stopped crying, pleaded with Frank: ¡°General Zhou, all the mistakes are mine, they have nothing to do with my brother. It¡¯s me who wanted to enter the wedding venue, it has nothing to do with my brother, I beg¡­¡± Before Sherry could finish her words, Frank chuckled coldly: ¡°Not his fault? Heh¡­do you think, Mr. Herb, will believe that? He offended Noah Weiden, and also hid the truth from Mr. Herb. Just on that ount, he could die a hundred or thousand times! Not only will Noah not let him go, even our Royal Group will not let him go, and you want me to spare him? Dream on!¡± After saying that, a vicious expression began creeping onto Frank¡¯s face, he then instructed the security guards at the venue: ¡°What are you standing around for? Capture him now! A crowd of wimps, a big man barged in and you didn¡¯t even notice? Are your eyes for decoration? Get him now! Whoever dares ck off, I¡¯ll hold them ountable!¡± This¡­ The security guards at the scene, upon hearing these words, couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces, all their faces painted with a look of extreme difficulty. The White Mitchell before them was not an ordinary person, his aura was no joke. Who would dare to make a move against him? Huh? Frank, seeing the security guards still unmoved, his face instantly darkened. ¡°What are you doing!? Are my orders now unenforceable? Get moving!¡± Frank shouted at them in frustration. But the people at the venue still dared not act rashly. Losing their jobs was a minor matter, losing their lives was a major one. Seeing their fear of death, Frank became even angrier. Next, he forcibly grabbed an electric baton from one of the security guards, and with a menacing aura, rushed towards White Mitchell, intending to grab White himself. Unfortunately for Frank, he not only underestimated White Mitchell¡¯s strength but also overestimated his own. Chapter 261: The Entire Martial Department is My Enemy, Yet I Fear Not! Chapter 261: The Entire Martial Department is My Enemy, Yet I Fear Not! Trantor: 549690339 Boom! A muffled noise rang then the entire security room and its surroundings seemed to shake as if a minor earthquake had just urred. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled with it. Gulp! Looking at the devastated security room, the present security guards couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Their faces were filled with terror. They tried to recall how White Mitchell had reacted, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not remember. Because they simply could not see White¡¯s actions clearly. They only saw Frank muster all his strength and rush at White, and then as if hammered by an unknown object, Frank was directly mmed onto the table in the security room. With a thud, the table in the security room instantly shattered. Frank himselfy there like a dead dog, a cruel and horrible expression on his face as he stared fixedly at White Mitchell. Obviously, he had not expected White Mitchell¡¯s skills to be so extraordinary. Even he, the one directly involved, did not clearly see how White Mitchell reacted. This time, he truly underestimated him. However, Frank was still very unwilling to ept this. After waiting for such a long time for this opportunity, as long as he could capture White Mitchell, he would have aplished a great feat. He did not want to miss it. Frank, thinking like this, tried to get up from the ground, but the moment he moved, intense pain shot through his whole body. It felt as if his body was falling apart. Helpless, Frank had to forfeit his attempts, but he was still threateningly staring at White Mitchell, saying, ¡°White Mitchell, you are doomed! Do you think this is the end? I tell you, today you are not leaving this ce. If you dare to step out of here, not only you but also your rtives, will not be spared by the Royal Group! If you have the guts, leave! I dare you to take a step!¡± Faced with Frank¡¯s threats, White Mitchell, who was initially ready to leave, suddenly paused for a moment. He did not like being threatened, especially when his rtives were being threatened! ¡°You wait for me outside. I wille out soon,¡± White Mitchell said calmly to Sherry Jones. Upon hearing this, a look of concern unconsciously appeared on Sherry¡¯s face. She advised, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be impulsive. After all, this is the Royal Group. There is no need to escte matters.¡± White Mitchell nodded, then slowly turned around and walked directly towards Frank. Frank, who was still arrogant a moment ago, felt a sense of horror creeping up on him as he saw White Mitchell approaching. White Mitchell¡¯s footsteps, echoing in his ears, seemed like the gong of a soul reaper. Frank felt as if death was knocking on his door. With a gulp, Frank couldn¡¯t help but swallow, his heart in his throat. Following that, he spoke with fear, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t do anything reckless. I warn you, stop this madness! White Mitchell, don¡¯t be impulsive. You have already offended Noah Weiden. If you dare touch me, the Royal Group will definitely not let you off. Think about it, can you and your loved ones withstand the rage of Noah Weiden and the Royal Group? You¡­¡± Before Frank finished speaking, White Mitchell grabbed his throat. The next moment, Frank was hoisted in mid-air by White Mitchell, face flushed and stricken with pain. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s just Noah Weiden or if the entire Martial Department is my enemy, I am not afraid!¡± White Mitchell said indifferently. His voice was frost-cold. Frank¡¯s whole body shook violently as if out of control. Then, before he could react, White Mitchell flung him. With a crash, Frank was mmed into the wall of the security room. This time, Frank didn¡¯t even have the strength to get up. His vision turned ck and he passed out. The security guards who witnessed the scene felt their hearts tremble. Looking at White Mitchell, they could only see a grim reaper from Hell himself. They shivered, their survival instincts kicking in. No one dared to stop White Mitchell¡¯s departure, for no one wanted to be the second Frank. White Mitchell then left the security office, taking Sherry Jones with him, and went straight off the scene with no one daring to stop them along the way. After a good while, the security guards in the room regained their senses and quickly went to check Frank¡¯s condition. Luckily, White Mitchell did not seriously hurt Frank, who was still breathing. However, he would probably have to spend the rest of his life bedridden. Seeing this, the security guards quickly pulled out their radios, intending to report the situation. But before they could finish their report, the corporation immediately issued amand. [Effective immediately, relieve Frank of his duties as the deputy general manager of the branch, never to be rehired¨CDavid Herb!] What the¡­ The security guards looked at the announcement from the corporation, stunned on the spot. What was happening, Frank was terminated? Furthermore, was thismand actually issued by David Herb? Could it be because Frank just offended White Mitchell? The security guards on site looked at each other, their hearts full of shock. At this point, Frank, who had just regained a bit of consciousness, fell unconscious again after hearing this news. On the other side, White Mitchell brought Sherry Jones into the courtesy car arranged by David Herb and became Sherry Jones¡¯ driver. But at this moment Sherry Jones was still in a state of distraction, her mind full of how to get into the wedding venue to help White Mitchell. Frank was obviously no longer a viable option now, so what other ways were there to get into the wedding venue? Sherry Jones looked desperate, and after a long time, she understood that White Mitchell had started the car and hastily said to him: ¡°Brother, where are we going now? We can¡¯t just leave like this, let¡¯s think of another way, there must be other ways to get into the wedding venue. Brother, let me try again, just one more time, okay?¡± Sherry Jones pleaded earnestly, she didn¡¯t want to give up like this. However, at this moment, White Mitchell only smiled slightly and slowly said: ¡°We are going to the wedding venue right now, don¡¯t you think the scenery around here is somewhat romantic?¡± What? After being reminded by White Mitchell, Sherry Jones quickly turned her gaze to the window. She saw that the road they were driving on was covered with rose petals on both sides, and brightly colored gs were fluttering above their heads. Not only that, nine enormous hot air balloons floated above their heads, all bearing messages of wedding celebration. The entire scene was incredibly striking. Seeing this scene, Sherry Jones was stunned in her ce, couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Brother, are we really going to that VIP¡¯s wedding venue? How¡­ how did you manage this? How can the Royal Group let us in? We don¡¯t even have an invitation!¡± The mention of the invitation made Sherry Jones feel even more flustered inside. Without an invitation, even if they made it to the venue, who knew when they would be expelled. Especially since White Mitchell had just beaten up Frank, the Royal Group was unlikely to let the matter rest so easily. At this moment, after a brief shock, Sherry Jones¡¯ heart became anxious again as if ants were on a hot pan, and she found it hard to sit still. Chapter 262: The Weiden Family Gathers, a Storm is Coming! Chapter 262: The Weiden Family Gathers, a Storm is Coming! Trantor: 549690339 The Sayon business alliance Bund¡¯s small chapel. As Sherry Jones was anxious, White Mitchell¡¯s car parked directly outside the chapel on the Bund. ¡°Bro¡­ where is this?¡± Sherry Jones was stunned, looking at the beautifully decorated Bund¡¯s small chapel, seeming to be at a loss. Seeing this, White Mitchell smiled slightly and then said casually: ¡°The Bund¡¯s small chapel is also the wedding venue for that big figure you were talking about.¡± The Bund¡¯s small chapel? The Bund¡¯s small chapel is the wedding venue of that big figure? What¡¯s going on here? How did White Mitchell know? Why didn¡¯t the staff on the way stop him? More importantly, why did White Mitchell say earlier that the Bund¡¯s small chapel is their wedding venue? Sherry Jones was stunned in ce, her heart filled with countless doubts. However, when she opened her mouth to speak, she stopped herself. At this point, White Mitchell seemed to have seen her doubts. He exined calmly, ¡°Your auntie¡¯s little friend is in charge of preparing this wedding. This was all told to me in advance.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Oh, I see.¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of barely noticeable disappointment shed across Sherry Jones¡¯s face, then she quickly pretended everything was fine. At this moment, she realized that earlier when White Mitchell said their wedding venue would be at the Bund¡¯s small chapel, it was probably to borrow the prestige of that big figure. His doing this was just to help her. While it was indeed a little disappointing that they couldn¡¯t hold their wedding at the Bund¡¯s small chapel today, as long as she could help him, nothing else mattered. Thinking of this, a relieved expression crossed Sherry Jones¡¯s face. She understood that all along, White Mitchell had been helping her quietly behind the scenes, but he never mentioned it. This feeling of being silently protected by someone really touched Sherry Jones, so this time, it should be her turn to protect him. ¡°Bro, rest assured, no matter what, I will help you through this!¡± Sherry Jones said to herself quietly. This time, she was determined to help White Mitchell settle the trouble with the Weiden Family and the Imperial Group. At any cost! At this moment, Sherry Jones had a strong determination in her heart, as if a strong belief was driving her to do this. But quickly, Sherry Jones remembered that day at the Jones Family home, the purple-gold invitation that White Mitchell brought out. Immediately, Sherry Jones said regretfully, ¡°Brother, so that means the purple-gold invitation you gave to the Jones Family that day was real!?¡± White Mitchell smiled and did not deny it. After receiving White Mitchell¡¯s response, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. She had tried so hard to get the invitation that had been right in front of her all along. She had been foolishly kept in the dark. Now, that purple-gold invitation was probably thrown in some trash heap by the Jones Family. If the Jones Family knew the invitation was real, they would probably be regretful. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones felt a sense of irony. At this point, White Mitchell¡¯s car parked stably at the entrance of the wedding venue. ¡°Go ahead, I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll join you in a bit.¡± White Mitchell gently kissed Sherry Jones¡¯s forehead with a soft expression. Like a startled bird, Sherry Jones silently nodded, her face involuntarily flushed. Then, the shy Sherry Jones hurriedly went into the wedding venue, while White Mitchell parked the car by the side of the road and let the Royal Group handle the parking. Seeing it was David Herb¡¯s official car, the Royal Group did not suspect anything, thinking Mitchell was a confidant of David Herb¡¯s, and didn¡¯t give it a second thought. Soon Kylin, driving a limousine, appeared before White Mitchell. ¡°Superior, Frank has been dealt with.¡± Kylin reported respectfully. White Mitchell nodded, then asked, ¡°How much longer until the Weiden Family arrives?¡± Hearing this, Kylin immediately replied, ¡°They are preparing to leave now, they will arrive in about an hour.¡± White Mitchell nodded again, then ordered, ¡°Have the Royal Group evacuate to the inner venue, to avoid innocent casualties.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Upon receiving themand, Kylin immediately began to arrange. Sayon, Weiden Family! While White Mitchell was making arrangements, Noah Weiden had already gathered forces within the Weiden family. He brought back from the Martial Department a small team of Tiger Guard, a total of fifteen people, each of them an Ancient Martial Strongman of the level of a Half-step War King, and just a step away from being a real War King. As for Noah Weiden himself, he is undeniably a Major Achieved War King, only one step away from acquiring his own Title, making him a rare genius in the Martial Department over the past hundred years. Adding the Peak Martial Artists that the Weiden family originally had, the power currently under Noah¡¯s control could be said to be unafraid of any force in Sayon. With this power, even if David Herb were before him, he would likely be unable to retaliate. The reason why Noah Weiden is making such arge-scale mobilization today is, firstly, to seek revenge for his brother, Hans Weiden, and secondly, to establish his family¡¯s authority! Presently, he has be one of the twelve flying tigers of the military department, and the youngest in history, his prospects are simply limitless. Now, it¡¯s time to change thendscape of Sayon and restore the glory of the Weiden family! To him, White Mitchell is no more than an ant that can be crushed at any time. This time, he wants to use White Mitchell, this insignificant creature, to let the whole of Sayon know the strength of the Weiden family! After today, Sayon will witness the real power of the Weiden family, and he wants the entire Sayon to honor the Weiden Family. David Herb, Longman, Amanda and the like, all will have to bow down under the foot of the Weiden family! Thinking of this, Noah Weiden¡¯s mood began to surge, as if he can already see the Weiden family bing the sovereign of Sayon, admired by millions of people. ¡°Everyone, listen to me! Although White Mitchell is just an insignificant creature, you must remember, killing him is just secondary. The most important thing is to let everyone in Sayon witness that our Weiden family is not to be trifled with! This damned White Mitchell has dared to hurt my brother; so I will take his blood to wave the banner for our Weiden family! Once you see White Mitchell, kill without mercy! Any person who dares to oppose our Weiden family, none will be spared! Do you all understand?¡± Noah Weiden sternly ordered. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All members of the Weiden family answered in unison, shaking the heavens. The next moment, Noah Weiden waved his hand, and everyone responded. All of them mounted their war carriages and headed towards the Bund Chapel. Along the way, the Weiden family convoy was like a rampant Evil Dragon, recklessly tearing through the streets of Sayon. Unexpectedly, there were ten funeral vans following the convoy of the Weiden family. On each funeral van, there was a coffin. Seeing this scene, pedestrians couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down their spine, scrambling to avoid getting caught up in the crossfire. Who could anticipate that the Weiden family would choose to travel with ten funeral vans on this day? This must be for something big! I¡¯m afraid someone has provoked the Weiden family, and now the Weiden family is going to cause trouble! Recently, the news of the return of the Weiden family¡¯s True Dragon, Noah Weiden, has quietly spread. Now, he¡¯s likely the one riding in the car. For a while, people couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. This time, the Weiden family¡¯s massive mobilization is probably not as simple as just seeking revenge. Perhaps, there¡¯s going to be a major upheaval in Sayon! While Noah Weiden was heading to the Bund Chapel in full swing, he had no idea that all their movements were under the control of White Mitchell. After listening to Kylin¡¯s report on all the Weiden family¡¯s movements, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes became cold: ¡°Ten funeral vans? Noah Weiden¡¯s congrattory gift really does require some effort.¡± ¡°Superior, do I need to¡­¡± Kylin asked. But at this time, White Mitchell smiled lightly and waved. ¡°No need to stop, let him in. I¡¯m waiting for him right here. This time, I want to see how many Noah Weidens there really are in the Martial Department!¡± Upon hearing this, Kylin¡¯s expression tightened. He knew that White Mitchell¡¯s words meant that he wanted to reorganize the Martial Department! Originally, Kylin thought that White Mitchell just wanted to teach Noah Weiden a lesson, but what he never expected was that White Mitchell wanted to use this opportunity to reorganize the Martial Department! Chapter 263: The Storm Has Arrived, Strong Stand-Off! Chapter 263: The Storm Has Arrived, Strong Stand-Off! Trantor: 549690339 Sayon, the small church on the Bund! As yet unaware of White Mitchell¡¯s intention to use him to settle ounts with the Martial Department, Noah Weiden, leading the Weiden Family¡¯s motorcade, grandly drove onto the sole road leading to the small church on the Bund. At this moment, a Tiger Guard soldier apanying him, seeing this bustling scene, couldn¡¯t help but harbor a few concerns. ¡°Brother Noah, this situation seems a bit off. White Mitchell, a young man recently released from prison, how could he possibly have such immense financial strength to adorn the wedding scene so grandly? What¡¯s more, I just saw a few workers wearing the badges of the Royal Group. Could it be the information provided by the Jones Family was faulty?¡± This Tiger Guard soldier analyzed gravely. At this point, Noah Weiden himself could also discern something was amiss, but he did not immediately order a retreat. Instead, he had the Spirit Car stop at the periphery, and he continued forward with the Tiger Guard and the Weiden Family¡¯s elite forces. Obviously, Noah Weiden was well aware that the small church on the Bund might very well be the wedding venue of some prominent figure under these circumstances. In his view, White Mitchell¡¯s im that his wedding was at the small church on the Bund in conversation with the Jones Family¡¯s people was just him borrowing the tiger¡¯s skin. However, since he had already arrived, as long as the Spirit Car didn¡¯t make an appearance, he might as well pretend to be there to celebrate the happy event of the prominent figure. After all, considering the status of this prominent figure, he probably would have sensed Noah¡¯s presence as soon as he appeared on the periphery. Leaving now would leave him guilty of disrespect to the prominent figure. Instead, he should enter the scene resolutely to exin everything clearly to the prominent figure. He may even have the chance to get acquainted with this big shot from the Nezzi Command Centre. Such a connection would benefit both the Weiden Family and himself. The War Department and Martial Department are of the same family, the former taking care of external affairs and thetter internal ones. They are all organizations guarding the peace of the Dragon Realm. He believes that the prominent figure will not make things difficult for him after hearing his exnation. As for White Mitchell, and the Jones Family who provided him with false intelligence, he won¡¯t let them off easily after exining everything to the big shot! However, to his utter surprise, instead of seeing the big shot, he saw White Mitchell first when he reached the entrance to the wedding scene! He had reviewed White Mitchell¡¯s information, so he knew what he looked like. Unexpectedly, he was at the wedding scene of the prominent figure. Seeing this, the expression on Noah Weiden¡¯s face began to waver, as if he was contemting something. ¡°Brother Noah, this is the wedding scene of the prominent figure, will it not be problematic if we¡­¡± A Tiger Guard soldier couldn¡¯t help but speak out, his words filled with a thread of apprehension. If they start amotion and rm the big shot, everyone here will surely suffer the consequences. Their circumstances stood in contrast to Noah Weiden¡¯s. Noah was a genius, and the Martial Department would surely protect him at all costs. However, they were just mere soldiers. They doubted whether the Martial Department would shield them given the circumstances. Yet upon hearing their concerns, Noah Weiden just scoffed, ¡°What is there to fear? The Martial Department and the War Department are one and the same. White Mitchell battered my younger brother into such a state, he is clearly a sinister viin! He is here at the wedding of the prominent figure, there¡¯s certainly a malicious plot afoot! What we¡¯re doing is simply helping the big shot get rid of a viin who is nning to harm him, do you all understand?!¡± This¡­ Those who heard his words were all momentarily taken aback. Noah Weiden was trying to pin the crime of plotting against a prominent figure on White Mitchell! If they manage to dispose of White Mitchell swiftly and decisively, they could frame him however they wishedter on. Given the rtionship between the Martial Department and the War Department, that powerful figure would certainly believe their words. By that time, they can not only help Noah Weiden to eliminate White Mitchell. Who knows, that figure might even be grateful to them for solving a potential problem for him. Thinking of this, the people brought by Noah Weiden had a ferocious smile on their faces, eager to defeat White Mitchell. At the next moment, Noah Weiden opened the car door and got out, followed by the soldiers of the Tiger Guard and the elites of the Weiden family. In an instant, over a hundred powerhouses gathered by Noah Weiden¡¯s side. Each of them had varying degrees of coldness on their faces, making the atmosphere aggressive. At this moment, the air at the scene seemed heavy, as if there was a dark cloud hanging over the ce, ready to pour heavy rain. The staff from the Royal Group had received instructions to move into the inner field, but many still kept an eye on the situation outside. Seeing the aggressive act of the Weiden Family, they felt their stomach churn with fear. Not to mention them, even the likes of David Herb probably haven¡¯t seen such a scene. At this time, someone recognized the identity of Noah Weiden and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Noah Weiden, the son of the Weiden family working in the Martial Department? It is rumored that he is now one of the twelve Flying Tigers of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard. What is he doing here? And, who is the young man standing against him?¡± Twelve flying tigers of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard? Upon hearing this title, the fear on everyone¡¯s face grew even stronger. No wonder those people outside are so arrogant, turns out they¡¯ve got some strong backing. In contrast, White Mitchell only has two people around him ¨Cpared to the people from Weiden Family, they are simply no match. ¡°Are those two the targets Noah Weiden wants to deal with? They are quite audacious, it¡¯s like an egg hitting on a rock! There¡¯s only two of them and they¡¯re unarmed, while Noah Weiden is a master from the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard! If it were me, I would have hidden somewhere!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but speak. Quite clearly, given the current situation, no one is rooting for White Mitchell and hispanion. They all felt that as soon as Noah Weiden made his move, the situation on the field would absolutely be one-sided. At this point, Noah Weiden and the people he brought along were thinking the same. White Mitchell and hispanion dare to fight with them? They were simply courting death! ¡°White Mitchell, you were waiting for me? Hehe¡­.I didn¡¯t expect you to be somewhat courageous.¡± Noah Weiden gave a coldugh, his voice filled with a tone of contempt. Moreover, the look in his eyes while looking at White Mitchell was as if he was looking at a dead man, he didn¡¯t even consider him a threat. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell calmly smiled, he yfully looked at Noah Weiden and said, ¡°You only brought these few people?¡± As soon as the words fell, Noah Weiden standing across from White Mitchell chuckled disdainfully and mocked, ¡°Oh White Mitchell, what should I say about you? You can¡¯t handlepliments? You really think I¡¯m praising you? I¡¯m saying you have no brains! Just the two of you trying to oppose me, keep dreaming! If I wanted to, I could drown you in spit! Guards! Take him! If he resists, beat him to death!¡± Chapter 264: Who Said He Only Has Two People? Chapter 264: Who Said He Only Has Two People? Trantor: 549690339 Boom! As the words fell, the elite of the Weiden Family, led by Noah Weiden, were the first to engage. Their overwhelming presence rose from the ground, and in an instant, it was charging towards White Mitchell. ¡°Are these the Ancient Martial Strongmen rumored about?!¡± Someone in the inner field couldn¡¯t help but exim. Despite being a great distance away, they could still feel the strong aura emanating from the elites of the Weiden Family. Everyone in the inner courtyard was shocked, drawing in a cold breath. Most of them were just ordinary people, with little to no contact with Ancient Martial Strongmen. Legend has it that within the mighty War Department and Martial Department, there are even more powerful strongmen; they are called the War King, War God, and even the elusive Army Master by the world! Right now, for most of them, this was the first time they were seeing so many Ancient Martial Strongmen. They couldn¡¯t believe that the Weiden Family had such a capability, managing to mobilize so many Ancient Martial Strongmen all at once! Right when everyone was shocked, the elites of the Weiden Family were alreadyunching an attack against White Mitchell. Dozens of Ancient Martial Strongmen, with an overwhelming momentum, made the atmosphere at the scene instantly tense. As for Noah Weiden himself, and the Tiger Guard soldiers he brought along, they all simply stood confidently in ce. Clearly, Noah Weiden knew that White Mitchell had some skills, but hepletely disregarded him. In his eyes, these elites of the Weiden Family were undoubtedly Peak Martial Artists, although they were notparable to the Tiger Guard soldiers. However, dozens of Peak Martial Artists united together, even a Half-step War King would not have an easy time facing them. As for dealing with White Mitchell, who only knew some Three-legged Cat Kung Fu, it was more than enough! While Noah Weiden was full of confidence, a yful voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Who said he only has two people?¡± As the words fell, a flurry of footsteps sounded in an instant, followed by the aura of Peak Martial Artists emerging quickly. ¡°Amanda! It¡¯s Amanda of Nan Xiaodu!!!¡± Someone in the inner field couldn¡¯t help but exim. Who in Sayon doesn¡¯t know about the infamous Nan Xiaodu, one of the two underground kings of the Sayon area? This is an existence that strikes fear into people¡¯s hearts! Just as everyone was surprised, Amanda walked straight to stand behind White Mitchell, leading dozens of Peak Martial Artists. ¡°Did Nan Xiaodue to back up that young man?!¡± The crowd was shocked once again. Who exactly is this young man? Looking at Amanda¡¯s respectful attitude, the people in the inner field were somewhat slow to react. Nan Xiaodu¡¯s reputation resonated throughout Sayon, and in all these years, no one has seen her show such respect. When their director, David Herb, met Amanda, she only treated him courteously. She certainly did not treat him with the deference that she was now showing the young man. Upon seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder about White Mitchell¡¯s identity. By now, the elites of the Weiden Family brought by Noah Weiden stopped their attack upon seeing Amanda¡¯s arrival, and turned back to look at Noah Weiden. Watching this, Noah Weiden sneered coldly, and gazed mockingly at White Mitchell, ¡°So, your reliance is Amanda? Ha¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that a girl who calls herself the underground queen of Sayon can rival me, Noah Weiden?¡± ¡°Everyone listen up, I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s Nan Xiaodu or an underground king, anyone who dares to stop me from dealing with White Mitchell today will be killed without mercy!¡± As soon as these words fell, Noah Weiden took a step forward. His entire demeanor exuded intense prowess and he appeared to disregard Amandapletely. In Noah¡¯s eyes, Amanda was just a trivial minion from Sayon. With her abilities, she could only show off in Sayon. Not to mention far-off ces, even in Sayon, there are many who couldpete with her, not least among them being another underground king ¨C Longman Jack. This little woman who is only fit to hide underground and eke out an existence, simply does not enter his field of vision. However, just when Noah Weiden was feeling smug and did not take Amanda seriously, another voice full of intrigue sounded from behind him. ¡°Oh? Really? What if I, Longman Jack, join in? How would you react!?¡± As the voice fell, urgent footsteps echoed from behind Noah, and the auras of Peak Martial Artists emerged once more, quickly assembling behind White Mitchell. Longman Jack also stood behind White Mitchell with the same humility as Amanda. Within just a few minutes, the figures of Peak Martial Artists filled up behind White Mitchell. The momentum of hundreds of Peak Martial Artists was overwhelming, their aura reaching the skies, causing a great uproar! ¡°No¡­ Longman Jack? Howe he¡¯s here too? Why is he doing the same as Amanda? What¡¯s the background of this young man?¡± The spectators in the arena were even more restless after witnessing this scene. Nan Xiaodu, Longman Jack, the undefeated hands of Sayon¡¯s underground! This statement not only described how Amanda and Longman Jack, these two underground kings, dominated the underworld of Sayon, but also described their ipatible stances. Before this, no one had ever seen these two teaming up. Let alone teaming up, they couldn¡¯t even sit down peacefully for a meal together. But today, they saw it. This was simply an unprecedented scene! If the news of this spread, it would definitely leave many people in shock. Who could have imagined that the young man, who was isted and weak at the beginning, was now backed by the two underground kings, Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack, at the same time. What¡¯s more, at this moment, Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack both showed rare respect to this young man, as if they were his personal guards. Heavens have changed! Undoubtedly, the heavens have changed. If this scene spreads out today, the entire Sayon will be shaken. On the other hand, unlike the astonishment of the spectators in the arena, the elites brought by Noah Weiden from the Weiden Family showed serious expressions one after another. If it was just Amanda, they could barely deal with her. However, if Longman Jack was added, they would definitely be crushedpletely if they went up. It must be known that every single person brought along by Amanda and Longman Jack possessed strength not weaker than theirs. They were all Peak Martial Artists from the ancient times. And more importantly, their number was more than twice that of the Weiden Family when put together. Such a huge gap in strength made them stand nervously in ce, and many of them already wanted to retreat in their hearts. Seeing the fear on the faces of the elites from the Weiden Family, Noah Weiden was immediately furious and yelled, ¡°Cowards! Are you scared by just two small-time thugs from Sayon! Do you have to be scared out of your wits!? Even if all the powerful forces in Sayon were toe together, I, Noah Weiden, and our Tiger Guards can easily handle them!!¡± At this moment, Noah Weiden, like a furious lion, was fuming with rage. He never expected that Amanda and Longman Jack, two small thugs who were only active in the Sayon underworld, would dare to stand in front of him and challenge him. This is simply not putting him, one of the Twelve Flying Tigers of Tiger Guard, in their eyes! What Noah Weiden didn¡¯t expect even more, cameter. Just as he finished his words, a voice full of amusement came from behind him again, ¡°Young Master Weiden has quite the nerve. I wonder if your Weiden family could handle it if my people led by David Herb were to join in!?¡± Chapter 265: Tiger Guard Takes Action! The Top Three from Sayon are Defeated! Chapter 265: Tiger Guard Takes Action! The Top Three from Sayon are Defeated! Trantor: 549690339 Boom! With the echo of Noah Weiden¡¯s words, a more intense footsteps were heard behind him. The earth seemed to quiver along with them. By the sound of it, there were at least a hundred men. And the noise they made was beyond what ordinary people could produce. It was amotion only Peak Martial Artists could make. In this moment, everyone in the inner court were stunned. They could never have imagined that their director, David Herb, after arriving at the scene, was standing respectfully behind White Mitchell, just like Amanda and Longman. At this sight, the hearts of the crowd were already swept up by shock and chills, causing goosebumps to drop to the ground. Who was this young man exactly? Why were the three kings who usuallymand Sayon so respectful to him now? What was his background? At this thought, everyone was even more awestruck. It was as if the young man standing before them was the real Sayon King. At this moment, the look on Noah Weiden¡¯s face was extremely grim, full of resentment. If there was anyone at the scene he needed to be wary of, it would be David Herb, who was nning the wedding for that important figure. Of course, it was only that high-ranking figure from Nezzi Command he was wary of. If David Herb insisted on being his enemy, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking him down as well! Thinking of this, Noah Weiden looked arrogantly at David Herb with a challenging gaze: ¡°David Herb, don¡¯t think that helping that important figure in Nezzi Command prepare for their wedding means they¡¯ll have your back!¡± The War Department and my Martial Department have always been one. Do you really think that this high-ranking figure would side with you, a businessman, against our Martial Department? let me warn you: don¡¯t shoot yourself in the foot. Otherwise, even that important figure can¡¯t save you!¡± Upon hearing these words, David Herb sneaked a nce at White Mitchell, but White Mitchell¡¯s face was as calm as an ancient well, unmoved. Immediately after, David Herb calmly responded to Noah Weiden: ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken the conversation this far. Then I, David Herb, really want to experience the fine tactics of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard! Let theme, I will take them all on!¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing these words, Noah Weiden was instantly filled with rage, his expression growing even more fierce: ¡°David Herb! Amanda! Longman! You brought this onto yourselves! Since you don¡¯t take me, Noah Weiden, seriously, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! I will make you understand who truly rules Sayon! All men, attack together, aim deadly blows, anyone who dares to obstruct the work of my Flying Tiger Guard, kill without mercy!¡± As the words fell, the fifteen soldiers of the Flying Tiger Guard standing beside Noah Weiden took a step forward. Boom! The sound of unified footsteps echoed, apanied by the wild aura surging within them. The auras of fifteen Flying Tiger Guards shot up into the sky, creating a suffocating feeling that covered the entire scene. At this moment, these fifteen Flying Tiger Guards stood like towering giants before everyone, inducing fear at first nce. They were beings surpassing Peak Martial Artists! After the crowd felt this powerful momentum, their expressions flickered, revealingplex expressions. These were beings beyond Peak Martial Artists, the best of the best from the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard. Don¡¯t be fooled by their numbers ¡ª just fifteen of them. But in terms of fighting power, not even all the peak martial artists herebined could approach them. ¡°Kill!¡± Just as David Herb and others were filled with apprehension, one of the Flying Tiger Guardsmanded, instantly charging towards them. The remaining fourteen Flying Tiger Guards stood coldly in their ce, seemingly without intentions to act. Seeing this, the fiery-tempered Longman instantly cursed out loud: ¡°Damn it! They¡¯re looking down on us too much! Just one of them dares to step forward?¡± The Flying Tiger Guard sneered coldly: ¡°One of me is more than enough to deal with all of you scrubs!¡± The next moment, the Flying Tiger Guard charged into the crowd, where Longman also unsheathed his weapon and charged forward. Seeing this, David Herb and Amanda didn¡¯t dare to be careless, they also led all their men and rushed forward. The Weiden Family¡¯s elite fighters, seeing their own side being supported by a Half-step War King level master, instantly boosted their morale and followed the Flying Tiger Guard into the camp of David Herb, Amanda, and Longman. ¡°Hooligan! Do you really think I, Longman, am just for show?¡± Longman swung a fist, instantly sending one of the Weiden Family¡¯s elites flying. A thunderous boom resounded, and over three hundred people shed together instantly, their battle cries filling the air with an earth-shaking momentum. The audience inside the scene stared wide-eyed and agape at this spectacle. At that moment, David Herb immediately ordered, ¡°Everyone, forget about the others, focus all your efforts on the Tiger Guard!¡± Upon hearing this, Amanda and Longman directed their subordinates to deal with the Tiger Guard soldiers. In a blink of an eye, over a hundred people rushed towards the Tiger Guard. However, the lone Tiger Guard soldier seemedpletely oblivious to their attack. He wore a calm demeanor, seemingly unruffled andposed. ¡°You ants, dare to challenge me, the Tiger Guard? You¡¯re courting death!¡± The soldier¡¯s face fell, he appeared as emotionless as a machine. With a single squeeze, he grabbed the neck of a Peak Martial Artist and tossed him away. Then, the soldier continued, ¡°Do you think numbers matter? In the face of absolute power, you are all ants!¡± Boom! The soldier¡¯s aura exploded again, nearing that of a War King¡¯s, incredibly frightening. As the crowd felt this overwhelming energy, looks of utter astonishment appeared on their faces. He was still holding back earlier! The people besieging the soldier gasped in shock upon realizing this. Before they had time to react, the soldier had already plunged into the crowd. At this moment, the Tiger Guard was like a savage wolf charging into a flock of sheep, rampaging and dominating as if no one stood in his way. In just the blink of an eye, a dozen Peak Martial Artists were sent flying by him. Without even a nce, he continued his onught. At first, the Peak Martial Artists brought by David Herb could still maintain their fighting spirit. However, after the soldier single-handedly took down forty to fifty people, even the Peak Martial Artists were scared out of their wits. Is this the strength that surpasses a Peak Martial Artist? Is this a Half-step War King? The crowd looked at each other, their hearts filled with dread, and their faces unbelievably grim. ¡°Hmph! Ants will always be ants! None of you can fight!¡± The soldier sneered, his face filled with a mocking smile,pletely disregarding everyone around him. ¡°You!¡± Hearing this, David Herb and the other two were internally fuming, but their own people were helpless against the soldier, and they could only watch as he continued his arrogant onught. Just then, the previously silent White Mitchell finally spoke, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kylin, have them step down.¡± Already eager for a go, Kylin sprung into action at themand. ¡°Everyone, step down. Leave this to me,¡± he casually told David Herb and the others. Upon hearing this, David Herb and the others were momentarily stunned, then a collective sigh of relief was released. Finally, White Mitchell¡¯s man was stepping in. They were worried that if Kylin didn¡¯t intervene soon, their forces would bepletely depleted. When they came to their senses, David Herb and the others quickly ordered their people to retreat to make space for Kylin. Hm? The soldier noticed the sudden retreat of David Herb¡¯s group and looked towards Kylin puzzled. ¡°Who are you?¡± The soldier asked arrogantly, hardly bothering to acknowledge Kylin¡¯s arrival. In his view, these Sayonese ancient martial strongmen were all talk, no matter how strong they appeared, they were simply showing off fancy techniques against the Tiger Guard. This man was probably no different from the other weaklings of Sayon, no match for the Tiger Guards! At this moment, hearing the soldier¡¯s words, Kylin shook his head dismissively and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know my name!¡± Not worthy to know? The soldier sneered, ¡°Stop ying god! Soon, you will realize that in front of us Tiger Guards, all Sayonese martial artists are nothing but ants! I hope when you beg for mercy, you¡¯ll still be this mouthy. Otherwise, this would be far too boring! Prepare to die, ant!¡± Chapter 266: Crushing the Tiger Guard, Who Is He Actually? Chapter 266: Crushing the Tiger Guard, Who Is He Actually? Trantor: 549690339 Boom! With one stride, the Tiger Guard pressed forward, a vast aura immediately pressing towards Kylin. But at this moment, Kylin was still as a statue, his face showed no waves of emotion. It was as if he didn¡¯t consider the Tiger Guard to be worth his attention at all. ¡°You dare to ignore me? Asking for death!¡± The expression on the Tiger Guard¡¯s face darkened. His once calm demeanor instantly turned grim. He made a tight fist and smashed it towards Kylin. But just as his fist was about to m into Kylin, Kylin suddenly moved. With a casual raise of the hand, the snap of a sound, his vise-like hand instantly mped onto the throat of the Tiger Guard. There was a crisp snap, followed by a sudden sound. The next moment, an atmosphere forged from battle and blood was instantly spread. Just in a blink, the whole site seemed to be enveloped in an extremely terrifying ambiance. What¡­ A tremor shook the Tiger Guard¡¯s heart, and the grim look on his face vanishedpletely at this moment, reced with an extreme gravity. Hiss! A sharp intake of breath suddenly echoed as beads of cold sweat seeped from the Tiger Guard¡¯s forehead. A numbing sensation consumed his senses. This is a War King! This is a war king! Only a war king would manage to overwhelm him so effortlessly. Only a war king could boast such strength! Why would there be a war king by White Mitchell¡¯s side? In this moment, the entire scene fell silent. The air seemed to solidify, and all eyes turned involuntarily upon Kylin. Nobody had expected that this young man, who had been standing behind White Mitchell from the start, unassuming and subdued, would turn out to be so overwhelmingly powerful! The Tiger Guard was absolutely no match for him. The crowd was shocked beyond belief, as if sounds of war horses neighing rung by their ears, and the air was saturated with the scent of blood. It felt as if they had stepped right into a brutal battlefield littered with corpses and blood. ¡°Is the Tiger Guard so impressive?¡± Kylin sneered coldly, and abruptly mmed the guard in his hand into the ground. A loud boom echoed as the ground shuddered. Then, the Tiger Guard felt as if some object had smashed into his body. A piercing pain swept across his body, as if it was falling apart. His vision tunneled, and he passed out. Until the moment he fell, he did not realize that he, a noble member of the Tiger Guard, had been so weak in front of the other party. Seeing the formerly haughty Tiger Guard, who had faced a hundred enemies, now lying on the ground like a dead dog, elicited shock and a churning chaos in the spectators. Honestly, was this even a human being? It felt more like a human weapon! At this moment, unlike the shock of everyone else, Noah Weiden still had a face of arrogance as if he didn¡¯t take Kylin seriously at all. True, Kylin had shown the strength of a War King, but unless he was a Titled War King, Noah didn¡¯t care. Because his grandfather, Jeremiah Weiden, once told him that he, as a Major Achieved War King, was already outstanding. Even if he met a Titled War King, he still had the power to fight. As long as he didn¡¯t meet the freaks of the White War Department, there were few people among the War Kings who could really bother him. White Mitchell was just a brat recently released from prison. How strong could the men following him be? Thinking of this, Noah Weiden said with a mocking face, ¡°I seem to have underestimated your strength.¡± I didn¡¯t expect you to have an ally of War King level by your side. But do you think you¡¯re impressive now? An ordinary War King, in the eyes of my Tiger Guard, is nothing but an ant! All together now, extinguish him! Let this ordinary War King get a glimpse of the strength of our Wubu Flying Tiger Guard!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The remaining fourteen Tiger Guard, their muscles taut, took a step forward, their aura rapidly increasing. In the eyes of the fourteen Tiger Guard, their fighting spirit was burning. Fourteen pairs of tiger eyes stared intently at Kylin. Kylin, however, retained his casual demeanor, as if he didn¡¯t even care about these so-called Tiger Guards. Feeling ignored, the Tiger Guards felt as though they had been humiliated. They instantly red up in fury. ¡°How dare you ignore us, the Tiger Guards, all because of being just a civilian War King? Asking for death!¡± The fourteen Tiger Guards sneered. In an instant, they moved with lightning speed, closing in on Kylin. Seeing this scene, even David Herb and the others who had seen Kylin¡¯s prowess were perspiring in anxiety. Just a moment ago, Kylin managed to take out a Tiger Guard effortlessly. However, standing in front of him now were fourteen Tiger Guard! This wouldn¡¯t be as simple as one plus one equals two. The fourteen Tiger Guards working together would be intimidating enough to walk sideways in Sayon. Was Kylin really a match for them? For a moment, David Herb and the others were filled with trepidation. Just as David Herb and the others were filled with apprehension, the fourteen Tiger Guard soldiersunched their attack on the Kylin. At this moment, the always stationary Kylin finally made its move. With a swift motion, the Kylin shifted its stance, and the fourteen Tiger Guard soldiers swarmed towards it. But then, something strange happened. The Kylin, which was clearly standing before them, suddenly disappeared without a trace. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s an afterimage!¡± One of the Tiger Guard soldiers shouted and immediately retreated. Upon his warning, the other Tiger Guards were taken aback and attempted to withdraw as fast as possible. However, at this moment, Kylin¡¯s voice echoed like a ghost behind a Tiger Guard soldier. ¡°So the Tiger Guard is quite remarkable, isn¡¯t it?¡± The indifferent voice, like the death knell in the hand of a soul emissary, instantly sent chills down the Tiger Guards¡¯ spines. They wanted to evade its attack, but soon realized, it was toote! The Kylin grabbed one of the Tiger Guard soldiers and violently mmed him into the ground. The deafening thud echoed again, causing the earth to tremble once more. This¡­ The remaining Tiger Guard soldiers couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. Quickly after, an experienced Tiger Guard soldier shouted, ¡°Scatter! Quickly! Scatter!¡± Given the current situation, there was no time to specte about the Kylin¡¯s strength. No matter what, just that one move was enough to prove that the Kylin possessed strength they could not contend with. The only way was to scatter as soon as possible, not giving the Kylin a chance to wipe them all out in one swoop. However, the Kylin simply sneered at this moment, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve been taught in the Tiger Guard? What a disgrace to your Martial Department!¡± Boom! Kylin¡¯s speed surged again, and he casually threw the body of a Tiger Guard soldier. Without a nce, the Kylin aimed at the next Tiger Guard soldier. ¡°Aaaah!!! Who the hell is this?! How can there be such a powerful War King in Sayon? Why don¡¯t we have any information on this!!!¡± The remaining Tiger Guard soldiers were in constant agony, their frustration reaching the extreme. They simply had no chance against the Kylin in front of them. They didn¡¯t even have the slightest chance to retaliate. All they could do was watch as theirpanions were eliminated one by one by the Kylin, constantly fearing that they would be the next to go. ¡°Fuck! Brothers, we have to fight!!!¡± The remaining Tiger Guard soldiers, with determined hearts, attacked the air in front of them. They had no choice. The Kylin was too fast, they couldn¡¯t catch him. Out of desperation, they attacked the air like crazed dogs. Clearly, they had been frightened by the Kylin, losing all sense ofposure. Seeing this, the Kylin sneered again, seized the opportunity, and easily took out another Tiger Guard soldier and tossed him aside. The next moment, the Kylin struck again. In an instant, the scene was like a lively dumpling feast, as some of the Tiger Guard soldiers were tossed aside one after another. In no time, the so-called elite Tiger Guard soldiers were stacked up like wooden blocks by the Kylin. ¡°Aaaah¡­¡± The horrifying screams echoed from the once invincible Tiger Guard soldiers, generating scenes of brutality. Seeing this scene, David Herb and the others were taken aback. They now realized their previous concerns werepletely unfounded. Compared to the Kylin, these Tiger Guard soldiers were as weak as paper,pletely defenseless. At this point, their reverence for White Mitchell escted even further. A being like the Kylin could single-handedly crush the entire Sayon, reigning supreme. However, even such an almost invincible being in their eyes, willingly followed White Mitchell. How terrifying White Mitchell¡¯s real identity must be, they feared that the Nezzi Command was just the tip of his enormous strength. At this moment, David Herb and the others were very fortunate. They were d that they didn¡¯t be enemies with White Mitchell and were able to work for him. What an honor it was to serve such a powerful figure in their lives! While David Herb and the others were astonished, Noah Weiden, on the other hand, appeared quite the opposite. At this moment, Noah Weiden was standing alone in the field, his face was so gloomy it seemed as if it could drip water. His silver teeth were almost crushed by his biting, and his fists were already clenched purple. He never imagined that the Tiger Guard soldiers he brought would be so weak in front of White Mitchell¡¯s ally. This proved that White Mitchell¡¯s ally was definitely not to be underestimated, at least a Minor Achieved War King! If he were an entry-level War King, this would not be possible. He underestimated White Mitchell¡¯s strength, otherwise, he would have taken the initiative to act, and not wasted these fifteen Tiger Guard soldiers. Thinking of this, Noah Weiden¡¯s expression became increasingly fierce as he red at White Mitchell, ¡°White Mitchell! Do you think you have won? A mere Minor Achieved War King is nothing in my eyes! I admit, I underestimated your strength! But from now on, I¡¯m going to be serious. I¡¯m going to show you that a Minor Achieved War King is nothing in front of a Major Achieved War King!!!¡± Chapter 267: Who Told You I was a Minor Achieved War King? Chapter 267: Who Told You I was a Minor Achieved War King? Trantor: 549690339 Boom! As soon as his voice fell, Noah Weiden fiercely stepped forward. In an instant, it seemed as if a powerful force, strong enough to shudder the earth and shake the mountain, welled up from within him, filling the entire venue with the rumbling sound echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. David Herb and others were staring in disbelief at Noah Weiden, their hearts trembling uncontrobly. Could this be¡­ David Herb and hispanions, aghast and speechless, looked on as Noah Weiden, standing before them, seemed to tap into a mysterious power. His presence kept rising, slowly but surely. Before long, Noah Weiden appeared to be someone else entirely, his momentum striking and impressive, like an angry old bull at full strength, exuding an intimidating aura. Not only that, but Noah¡¯s daunting presence was also steadily overwhelming them. In an instant, everyone present, except for White Mitchell and Kylin, felt an enormous pressure as if a giant bouldery heavy on their chests, hindering their breathing. ¡°Is this the power of a Major Achieved War King?¡± Everyone on site was greatly shocked, their eyes filled with amazement, as if something had struck a deep chord within them. ¡°White Mitchell! You should be proud to die by my hand even in the afterlife!¡± With Noah sounding cruel and the corners of his mouth curling into a grotesque smirk, it gave him a manic demeanor. Meanwhile, in the arena, Kylin, just like White Mitchell, wore an indifferent expression, seemingly undeterred with Noah Weiden. ¡°Humph! Fool! Let me show you the difference between a Minor Achieved War King and a Major Achieved War King!¡± Noah Weiden snorted, took a step forward, and sted towards Kylin, swift as an arrow shot from a bow. In the blink of an eye, where Noah once stood, there appeared an afterimage, and the ground below showed a crack. His speed and fierce offensive were nothing short of spectacr! Witnessing this, the faces of David Herb and the others turned ghastly pale as if they had seen something unbelievable. Their hearts raced up to their throats. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but worry for Kylin who stood in the arena. Despite White Mitchell¡¯s calm demeanor, would Kylin really be able to defeat the powerful Noah Weiden? The three were unable to hide the skepticism within them. At this moment, the rapidly advancing Noah Weiden had already confronted Kylin, throwing a fierce punch at him. ¡°Trash, die!!!¡± Noah¡¯s fist was aze with rage. It was filled with an explosive forceparable to a bomb st! For a moment, a violent st of air was whipped around Noah Weiden, as if the air itself was beingpressed and was breaking apart under the pressure of his punch. Smack! But just as Noah Weiden¡¯s fist was about tond on Kylin, Kylin casually stretched out one hand. His fingers spread wide, capturing Noah¡¯s charging fist with sheer ease. Could this be¡­ In that instant, the atmosphere at the scene turned incredibly tense, the air wave that Noah Weiden had just set in motion seemed to have encountered a formidable barrier, disappearing in an instant. A deafening silence! It was as though time had stopped at that instant. The whole venue became eerily quiet. David Herb and the others were staring nkly at the scene before them, as if they had been turned to stone. Their minds were too shocked to register what was happening. While they had considered Kylin¡¯s ability to counter Noah Weiden, they had certainly not expected Kylin to neutralize Noah Weiden¡¯s assault so effortlessly. Apparently, without breaking a sweat! What sort of power did White Mitchell¡¯s ally truly possess? They were astonished, finding their convictions being challenged afresh, unable to regain theirposure for a while. Yet the one who was more shocked than them was none other than Noah Weiden himself. At that moment, his mood was worse than if he had eaten shit. Why, why did he fully tap into the power of a Major Achieved War King, and yet, he was unable to shake off this ally of White Mitchell? Could it be, was this ally of White Mitchell also a Major Achieved War King? No, that¡¯s not right! He could so easily ward off his offense which implies that his power far surpasses Noah¡¯s? Hiss! At this thought, Noah Weiden took in a few sharp drafts of the cold air and was instantly plunged from heaven to hell. His confidence was dealt a crushing blow. Right at that moment, Kylin, with Noah¡¯s fist clenched in his hand, gave him a cold smirk. Kylin¡¯s grip tightened, and with a crack, Noah¡¯s arm hung limp, much like a pendulum. All of a sudden, a heart-wrenching pain coursed through Noah¡¯s arm. A sheen of cold sweat quickly formed on his forehead, his expression turning agonizing. ¡°Who told you that I was a Minor Achieved War King?¡± With those words, Kylin¡¯s energy abruptly soared again. A resounding boom echoed, as if a colossal dragon had awakened within him. In an instant, an ocean-like overwhelming power instantly enveloped the entire venue. Merely within an instant, Noah Weiden¡¯s momentum was overpowered. That¡¯s right; against Kylin, Noah¡¯s presence was as insignificant as a newborn chick. At that moment, Noah Weiden was utterly panic-stricken. He¡¯s not a Minor Achieved War King, and not even a Major Achieved War King! This kind of momentum, he had only once before sensed in Titled War King! Even then, Kylin¡¯s presence was several times stronger than the Titled War King he had once experienced. This¡­This¡­ Did he just show off in front of this guy, even iming to demonstrate his power? At this thought, Noah Weiden wished he could p himself twice. How could he have known that his opponent was a Titled War King! Why, Oh why, did White Mitchell have a Titled War King as his ally when he had just been a juvenile punk released from prison? Damn it, why, why, why this is happening!!! Inside, Noah Weiden was wailing. Filled with resentment, he was, after all, one of the Twelve Flying Tigers, the Martial Department¡¯s youngest ever Twelve Flying Tigers! If he were a Titled War King, this opponent would be no match for him! Picturing this, Noah Weiden, clutching his crippled arm, stated indignantly, ¡°I admit, you were better. But don¡¯t think it ends here! I am one of the Twelve Flying Tigers from the Martial Department! And you are nothing but a lowly, nameless pawn! This grudge of maiming me won¡¯t easily be buried. You have not just crossed me, Noah, you have offended the entire Martial Department! If you have the guts, kill me. If not, as long as I live, you will have no peace. Brace yourself for the wrath of the Martial Department!!!¡± Chapter 268: The Azure Dragon Appears, Noah Weiden Collapses! Chapter 268: The Azure Dragon Appears, Noah Weiden Copses! Threat! An outright threat! Noah Weiden was certain in his heart that White Mitchell and his helper wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him. At this moment, White Mitchell was standing behind him and confidently walked toward Noah Weiden. Upon seeing this, Kylin immediately gathered his energy, and respectfully stood behind him without any presumptuousness. Noah Weiden saw White Mitchell approaching him but far from being scared, he became even more arrogant: ¡°White Mitchell! You won¡¯t be pleased for long! If you¡¯re capable, just kill me! Do you dare? Are you bold enough to challenge the entire Martial Department? Do you know the consequences of challenging the Martial Department? Haha¡­as long as you dare to touch a single hair on me, even if you hide yourself at the ends of the earth, my Weiden Family will take you out and let you experience a living¡­¡± With a ¡°pah¡± sound, before the final word ¡®hell¡¯ could escape his mouth, White Mitchell had already seized him by the neck. ¡°You!!!¡± Noah Weiden¡¯s face was full of resentment; a burning sensation arose from his face. White Mitchell¡¯s move felt like a p hitting him hard in the face. Rumble¡­ At this moment, an engine¡¯s roar prated into everyone¡¯s ears. All of them were taken back a bit and promptly concentrated. At this time, Kylin slowly walked to White Mitchell¡¯s side and hesitantly asked, ¡°Honor¡­the Big Brother. The Sayon armed forces are here, do I need to¡­¡± As he was speaking, an intense murderous intent shed across Kylin¡¯s eyes. White Mitchell nced at Noah Weiden and slowly let him go. With a ¡°thud,¡± Noah Weiden copsed on the ground, seemingly drained of power. However, at this moment, Noah Weiden¡¯s face had be distorted with malice again: ¡°Hahaha¡­White Mitchell! As I said, you wouldn¡¯t dare! The Sayon armed forces are here, so you better wait for your death!!!¡± White Mitchell, hearing this, looked at Noah Weiden as if he was an idiot and then looked at the Sayon armed forces¡¯ vehicle driven towards him. This is the Sayon Armed Forces¡¯ war vehicle, only one hade. Through the window, White Mitchell had already seen the face of the assant. The Commander of the Sayon Armed Forces, Asher! Before the vehicle coulde to a halt, Asher jumped straight out of it and rushed towards White Mitchell with a sense of urgency. He wasn¡¯t here to aid Noah Weiden against White Mitchell. Even if he was brave enough, he couldn¡¯t. He came today to plead with White Mitchell to spare Noah Weiden. He couldn¡¯t allow Noah Weiden to bring down the whole Martial Department. However, he never thought that Noah Weiden, far from showing remorse, became even more arrogant at seeing him: ¡°Asher, you¡¯re just in time! Help me kill all these bastards! Kill them all! Asher! What are you standing there for? Are you still fearing the boss of Nezzi Command? Are you crazy? This criminal White Mitchell, harm our Martial Arts Soldiers. Even the big boss would side with our Martial Department if he found out! If you captured him now, the big boss would definitely look at you with different eyes¡­¡± Just as Noah Weiden continued yelling at Asher, a yful voice slowly rose: ¡°Oh? Is that so? Since you know that much about my Nezzi Command Center, do you want to sit in my position as the Nezzi War King?¡± This¡­ Hearing this voice, Noah Weiden suddenly turned around. His gaze contracted abruptly, and a tingling sensation ran down his spine. He saw a bald young man, pushing a wheelchair, slowly appearing in everyone¡¯s view. Behind him, followed four or five soldiers in white uniforms, their faces solemn. Each one of them emitted a stern aura, so much stronger than the Tiger Guard Soldiers that he brought. Just one look was enough to make people feel an unparalleled oppression! Given this scenario and the words just spoken by the bald young man, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess his identity! The Highest Commander of Nezzi, the Nezzi War King, Mr. Azure Dragon! He provides protection for the Dragon Realm¡¯s eastern region and his status is superior. He is a man of great importance. He wasn¡¯t simply one of the Twelve Flying Tigers, even the War God of the Martial Department in front of Mr. Azure Dragon would need to behave respectfully. Because he is from the White War Department, one of the five War Kings. Merely this identity was enough to avoid any conflict from anyone in the Dragon Realm. Having thought of this, Noah Weiden quickly kneeled and said: ¡°I am Noah of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, respectfully paying my respects to Mr. Azure Dragon! I misspoke earlier, not with any intention of causing offense. It¡¯s just that White Mitchell is extremely malicious and has harmed our Martial Arts Soldiers. In my anxiety, I misspoke. I beg for Mr. Azure Dragon to spare me and forgive my recklessness.¡± Noah Weiden didn¡¯t hesitate and directly fell on his knees in front of Mr. Azure Dragon. However, from start to end, Mr. Azure Dragon didn¡¯t even give him a nce. He just pushed the wheelchair of the middle-aged man sitting on it and slowly made his way to White Mitchell¡¯s side. ¡°Hon¡­.¡± Mr. Azure Dragon had just started to speak, when Kylin quickly cleared up his throat and signalled towards Mr. Azure Dragon. Mr. Azure Dragon paused, then quickly corrected himself and said, ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Mitchell.¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell nodded silently, immediately turning his gaze to the middle-aged man seated in the wheelchair, a faint smile stirring on his face. ¡°Turner, how are you here?¡± White Mitchell asked with a faint smile. Sitting on the wheelchair, Turner let out a heartyugh and said unabashedly, ¡°Hahaha¡­ How could I not attend your wedding? If it weren¡¯t for you carrying me for thirty miles that year, I¡¯d have lost my life.¡± At these words, White Mitchell gently shook his head in gratitude. Indeed, it was he who had carried Turner thirty miles across the desert years ago, saving Turner¡¯s life in the process. However, it was Turner who had taken a fatal blow meant for him from a hidden enemy. If not for that, he would have fallen on the battlefield long ago. Back then, he was a mere rookie soldier who hadn¡¯t been on the force for even half a year, far from the strength he possesses now. Turner was his squad leader at the time, leading him on a mission. They were ambushed, barely escaping with their lives. Out of a dozen or so people, only he and Turner survived. But for his efforts in saving Mitchell, Turner was left disabled for life. With every inch of the past revisited, they seemed as vivid as ever. Considering this, White Mitchell firmly told Turner, ¡°Turner, rest assured, now that I¡¯m back, I will definitely uncover our assant from back then, to do justice for you!¡± Upon hearing this, Turner choked back his words. It looked like he had something he didn¡¯t want to say in front of others, and he swallowed his words back down. At the same time, Noah Weiden, who had been eavesdropping on their conversation, was utterly stupefied. The man in the wheelchair, was none other than the famously tough, Instructor Steel Turner! The most conspicuous feature of his was the disabled legs. But, despite his disability, he was a selflessly tough character, the strictest Instructor at the Nezzi headquarters, notorious far and wide! Noah Weiden could never have guessed that White Mitchell had once saved Steel Turner¡¯s life. Even the Azure Dragon War King had to address him as ¡°elder brother.¡± Who¡­who is he? How does he even have ties with Steel Turner? While Noah Weiden stood agape, the Azure Dragon pushing the wheelchair asked for White Mitchell¡¯s confirmation, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, your wedding is about to start, I will handle these small fries, so as not to dirty your hands.¡± Boom! On hearing this, Noah Weiden couldn¡¯t help but shudder, as if he had learned some earth-shaking secret. A chill swept over his heart. A wedding, a wedding, this is White Mitchell¡¯s wedding? So White Mitchell was that big shot; he was the big shot from the Nezzi headquarters! Why, why could this be? The information he had explicitly identified was Mitchell being in prison. No, no, no!!! Clearly, someone had altered the prison records for him, or it was he himself who altered them. With ties to the Nezzi headquarters, changing some information was a minor task. White Mitchell, you really fooled me so badly! Thinking of this, Noah Weiden felt like crying but had no tears, his strength drained, he copsed helplessly. Defeated, I¡¯m utterly defeated. Who could have thought, that White Mitchell was that big yer stirring up stormy waves across Sayon? No wonder David Herb and the others, knowing his identity, chose to stand with White Mitchell. No wonder White Mitchell had such a powerful helper by his side. It all makes sense now!!! This time, even if his grandfather, Jeremiah Weiden, personally steps in, it might not shake White Mitchell in the slightest. At this point, what could he fight him with? The most dire thing was his own survival! With this thought, Noah Weiden looked desperately at Asher, ¡°Commander Asher, Commander Asher, save me, please save me!¡± Upon hearing this, Asher nced at him coldly, reprimanding scornfully, ¡°Noah Weiden, now you know how to beg? Where was this earlier? You think you¡¯re great, your Weiden family is so mighty, even looking down on me! You brought this downfall upon yourself. Now, you want me to save you? If I don¡¯t kill you, It will be giving you face!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, Noah Weiden copsed, like he had been struck by lightning, petrified on the spot. Then, Noah Weiden was tossed out of the venue like a dead dog by Azure Dragon¡¯s men, dropping directly onto the coffins he had brought. At this moment, a line of luxury buses pulled into the venue. The upbeat people of the Jones Family suddenly noticed Noah Weiden, who had been tossed out by the Martial Arts Soldiers, right under the buses. Now, Noah Weiden resembled a homeless dog, being thrown into the coffins he had brought, looking really disheveled. Seeing all this, the expressions of the Jones Family instantly froze: ¡°What¡­what exactly is going on here?¡± Chapter 269: Did Sherry Jones actually escape? Chapter 269: Did Sherry Jones actually escape? Sayon, a little church on the Bund. The memebrs of the Jones family sitting on the coach bus, seeing Noah Weiden being arrested, couldn¡¯t help but exchange wide-eyed looks. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this the little church on the Bund?!¡± Amanda, who had a puzzled face just a moment ago, eximed in surprise. At this time, the Jones family members began to cast their eyes outside the bus. By now, the coach bus had stopped at the entrance of the wedding venue. From afar, one could see a building of thest century standing tall within their view. Despite the grand decoration at the location, the little church had been exceptionally adorned. However, the iconic structure of the little church at the Bund was not something that could be faked. This was indeed the little church on the Bund! Members of the Jones family were shocked, like being struck by lightning, stirring giant waves within their hearts. The little church on the Bund, that influential person¡¯s wedding¡­ it was really taking ce at the little church on the Bund! White Mitchell didn¡¯t lie, it was true. This was not White Mitchell¡¯s wedding venue, this was the very influential person¡¯s wedding venue! Noah Weiden must¡¯ve been arrested because he took the information that they gave him seriously and thus brought his men to disturb the influential figure. Hiss! On thinking this, the Jones family couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air, a mix of indescribable emotions rushing to their faces. They knew very well that the information was passed to Noah Weiden by the Jones family. However, it was because of the Jones family¡¯s erroneous information that Noah Weiden was arrested. If Noah is released in the future, wouldn¡¯t the Jones family suffer immense losses? Under the fury of the Weiden Family, the Jones family will likely cease to exist! To think of it, the faces of the Jones family turned incredibly ufortable, as if they had eaten dirt. White Mitchell, that damn star! If he hadn¡¯t pretended to be big and showed off his fake invitation in front of them, how could they mistakenly think the little church on the Bund was his wedding venue? Yes, White Mitchell was to me. All of this was caused by White Mitchell pretending and making mischief! What¡¯s more, this could all be a plot by White Mitchell, intentionally trying to pass the message to Noah Weiden through them. Then for Noah to bring people over to disturb the influential figure and get Noah taken care of by that same figure. ¡°What a scheme! We were so badly tricked by that bastard!¡± Will Jones said, grinding his teeth in frustration. At this point, Old Madam Jones¡¯ face was clouded over, and she was filled with fear. However, she knew that instead of brooding over their hardship, they should figure out how to solve their current predicament. ¡°Will and Snowden, listen carefully. No matter what, today we must find a reliable support for our Jones family. As long as we find a strong support, even if Noah refuses to listen to our exnations, he will not dare to treat us lightly. You two are the main force today and must do everything possible. Do you understand?¡± Old Madam Jones instructed sternly. Upon hearing this, Will and Snowden nodded heavily. They understood that just relying on the Bright Family would definitely not be able to withstand Noah Weiden¡¯s fury. We must find strong support! With that thought, the Jones family got off the bus one after another, their eyes like starving wolves hunting around for ¡®prey¡¯. However, they didn¡¯t find their ¡®prey¡¯, but instead found Sherry Jones, who was also looking for support! Sherry Jones was worried that the people from the Royal Group might look for trouble with White Mitchell because he hit Frank. So, she wanted to find a backer for White Mitchell as soon as possible before the Royal group would realise. However, she had not anticipated that instead of finding a backer, she was first discovered by the Jones family. If the Jones family leaks out the news about her being taken into the security room just now, she will certainly be expelled. Realising this, Sherry Jones hurriedly tried to leave the Jones family¡¯s line of sight. But to his despair, the members of the Jones family were too close, leaving him nowhere to escape. Elsewhere, when the Jones family noticed Sherry Jones, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°Sherry Jones!? How did she get out?¡± Frank had locked her in the security room and watched over her strictly. They never thought she could escape and sneak into the wedding. ¡°Fuck! What on earth is Frank doing! He can¡¯t even keep an eye on one woman!¡± Will Jones vociferouslyined. Upon hearing that, Snowden Jones scoffed and sneered, ¡°Hmph! Even if she sneaked in, so what? We caught her once, we will do it again! Besides, the evidence is indisputable. She has no chance to deny it!¡± Upon hearing Snowden¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones¡¯ face suddenly turned gloomy, ¡°Amanda! Snowden! Go and catch that brat for me and hand her over to Royal Group!¡± Amanda and Snowden, having received orders, smirked and ran toward Sherry Jones. Seeing the members of the Jones family surround her, Sherryl Jones panicked and tried to hide in the crowd. However, she was alone and couldn¡¯t withstand the siege of two people. Quickly, the cold-faced Snowden Jones blocked her way, ¡°Escape? Do you think you can!?¡± Sherry Jones was startled and tried to turn around, but Amanda was already in her way. ¡°You¡­ Ah! Let me go, let me go¡­¡± The two women quickly subdued Sherry Jones and took control of her. Without giving Sherry Jones a chance to beg for mercy, Amanda and her daughter lifted Sherry Jones off the ground and brought her to old Madam Jones. ¡°You audacious thing! You dare to escape and sneak into the venue? You are quite gutsy!¡± Old Madam Jones angrily reprimanded. Sherry Jones wore a look of difort. She certainly could not betray White Mitchell, otherwise, not only would Mitchell White be implicated, even her young aunt and her friends might suffer. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones decided to bear all the me herself. Seeing the silent Sherry Jones, Amanda sneered immediately, ¡°Mother, look at the expression of this girl. Can you see any signs of regret? Don¡¯t waste words with her. Hurry and hand her over to the Royal Group. We need to find our backing.¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones nodded heavily, then hit her cane on the floor, ¡°Take this girl away!¡± Elsewhere, White Mitchell was pushing Steel Turner on a wheelchair, with Kylin and Azure Dragon following behind, moving forward slowly. Sitting in his wheelchair, Steel Turner contemted with a smile on his face, ¡°After all these years and my daughter waiting for you, maybe this is your fate. Now that you¡¯re back, don¡¯t let her down. After getting married, you must treat her well.¡± He knew about Sherry Jones from White Mitchell who had admitted he wronged her. Having waited until now, her best five years were spent on this journey. Their bonds were enough to move anyone. At this moment, Steel Turner genuinely wished them happiness and hoped they could be together until the end. White Mitchell nodded in silence, ¡°Yes, I will cherish her with my remaining life, protect her, and ensure she isn¡¯t hurt. Comrade, I¡¯m taking you to see Sherry now.¡± ¡°Good, good, good¡­¡± replied Steel Turner. He was overjoyed. Just then, amidst a nearby crowd, amotion arose. It seemed something had happened. Huh? White Mitchell paused. Just as he was about to send Kylin to check on what happened, he noticed Old Madam Jones out of the corner of his eye. Following that, he saw Sherry Jones being forced by Amanda and her daughter, looking miserable. Upon seeing this, White Mitchell¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°Jones family, you¡¯re courting death!!!¡± Chapter 270 - 268: The Azure Dragon Appears, Noah Weiden Collapses! Chapter 268: The Azure Dragon Appears, Noah Weiden Copses! Threat! An outright threat! Noah Weiden was certain in his heart that White Mitchell and his helper wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him. At this moment, White Mitchell was standing behind him and confidently walked toward Noah Weiden. Upon seeing this, Kylin immediately gathered his energy, and respectfully stood behind him without any presumptuousness. Noah Weiden saw White Mitchell approaching him but far from being scared, he became even more arrogant: ¡°White Mitchell! You won¡¯t be pleased for long! If you¡¯re capable, just kill me! Do you dare? Are you bold enough to challenge the entire Martial Department? Do you know the consequences of challenging the Martial Department? Haha¡­as long as you dare to touch a single hair on me, even if you hide yourself at the ends of the earth, my Weiden Family will take you out and let you experience a living¡­¡± With a ¡°pah¡± sound, before the final word ¡®hell¡¯ could escape his mouth, White Mitchell had already seized him by the neck. ¡°You!!!¡± Noah Weiden¡¯s face was full of resentment; a burning sensation arose from his face. White Mitchell¡¯s move felt like a p hitting him hard in the face. Rumble¡­ At this moment, an engine¡¯s roar prated into everyone¡¯s ears. All of them were taken back a bit and promptly concentrated. At this time, Kylin slowly walked to White Mitchell¡¯s side and hesitantly asked, ¡°Honor¡­the Big Brother. The Sayon armed forces are here, do I need to¡­¡± As he was speaking, an intense murderous intent shed across Kylin¡¯s eyes. White Mitchell nced at Noah Weiden and slowly let him go. With a ¡°thud,¡± Noah Weiden copsed on the ground, seemingly drained of power. However, at this moment, Noah Weiden¡¯s face had be distorted with malice again: ¡°Hahaha¡­White Mitchell! As I said, you wouldn¡¯t dare! The Sayon armed forces are here, so you better wait for your death!!!¡± White Mitchell, hearing this, looked at Noah Weiden as if he was an idiot and then looked at the Sayon armed forces¡¯ vehicle driven towards him. This is the Sayon Armed Forces¡¯ war vehicle, only one hade. Through the window, White Mitchell had already seen the face of the assant. The Commander of the Sayon Armed Forces, Asher! Before the vehicle coulde to a halt, Asher jumped straight out of it and rushed towards White Mitchell with a sense of urgency. He wasn¡¯t here to aid Noah Weiden against White Mitchell. Even if he was brave enough, he couldn¡¯t. He came today to plead with White Mitchell to spare Noah Weiden. He couldn¡¯t allow Noah Weiden to bring down the whole Martial Department. However, he never thought that Noah Weiden, far from showing remorse, became even more arrogant at seeing him: ¡°Asher, you¡¯re just in time! Help me kill all these bastards! Kill them all! Asher! What are you standing there for? Are you still fearing the boss of Nezzi Command? Are you crazy? This criminal White Mitchell, harm our Martial Arts Soldiers. Even the big boss would side with our Martial Department if he found out! If you captured him now, the big boss would definitely look at you with different eyes¡­¡± Just as Noah Weiden continued yelling at Asher, a yful voice slowly rose: ¡°Oh? Is that so? Since you know that much about my Nezzi Command Center, do you want to sit in my position as the Nezzi War King?¡± This¡­ Hearing this voice, Noah Weiden suddenly turned around. His gaze contracted abruptly, and a tingling sensation ran down his spine. He saw a bald young man, pushing a wheelchair, slowly appearing in everyone¡¯s view. Behind him, followed four or five soldiers in white uniforms, their faces solemn. Each one of them emitted a stern aura, so much stronger than the Tiger Guard Soldiers that he brought. Just one look was enough to make people feel an unparalleled oppression! Given this scenario and the words just spoken by the bald young man, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess his identity! The Highest Commander of Nezzi, the Nezzi War King, Mr. Azure Dragon! He provides protection for the Dragon Realm¡¯s eastern region and his status is superior. He is a man of great importance. He wasn¡¯t simply one of the Twelve Flying Tigers, even the War God of the Martial Department in front of Mr. Azure Dragon would need to behave respectfully. Because he is from the White War Department, one of the five War Kings. Merely this identity was enough to avoid any conflict from anyone in the Dragon Realm. Having thought of this, Noah Weiden quickly kneeled and said: ¡°I am Noah of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, respectfully paying my respects to Mr. Azure Dragon! I misspoke earlier, not with any intention of causing offense. It¡¯s just that White Mitchell is extremely malicious and has harmed our Martial Arts Soldiers. In my anxiety, I misspoke. I beg for Mr. Azure Dragon to spare me and forgive my recklessness.¡± Noah Weiden didn¡¯t hesitate and directly fell on his knees in front of Mr. Azure Dragon. However, from start to end, Mr. Azure Dragon didn¡¯t even give him a nce. He just pushed the wheelchair of the middle-aged man sitting on it and slowly made his way to White Mitchell¡¯s side. ¡°Hon¡­.¡± Mr. Azure Dragon had just started to speak, when Kylin quickly cleared up his throat and signalled towards Mr. Azure Dragon. Mr. Azure Dragon paused, then quickly corrected himself and said, ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Mitchell.¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell nodded silently, immediately turning his gaze to the middle-aged man seated in the wheelchair, a faint smile stirring on his face. ¡°Turner, how are you here?¡± White Mitchell asked with a faint smile. Sitting on the wheelchair, Turner let out a heartyugh and said unabashedly, ¡°Hahaha¡­ How could I not attend your wedding? If it weren¡¯t for you carrying me for thirty miles that year, I¡¯d have lost my life.¡± At these words, White Mitchell gently shook his head in gratitude. Indeed, it was he who had carried Turner thirty miles across the desert years ago, saving Turner¡¯s life in the process. However, it was Turner who had taken a fatal blow meant for him from a hidden enemy. If not for that, he would have fallen on the battlefield long ago. Back then, he was a mere rookie soldier who hadn¡¯t been on the force for even half a year, far from the strength he possesses now. Turner was his squad leader at the time, leading him on a mission. They were ambushed, barely escaping with their lives. Out of a dozen or so people, only he and Turner survived. But for his efforts in saving Mitchell, Turner was left disabled for life. With every inch of the past revisited, they seemed as vivid as ever. Considering this, White Mitchell firmly told Turner, ¡°Turner, rest assured, now that I¡¯m back, I will definitely uncover our assant from back then, to do justice for you!¡± Upon hearing this, Turner choked back his words. It looked like he had something he didn¡¯t want to say in front of others, and he swallowed his words back down. At the same time, Noah Weiden, who had been eavesdropping on their conversation, was utterly stupefied. The man in the wheelchair, was none other than the famously tough, Instructor Steel Turner! The most conspicuous feature of his was the disabled legs. But, despite his disability, he was a selflessly tough character, the strictest Instructor at the Nezzi headquarters, notorious far and wide! Noah Weiden could never have guessed that White Mitchell had once saved Steel Turner¡¯s life. Even the Azure Dragon War King had to address him as ¡°elder brother.¡± Who¡­who is he? How does he even have ties with Steel Turner? While Noah Weiden stood agape, the Azure Dragon pushing the wheelchair asked for White Mitchell¡¯s confirmation, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, your wedding is about to start, I will handle these small fries, so as not to dirty your hands.¡± Boom! On hearing this, Noah Weiden couldn¡¯t help but shudder, as if he had learned some earth-shaking secret. A chill swept over his heart. A wedding, a wedding, this is White Mitchell¡¯s wedding? So White Mitchell was that big shot; he was the big shot from the Nezzi headquarters! Why, why could this be? The information he had explicitly identified was Mitchell being in prison. No, no, no!!! Clearly, someone had altered the prison records for him, or it was he himself who altered them. With ties to the Nezzi headquarters, changing some information was a minor task. White Mitchell, you really fooled me so badly! Thinking of this, Noah Weiden felt like crying but had no tears, his strength drained, he copsed helplessly. Defeated, I¡¯m utterly defeated. Who could have thought, that White Mitchell was that big yer stirring up stormy waves across Sayon? No wonder David Herb and the others, knowing his identity, chose to stand with White Mitchell. No wonder White Mitchell had such a powerful helper by his side. It all makes sense now!!! This time, even if his grandfather, Jeremiah Weiden, personally steps in, it might not shake White Mitchell in the slightest. At this point, what could he fight him with? The most dire thing was his own survival! With this thought, Noah Weiden looked desperately at Asher, ¡°Commander Asher, Commander Asher, save me, please save me!¡± Upon hearing this, Asher nced at him coldly, reprimanding scornfully, ¡°Noah Weiden, now you know how to beg? Where was this earlier? You think you¡¯re great, your Weiden family is so mighty, even looking down on me! You brought this downfall upon yourself. Now, you want me to save you? If I don¡¯t kill you, It will be giving you face!¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, Noah Weiden copsed, like he had been struck by lightning, petrified on the spot. Then, Noah Weiden was tossed out of the venue like a dead dog by Azure Dragon¡¯s men, dropping directly onto the coffins he had brought. At this moment, a line of luxury buses pulled into the venue. The upbeat people of the Jones Family suddenly noticed Noah Weiden, who had been tossed out by the Martial Arts Soldiers, right under the buses. Now, Noah Weiden resembled a homeless dog, being thrown into the coffins he had brought, looking really disheveled. Seeing all this, the expressions of the Jones Family instantly froze: ¡°What¡­what exactly is going on here?¡± Chapter 271: The Bride and Groom Make Their Appearance! Chapter 271: The Bride and Groom Make Their Appearance! ¡°Brother, is it really okay for us to just leave like this? I¡¯m afraid the Jones family won¡¯t let it go.¡± Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but look back, speaking with deep concern. She was truly worried. Though White Mitchell¡¯s brothers were currently holding off the Jones family, she knew they had no intention of forgiving her and White. Now that they had been humiliated, they were likely harboring more resentment. If they decided to report them to the Royal Groupter, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they were exposed. How would they deal with this? Sherry wore a worried expression, her heart ached, unable to find peace. Yet at this moment, White Mitchell looked at her calmly, saying, ¡°Silly girl, even if the sky falls, I will hold it up for you. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡± Steel Turner also chimed in, saying, ¡°Yes, little sister, don¡¯t worry. No one can cast you out today.¡± Hearing this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. In her view, they were merely trying tofort her. Although White Mitchell and his brothers were indeed powerful fighters, The current situation could not only be resolved by sheer force. If that mysterious figure found out they had infiltrated this ce, she feared he would not let them off either. Sigh¡­ Sherry Jones let out a silent sigh. At this point, they could only take one step at a time. Just then, the wedding venue suddenly erupted with a pleasant symphony. Dum dum dum¡­ Even those unfamiliar with music knew that the song ying was the bridal march. ¡°Is the wedding beginning?¡± Sherry Jones was a bit taken aback; she hadn¡¯t processed the event. She realized how much time the Jones family had wasted. Although the wedding was about to start, she had yet to find a strong backing for White Mitchell. It seemed that all she could do was wait until after the ceremony to give it another try. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones was filled with urgency. Time was running out. She had to find a powerful ally for White Mitchell, else their presence at the wedding would be pointless. Just as Sherry Jones was deep in thought, a booming voice rang out from the venue: ¡°Next, let us wee our bride and groom!¡± The bride and groom are about to make their entrance? Sherry Jones was taken aback for a moment before snapping back to reality. Truth be told, she was interested in seeing what the mysterious figure and his blushing bride looked like. Of course, more than that, she hoped to associate with the powerful figure, preferably to secure their support for White Mitchell. Therefore, while thinking of this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but focus her attention on the wedding stage, anxiously waiting for the figure to reveal their identity. But just then, White Mitchell handed the wheelchair to Kylin, swiftly took Sherry Jones¡¯s hand. Sherry Jones was startled, but before she could react, White Mitchell started leading her forward. The next moment, they arrived at the entrance of the stage. Not only that, Sherry Jones found that White Mitchell had no intention of stopping. He held her hand, leading her onto the stage. With a buzzing sound, Sherry Jones felt as if her mind was under a severe impact, confusing her thoughts in an instant. After recovering her senses, a panicked Sherry hurriedly covered her face and said to White Mitchell, ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve gotten the wrong ce. They mentioned about the entrance of the bride and groom. The big shot will appear soon, let¡¯s hurry down and not move forward. If we get discovered by that big shot, we¡¯ll be kicked out.¡± Sherry was anxious beyond words; she hadn¡¯t expected that White Mitchell would guide her directly onto the stage. This wasn¡¯t a time to joke, as everyone¡¯s attention was now on the stage. The two of them appearing there was too noticeable, and provoking that big shot could lead to an even greater loss. However, White Mitchell didn¡¯t seem to care at all, his face beaming with a happy smile, while casually saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen, they might even think we are the best man and maid of honor.¡± The best man and maid of honor? Sherry gave a bitter smile. Unconsciously, led by White Mitchell, they had already reached the center of the stage. There was nowhere left to hide. More so, the more they tried to hide, the more suspicious it seemed. If the people from Royal Group figured out, they would certainly be kicked out in advance. Thinking about all this, Sherry¡¯s heart sunk further. She wasn¡¯t able to understand why White Mitchell had brought them onto the stage, wasn¡¯t this adding trouble? Fortunately, at this moment, some staff members suddenly spoke, ¡°You two, best man and maid of honor, what¡¯s going on? Hurry up and get changed, the wedding is about to start. Bring someone over, help them change their clothes and fix their makeup¡­¡± Did they actually mistake her and White Mitchell for the best man and maid of honor? Sherry was instantly taken aback. Before she could react, the onsite staff hastily led her off the stage and towards the backstage makeup room. At this point, Sherry could only ept her fate. Otherwise, if they discovered that she and White Mitchell had snuck in, things would get much worse. On the other side, the members of the Jones Family, who were stopped by Azure Dragon, were taken aback to see White Mitchell and Sherry on the stage. Their faces immediately revealed an odd expression. Following that, Amanda sarcastically said, ¡°Very good! This bastard White Mitchell really has guts. Not only did he sneak into the wedding, but he also dared to cause a scene on stage? Ha, he really doesn¡¯t know the meaning of death. Now, even if we don¡¯t report him, I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have much time left. When that big shot appears, he certainly won¡¯t let them off!¡± After mocking White Mitchell and Sherry, Amanda wasn¡¯t satisfied, so she pointed at Azure Dragon, who was blocking them, sarcastically saying, ¡°Young man, do you see? This is your dear brother! You must have done something really bad in your previous life to meet such a troublemaker. You wait for it, that big shot certainly won¡¯t spare you, let¡¯s see how you will show off then!¡± Hearing this, Azure Dragon rolled his eyes at Amanda. If he had not heard their conversation and knew that they were Sherry¡¯s family, he would have taught them a lesson long ago instead of them sneering here. But now it was okay, when they knew that White Mitchell and Sherry Jones were the stars of the wedding, he guessed their faces were going to be swollen by their own ps! Thinking about it, Azure Dragon¡¯s face had an unavoidable hint of a teasing expression, he said quietly, ¡°Steady, keep your dog-eyes open and look carefully, in case your legs get weak, I won¡¯t bother dealing with you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Amanda was immediately lost for words, resentfully saying, ¡°Still being stubborn at your deathbed! Exactly like that White Mitchell! Let¡¯s see, who¡¯s legs will go weak first when the timees!¡± Chapter 272 - 272 – How Could the Bride Be Her? Chapter 272: ¨C How Could the Bride Be Her? Backstage makeup room at the wedding. Sherry Jones was invited into the makeup room in a daze. Feeling guilty, she didn¡¯t dare to say much throughout, fearing she would reveal the fact that she had sneaked in. But the subsequent scene almost exposed Sherry. At the request of the staff, all the bridesmaids participating in the wedding were required to be blindfolded. Even when changing clothes, the blindfold had to be on, and it could only be removed temporarily during makeup. Sherry had not known about this beforehand, so she felt a little embarrassed. However, in order not to expose herself, Sherry had no choice but to bear with it, like a puppet on a string, allowing the staff to arrange her. Fortunately, everyone in the makeup room was female. What¡¯s more, the other bridesmaids seemed unconcerned, clearly not worried about their privacy being exposed. Taking this into ount, Sherry¡¯s nervous heart slightly rxed, and she immediately allowed the makeup artist to work on her face. During the makeup process, seven or eight makeup artists were serving Sherry. She thought they were in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Miss, your skin, your facial features are so perfect, it¡¯s really enviable.¡± A makeup artist couldn¡¯t help but praise. On Sherry¡¯s face, they don¡¯t have to waste too much time. They just needed to simple color her eyebrows, apply lipstick, and it would bring out Sherry¡¯s beauty entirely. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing bridal makeup for so many years, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a perfect face.¡± Another experienced makeup artist also couldn¡¯t help butpliment. Hearing these words, Sherry¡¯s face flushed, but she didn¡¯t know that her blushing face added a different charm to her. This sight had the makeup artists enraptured. If they were to dress Sherry in the diamond wedding gown, she would absolutely be the most dazzling presence today. However, these words, the makeup artists could only bury them in their hearts, because they knew that they could not tell Sherry the truth yet. This matter should be left to the passionate groom to do. Thinking this, the makeup artists quickly blindfolded Sherry with a pink silk scarf and led her to the changing room. In the room, seven or eight young girls were already waiting early. Behind them hung the priceless diamond wedding dress. It was a pity that Sherry¡¯s vision waspletely ck at the moment, otherwise, when she saw the diamond wedding dress, she would definitely guess something. Then, those seven or eight young girls changed Sherry into the wedding dress as quickly as possible and had her put on a pair of silvery-white high heels. When Sherry had put on the wedding dress, the seven or eight young girls at the scene couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment, their voices full of envy. As girls, who wouldn¡¯t want to wear such a diamond wedding dress when getting married? However, they also knew that, not to mention the whole of Sayon, probably in the entire Dragon Realm, only Sherry could match this wedding dress. Because this wedding dress was custom-made by that important person for Sherry. In the whole world, there¡¯s only this one, with no duplicates. ¡°That important person is really good to his wife. I¡¯m really so envious. If my boyfriend is half as good as him, I would be willing to marry him even if he doesn¡¯t have a house or a car, or even doesn¡¯t give any betrothal gifts.¡± Someonemented emotionally. Sherry was startled. She always felt that they were discussing about her. But after a careful thought, Sherry came to understand. In Sherry¡¯s opinion, they must be talking about that important person¡¯s wife. She was just a bridesmaid who was pulled in to fill the number at thest minute. There¡¯s nothing worth to discuss about her. However,e to think of it, that powerful figure treated his wife extremely well. He must love his wife so much that he utilized all of Sayon¡¯s power to prepare such a grand wedding for her. Luckily, White Mitchell was not far behind, although hecked the power to arrange such a grand wedding. But then again, what does it matter? What she cared about was not these worldly things, what she truly cared for was White Mitchell, that was it. After waiting for five years, she finally had White Mitchell back, and they were about to get married. The happiest thing in life was being able to spend the rest of one¡¯s life with the person they loved. Moreover, White Mitchell was the man she had dreamed of spending the rest of her life with since she was eight years old. Thinking about these things, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but smile with happiness. The sight of Sherry smiling left the staff members on the side quite smitten. Even though her eyes were covered, her smile was truly beautiful, just like a princess in a fairy tale. However, these staff members reacted quickly. Fearing they might disclose something, they promptly shut their mouths. At this moment, a staff member walked into the room, gave everyone a nce, and then pretended to be anxious, saying, ¡°It¡¯s time. The bridesmaid is ready to enter.¡± The staff members in the room understood the hint. A young girl took Sherry Jones¡¯s hand and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just follow me.¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry took a deep breath, nodded silently, and then slowly moved forward in her high heels. After a short while, under the guidance of the staff member, Sherry Jones again appeared on the center stage. The staff member instructed her not to be nervous and then left the stage. However, she didn¡¯t know where she was. She only sensed that there were murmurs of admiration when she stepped onto the stage, some sounding like praises about the bride¡¯s appearance. ¡°The wife of that powerful figure must be an exceptionally beautiful woman,¡± Sherry Jones thought to herself. Just then, a resounding and passionate voice rang out from the crowd, ¡°You can lift the silk scarf now!¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones hastily reached out to remove the silk scarf from her face. Immediately afterwards, she felt a harsh light stabbing her eyes, causing her to instinctively close them temporarily to adjust. At the moment that Sherry Jones removed her silk scarf, the audience gasped in surprise. Beautiful! Just too stunning! From the moment they glimpsed Sherry Jones¡¯s face, everyone was spellbound, stealing sidelong nces. They had initially assumed that Sherry Jones¡¯s charm came from her priceless diamond wedding dress, but when Sherry Jones revealed her face, they came to a realization. Turned out, that priceless wedding dress was nothing but a mere backdrop for Sherry Jones! No matter her appearance, figure, or overall demeanor, Sherry Jones was worthy of that diamond wedding dress. Furthermore, some people felt that now, it was the diamond wedding dress that didn¡¯t seem to match up to Sherry Jones. Everyone eximed in admiration, all guests were charmed by Sherry Jones¡¯s demeanor, and shocked by her extraordinary beauty. At this moment, the members of the Jones Family standing outside were dazed as they gazed at the breathtakingly radiant Sherry Jones on stage. They were so overwhelmed that their minds were filled with shock, stirring waves of astonishment in them. Staring at the bewitchingly beautiful figure on the stage, Snowden Jones¡¯s heart was shaken as he stammered in disbelief, ¡°The¡­The bride¡­how can it be her!!!¡± Chapter 273 - 273 – You promised to never leave me, I promise to be with you in life and death! Chapter 273: ¨C You promised to never leave me, I promise to be with you in life and death! This¡­ Not only had the people of the Jones family not anticipated that the bride would be Sherry Jones, Sherry herself was alsopletely dumbfounded at this moment. After adjusting to the sunlight, she slowly opened her eyes, first ncing at the guests below the stage, then noticing the dress she was wearing. Isn¡¯t this the diamond wedding gown? Sherry¡¯sposure instantly shattered, and she turned around hastily to find a dozen young women dressed as bridesmaids, looking at her with faces full of blessings and eyes sparkling with envy. An utterly bewildered Sherry looked around once more. But she suddenly realized that she was standing right in the middle of the stage! There was no one around, and the dozen young bridesmaids were standing quite far away from her. What on earth was going on? I¡¯m not the bride, I shouldn¡¯t be standing here. I don¡¯t want to marry that VIP, the man I wish to marry is named White Mitchell! With this thought in mind, Sherry immediately picked up the hem of her wedding dress, intending to leave. She was so anxious that tears were about to fall, as she walked, she spoke to the staff in the distance: ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake, I¡¯m not the bride. The bride today is not me, you must have made a mistake, you¡­¡± Just as Sherry distressedly lost herposure, a maic voice slowly spread from behind her, echoing across the entire venue. ¡°Silly girl, they didn¡¯t make a mistake. Everything today has been prepared by me for you. You are my bride.¡± As the voice sounded, the figure of White Mitchell gradually appeared behind Sherry. His upright figure stood there, his face brimming with a happy smile, and his eyes were full of love. Then, White Mitchell continued with a microphone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you about this earlier, because I only wanted to make you the happiest woman in the world. Do you remember, when I left Sayon five years ago, you said that you would wait for me toe back, even if it took your entire youth, even if your beauty faded, you promised to stand still, waiting for me. At that time, I didn¡¯t answer you. But now, I think I¡¯ve found the answer. You promised to never leave me, and I reward you with a vow, amitment to share life and death. Sherry, will you marry me?¡± Towards the end of his tone, White Mitchell¡¯s voice choked up, his eyes were also red, but his face always carried a hint of a happy smile. Hearing this, Sherry, with her hand covering her small mouth, was already filled with unshed tears, ending up as a tear-streaked mess. Memories of the past, every bit and piece, surged into her heart in an instant, leaving her unable to decide how to respond for a while. She could never have imagined that this wedding, which had stirred up the entire city, was prepared by White Mitchell for her. All along, he silently endured all the various doubts and countless contemptuous nces from the Jones family, tossing them aside with a smile, just to surprise her. You promised me to never leave, and I reward you with a vow to share life and death! What a solemn promise this was! At this moment, Sherry was profoundly moved. All the grievances she had suffered in the past five years seemed to dissipate instantly. She had waited, and the five years of youth she had given had been rewarded with White Mitchell¡¯s promise of life-longpanionship. But she didn¡¯t regret it at all. As long as White Mitchell coulde back, even if it meant waiting for a lifetime, she was willing. Meanwhile, Wen Zhihui and the others, who had been quietly watching from backstage, also had tear-streaked faces. As witnesses to the rtionship between White Mitchell and Sherry, they knew very well how much heart and soul the couple has poured into this rtionship. Now that they had witnessed the lovers be spouses, they couldn¡¯t help but genuinely be happy for them. Subsequently, Wen Zhihui, along with Mori Jones and Beryl Mill, slowly walked onto the stage and came to Sherry¡¯s side. At this moment, Sherry Jones was standing in ce, moved beyond words. ¡°Silly girl, stop crying. Today is your big day, you should be smiling. White is waiting for you,¡± Wen Zhihui gently handed her a microphone. Sherry took the microphone and tightly clutched it in her hand, her resolve never stronger than at this very moment. Looking deeply into White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, she resolutely uttered the three words: I do! As her words rang out, the crowd erupted into thunderous apuse. All the guests sent their most heartfelt congrattions to the couple. Then, the fireworks exploded in the sky, all nine-thousand-nine-hundred and ny-nine cannons firing at once, painting a beautiful picture in the sky. The entire Sayon was swept into a celebratory atmosphere. Everyone stopped their movements and cast their gaze silently up to the sky. However, the shocking spectacle of the wedding was far from over. Stretched out towards the outer edge of the majestic sea, military vessels stood tall, their direction pointing towards the site of White Mitchell¡¯s wedding. A hundred thousand soldiers in uniform, like an array of spears, stood on the deck, gazing in the direction of the wedding. In the next moment, at themand of the Four Great War Gods, the hundred thousand soldiers shouted in unison: ¡°Congrattions to Superior on his wedding from the White War Department!¡± A hundred thousand soldiers, without sparing their voices, celebrated enthusiastically, expressing their blessings for White Mitchell in this manner. The sound was earth-shattering, totally earth-shattering! Many passing ships, caught in this scene, stopped in unison, bing one with these warships, looking out in the direction of the wedding, their hearts trembling with awe. At this moment at the wedding, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones were locked in a deep embrace. ¡°I do, I do, I do¡­¡± Sherry¡¯s face was streaked with tears of happiness. She held onto White Mitchell tightly, as if pouring all her strength into this moment of joy. White Mitchell tenderly looked at Sherry Jones, then slowly leaned down, his soft lips pressed against her cherry lips. Witnessing this scene, the guests were deeply moved, their eyes full of envy. A perfect match of talents and looks, made in heaven! However, at this moment, amidst the cheer of the wedding, there was one family that stood out. They stood in ce, nutlike, their faces filled with regret, out of sync with the cheerful surroundings. This family was the Jones family. Presently, they stood like orphaned children abandoned by the world, standing in a daze with bewilderment in their eyes. White Mitchell, the main character in the wedding, was indeed White Mitchell! So, White Mitchell was the mysterious figure stirring up waves in Sayon! No wonder Noah Weiden was taken away, no wonder White Mitchell was always so fearless, no wonder he never regarded them with importance. No wonder, no wonder, no wonder!!! Old Madam Jones felt like her heart was bleeding, thinking about how they had previously targeted White Mitchell, her mood sank to the bottom. White Mitchell possessed power vast as the ocean. Now that everything had been revealed, would he spare the Jones family? Thinking about this, Old Madam Jones, together with the rest of Jones family, felt their legs go soft, they could barely keep standing as Azure Dragon had predicted. Nheless, Old Madam Jones knew very well, regret was useless at this point. They had to find a way to salvage the Jones family¡¯s image in front of White Mitchell. If they could receive White Mitchell¡¯s forgiveness now, it would be more than a crisis for their family; it could be an unprecedented opportunity. With this thought in mind, Old Madam Jones looked hurriedly at Azure Dragon, who had been blocking them all this time, put on a brave face and said, ¡°Young man, we are from the Jones family, I am Sherry¡¯s biological grandmother. Look, look, the bride who is standing on stage right now, she is my precious granddaughter. Hurry, take me over there. I want to congratte my lovely granddaughter, I want to wish her a happy wedding in person!¡± Chapter 274: How about you take a bath first? Chapter 274: How about you take a bath first? ¡°Tch!¡± After hearing Old Madam Jones¡¯s words, Azure Dragon sneered in disdain and rolled his eyes dramatically at her. Now you start calling her your precious granddaughter? Where were you earlier? After a scornfulugh, Azure Dragon made his way directly toward the stage, not bothering to interact with the Jones family at all. Old Madam Jones stood in ce, her face awash in embarrassment, so much so it seemed as if she could perspire from it. However, for the sake of the Jones Family¡¯s future, she steeled her nerves and followed Azure Dragon. Just as she was thinking of walking into the venue unabashedly, she was stopped. ¡°How dare you! What are you doing! Don¡¯t you see my granddaughter and my grandson-inw are holding a ceremony? I¡¯m here for the blessing. How dare you stop me?!¡± Old Madam Jones blustered. Will Jones and others who followed behind, subconsciously straightened their backs, appearing self-righteous. However, the guards did not care about their demeanor and bluntly remarked, ¡°Get out, get out, get out. Your grandson-inw? You¡¯re really blowing your own trumpet. Stop talking bullshit. If you want to get in, show us your Purple-gold Invitation. If you don¡¯t have one, scram and don¡¯t interfere with our blessing ceremony!¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Madam Jones was momentarily speechless. As for the Purple-gold Invitation, they used to have one, but she had no idea where she had thrown it. At this moment, Old Madam Jones truly regretted not believing in White Mitchell earlier. If she had, she¡¯d have a ce on the stage right now. One wrong move and all is lost!!! Not just Old Madam Jones, but the entire Jones Family was literally sick with regret. Seeing the Jones family unable to provide the Purple-gold Invitation, the staff¡¯s disgust rose, and they rudely asked the Jones family to leave, sending them far away. As a result, the Jones family could only stand outside, gazing at the stage, unable to get any closer. However, the Jones family didn¡¯t give up. Even though they couldn¡¯t enter the venue, they told everyone they met that Sherry Jones and White Mitchell on stage were from their family. As they spoke, there was no blush, no stutter, as if they hadpletely forgotten how they used to treat White Mitchell. Sadly, the people present didn¡¯t believe their words. ¡°Stop trying to save face. Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know, your Jones family is merely a third-rate noble family. So you got lucky and bought an invitation, so what? iming that high-and-mighty person is your grandson-inw? Are you out of your mind? If that were true, you should be on the stage right now. At the very least, you should be in the venue. What¡¯s with your bluffing out here? I am embarrassed for you.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd began mocking and ridiculing the Jones family. The Jones family¡¯s faces were full of frustration, but they had no substantial evidence. They wished they could go back and grab their household registration to prove these people wrong. On the other hand, after White Mitchell and Sherry Jones had gone through the wedding procedure on stage, they started to wee the guests for the banquet. Now, Sherry Jones¡¯ long-standing anxiety finally lifted. White Mitchell told him that the man in the wheelchair came from themand center of Nezzi. White had done him a favor before, which is why he offered his help when he heard about White¡¯s wedding. With this rtionship, neither the Weiden Family nor the people from the Imperial Group would dare to mess with White Mitchell lightly. So, Sherry Jones can now devote herself entirely to the wedding, staying by White Mitchell¡¯s side peacefully and happily as his bride. The festivities at the small church on the Bund continued until evening. Many people took this opportunity to try to curry favor with White Mitchell. However, by the end of the celebration, they discovered that White, whom they wanted to tter, had already left the scene with his bride, leaving them empty-handed. At this moment, White, carrying Sherry, was passing through the old streets andnes. They revisited every ce they had been to, every ce where they had left memories. This moment was the happiest and most fulfilling Sherry had felt in years. She felt as though she had returned to her childhood, back to when White first came to her family. She followed him around like a shadow, carefree and happy. ¡°Brother, are you sure it¡¯s okay for us to leave like this?¡± Sherry smiled wistfully, unable to resist asking, her face always adorned with a happy smile. White Mitchell smiled lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t want them to disturb our world. Today is our day.¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry¡¯s face turned bright red as if she were thinking about something embarrassing, almost burying her head into her chest. This led to her being somewhat distracted for the rest of the journey. Eventually, at around seven in the evening, White Mitchell, carrying Sherry, arrived at a six-star hotel owned by The Royal Group. Under David Herb¡¯s arrangements, the hotel was cleared for the day to avoid anyone interrupting their private time. Upon arriving at the hotel, Sherry felt her ears burning hot, and she was even unsure of how to walk. Seeing this, White picked her up without giving her a chance to resist. Subsequently, White carried Sherry into the elevator leading to the 99th floor. The elevator was not crowded, but White continued to hold Sherry. At this moment, the air seemed to fill with an inexplicable heat. They could both hear each other¡¯s heartbeats, thumping wildly as if something were surging within them. After what felt like an incredibly long wait for both of them, they finally arrived at the presidential suite on the 99th floor. David Herb had arranged everything in advance. The romantic roses, wine, candles, and fresh sheets were all prepared, enough for them to stay for three days and nights. ¡°I¡­ I can walk on my own¡­¡± Sherry mumbled, her head buried in White¡¯s chest. White awkwardly set Sherry down, but she stumbled and fell against his chest. White, still unsteady, leaned against the wall. The room became quiet, their breaths clear and audible. Before White could react, Sherry was already leaning in, pressing her lips against his. This passionate kiss felt like a key to her heart, leaving Whitepletely lost in the emotion, unable to pull away. White reciprocated the kiss, eventually turning his passivity into active pursuit. Then he turned and held Sherry in his arms again. The blushing Sherry, her eyes dreamy, buried her head in White¡¯s chest and murmured ¡°Be¡­be gentle¡­maybe¡­maybe you should take a shower first¡­I¡­I¡­¡± Chapter 275: Does the Jones Family Want to Curry Favor with White Mitchell? Chapter 275: Does the Jones Family Want to Curry Favor with White Mitchell? A bath? At this moment, White Mitchell finally experienced the most helpless situation for a man, revealing an expression that looked both like crying andughing. But the next moment, Sherry Jones¡¯ lingering kiss came again. This time, no helpless situation cropped up again. White Mitchell directly embraced Sherry Jones and stepped into the room¡­ Three hourster, the room was in a mess. The wedding dress, high heels, tie¡­were casually scattered on the floor, seemingly without enough time to clean up. White Mitchell nced at Sherry Jones, who had been roughly handled to exhaustion, guilt arose within him. Subsequently, White Mitchell took out his mobile phone from the pants on the floor and slowly walked towards the open-air balcony, quietly gazing at a brightly lit Sayon. At this point, after his return to Sayon, the first of two important things had beenpleted. Now, it was time to settle the score with n Austin. n Austin, should I hate you or should I thank you? I guess you would never imagine that the beast driven out by you back in the day would now stand on such a lofty height. Thinking about this, White Mitchell took a deep breath, his eyes filled with the intent to kill! Shortly after, White Mitchell picked up his mobile phone and dialed Kylin¡¯s number. At the moment of receiving the call, Kylin was stunned. They say that the worth of a spring night is that of a thousand gold pieces, yet why would White Mitchell call at this moment? But Kylin didn¡¯t dare to ask further, hastily answering White Mitchell¡¯s call. After learning that White Mitchell wanted to know the recent situation of the Imperial Group, Kylin immediately put together all the information at hand and sent it to White Mitchell. During the time when David Herb and others were preparing for White Mitchell¡¯s wedding, they did not sit idle. While preparing for the wedding, they were secretly undermining the power of the Imperial Group. However, due to White Mitchell¡¯s request to not stir up too much trouble, the current suppression of the Imperial Group had not yet crippled it. However despite this, the actions of David Herb and hispanions had already caused some panic within the Imperial Group. At present, n Austin was exhausted from trying to appease people and responding to David Herb and hispanions¡¯ small scale actions. Not only this, n Austin originally wanted to participate in the wedding¡¯s preparation, but was outright rejected by David Herb. Due to this, n Austin once thought he had done something wrong to offend David Herb and was now constantly trying to contact David Herb. However, with White Mitchell¡¯s wedding at hand, David Herb did not pay any attention and nned to brush him off until the wedding was over, and then inquire with White Mitchell about how to handle them. However, White Mitchell took the initiative to inquire about it. When David Herb learned that White Mitchell was asking about this, he directly made a call to personally report to White Mitchell: ¡°The news about the Nezzi New City project has already been released. Just as you predicted, n Austin very much wants to participate in this project. He even said that we can set any conditions. I think he¡¯s probably starting to panic.¡± Nezzi New City was originally a real estate project of the Nezzimand department, aiming to create thergest business district in the eastern part of the Dragon Realm. But, this was just surface information. Only a few knew it was just a trap for n Austin set by White Mitchell, a trap capable of crippling n Austin. Despite White Mitchell¡¯s current power being such that it could make n Austinpletely disappear from this world just by uttering a word, White Mitchell did not want to do so. He wanted n Austin to gradually lose everything bit by bit, for him to truly taste the pain of being nibbled away at, and finally topletely eliminate n Austin. The new hatred and the old grudges, to settle them all together! Of course, the Nezzi New City project actually existed and indeed was as rumored. White Mitchell simply took advantage of it, making it a weapon against n Austin. Not only will it bepleted, the Nezzi New City will be the highestmand center of the White War Department in the eastern Dragon Realm, but inevitably, n Austin will not be part of it. ¡°n Austin, Grandy Anderson, you framed me and put me in jail, and forced my foster father to death. The new grudges and old hatred, it¡¯s time to settle them!¡± While gazing at the prosperity of Sayon, White Mitchell tightly gripped his mobile phone, his intent to kill overwhelming! Just then, a beautiful figure wearing White Mitchell¡¯s white shirt, with her long legs, gently walked behind him, slowly embracing him from behind. Feeling the warmth from his back, the murderous intent in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes vanished instantly, reced by endless warmth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Don¡¯t you want to rest a bit more?¡± White Mitchell asked slowly. Sherry Jones, who was only in a shirt, blushed instantly. But she quickly tiptoed, and her white toes reached White Mitchell¡¯s lips for a kiss. Caught off guard, the extinguished me in White Mitchell seemed to light up again. Holding Sherry, he marched into the room and drew the curtains of the french windows¡­ Throughout the night, their desires waxed and waned, blooming and fading like flowers. The next afternoon, Sherry slowly opened her eyes, Upon seeing the dishevelled room, she immediately covered her face with the duvet. Next, she attempted to get off the bed but found her legs, seemingly out of control, trembling, and unstable to walk. ¡°Could¡­could he be a bit more gentle?¡± said Sherry, grumbling. After saying this, she couldn¡¯t help blushing again. But what she found even more embarrassing was that White Mitchell brought breakfast right into the room, seemingly nning to stay indoors for three days and three nights. However, no n could ever keep pace with evolving circumstances. Sayon, Jones Family¡¯s ce. Ever since they returned from the wedding site yesterday, the Jones family kept their front door closed, staying up all night in the living room. What they were all thinking at this moment is how to please White Mitchell, how to make up for the image of the Jones family in the eyes of White Mitchell. Now they knew that behind White Mitchell stood the monumental Nezzi Command Department as his backbone. Not to mention Sayon, he could probably stride arrogantly anywhere in the eastern part of the Dragon Realm. If the Jones family could please White Mitchell, then the Jones family could soar to the skies with just a casual greeting from White Mitchell to the Nezzi Command Department. They, the Jones family, were indeed foolish for neglecting White Mitchell before. But now that they know about White Mitchell¡¯s background, it¡¯s never toote to make up for their losses. So, the Jones family spent the entire night thinking about ways to please White Mitchell. But after pondering all night, they could note up with a way to get White Mitchell to forgive them. Just at this moment, their nanny Nanny Donne, approached them timidly, asking, ¡°Madam, should we prepare for Miss Sherry¡¯s homing feast today?¡± Nanny Donne knew that White Mitchell and Sherry had held their wedding yesterday. ording to the Jones family¡¯s tradition, they should hold a homing feast today, hence she asked. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the Jones family¡¯s reaction to these words would be so enthusiastic. Everyone felt as if they saw a ray of light. Yes, it¡¯s the homing feast! They can use the homing feast to sincerely apologize to White Mitchell! Old Madam Jones pped her forehead as if awakening from a dream, then said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s do it! And do it in a grand way! Sebastian, Amanda, Snowden, you three act immediately! Sebastian, you personally drive and fetch Zhihui, remember, you must send an invitation! Amanda, you go shopping for food. Abalones, lobsters, buy the best! There¡¯s no budget for today¡¯s homing feast, buy whatever you want! Snowden, go and buy wine, at least 100,000-dor worth of red wine to start with. Buy two bottles, no, just buy two boxes, make sure we have more than enough to drink! You three, act immediately, don¡¯t waste time, this one chance could turn around our fortune!¡± Chapter 276: Steel Turner Retired? Chapter 276: Steel Turner Retired? Sayon, Weiden Family! Ever since Azure Dragon kicked him out of the wedding venue yesterday, Noah Weiden had been in a terrible mood. His face was filled with gravity and stifled anger. He just couldn¡¯t figure out how Steel Turner from Nezzi¡¯s headquarters had gotten involved with White Mitchell. A mere kid just released from jail, and his backer was Turner? Who would believe that? But strangely enough, that¡¯s exactly what happened! Who would¡¯ve thought that Turner, who was alwaysuded for his impartiality, would act self-servingly for Mitchell? Turner¡¯s appearance took Noah Weiden totally by surprise, making him as restless as an ant on a hot pan. What he¡¯s most worried about now is, will Turner side with White Mitchell and go against the Weiden Family? If Turner really decided to go against their family, even ten Weiden families wouldn¡¯t be a match for him. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Noah Weiden immediately informed his grandfather Jeremiah Weiden, asking him to investigate Turner¡¯s rtionship with Mitchell. Right now, Noah Weiden was desperately waiting for his grandfather¡¯s reply. Finally, at nearly six o¡¯clock in the evening, Jeremiah Weiden finally replied. [Jeremiah Weiden: ¡°Noah, ording to the investigation carried out by grandpa¡¯s friend in the War Department, Turner abruptly retiredst night. We have yet to find out the reason. ording to rumors from the War Department, it seems that someoneined about Turner¡¯s activities and the War Department, in order to protect its reputation, ordered him to retire.¡±] What¡­ Turner resigned? The moment he saw the message, Noah had a nk look, then his face gradually turned interesting. Attended White Mitchell¡¯s wedding yesterday and resigned overnight? This was obviously not a coincidence! Someone must have reported him for favoritism, he abused his power for Mitchell¡¯s wedding. With such a big fuss, it¡¯s impossible not to attract the War Department¡¯s attention. In addition, Turner¡¯s unwavering character has offended many people over the years. Now, he must have been reported by his enemies. ¡°Turner, Turner, you were so pompous yesterday!¡± Noah Weiden sneered, his gloomy face instantly turned bright, reced by a yful expression. With Turner¡¯s fall, Mitchell now has no one to rely on. Dealing with him next would be just as simple as crushing an ant. As this thought crossed his mind, Noah Weiden¡¯s face turned devilishly cruel: ¡°White Mitchell, let¡¯s see who can save you now!¡± ¡°Men, find out where White Mitchell is immediately. And, make sure to check if his helper from yesterday is with him.¡± ¡°This time, I will crush White Mitchell under my feet and solidify the Weiden Family¡¯s prestige!¡± At this moment, Noah Weiden was again brimming with confidence. Now that Turner has fallen, let¡¯s see how Mitchell continues to throw his weight around. However, Noah Weiden doesn¡¯t know that Turner¡¯s retirement is a move arranged by White Mitchell to lure out the man behind the scenes who left Turner disabled for life. But, even White Mitchell probably didn¡¯t expect that it wouldn¡¯t be the culprit who would reveal himself first, but Noah Weiden stepping into the line of fire. Sayon, Jones Family. At Will Jones¡¯s warm invitation, Mitchell¡¯s mother-inw and Mori Jones arrived first at the Jones Family. Upon receiving the news, White Mitchell along with Sherry Jones, who had just recovered a bit of strength, hastily returned to the Jones family. Throughout the journey, Sherry was in a state of uneasy anticipation. She had already guessed the intent of the Jones family. They had generally been indifferent towards her throughout the years, yet today they extend an enthusiastic invitation. Anyone would know there was an ulterior motive to this. It was most likely that the Jones family saw the prestige White gained on stage yesterday, so now they¡¯re eager to curry favor with him. However, White had told her that he had exhausted almost all his connections asking Steel Turner to help prepare their wedding. To ask for his help once more would be near impossible. Besides, even if they are willing to help again, Sherry ns to first help White solve the trouble with the Weiden family and Imperial Group. As for the Jones family, what they crave was nothing more than prestige and power, which paled inparison to White¡¯s safety. However, the Jones family isn¡¯t concerned with White¡¯s fate. All they care about is if they can use White¡¯s power to gain what they want. They will definitely try to gain benefits from Whiteter, or perhaps have him ask people from Nezzi Command to back the Jones family. That¡¯s why Sherry is now worrying about how to refuse these unreasonable requests from the Jones family. Just as Sherry was at a loss, White drove the car to the entrance of the Jones family mansion. Before the car had even stopped, led by Old Madam Jones, all the members of the Jones family passionately walked out of the vi, their faces full of obsequious smiles, creating an ambiance of wee for them. Seeing this, Sherry was even more reluctant to go inside the Jones family home. This was clearly a trap for them. However, at this point, White gently grabbed her hand, and together, they walked straight toward the Jones family. ¡°White, Sherry,e,e. You must be tired from the journey. Pleasee inside, have a drink of water. We are almost ready to have dinner.¡± Old Madam Jones, with a fawning face, warmly said. However, the more Madam Jones acted like this, the worse the expression on Sherry¡¯s face became. Immediately after, White, hand in hand with Sherry, walked straight into the Jones family, seemingly paying no attention to their ttery. Upon entering the Jones residence, Sherry saw her mother, Zhihui, sitting in the chief seat of the Jones family, looking ufortable. Ordinarily, only Old Madam Jones could sit in the family head¡¯s seat, but now, she had given up her seat. It was clear what this implied. What followed was that Sherry experienced an ¡®affection¡¯ from the Jones Family that she had never felt before. The old woman referred to her as a good granddaughter, and referred to White as her grandson-inw at every opportunity, it was as if she could not wait to disy her eagerness to win their favor. Other members of the Jones family also echoed her, almost as if they wanted to cling to them and never let go. The enthusiasm of the Jones family made Sherry ufortable, even somewhat repulsive. Seeing this, Sherry thought that she could not continue like this, or else she wouldn¡¯t know what to say to themter on. ¡°Grandmother, I¡­¡± Just as Sherry was about to openly refuse the Jones family¡¯s requests, Old Madam Jones cut in, ¡°White, look, you are now our Sawyer¡¯s son-inw, we are a true family now. Recently I have heard that the Nezzi Command is nning a new city in Sayon. Even that worthless Imperial group wants to get involved. They robbed you of yourpany back in the day, and now they still have the nerve to show their faces. I think this matter can¡¯t let them get away with it so easily. So, I have decided that our Jones family will fully support you. We will also participate in the bidding for the Nezzi New City. At that time, we will send our greetings to the Nezzi Command. Our Jones family along with you will show the real power to the Imperial group! What do you think of this?¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone in the Jones family turned their eyes to White Mitchell, full of expectancy. If the Jones family can win the bidding for Nezzi New City, they will have the powerful backing of Nezzi Command, which will guarantee the Jones family to flourish, wouldn¡¯t it? However, upon hearing Old Madam Jones words, White Mitchell showed a yful smile on his face, ¡°Oh? The Jones family also wants to participate in the Nezzi New City project?¡± Chapter 277: Sherry Jones’ confession, the Jones family turns against her! Chapter 277: Sherry Jones¡¯ confession, the Jones family turns against her! ¡°So, what do you think? Will it make things difficult for you?¡± Old Madam Jones asked¡¯s insincerely. In reality, she didn¡¯t care whether or not it would pose a difficulty for White Mitchell, as long as it would benefit the Jones Family. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell gave a faint smile, his face expressing a tranquil and casual attitude. However, before he could open his mouth to speak, Sherry Jones anxiously said, ¡°Grandma, that belongs to the new real estate project in Nezzi, which our Jones Group has never dealt with. Even if we do undertake it, we don¡¯t have the resources toplete it.¡± As soon as these words fell, Old Madam Jones looked at White Mitchell with a fawning expression and immediately said, ¡°Considering who White is now, isn¡¯t dealing with resources just a minor issue? Just a word from him to the authorities at Nezzi and who should we worry about helping us Jones Familyplete this project? Sherry, you¡¯re underestimating White¡¯s abilities. Isn¡¯t that right, White?¡± Hearing this, the color immediately drained from Sherry¡¯s face, her expression full of difficulty. She had never expected that the Jones Family would set their sights on the new city of Nezzi. That was thergest project in the eastern part of Dragon Realm. How could the Jones Familypete with the first-ss wealthy families of Sayon who all wanted to take part in it? Are they going to ask White Mitchell to plead with Commander Turner of Nezzi¡¯s headquarters? Never mind the fact that Steel Turner¡¯s favors to White Mitchell have already been returned, even if they haven¡¯t, isn¡¯t this just the Jones Family asking for favoritism? The Jones Family is just a third-tier wealthy family, without financial resources or material reserves. How big a favor do they expect to ask? If this goes wrong, Steel Turner may feel that White Mitchell is too greedy, and harbor resentment against White. If Steel Turner has a prejudice against White Mitchell, then dealing with the Weiden Family and the Imperial Group will be even more difficult. With these thoughts in mind, Sherry Jones bluntly said, ¡°Grandma, stop talking about it. My brother can¡¯t help the Jones Family with this. Commander Turner of Nezzi only owed my brother a favor, and it was all spent on preparing for our wedding. He doesn¡¯t owe my brother anything now, so he won¡¯t help the Jones Family secure the Nezzi project. You should stop thinking about it.¡± This¡­ As soon as her words fell, everyone in the Jones Family was stunned into silence. The entire Jones Family quieted down at this moment. The air seemed to be filled with a strange mood. The expressions on everyone¡¯s face in the Jones family also gradually became strange. Old Madam Jones¡¯s face darkened, frowning as she said, ¡°Sherry, such a joke is not to be made casually. Do you know how many eyes are watching you two now? Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. If the House of Weiden were to find out about this conversation, do you think they would let you two go? I know I neglected you two in the past and made you suffer grievances, but we¡¯re all family. Can¡¯t you forgive me for that? Moreover, when our Jones Family prospers, you, as the general manager and shareholder of the Jones Group, will certainly benefit as well! I am thinking for your sake.¡± Obviously, Old Madam Jones didn¡¯t quite believe Sherry¡¯s words, thinking that Sherry still held grudges against the Jones Family for past events and was making up lies to fob them off. However, Old Madam Jones did not expect Sherry to insist seriously, ¡°Grandma, I am not joking with you. What I said is true. Commander Turner doesn¡¯t owe my brother anything now. You cannot expect him to beg for favors. As for the Nezzi project, we Jones Family can¡¯t handle it, and they won¡¯t give it to us.¡± In Sherry¡¯s view, rather than making things difficult for White Mitchell, it¡¯s better to make it clear now, andpletely cut off the thoughts of the Jones Family, to avoid them asking White to help them in the future. Hearing this, the face of Old Madam Jones turned ck instantly, as if a dark cloud had enveloped her face and wouldn¡¯t disperse. Following that, Old Madam Jones, her face stern, turned to White Mitchell and asked in a manner that suggested interrogation, ¡°White Mitchell, you tell me, was what Sherry just said true or not!¡± On hearing this, Whiteughed lightly and retorted, ¡°Does it matter if it¡¯s true or false? Is it that the purpose of you inviting us here today is just to gain some benefits from me? So now, upon seeing that I am no longer powerful, you are turning against me? Well ¡­ let me tell you, Sherry will definitely participate in the Nezzi New Town project. However, she will be participating under her own name and Jones Family ought to forget about getting any benefits!¡± Originally, if the Jones Family had been honest, White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t have minded letting them benefit. However, the voracity of the Jones Family was so displeasing, it would be better to give this benefit to Sherry Jones. The moment these words were spoken, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face turned red as if pped, and her expression became uglier. To her, White Mitchell had undoubtedly confirmed what Sherry Jones just said, he was clearly pretending to be tough while on hisst leg. At this juncture, the goodwill White Mitchell owed to the Nezzi Command would certainly have been exhausted! This damned bastard, he actually squandered such an important favor on a wedding? That¡¯s simply foolish in the extreme! Had he given this favor to the Jones family, wouldn¡¯t they have been able to hold any kind of wedding once they grew stronger? Now, for the sake of a futile wedding, he¡¯s run out of favors. What does he have now to please the Nezzi Command? Not only this, all of Jones Family¡¯s ns have been ruined by that damned White Mitchell. Infuriating! Infuriating! Infuriating! Old Madam Jones was so angry that her face turned red, and her teeth ttered. At this moment, hearing thesements from the side, Amanda scowled and retorted bitterly, ¡°White Mitchell! How dare youe here using us, the Jones Family, of profiteering? If we had known that your backing wouldn¡¯t work, do you think you would be here talking with us now? You are unbelievably stupid, you actually used such a major favor to arrange your wedding? Calling you stupid is an understatement, you¡¯re just an imbecile!¡± Somewhere else, Snowden Jones sneered,¡±Heh¡­ White Mitchell, are you really dumb or just pretending to be? Given Noah Weiden¡¯s status, do you think he wouldn¡¯t be able to dig up your connections with the Nezzi Command? Wait until Noah Weiden finds out that you¡¯ve exhausted all your goodwill at the Nezzi Command, you just wait for your downfall!¡± Seeing Amanda and her mother suddenly turn against White Mitchell, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. She immediately spoke up to defend White Mitchell, ¡°Enough! Stop talking about my brother like that! This favor was his, not Jones Family¡¯s, it¡¯s his call how to use it, and Jones Family has no right to interfere!¡± ¡°You shameless creature! How dare you defend him at this point! Do you know how big an opportunity he cost the Jones Family!?¡± Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t help scolding, her voice filled with rage. At this moment, it felt as though her heart was bleeding. The Nezzi Command, that was the ultimate authority in the eastern part of Dragon Realm, just one more step, just one more step and the Jones family could have taken a ride on this behemoth. Now Mitchell did a good job, he traded his favor from them for a superficial wedding. The Jones family didn¡¯t profit in the slightest. Having sheltered him for so many years, the Jones Family could have done better by raising a dog! Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones could not help but blurt out, ¡°Sherry Jones! Hand over the shares now, from today on, I don¡¯t want the Jones Group to have anything more to do with you! If you dare not toply, I will sell off all the shares I hold! We might as well part ways! But you think about it, if Jones Group goes under, can you forgive yourself for failings towards your deceased father! Sebastian, Snowden! Immediately draw up a share transfer agreement! She has to sign it today, whether she agrees or not!¡± Chapter 278: Noah Weiden Appears, Jones Family Defects! Chapter 278: Noah Weiden Appears, Jones Family Defects! Threat! This is a tant threat! Apparently, after learning that White Mitchell had lost the backing of Nezzi Command, Old Madam Jones intended to sever ties entirely with White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, even if it meant breaking the alliance. She was well aware that Noah Weiden would not spare White Mitchell once he knew that White had lost his support. Furthermore, the blow Noah Weiden suffered at the wedding yesterday had, more or less, something to do with the information provided by the Jones Family. Therefore, to keep the Jones Family from being involved, Old Madam Jones threatened Sherry Jones with those words. On hearing this, a bitter look spread across Sherry¡¯s face. She had thought that once the Jones family knew the truth, they wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for White Mitchell. Unexpectedly, the Jones family turned their spears directly at her. While Sherry was feeling bitter, White Mitchell, who had been silent till now, stood in front of her, sheltering her behind himself. ¡°Silly girl, we are husband and wife. How could I let you face all this alone?¡± White Mitchell said tenderly. Hearing this, Sherry felt a rush of warmth, but it also made her expression grow even more bitter. At this moment, the Jones family members were even more enraged to see that White Mitchell dared to be so unscrupulous in front of them. Old Madam Jones fiercely rapped her walking stick on the floor, scolding loudly, ¡°White Mitchell! Stop ying your tricks! Take care of your own mess first! This is our Jones family matter. Today, unless you kill us all, no one can stop my decision! First thing today, Sherry must hand over her shares to me!¡± Standing aside, Amanda jumped in with an odd smile, ¡°Exactly, he made himself trouble and it¡¯s still unresolved, and he wants to meddle in our Jones family affairs? That¡¯s ridiculous! Do you think Noah Weiden and people from Imperial Group will let you off? Still talking about being husband and wife? Haha¡­husband and wife, going down together¡­?¡± At these words, White Mitchell shot her an icy nce, which frightened Amanda into closing her mouth and hiding behind Old Madam Jones, her face full of fear. Then, White Mitchell withdrew his gaze, and said to the Jones family calmly, ¡°You¡¯re worried about revenge from Noah Weiden, aren¡¯t you? Haha¡­¡± White Mitchell sneered. Then, he stepped forward, his aura instantly exploding, and continued arrogantly, ¡°Just a measly Noah Weiden, what can he do to me?¡± Whoosh! This remark startled everyone in the Jones family, making their hearts jolt. They felt that when White Mitchell made this remark, he was full of inexplicable confidence. It seemed as though he was talking about an insignificant trifle. For a moment, they felt as if Noah Weiden was worthless in front of White Mitchell. However, the Jones family members quickly regained their senses. Immediately after, Old Madam Jones scolding erupted furiously, ¡°You bastard! Do you think shouting in front of us can solve the problem? You¡¯ve lost the backing of Nezzi Command. Who¡¯s scared of you now? You¡¯re not even aware of your impending death! You¡¯re simply hopeless!¡± On hearing this, White Mitchell chuckled coldly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you¡¯ll know someday. It seems we¡¯re not privileged to enjoy this banquet today. You enjoy it yourselves. I advise you, if you want to sell your shares, it¡¯s your business. I don¡¯t want to interfere. But if you¡¯re thinking of Sherry¡¯s shares, I guarantee that as long as I am in Sayon, the Jones family will never have a peaceful day! If you don¡¯t believe it, just try it!¡± After leaving these words behind, White Mitchell took Sherry Jones¡¯s hand, brought Wen Zhihui and Mori Jones, and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± ¡°You!¡± Old Madam Jones was so infuriated that her body trembled. White Mitchell¡¯s infuriating audacity had her seething to the point of near explosion. And yet, she was helplessly unable to do anything about him. It was frustration to the extreme! As the Jones family watched White Mitchell depart with gritted teeth, a malicious growl sounded from outside the Jones¡¯ residence. ¡°Leaving!? Who said you could leave!?¡± Boom! As soon as the voice fell, an eerie threatening presence enveloped the entire Jones residence in an instant, suffocating everyone. In a blink of an eye, a dense ck cloud seemed to shroud the Jones residence from above, threatening a downpour at any moment. Realizing something wasn¡¯t right, everyone in the Jones family hurriedly rushed to the courtyard. At a nce, everyone¡¯s scalp tingled with terror. Noah Weiden! It was Noah Weiden! Even though one of Weiden¡¯s arms was in a hefty cast, his intimidating aura was no less than before. In fact, there was an added ruthless touch due to his humiliating defeat back at the wedding, especially when confronting White Mitchell. It was as if he wanted to tear White Mitchell to pieces. Seeing this, everyone in the Jones family gasped coldly in fear, their hearts filled with anxiety. Obviously, Noah was here to stir up trouble, he was here to pick a fight! Realizing this, Old Madam Jones hurriedly got up and headed in Noah¡¯s direction, stepping past White Mitchell. As she walked, she spoke frantically, ¡°Mr. Noah, you mustn¡¯t misunderstand. This bastard White Mitchell has nothing to do with our Jones family. We were just trying to make that clear. However, thisd, relying on his martial prowess, disrespects our Jones family and keeps holding onto our shares. You¡¯re just in time to give this arrogant brat a lesson and act on our behalf.¡± At the same time, Will Jones seized the opportunity to say, ¡°Mr. Noah, feel free to teach this brat a lesson. We¡¯ve done our research, the Nezzi Command just owed him a favor, which they¡¯ve already repaid. He has no backer now. So you don¡¯t need any reservations, just show thisd his ce.¡± The Jones family spoke continuously, not only disassociating themselves from White Mitchell but also openly siding with Noah Weiden. After hearing the Jones family¡¯s words, Noah Weiden gave a coldugh. Aid? It seems that Steel Turner must have lost his mind, repaying White¡¯s favor at the cost of his own reputation. But that¡¯s better, now he has nothing to worry about when dealing with White Mitchell. Today, White Mitchell must die! Everyone associated with him must die! With this thought, Weiden¡¯s face turned increasingly ferocious. Then he red at White Mitchell and threatened, ¡°White Mitchell! I want to see who can save you today! You were pretty cocky yesterday, weren¡¯t you? Well, I bet you didn¡¯t know, Steel Turner has retired. You have no backers left! Today, I¡¯ll have you watch as your wife and kin die, one by one, in my hands!¡± Chapter 279: Sherry Jones Invited to Bid for Nezzi New City? Chapter 279: Sherry Jones Invited to Bid for Nezzi New City? Boom! A sudden heaviness passed over Noah Weiden¡¯s face, and with a subduing spring from his foot, a wildly overbearing aura burst forth from him. Subsequently, the Tiger Guards surrounding the Jones Family charged in, exuding an overpowering presence and quickly encircling White Mitchell and hispany. Upon witnessing this, the people of the Jones Family were dripping with cold sweat. They hastily moved aside, fearful that they would be caught in the crossfire. Seeing this, Sherry Jones felt a sudden tug at her heart. The next moment, she bravely positioned herself in front of White Mitchell. Following that, she resolutely dered, ¡°Noah Weiden, this situation started because of me. My brother only injured your younger brother to protect me. If you want revenge, take it out on me alone. Please spare my brother.¡± Upon hearing this, Noah scoffed. His cruel smirk grew wider and he mockingly retorted, ¡°Heh¡­ are you negotiating terms with me? Do you really think you¡¯re in a position to do so!? Today, anyone associated with White Mitchell will not be allowed to leave!¡± ¡°Oh, really!?¡± Standing behind Sherry, White Mitchell responded calmly with a faint smile. A bare shift in stance brought forth an impressively robust aura, quietly cascading out from him. However, at that moment, Sherry tightly grabbed his hand and gave him a firm shake of her head. In Sherry¡¯s view, Turner¡¯s goodwill had already been exhausted. Noah Weiden was clearly unafraid, and if White responded aggressively now, it would only provoke Noah further. Besides, havinge from the Wubu Flying Tiger Guards, Noah Weiden was exceptionally skilled, greatly outmatching White. In the past, it had always been White protecting her. Today, however, she would do everything within her power to ensure his safety. With this in mind, Sherry, having dissuaded White, turned courageously to face Noah. Next, suppressing her inner apprehensions, she put on a yful demeanor and insolently addressed Noah, ¡°Noah Weiden, are you bullying us simply because you think my brother has lost his backing? Well¡­ I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, the Jones Group has been invited to bid on the Nezzi New City project. We are now officially bidders for Nezzi New City! If you darey a finger on my brother, you¡¯ll be making enemies with the Nezzi Command!¡± Invited to bid on the Nezzi New City project? Upon hearing this, the Jones family broke into an involuntary cold sneer. Mori Jones impatiently addressed Noah, ¡°Mr. Noah, don¡¯t listen to this stupid girl¡¯s nonsensical ims. She hasn¡¯t received any invitation. We from the Jones Family know exactly how reliable ourpany is. Even if this stupid girl were to sell the entire Jones Group, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to take on the Nezzi New City project. Furthermore, the Jones Group is just a cosmeticspany. It has never involved itself in any real estate projects. What qualifications does she have to receive the invitation?¡± Witnessing this, Snowden Jones took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire, ¡°Mr. Noah, Sherry is only trying to bluff and dy time. She personally told us just now that White Mitchell has already exhausted his goodwill at the Nezzi Command. Didn¡¯t you also just say that White Mitchell¡¯s support has retired? How could the Nezzi Command possibly invite her to participate in the Nezzi New City project? What she¡¯s doing is nothing more than trying to bluff and buy time. Mr. Noah, you mustn¡¯t be deceived by her!¡± Upon finishing, Snowden shot a look of provocation at Sherry, looking as if she was eagerly waiting to see Sherry lose face. Upon hearing this, Sherry felt a bitter taste in her mouth. However, she knew that there was no turning back once she¡¯d let the arrow fly. If Noah Weiden saw through her deceit, the consequences would be unbearable. Therefore, even though her heart was trembling, Sherry maintained her fearlessness, appearing as confident as ever. But at this moment, Noah Weiden¡¯s eyes shed with an eerie glint, as if trying to see through Sherry¡¯s ruse. Feeling his gaze upon her, Sherry could not help but tremble slightly. But just when she appeared almost discouraged, White Mitchell silently stood in front of her, shielding her from any harm. ¡°Brother¡­¡± Sherry Jones paused; anxiety engulfed her. However, White, with an indifferent expression, turned to the Jones¡¯s family and asked: ¡°Who said Sherry wasn¡¯t invited? Can you speak for the Nezzi Command? Sherry was not only invited, but she¡¯ll also secure the project for the new city of Nezzi. But remember this, she¡¯s acquiring this project in her own name; it has got nothing to do with the Jones Family!¡± ¡°You!¡± The Jones¡¯s family was left speechless. White had said these exact words before, but they thought he was bluffing. Unexpectedly, he dared to repeat his statement unflinchingly, making it seem as if it were factual. ¡°Mr. Noah, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he¡­¡± Will Jones tried to exin hastily, but Noah Weiden seemingly uninterested in his remarks, coldly interrupted him ¡°Shut up!¡± At this¡­ Will immediately ceased to talk, standing there with a defeated expression on his face. Noah was assessing White intensely, his sharp gaze trying to discern the truth. The new Nezzi city project, he had heard about it ¨C a project carefully nned by the Nezzi Command, considered to be their highest priority. Is it possible, could the Jones Group, with their size, have indeed received an invitation? Could there be other rtionships between White and the Nezzi Command? If that¡¯s the case, this is no minor matter, a disrespect charge towards the Nezzi Command could emerge. At that point, even his grandfather may not be able to protect the Weiden Family. Until the matter is rified, it would indeed be imprudent to make a move against him. Thankfully, in half a month, the results of the bids for the new city of Nezzi would be announced. If Sherry doesn¡¯t win the bid, it would mean the threats were empty, and he would have nothing to restrain him! He can wait for half a month, and it would give him the pleasure of observing White¡¯s slow torturous downfall! With this thought, Noah looked at White teasingly, ¡°White Mitchell, in half a month, the dust of the Nezzi new city project will settle.¡± At that time, if you¡¯re not the winner, prepare for your downfall! Enjoy thest half of a month in your life. After that, I will destroy everything you have!¡± My downfall after half a month? Upon hearing this, White smiled dismissively, and promptly led Sherry Jones and Wen Zhihui out of the room. Halfway, the Tiger Guard tried to stop him. At this moment, Noah smirked and casually ordered, ¡°Let them go, let them struggle for another half a month. After that, I want to see who can save them!¡± The Tiger Guards nodded, and let them pass. Meanwhile, White paused his steps and his calm voice suddenly echoed: ¡°Noah Weiden, for the next half a month, you can mobilize all your forces against me.¡± I hope, by then, you won¡¯t disappoint me like you did yesterday.¡± Chapter 280: Noah Weiden and Alan Austin join forces! Chapter 280: Noah Weiden and n Austin join forces! After these harsh words, White Mitchell took Sherry Jones and the others and swaggered out of the Jones Family residence, leaving an extremely infuriated Noah Weiden standing there with a face full of humiliation. ¡°White Mitchell!¡± Noah Weiden was raging mad, his face red with anger. It felt like the biggest insult, and if it weren¡¯t for the intimidating presence of the Nezzi headquarters, he would have beheaded White Mitchell himself, no matter ten heads wouldn¡¯t have been enough. Upon witnessing the scene, everyone in the Jones Family was trembling inside, mentally cursing White Mitchell for bringing this affliction upon them. If it were not for this disaster of a man stirring trouble, their family wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such lows. Now, they could only hope Noah Weiden doesn¡¯t turn his fury upon them. For if he does, where on earth would the Jones Family have the strength to withstand his rage? As the Jones family was feeling terrified, Noah Weiden spoke apathetically, ¡°Give me everything you know about White Mitchell, down to the smallest detail, or you know the consequences.¡± Upon hearing these words, the Jones family exhaled a collective sigh of relief. They hurriedly recounted everything they knew, hoping to appease Noah Weiden. This included the long history of grievances between White Mitchell and the Imperial Group, as well as all the adversaries he made since he returned to Sayon. With the Jones Family going into great lengths, almost desperate to make Noah Weiden believe them, they left no stone unturned, wishing they could even recount how many bowls of food and sses of water White Mitchell had consumed in his life. Of course, they were doing all of this not just to save their lives but also to use this opportunity to gain favor with Noah Weiden. In their view, the current White Mitchell, without the support of Nezzi headquarters, was a useless man. If they could, in the name of dealing with him, take advantage of this opportunity to align with Noah Weiden, they would not only rid themselves of White Mitchell but also seek further progress for their family with Noah Weiden¡¯s assistance. It was a win-win scenario! Moreover, Will Jones took the initiative and suggested to Noah Weiden to form an alliance with the Imperial Group to bid for the new Nezzi city, thereby suppressing White Mitchell. ¡°Mr. Noah, as a mark of the sincerity from the Jones Family, I am willing to be your front-runner this time, and bring about an alliance between you and the Imperial Group,¡± Will Jones volunteered. At this moment, Snowden Jones chimed in, ¡°Mr. Noah, my father is right. The New Nezzi City is a project that numerous powers in Sayon are vying to get involved in. However, I fear that strength from a single party alone is insufficient to take on this project. If the Weiden Family and the Imperial Group could coborate, we could surely win the bidding for the New Nezzi City! Therefore, not only would we be preventing White Mitchell from winning, but this would also improve our rtionship with Nezzi¡¯s headquarters.¡± Form an alliance and participate in the bid with the Imperial Group? On hearing this, Noah Weiden¡¯s anger seemed to dissipate slightly. Snowden Jones¡¯ words resonated with him deeply. If the Weiden Family could participate in the New Nezzi City project, that would mean they are fully affiliated with the Nezzi headquarters. By that time, not only could they deal with the menace of White Mitchell, they could also improve their rtionship with the Nezzi headquarters, which would significantly benefit him and the future of the Weiden Family. Upon thinking of this, a smile crept onto Noah Weiden¡¯s face, and he immediately ordered people from the Jones Family to seek out n Austin from the Imperial Group, and on his behalf. As for him, he asked his subordinates to have him sent back to the Weiden Family residence for medical treatment. Early next day, Will Jones and his daughter showed up at the Imperial Group office, representing Noah Weiden. Imperial Group, Chairman¡¯s Office! ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect the Jones Family to have made connections with the Weiden Family. That¡¯s indeed a curiosity.¡± n Austin satfortably in his seat, looking at members of the Jones Family with a yful expression on his face. Facing n Austin¡¯s contemptuous gaze, Will Jones and his daughter did not feel any difort, instead they ttered Austin, saying, ¡°Mr. Austin, you¡¯re too kind. All this happened only because Mr. Noah favors our Jones Family terribly. This time, we havee on behalf of Mr. Noah to extend a proposal. Mr. Noah has decided to have the entire Sayon business alliancebine forces with the Imperial Group to participate¡­¡± Then, Will Jones exined everything to n Austin, exaggerating the threat posed by White Mitchell to the Imperial Group. ¡°White Mitchell, you bloody, persistent ghost!¡± n Austin said, his face darkening and his expression bing fierce after hearing the boration. Immediately, Will Jones and his daughter went on to say, ¡°Mr. Austin, Mr. Noah has said that for this bid, the Imperial Group gets to lead the way and the Weiden Family along with the Sayon business alliance, will fully support the Imperial Group.¡± Noah Weiden was only scheming to reap without sowing, especially since real estate was not the Weiden Family¡¯s forte, moreover because of his tense rtionship with David Herb on the wedding day, it would be hard to mend fences any time soon. If the Weiden Family were to lead the participation, David Herb¡¯s influence within the Nezzi headquarters could cause issues. So, after much consideration, Noah decided to let n Austin take the lead and reap the benefits from behind the scenes. Having heard everything from Will Jones, n Austin replied, ¡°Take me to Noah Weiden.¡± On hearing this, Will Jones and his daughter were filled with joy, and they swiftly leading the way. They were confident that a wise man like Austin would not decline such an opportunity for an alliance. This was not only about handling White Mitchell but more importantly, it was about two powerful parties teaming up to win the bid for the New Nezzi City project. Even if their Jones Family were to end up with leftovers, it would still be a delightful oue. On the other hand, Sherry canceled her leave and returned to work at the Jones Group. Not for any other reason, but to help White Mitchell. With Noah Weiden¡¯s character, he was certain not to let White Mitchell off easily, and they still had the Imperial Group looming over their shoulders. Therefore, even though she had no experience or confidence in this industry, for the sake of White Mitchell, she was willing to give it her all. But she never expected that by noon the same day, she would receive devastating news. Mori Jones rushed into her office, holding her phone, ¡°¡®It¡¯s terrible Sherry! The Imperial Group has announced a formal partnership with the Weiden Corporation for the bidding of the new Nezzi City! With this, they have emerged as the most powerful among all the bidders! Our Jones Group will now face even tougherpetition!¡± ¡°What!¡± Sherry was instantly anxious upon hearing this, as if a boulder was heavily pressing against her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe. At this moment, Will Jones, who was clearly gaining the upper hand, swaggered into the Jones Corporation office with clear intentions of ill will. Chapter 281: No matter how much comes, I, White Mitchell, will take it all! Chapter 281: No matter how muches, I, White Mitchell, will take it all! Sayon, Royal Group! ¡°Mr. Mitchell, per your instructions, I have subtly hinted at n Austin.¡± ¡°Mr. Mitchell, n Austin has already made a move, he is currently teaming up with Weiden Corporation to participate in the bidding.¡± ¡°Mr. Mitchell, n Austin and Weiden Corporation are currently consolidating assets and preparing to participate in the asset verification meeting in three days¡­¡± David Herb, with his paperwork in hand, was reporting to White Mitchell one by one. As the president of Royal Group, he was acting more like White Mitchell¡¯s secretary. Far from feeling this was inappropriate, he felt it was an honor. The asset verification meeting he mentioned was specifically initiated by White Mitchell. On the surface, it was a chance for all the bidders to demonstrate their strength. But in reality, it was a big trap specially set for n Austin! ¡°n Austin is teaming up with the Weiden Corporation?¡± Upon hearing this, a yful expression surfaced on White Mitchell¡¯s face and he seemingly was surprised but appeared nonchnt, which made David Herb puzzled. David Herb shook his head, no longer dwelling on it, instead he respectfully responded, ¡°Yes, currently, n Austin and Noah Weiden have begun to prepare funds together for the asset verification meeting. Among them, Grandy Anderson even tried to persuade the Green Family, because she herself has a rtion with the Green Family. Furthermore, with Noah Weiden¡¯s push, the Green Family is now tempted. But some people in the Green Family seem to want to participate independently in bidding, because they believe they have an advantage inmercial building materials¡­¡± Although Noah Weiden and n Austin¡¯s alliance was very secretive, David Herb still caught wind of it. As the general contractor for Nezzi New City, David Herb knew well how attractive the Nezzi New City project was to these people. It was far more than just a real estate project, more importantly, many were looking to establish rtions with the Nezzimand through it. In addition, David Herb, on White Mitchell¡¯s instructions, subtly hinted to n Austin. He informed him, as long as he could outperform otherpetitors in the asset verification meeting, he would likely be involved in the project. With David Herb¡¯s hints, n Austin was sure to spare no effort to prepare funds. Probably, by the day of the asset verification meeting, n Austin, and Weiden Corporation could be the wealthiest entities at the meeting. But what they would not know is that the asset verification meeting is a trap carefullyid by White Mitchell for n Austin to fall into! ¡°Since n Austin is so efficient in getting things done, let¡¯s give him a bit more motivation. You tell n Austin directly, let him prepare an ount of fifty billion for the asset verification meeting. As long as he has fifty billion, he can win the bid. But remember, I don¡¯t want to see bank loans mixed in, I want their own assets! Also, have Amanda and Longman raise the interest rates, ready to lend.¡± White Mitchell ordered indifferently. Hearing this, David Herb immediately stepped out of the office to make arrangements. At this time, White Mitchell¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at it and saw it was a call from Mori Jones. As soon as he answered the call, Mori Jones¡¯s anxious voice immediately rang out, ¡°White, something bad has happened. Our brother has brought people and is causing trouble in thepany. He seems to have established a rtionship with Noah Weiden, and he is now spreading rumors in thepany. Sherry is on the verge of not being able to hold on¡­¡± Hearing this, a chill shed in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. No wonder n Austin and Noah Weiden are together, turns out the Jones Family is also stirring up trouble from behind. However, the Jones Family could never imagine that the project of Nezzi New City has been under my control all along. No matter how much they manipte things from behind, it would all be in vain. No matter how manye forward, White Mitchell will face them all! Even if all of Sayon turns against him, White Mitchell fears none. n Austin must pay the price! With this thought in mind, White Mitchell quickly advised Mori Jones and immediately called Kylin, ¡°Tell Fatty, the n is advanced. Tell him to bring people to the Jones Group immediately.¡± Sayon, Jones Group! Will Jones, who received Noah Weiden¡¯s ¡®appreciation¡¯, arrived at the Jones Group early in the morning. As hisckey, Ryan decisively brought half of the employees of the Jones Group to stand by Will Jones¡¯s side. At this moment, Will Jones stood with half of the Jones Group¡¯s employees behind him, confronting Sherry Jones arrogantly, creating a situation of delicate separation. The sight made Sherry Jones¡¯s face increasingly solemn. The Jones Group was already struggling topete for the new city of Nezzi. If Will Jones takes away half of the employees now, the Jones Group¡¯s manpower will be even scarcer. This situation could be a destructive blow. ¡°Will Jones, are you still human? What benefit does this bring you? Does the Jones group have nothing to do with the Jones family?!¡± Elijah Bailey angrily reprimanded. On hearing this, Will Jones sneered indifferently, ¡°Old man, what does my family actions have to do with you? You¡¯re just a worn-out old dog that our family keeps. How dare you bark at your master? You are rebelling!¡± ¡°You!¡± Elijah Bailey retorted, his face flushed and looking full of indignation. Will Jones, enjoying the situation, sneered at the employees, ¡°Did you really think that you would still have good days after acting treacherously? Your Mr. Jones certainly did not tell you but White Mitchell¡¯s backer has already fallen. This means that your Mr. Jones¡¯s backer is gone too. Now, all those that White Mitchell offended can¡¯t wait to skin him.¡± Weiden Family, Imperial Group, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of them. They¡¯re all the people that White Mitchell offended. Sherry Jones is now White Mitchell¡¯s wife. When misfortune strikes, it affects more than just one person. If you want to suffer misfortunes along with him, feel free to stay. If you don¡¯t want to be unlucky, follow me. I¡¯m giving you a chance.¡± Weiden Family? Imperial Group? This¡­ Each of the two leading houses that Will Jones mentioned is not something that the Jones Group¡¯s financial power can counter. They¡¯re now joining forces, how strong of a force that would be!? Hearing this, the old employees of the Jones Group were looking at each other involuntarily, automatically turned their eyes towards Elijah Bailey and Sherry Jones. Seeing this, Will Jones was delighted. He had been under Sherry Jones¡¯s foot for a long time, and finally today, he could stomp her beneath his feet. He then could not help but mock, ¡°Sherry Jones, Sherry Jones, look at yourself now. Once White Mitchell has lost his backer, you¡¯re nothing! With just Elijah Bailey and his group of sick and weak, you hope to participate in the bidding? It¡¯s simply a dream. You can¡¯t even pass the asset verification meeting, let alone anything else! Do you know how high the threshold is for the asset verification meeting in three days? Fifty billion! Not fifty yuan but fifty billion! Even if you sell yourself, you can¡¯t raise this much money!¡± Just as Will Jones was gloating, a clear voice suddenly came from the entrance of the Jones Group, ¡°Who said Miss Jones can¡¯t raise the money? Did you ask me!?¡± Chapter 282: Does Aunt’s Friend Really Exist? Chapter 282: Does Aunt¡¯s Friend Really Exist? Huh? Will Jones¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, a look of disgust immediately shing across his face. ¡°Who the hell has the audacity to bark in front of me? Who?! Get out!¡± Will Jones said furiously, an air of arrogance and contempt surrounding him. Just as Will Jones turned his gaze to the entrance, Beckett, looking sharp in a suit and followed by a group of men equally well-dressed, made his entrance into Jones Group headquarters. After being through the wringer for half a month, Beckett at this moment appears noticeably different from his previous self. Gone was his past timidity, reced by an overpowering confidence. Just by standing there, he was enough to intimidate many people. This was all the result of standing behind and learning from the Kylin. Even now, he still congratted himself over his decision to stand unwaveringly by White Mitchell¡¯s side that day. Without White Mitchell, there would be no him today. ¡°Who¡¯s this scrawny runt? When did our Jones Group¡¯s internal business be your concern?¡± Will Jones bellowed arrogantly. At this moment, Mori Jones, who had quietly been standing in the crowd, stepped forward and saidposedly, ¡°He¡¯s a friend of mine, here to help our Jones Group with the bidding.¡± Mori Jones¡¯s friend!? Hearing this, Sherry Jones blinked in surprise. She¡¯d previously thought that her cousin¡¯s friend was just a figment of White Mitchell¡¯s imagination. After all, after Steel Turner showed up, Sherry deduced that everything prior was mostly White Mitchell using Steel & Turner¡¯s influence to help her out. But unexpectedly, her cousin¡¯s friend actually existed. Not only did he exist, he showed up at this critical moment offering to help with the bid? With this thought, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but size up Beckett. For a fleeting moment, she had a feeling that she had seen him before somewhere, but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. At this moment, Beckett moved to her side, bowing politely and saying: ¡°Miss Jones, hello, my name is Beckett. Mori Jones told me that Jones Group wants to bid on the Nezzi New City project, correct? Our boss also happens to be looking for a trusted partner to participate in the bidding. Would you be interested, Miss Jones?¡± A partner? Bidding together? Hearing this, a surprised Sherry waspletely caught off guard, instinctively looking to Mori Jones for help with a pleading nce. At this moment, Mori Jones said ording to what White Mitchell had said to her on the phone, ¡°Last night, I casually mentioned it to my friend, Mr. Beckett¡¯s boss. I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d also be interested in the Nezzi New City project, but he¡¯s currently abroad, so he sent Mr. Beckett here to discuss a potential partnership. Sherry, you should ept his offer. If we partner up, our chances of winning the bid would increase.¡± This¡­ After hearing Mori Jones¡¯s words, Sherry felt a sense of both amusement and confusion. Meanwhile, with a hate-filled face, Will Jones red at Beckett, sneering, ¡°What kind of ¡®boss¡¯? Do you know how big the Nezzi New City project is and how much money it will require? Just the entry threshold for the financing meeting starts at fifty billion. Does your ¡®boss¡¯ even have such money to spend?!¡± Money? Upon hearing this, Beckett silently took out a check and said smugly, ¡°I don¡¯t have fifty billion, but I do have a check for one hundred billion!¡± This¡­ Looking at the check in Beckett¡¯s hand, Will Jones¡¯s fury deted instantly. He never expected that Beckett, who had appeared out of nowhere, would casually produce a check for one hundred billion. One hundred billion, that kind of money allows one to enter the ranks of Sayon¡¯s top tycoons. Just who is Beckett¡¯s boss? Why hadn¡¯t he ever heard of such a figure in Sayon nor knew that Mori Jones had such a friend? What¡¯s going on? Filled with simmering rage, Will Jones couldn¡¯t find the answer. At this moment, Beckett proudly dered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mute because of a measly one hundred billion? Seems to me that your boss is quite mediocrepared to mine.¡± ¡°You!¡± Will Jones was speechless with frustration, heat rushing to his face. It was as if his face had been pped countless times. He looked extremely aggrieved. ¡°Are you leaving or what? Don¡¯t interrupt while Miss Jones and I discuss our cooperation in detail. Or are you nning to stay here and spy on us?¡± Beckett taunted. Will Jones¡¯s face darkened, and he replied indignantly, ¡°The name is Beckett, right! Alright then, just you wait. You¡¯ll soon know the consequences of opposing us. Hmph!¡± With a cold snort, an aggrieved expression, and followed by Ryan and half of the Jones Group¡¯s employees, Will Jones reluctantly left the Jones Group headquarters. Seeing Will Jones¡¯s retreating figure, Sherry Jones finally let out a sigh of relief, and immediately beckoned Beckett over to discuss partnership terms in detail. On the other side, Will Jones who had just been humiliated at Jones Group, immediately rushed over to the Imperial Group with his men. At the Chairman¡¯s office in the Imperial Group, Noah Weiden and n Austin were discussing the details of winning the Nezzi New City project. They originally thought that Will Jones would¡¯ve left the Jones Group crippled, incapable ofpeting for the Nezzi New City project. But unexpectedly, Will Jones had botched things up. At this moment, Will Jones, looking like a beaten dog, knelt on the floor and rted everything that had happened at the Jones Group in detail. ¡°Beckett? Are you sure that guy from overseas has a subordinate named Beckett?¡± Hearing the name Beckett, n Austin¡¯s expression immediately turned peculiar. Seeing this, Will Jones confirmed determinedly, ¡°Yes, his name is Beckett. The one hundred billion check was from him.¡± ¡°Really? n, you know this guy?¡± Noah asked upon seeing the situation. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± n Austin began, and immediately had someone bring over Beckett¡¯s file. Then, n Austin pointed to the photo in the file and asked Will Jones, ¡°Is this the person you saw?¡± This¡­ Will Jones hesitated for a moment, then picked up the file and looked more closely. The photo in the file was of a man with different demeanor from the Beckett he had met at the Jones Group, but the contours of their faces were exactly the same. ¡°It¡¯s him, that¡¯s him! n, why do you have his¡­¡± Will Jones asked, utterly confused. However, at this moment, n Austin simply sneered, a smug, knowing look shining in his eyes. Seeing this, not only Will Jones but also Noah Weiden became curious. ¡°n, what¡¯s the meaning of this? You really recognise him?¡± Recognise? n Austin smirked at Noah¡¯s question and said, ¡°More than recognise. He and I are actually old acquaintances!¡± Chapter 283: Beckett’s Identity Revealed! Chapter 283: Beckett¡¯s Identity Revealed! Old acquaintance? Noah Weiden and Will Jones were both taken aback, their reactions a bit dyed. Then, n Austin continued, ¡°This person was one of White Mitchell¡¯s business partners when he first started out. After I ousted White, I demoted him to a regr worker in the production workshop. Some time ago, when that bastard White Mitchell suddenly showed up in Sayon, this guy left the Imperial Group with him. As for what he is capable of, I know very well. That check is most likely a scam!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s former partner? A regr worker in the production workshop? This¡­ Upon hearing this, Will Jones, a look of outraged embarrassment appearing on his face, immediately replied, ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m going to expose her charade right now!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry!¡± n Austin chuckled nonchntly upon hearing this. He continued, ¡°In three days, it will be the Assets Verification Conference. If Sherry Jones dares to bring that check for verification, we will expose their charade publicly! By then, if the people from the Nezzi Command find out that Sherry Jones brought a fake check to participate in the verification of assets, do you think they will let them off? I¡¯m afraid that even before wey a finger on them, Nezzi Command will beat us to the punch and put White Mitchell in a deadly situation!¡± Hearing this, Will Jones and Noah Weiden immediately brightened up, an insidious smile spreading across their faces. Sayon, Royal Group. That evening, David Herb, Beckett, and their men, all gathered in David Herb¡¯s office. The one sitting in the main seat, controlling the entire progress of the Nezzi City project, was White Mitchell. All of them stood deferentially in front of White Mitchell, reporting their progress. ¡°My lord, together with Miss Jones herself, there are currently thirteenpanies confirmed to participate in the Assets Verification Conference¡­¡± David Herb handed a stack of documents to White Mitchell. Among them, the standout profiles from the Imperial Group and the Zhang Group were specially marked by David Herb. Imperial Group, having joined forces with Weiden Corporation, was the most financially robust among allpanies participating in the Assets Verification Conference. As for the Zhang Group, because of their advantage in construction materials and the fact that Cooper, known as the Construction Materials King of Dragon Realm, has been active in the eastern part of Dragon Realm recently, David Herb was worried about possible connections between the Zhang Group and Cooper. The Construction Materials King Cooper, was quite renowned, controlling more than sixty percent of the construction materials in all of Dragon Realm. Zhang Group¡¯s rise over the years had a lot to do with this Construction Materials King. If Cooper were to get involved, David Herb was worried that White Mitchell¡¯s n might be affected. That¡¯s why he marked it as a special concern. ¡°ording to the information we currently have, April, the daughter of the Zhang family, and Sana, the daughter of Cooper, were college ssmates and are quite close. Zhang Group¡¯s decision to reject n Austin and bid independently is likely because of this rtionship. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± David Herb hesitated to continue. He knew that if the Zhang family really got Cooper¡¯s support, then even if everyone here was pooled together, they probably wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. After all, being the Construction Materials King of Dragon Realm wasn¡¯t an easy feat. Cooper¡¯s financial power was formidable, even in Capital City, a ce filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. They had to be on guard. However, just as David Herb was being cautious, White Mitchell waved his hand dismissively and calmly said, ¡°You just need to keep doing your own work. A mere Cooper is not enough to disrupt my ns.¡± This¡­ Hearing these words, David Herb was taken aback, a look of awe shing in his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t even take a figure like Cooper seriously. It seemed he had underestimated his capabilities. Upon thinking this, David Herb couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful, d that he hadn¡¯t chosen to be an enemy of White Mitchell. On the other hand, after David finished reporting, Longman eagerly stepped forward with a contract and said, ¡°Sir, this is n Austin¡¯s loan contract. He borrowed a total of 20 billion from us. As per your instructions, the interest has been raised to 5 billion.¡± ¡°If he can¡¯te up with that much money by then, he can use the Imperial Group assets to cover it.¡± White Mitchell took the contract, gave it a cursory nce, and swiftly handed it back to Longman, ¡°This is what you deserve, take it and treat your brothers to a drink.¡± Whoosh! At these words, Longman¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and a sunflower-like smile blossomed on his face. His radiant expression of excitement was impossible to hide, and he kept voicing his gratitude. Fifty billion! Even though he was in lending business, he didn¡¯t make that much in a year. Unexpectedly, White Mitchell casually made him a fortune. More importantly, this was just the beginning. If he could cling to White Mitchell¡¯s coattails, wouldn¡¯t wealth keep rolling in? He had to ingratiate himself with this God of Wealth! Thinking this, Longman couldn¡¯t help but say eagerly: ¡°This is all your n, sir, I dare not take credit. If you think the following is appropriate. I¡¯ll invest this money in Miss Jones¡¯pany, as if it were your shares. I¡¯ll just take a bit for drinks.¡± On hearing this, White Mitchell looked at Longman thoughtfully; he knew quite well what this old fox was thinking. He simply wanted to develop a good rtionship with him and earn more in the future. ¡°You can do as you see fit.¡± White Mitchell did not reject Longman¡¯s request. Afterall, it was more appropriate for Longman to handle some matters that he himself could not do. On hearing this, Longman burst into a huge grin, as happy as if he had found money on the street. At this moment, Beckett walked up, frowning slightly, and said with some concern: ¡°White, my identity may have been exposed. Wouldn¡¯t n Austin and his people suspect you?¡± Beckett knew that White Mitchell¡¯s identity was a secret that could not be revealed casually. But now that he had shown himself, n Austin and his people would probably suspect White Mitchell. While he didn¡¯t mind his own identity being revealed, Beckett was worried that it would interfere with White Mitchell¡¯s subsequent ns. However, upon hearing this, White Mitchell just gave a faint smile, ¡°Beckett, there are some things for which it is time to start letting n Austin know. Don¡¯t you think letting him gradually learn the truth and fall into despair bit by bit is the ultimate punishment for him? The most frightening thing in this world, even more than death itself, is despair!¡± If White Mitchell had wanted n Austin dead, it would have been a simple matter; he could have done so half a month ago. But White Mitchell did not do that, he wanted to let n Austin step by step into the abyss of despair, to gradually pay back the blood debt! Upon hearing these words, everyone present could not help but shudder. A profound fear rose within them. In their hearts, it felt as though a voice was warning them: never to be the enemy of White Mitchell, or else they would end up like n Austin! Upon this thought, everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep, chilling breath. Their respect and reverence for White Mitchell grew even stronger. Just as White Mitchell was controlling the overall situation, on the other side, n Austin¡¯s wife, Grandy Anderson, found Dominic Anderson from the Zhang Group, who had kneeled down in Thaw za on that day. ¡°What did you say!? The major figure that was the talk of the town in Sayon recently is White Mitchell?¡± Upon hearing this news, Dominic Anderson was struck by absolute shock. No wonder his family¡¯s numerous attempts to score a wedding invitation were unsessful. So, the big shot was White Mitchell! Thinking about this, Dominic Anderson couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Simultaneously, he was worried: if White Mitchell decided to give him any trouble, what could he possibly do to resist? He could only brace himself for death! Just as Dominic Anderson was worrying, Grandy Anderson gave a faint smile and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, White Mitchell¡¯s backing has already copsed. If it weren¡¯t for that Sherry Jones taking advantage of her participation in the Nezzi New City project, White Mitchell would probably be dead by now! This time, I called you over to expose Sherry Jones¡¯ tricks at the capital verification meeting and let the couple die without a burial ce!¡± Then, Grandy Anderson started disclosing all the information she had to Dominic Anderson. On hearing all this, Dominic Anderson¡¯s face gradually turned somber, and in the end, he furiously said, ¡°Well yed, White Mitchell, the empty-suit! He was merely leveraging the power of the Nezzimand center, and here I was thinking he had extraordinary abilities! He caused my legs to be broken by my family¡¯s old man. This time, I will make him pay the blood debt!¡± Chapter 284: Do You Think You can Attend the Capital Verification Meeting With a Fake Check? Chapter 284: Do You Think You can Attend the Capital Verification Meeting With a Fake Check? Sayon, Royal Group. Time flew by in the blink of an eye. During the three days, all thirteenpanies participating in the capital verification were putting their best efforts to prepare for the capital verification convention. Among them was Sherry Jones herself. Sherry knew that, whether in terms of financial strength or resources, she did not have the upper hand and surely couldn¡¯t surpass otherpanies. However, for the sake of White Mitchell, she had to give it her all and try, even if there was only a one-in-ten-thousand chance, she could not let it go. That day, Sherry Jones, along with Mori Jones and Elijah Bailey, appeared at the site of the Royal Group¡¯s capital verification convention. However, what she couldn¡¯t imagine was that the person she longed to protect was, at that very moment, sitting in David Herb¡¯s office, watching the live feed of the capital verification convention and silently controlling everything. ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t worry too much. The threshold for this capital verification convention is fifty billion. As long as we surpass fifty billion, capital verification will be sessful, and we can participate in the next stage of bidding. We now have the hundred billion funds given by Mr. Beckett, so passing the threshold should not be a problem.¡± Seeing Sherry Jones¡¯ anxious expression, Mori Jones offered her reassurances. However, immediately after her words were uttered, a harsh voice made its way into their ears. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Sherry Jones, the CEO of Jones Group, and Miss Jones? Howe a third-tier tycoon dares to participate in capital verification now?¡± The voice was filled with mockery. Upon hearing these words, the faces of the trio: Sherry, Mori, and Elijah, darkened. They slowly turned around, getting a good look at the mocking face. Grandy Anderson! On seeing her, Sherry Jones¡¯ gloomy face immediately clouded over with an indelible chill. If looks could kill, then Sherry¡¯s re would be enough to tear Grandy Anderson to shreds! This wicked woman deceived White Mitchell¡¯s feelings, teamed up with n Austin to frame him, and made him spend five years in prison for a crime he didn¡¯tmit! If it hadn¡¯t been for her testimony in court, the false charges made by Austin and his associates would never have posed a threat to Mitchell. It was she who, in the court that day, feigned a pitiful appearance, hiding behind the guise of punishing a wrong-doer, and directly used Mitchell. ¡°White, I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t want you to continue being wrong. You can still have a chance if you turn back and mend your ways.¡± These were the words spoken by Grandy Anderson in court to White Mitchell. Sherry remembered every word she said in court that day. Now, upon meeting again, she could hardly wait to skin and debone this vicious woman! ¡°Hehe¡­how can it be? Is someone unweing? Don¡¯t be like this. In a way, I was your matchmaker. Had I not dumped White Mitchell back then, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to y house with him, would you? What¡¯s wrong? Wearing a pair of shoes I discarded, you can¡¯t even manage a thank you?¡± Grandy Anderson sarcastically sneered. Upon hearing these words, Sherry clenched her teeth in fury. Often soft-spoken, she felt a surge of anger welling up within her when she heard Grandy Anderson insult White Mitchell. Seeing the situation turning dire, Mori quickly stepped in front of Sherry and warned Grandy Anderson sternly, ¡°Grandy Anderson, what goes around,es around. What you did back then, you will eventually face repercussions! Don¡¯t forget, this isn¡¯t just Royal Group¡¯s property, it is also the site of Nezzi New City¡¯s capital verification convention! If you dare to continue pushing people around here, it won¡¯t be pleasant for us, and it won¡¯t be pleasant for your Sebastian Group! Upon hearing this, Grandy Anderson¡¯s face twisted in rage and she raised her hand to p Mori across her face. With a crisp smack, the sound of her p resounded. Mori never expected that Grandy Anderson would be so bold as to physically attack someone at the Royal Group¡¯s premises. ¡°You!¡± Mori¡¯s face instantly bore the mark of a p. At this point, Sherry quickly shielded Mori behind her, she stared at Anderson with furious eyes. But before she could say anything, Anderson scoffed and said, ¡°A mere mistress dares to yell at me? Are you tired of living!? You really think you can run amok over me with a fake check in your hands to verify your funding? Take a good look at yourself and see what kind of a person you are! I¡¯m telling you, today I won¡¯t even let you guys enter the funding verification meeting!¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry Jones¡¯s face turned even darker: ¡°Grandy Anderson, don¡¯t fabricate lies here! On what grounds are you iming that our check is fake!? As for you, bullying people with your power here, are you looking down on Royal Group now?¡± Faced with Sherry Jones¡¯s threat, Grandy Anderson sneered again; her pretty face was filled with fearless disdain, showing no regard for Sherry¡¯s words. At this moment, not far away, Dominic Anderson, a member of the Zhang Group wheeled in on his wheelchair, slowly heading towards Sherry.¡± While on his way, Dominic was checking his phone and began to speak sarcastically: ¡°Recipient, Beckett, still an assembly line worker at Imperial Group two weeks ago, has a terminally ill father at home and a mother who migrated from the suburbs to live with him. The family of three lives in an urban vige with a monthly rent of one thousand yuan, and an area of fifteen square meters¡­¡± Dominic disclosed Beckett¡¯s information in detail and finally put the photos of Beckett on his phone screen in front of Sherry Jones: ¡°The one who gave you the check was this pathetic creature, right? Hahaha¡­¡± This¡­? Looking at the photo on Dominic¡¯s phone, Sherry¡¯s face changed drastically, her heart thudded in her chest, an intense unease rising within her. ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, it doesn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Mori Jones hurriedly tried to reassure Sherry. Before she could finish, Grandy Anderson scoffed: ¡°Talking nonsense? Haha¡­ You¡¯re still ying tough when you¡¯re in deep trouble, typical of those refusing to admit their doom until thest moment. Let me tell you, this Beckett used to be your brother¡¯s business partner. Two weeks ago, he was persuaded by your brother to get involved in some unscrupulous business. It seems like dogs can¡¯t stop eating shit after all. It appears that White Mitchell, who died in prison, even managed to deceive his own wife. Hahaha¡­ You are truly a ¡®loving couple¡¯!¡± ¡°You¡­you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry felt a dark cloud looming in her heart. The first time she met Beckett, she felt a sense of familiarity. Now, after hearing what Grandy Anderson said, it all came back to her. Beckett used to be a roommate of White Mitchell¡¯s and she had met him a few times in the past. However, when she saw Beckett the other day, he had changed so muchpared to his previous tech-nerd persona that she didn¡¯t recognize him at first. Now that she remembered, she felt even more agitated. Could it be¡­the check she had was indeed fake!? No, that couldn¡¯t be, if Beckett is indeed White Mitchell¡¯s man, then he would never have duped her. While Sherry was feeling troubled and uneasy, the nearby Grandy Anderson was already approaching the Royal Group staff: ¡°Hello, I want to file aint. There are some people here trying to enter the funding verification meeting with a fake check. We discovered it and they are still denying it. They are right over there.¡± What!? A fake check?! The staff member in charge of maintaining order on site furrowed his brow and followed Grandy Anderson¡¯s finger to look at Sherry Jones and herpanions. Upon seeing this, Sherry¡¯s heart thudded fearfully and she became flustered. The staff member noted this and interpreted it as guilt, causing his expression to darken even more. Bringing a fake check to a funding verification meeting¡­ weren¡¯t they just asking for trouble? If the authorities from Nezzi found out about this, who would take responsibility? Immediately, the on-site staff member strode towards Sherry¡¯s group. But just as he was about to approach them, an apathetic voice echo through the earpiece he was wearing. The voice of White Mitchell suddenly sounded from the earpiece, cold andmanding, brooking no disobedience: ¡°p that woman next to you twice, and let the one who was just pped by her return the favor!¡± Chapter 285: Those Who Humiliate Others Will Always Be Humiliated! Chapter 285: Those Who Humiliate Others Will Always Be Humiliated! This¡­ After hearing thismand, the staff members standing next to Grandy Anderson paused, a bit unresponsive. It was as though an inner voice was telling them they had to carry out White Mitchell¡¯s orders, or the consequences would be dire. However, they didn¡¯t have a clue who White Mitchell was, let alone why he could issuemands through their internalmunication system at the Royal Group. Should they carry out an order issued by a stranger? Just as they were hesitating, another voice came through their headsets. This time, it was amand given by their CEO, David Herb himself. ¡°Everyone, listen to Mr. Mitchell. Keep his identity absolutely confidential. If anyone leaks even a single word, they will be unable to set foot in Sayon ever again!¡± David Herbmanded. At this point, the on-site staff couldn¡¯t refrain from disying their absolute shock. Could this Mr. Mitchell be the prestigious figure from the recent wedding? But didn¡¯t the rumors say that Mr. Mitchell¡¯s protector in the Nezzimand was ousted? Indeed, rumors could be lethal! If Mr. Mitchell¡¯s protector really had been ousted, would David Herb be acting so cordially towards him now? Thinking of this, the staff on site couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They watched with renewed apprehension towards this mysterious Mr. Mitchell. The next moment, the staff standing beside Grandy Anderson ceased their hesitation. They followed Grandy directly until they faced Sherry Jones and herpanions. ¡°These are the three. What they hold are fake cheques. They intended to muddy the waters. It¡¯s a great sign of disrespect to the Royal Group and the Nezzi Command, so you¡­¡± Grandy Anderson spoke with a cold smile on her face, incessantly chattering in a gloating tone. But just then, a staffer next to her abruptly raised his arm. Two smacks echoed as Grandy Anderson received ps on both sides of her face. Caught off guard, Grandy Anderson didn¡¯t even react to the unexpected assault. In an instant, Grandy Anderson¡¯s hard face featured two distinct and terrifying handprints. This¡­ Grandy Anderson was a bit staggered by the blows. She had brought the staff members here to deal with Sherry Jones, so why on earth did they turn on her all of a sudden? And without so much as a hint? What on earth did she do to offend them? Just as Grandy Anderson was still stunned, one of the staff members stepped up to Mori Jones and asked respectfully, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it was her who hit you earlier, right? You can hit her back now.¡± Hit¡­ hit back? Upon hearing these words, Mori Jones was also puzzled. What exactly was going on? Weren¡¯t these staff members brought in by Grandy Anderson to target them? Why are they helping them instead? With this thought, Mori Jones couldn¡¯t help but nce at the lobby of the Royal Group. She felt as though a pair of eyes were silently watching everything, quietly protecting them just like¡­ Apart from White Mitchell, it seemed like no one else could do this. With this realization, Mori Jones¡¯s confidence surged. She walked right up to Grandy Anderson¡¯s face. Seeing this, Grandy Anderson turned nasty, ring fiercely at Mori Jones. ¡°Bitch, you dare¡­¡± With a crisp smack, Mori Jones pped Grandy Anderson mid-sentence, without the slightest hesitation. ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I dare to do!¡± Mori Jones responded, looking triumphantly pleased with herself. Those who insult others are bound to be insulted themselves. Mori Jones had been waiting for this chance to p Grandy for quite some time. Now, she could finally return it to her. ¡°You!¡± Grandy Anderson appeared to be under extreme humiliation. Her pretty face turned alternating shades of green and purple. She looked extremely wronged. Without any exnation, Grandy Anderson immediately tried to retaliate, but the staff of the Royal Group stopped her with stern faces. ¡°You!¡± Grandy Anderson was irate, looking as though she had swallowed a rat. Next, the frustrated Grandy Anderson shouted at the staff, ¡°Just how much did they bribe you all? Whatever they can offer you, I, Grandy Anderson, can offer double! If you do not give me an exnation today, I swear you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences!¡± In response, the staff members coldly smiled, while an unconcerned expression appeared on their faces. It was as if they were saying: we couldn¡¯t care less. Then, one staff member indifferently said: ¡°This is the Royal Group, not a ce where you can act wildly. You were the first to assault someone, so you think you are in the right? If you dare to disrupt the scene again, I¡¯ll report up. We can cancel your asset check qualification anytime.¡± Are you satisfied with this statement!?¡± Hearing these words, Grandy Anderson was furious to the point of bursting. These bootlickingckeys, who held their heads high just because they worked for the Royal Group, dared to be so impudent to her. Once the Imperial Group secured the Nezzi New City project, she would make them regret it! The disgruntled Grandy Anderson, with her cheeks puffed up, stormed off the scene infuriated. At this critical juncture, she didn¡¯t dare to create a scene because she had not yet secured the Nezzi New City project. However, what she failed to fathom was why the staff members were turning a blind eye to Sherry holding a fake cheque, instead ming her for disrupting the scene. It was truly unbelievable! Dominic Anderson, who was standing to the side, didn¡¯t dare say much. He immediately ordered his people to follow Grandy, pushing the wheelchair quickly. Then, the two of them moved into a corner. Seeing Grandy¡¯s angry look, Dominic said worriedly, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Haven¡¯t you noticed? The people from the Royal Group seem to be siding with Sherry Jones.¡± ¡°Could White Mitchell have some other connections within the Nezzi New City?¡± Upon hearing Dominic¡¯s words, Grandy Anderson nced at him angrily, ¡°What¡¯s ¡®not right¡¯? We¡¯ve just run into a few blindckeys. What¡¯s all this about something being ¡®not right¡¯? If White Mitchell really had such connections, the Nezzi New City project would¡¯ve directly been given to him already. Why would he need to participate in the asset check and make it soplicated? No matter, let Sherry Jones and her crew bask in their glory for a while. Once the asset check starts, we¡¯ll expose their tricks publicly. Even if the staff doesn¡¯t care, I don¡¯t believe David Herb won¡¯t care! Today, at any cost, I want to see Sherry Jones and White Mitchell in a dire situation. Just remember to support meter. If our two householdse forward together, David Herb will definitely pay attention! Once David Herb investigates, I want to see who can save them!¡± After hearing Grandy Anderson¡¯s statements, Dominic Anderson¡¯s previous worries dissipated. A cold expression re-emerged on his face. Just then, a regal voice echoed from the site¡¯s loudspeaker: ¡°The asset check meeting will begin shortly, please proceed to the small auditorium.¡± Upon hearing this, Grandy Anderson and Dominic Anderson exchanged nces, painting fierce expressions on their faces, and briskly walked into the site of the asset checking meeting. Chapter 286 - 286- Teaming up to Report a Forged Check? Chapter 286:- Teaming up to Report a Forged Check? The small auditorium of the Royal Group. Grandy Anderson and Dominic Anderson had returned to their respective camps. Although they were united in dealing with White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, they were rivals in the bidding for the Nezzi New City project. Of course, Dominic Anderson hoped to join forces with the Imperial Group for the bid, but sadly, after thest incident, his status within the family had plummeted. His sister, April, had always threatened his position, and now his father, Messiah Anderson, didn¡¯t even want to spare him a nce. All of this was thanks to White Mitchell. So, Dominic Anderson thought that no matter what, he had to vent his anger on Sherry Jones today. When Grandy Anderson returned to n Austin¡¯s side, he noticed the p mark on her face immediately. After careful questioning, he learned that it was a staff member of the Royal Group who had hit her. Instantly, a hint of displeasure surfaced on n Austin¡¯s face. ¡°If Sherry Jones is seeking her own demise, then let¡¯s not let her live. When she goes on stage for the capital verification, you and Dominic Anderson should report her together. I refuse to believe that anyone can save her!¡± n Austin said viciously. Just then, David Herb, dressed in a sharp suit, slowly stepped onto the stage. With a microphone in his hand and an earpiece in his ear, he greeted the crowd warmly. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, when his gaze fell on n Austin, a yful smile involuntarily appeared on his face. n Austin thought he was offering a goodwill gesture and instantly straightened his back, disying a triumphant demeanor. Judging from his expression, he seemed determined to win the Nezzi New City project. If it wasn¡¯t inappropriate to make somements public, he really wanted to disclose his conversation with David Herb and let the otherpetitors know not to waste their efforts. David Herb had already promised him that he had a very high chance of securing the Nezzi New City project. The audience members saw David Herb¡¯s determined countenance and couldn¡¯t help but feel a dark cloud forming in their hearts. While everyone at the scene had their own thoughts, David Herb directly began the capital verification. A dozen actuaries sat on the stage, verifying every single asset held by the attendees to ensure no mishaps urred. Of course, some people held checks, which took a bit longer to verify. Then, representatives from participatingpanies, lined up in order, each took their proof of capital to the stage one by one. Although David Herb set their threshold at fifty billion, nearly none of the corporations doing capital verification had assets worth less than a hundred billion. Watching these corporations, each with assets exceeding a hundred billion, Sherry Jones felt a surge of tension. The pressure she was currently facing mainly had two points: one was the authenticity of the check, and the other was the amount of capital. Even if the check Beckett gave her was real, she only had a hundred billion in funds. Compared to the wealthy bosses at the scene, this amount was nothing. This tense mood reached its peak after the Zhang Group and the Imperial Grouppleted their capital verification. The Zhang Group had verified funds of 250 billion and even offered a condition to reduce the price of construction materials, saving a considerable amount of money for the Nezzi New City project crew. Meanwhile, the Imperial Group stunned everyone by putting up a whopping 500 billion in funds, demonstrating a fearless spirit to seize the Nezzi New City in one fell swoop. Compared to them, Sherry Jones¡¯ 100 billion seemed like a slight drizzle, offering no realpetition. ¡°Next, Miss Sherry Jones.¡± David Herb said on the microphone. Although Sherry Jones was nervous, when the time came, it came. It was finally her turn to appear on stage for capital verification. Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but take a few deep breaths, trying hard to calm her nerves. However, this didn¡¯t alleviate much of her pressure. When she got up on stage, she was so distracted that she almost tripped and fell. Just as she was about to fall, a tense voice immediately came through in David Herb¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Get someone to disassemble the stage and rece it,¡± David Herb immediately ordered. In an instant, the crowd was surprised. Even Sherry herself felt ttered and quickly apologized to David Herb. But when David Herb heard this, he was the one who felt ttered. This was White Mitchell¡¯s wife, how could he let her apologize to him? However, it was not a good time to be overly expressive, so needless to say, he was very nervous at this moment. Fortunately, White Mitchell didn¡¯t say much, he just quietly said in his earpiece, ¡°Continue.¡± Receiving the order, David Herb didn¡¯t dare to be negligent, and hurriedly epted the check handed over by Sherry Jones. ¡°Mr. Herb, the capital verification amount of our Jones Group is ten billion, please take a nce,¡± Sherry Jones said in a very respectful manner. As soon as this was said, the scene was filled with mocking voices. ¡°Jones Group? Isn¡¯t that the third-ss tycoon of Sayon? Howe even such a small family venture is participating in the capital verification conference?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it, although they can take out ten billion, they don¡¯t have this kind of backing. With their minimal family resources, I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t even know what project coordination is.¡± ¡°God knows if her ten billion is real or fake, maybe it¡¯s just a fake check to show off. Being able topete with us on the same stage, how morous that would make them look?¡± The mocking voices were one after another, the people underneath the stage didn¡¯t hide their disdain for Sherry Jones at all. It seemed they didn¡¯t take her seriously at all, let alone see her as apetitor. Hearing these mocking voices, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but tighten her lips, and a look of embarrassment shed across her face. At this moment, David Herb directly shouted, ¡°Silence! What do you think this ce is, a market!?¡± After hearing David Herb¡¯s voice, the crowd immediately quieted down, each one tactfully shutting their mouths. At this moment, from the camp of the Imperial Group, Grandy Anderson quietly gave a signal to the nearby Dominic Anderson, then stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Herb, I use someone of using a fake check for the capital verification!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Dominic Anderson at a distance also raised his hand and indicated, ¡°Mr. Herb, I also use someone of using a fake check!¡± Huh!? As soon as these two statements were made, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but look surprised and looked towards Sherry Jones on the stage. ¡°Could it be that I was right, Sherry Jones is holding a fake check!?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but say, a yful expression appearing on his face. Daring to use a fake check to participate in the capital verification, it¡¯s just like an old man seeking death! Upon hearing this, David Herb¡¯s face suddenly darkened, two cold lights flickering in his eyes, shooting towards Grandy Anderson and Dominic Anderson respectively. Of course, David Herb knew whose name they wanted to use, it was Sherry Jones herself. But could they simply use Sherry Jones if they wanted to? Regardless of the fact that the check in Sherry Jones¡¯s hand was real, her status wasn¡¯t something they could simply discredit! Just as David Herb was ready to throw them out, a yful voice came from the earpiece, ¡°Since they are asking for it, let them continue speaking. Otherwise, this capital verification conference would seem too boring.¡± Chapter 287: Beckett still has a hundred million in his account! Chapter 287: Beckett still has a hundred million in his ount! This¡­ Following White Mitchell¡¯s words, David Herb, who had been preparing to unleash his fury, paused and his facial expression froze, seemingly unable to react instantly. However, since it was White Mitchell¡¯smand, he had no choice but to follow it. The next moment, David Herb masked his distaste and put up a stern and upright facade before he opened his mouth to speak to Grandy Anderson and Dominic Anderson, who were seated below the stage. ¡°Oh, a false check?¡± ¡°Alright, tell me who is using this counterfeit cheque. What evidence do you have that it is indeed a counterfeit check?¡± Seeing David Herb¡¯s expression, both Grandy Anderson and Dominic Anderson had a triumphant smile on their faces. Shortly after, Dominic Anderson could not wait to open his mouth and say: ¡°Mr. Herb, the Jones Group where Sherry Jones belongs is merely a third-tier tycoon. Let alone billions, even if you asked her to produce just one billion, it would be impossible for her.¡± ¡°The check in her hand is just a fake check given to her by a guy surnamed Beckett, who is nothing more than a line worker at Imperial Group.¡± ¡°Mr. Herb, concerning this point, Mr. Anderson from Imperial Group can testify. Mr. Anderson, am I correct?¡± Saying this, Dominic Anderson then turned his gaze to Grandy Anderson. Grandy Anderson understood what he meant and said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything Dominic says is true. Beckett was a measly worker in our production line just half a month ago.¡± ¡°With his earnings, he simply couldn¡¯t afford to withdraw ten billion. So, the check that Sherry Jones is holding in her hands is absolutely fake!¡± ¡°Mr. Herb, they even dared to bring a fake check to the capital verification meeting. This clearly shows that they don¡¯t take you or the Nezzimand seriously!¡± ¡°The one who is behind her, instigating this act, is a brat named White Mitchell. I believe we absolutely must not let them off lightly. They should be handed over to Nezzimand to rot in their cells!¡± After saying this, Grandy Anderson threw a mocking nce at Sherry Jones, almost as if she had already foreseen shattering defeat for Sherry. Meanwhile, Sherry Jones, who was being targeted by them, became even more panicked. She perceived a huge stoneying heavily on her mind, almost causing her to run out of breath. Even if what Grandy and Dominic imed is true, this incident should not involve White Mitchell in any way. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones said to David Herb, ¡°Mr. Herb, it¡¯s not as they say. I¡­¡± Sherry wanted to exin, but she seemed to be unable to find any reason to defend herself. She stopped talking halfway, feeling more and more depressed. At this time, seeing that Sherry was about to cry from anxiety, David Herb also became anxious. After all, White Mitchell was still watching through surveince. If he really made Sherry cry, he would not be able to exin the situation to White Mitchell. Upon realizing this, David Herb hastily said, ¡°Miss Jones, don¡¯t worry, whether it is true or not, it is not yet confirmed.¡± ¡°Rest assured, when I, David Herb, handle an issue, I believe in fairness and justice and will never unjustly convict anyone.¡± ¡°Like this, the bank¡¯s representatives are here right now, let¡¯s ask them to help us check the amount in Mr. Beckett¡¯s ount to clear your name.¡± The suggestion of checking the ount wasmunicated to David Herb over the earpiece by White Mitchell. After hearing it, Sherry did not feel much relief at all. After all, she did not know whether the check that Beckett had given her was real or not. If it turned out to be fake, wouldn¡¯t the ount check drag Beckett into trouble as well? And if they don¡¯t check, they would definitely not be able to pass the capital verification today. With these thoughts, Sherry felt conflicted her face was filled with an incredibly solemn look. Meanwhile, Dominic Anderson in the crowd jeered with a cold smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, I agree with Mr. Herb¡¯s suggestion. Let¡¯s check their ounts.¡± ¡°We mustn¡¯t let these fraudsters get their way. Let them know that not just any Joe or Moe can participate in the Nezzi New City project.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone below the stage started to nod in agreement. It was clear that, though they didn¡¯t voice it out, having Sherry Jones, who belonged to the third-rate wealthy ss, participate in the wealth verification assembly with the top rich people like them, was an insult to their status. Usually, even sharing the same space with a third-rate wealthy person, let alone sitting together would be seen as demeaning to them. Facing everyone¡¯s skepticism, Sherry¡¯s cute face turned even worse. Seeing this, David Herb knew he could not wait anymore. If things were to continue this way, Sherry Jones would probably burst into tears. So, David Herb quickly turned to the bank representatives sitting behind him, handed them the check, and asked them to contact Beckett and check the ount. The bank representatives quickly contacted Beckett on the phone. Beckett, of course, was already informed by Mitchell White, so when the bank¡¯s personnel mentioned that someone was questioning the authenticity of his check, Beckett instructed them to turn on the speakerphone. The next moment, Beckett¡¯s voice came through the phone. He said in a mocking tone: ¡°Haha¡­ I heard that some of you are doubting the authenticity of my check, right? Okay, since you guys think you¡¯re great, I¡¯ll show you today how much money I actually have. All of you hold tight and listen to me carefully. I still have a hundred billion in my ount. It¡¯s my boss¡¯s money. If you don¡¯t believe it, bank personnel can check it, and you can tell everyone. There¡¯s no need to hide it from me!¡± By the end, Beckett¡¯s voice was filled with anger. He abruptly hung up the phone after his remarks. However, the people below the stage, including Grady Anderson, appeared indifferent. ¡°Still talking tough when death is near, does he really think we can¡¯t do anything to him over a phone call? If he offends the Nezzi Command, it¡¯s no use for him to hide at the ends of the earth.¡± Grady Anderson disdainfully spoke, believing that Beckett was just bragging. At this moment, Dominic Anderson urged the bank representatives on stage: ¡°Check it out! Since he¡¯s so arrogant, let¡¯s see how much money he has in his ount. I can¡¯t wait to see his swollen face!¡± The bank representatives looked at each other, nodded, and agreed. After all, Beckett himself gave permission, so let¡¯s check. Soon, Beckett¡¯s ount bnce information was sent to a cell phone of one of the bank representatives. Thousands, ten thousand, hundreds of thousands, millions¡­ A dense series of ¡®0¡¯s were blinding. Bank representatives counted seven or eight times, and in the end, all of their faces are filled with aplex expression. One hundred billion! He has one hundred billion in his ount! Gasps! The bank representatives¡¯ hearts trembled violently, they breathing became rushed. It¡¯s one hundred billion! To any of them, this was an astronomical figure. Probably only David Herb present at the scene had such amount of money in his ount. Who on earth is this Beckett? While the bank representatives were overwhelmingly taken aback, Grady Anderson from below the stage couldn¡¯t help but mock: ¡°What is it, is the bnce in the ount pitifully small that you don¡¯t know how to announce it? Don¡¯t be afraid, didn¡¯t that surnamed Beckett just boast about it? I would like to see how much money he has in his ount. Ten thousand? A thousand? Don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t even have a hundred bucks, haha¡­¡± Chapter 288: One Hundred Billion is Not Enough? Then One Trillion! Chapter 288: One Hundred Billion is Not Enough? Then One Trillion! ¡°I¡­¡± Sherry Jones looked serious, wanting to rebut, but couldn¡¯t find the words. Because she wasn¡¯t sure either, whether this was all a scene orchestrated by Beckett. The crowd below the stage resumed their disgusted expressions after hearing Grandy Anderson¡¯s words. Obviously, they thought Grandy Anderson¡¯s words made sense. If Sherry Jones dared to join the asset verification with a fake check, it would bepletely normal for her to invite two people to apany her in the act. But, how could she escape their legal scrutiny with such a trick? For a moment, the crowd below the stage became indignant once again, and many people were eager to kick Sherry Jones out. Seeing this, Sherry Jones¡¯s expression became more uneasy. While Sherry Jones was at a loss, Beckett, who was standing behind her, suddenly chuckled after hearing Grandy Anderson¡¯s words, ¡°Heh¡­ stubborn ignorance!¡± Upon hearing this, Grandy Anderson retorted confidently, ¡°Calling me stubbornly ignorant? I think the stubborn one is Sherry Jones! Sherry Jones, I know a few bank presidents too. Would you dare to show them your check?¡± At her words, the crowd below the stage began to stir even more. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sherry Jones. Do you dare to authenticate your check with other banks?¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­ Sherry Jones, while there¡¯s still room to back off now, pack up and get lost! Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the chance to regret it.¡± ¡°Look at her terrified expression. There¡¯s definitely something fishy about the check in her hand. She won¡¯t dare to let others verify it, because she knows that it will give them away with just one check.¡± This¡­ Hearing these harsh words, Sherry Jones¡¯s eyes began to waver and she nced at Beckett without much confidence, who nodded silently. Getting Beckett¡¯s response, Sherry Jones took a deep breath, and then plucked up the courage to say: ¡°Verify it then!¡± Upon hearing this, a triumphant smile appeared on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face. ¡°See, Sherry Jones, you brought this upon yourself!¡± she said mockingly. Then, she pulls out her phone, pulls together all the bank presidents she knows into one group, and directly sets up a video call. The next moment, four or five middle-aged men in sharply tailored suits appeared on her phone screen. ¡°Presidents, I need your help with something. Could you please verify the authenticity of this check for me?¡± With a sneer, Grandy Anderson immediately handed over the check number. At first, these presidents were reluctant to get involved, but when they saw David Herb standing on stage, they immediately started to work on it enthusiastically. What¡¯s more, they directed their cameras at theirputer screens and streamed the verification process live. With a universal internalwork system among major banks, the verification process was not difficult. Soon, the same result appeared on the screens of all the presidents. Check amount: Ten billion! The check number, holder, and fund amount were all correct. The check was real! The moment she saw the result, Grandy Anderson was stunned on the spot, her pretty face disbelief. ¡°How¡­how is this possible? How can Beckett have so much money? Why¡­ why¡­¡± At this moment, Grandy Anderson felt a buzzing in her head. It was as if she had been hit by a heavy hammer, and her expression gradually morphed into one of shock. The faces of the people below the stage did not look any better either. If Beckett¡¯s p in the face hadn¡¯t woken them up, then the p of humiliation on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face could almost have made their faces swollen. Seeing this, Sherry Jones took a deep breath of relief, the huge boulder in her heart finally lifted. Then, David Herb dered: ¡°Miss Jones¡¯ funding amount is ten billion. Asset verification has been sessful!¡± When this statement fell, it was final! Hearing these words, Grandy Anderson¡¯s face looked as if she had swallowed a hundred dead rats, unsightly to the extreme. At this time, n Austin, who had been sitting next to Grandy Anderson and remaining silent, slowly rose to his feet and nced contemptuously at Sherry Jones and Beckett on stage. Then, n Austin nonchntly said to Grandy Anderson: ¡°It¡¯s just ten billion, can¡¯t be a big climate.¡± Upon hearing this, Grandy Anderson immediately came to her senses. That¡¯s right, no matter how impressive Sherry Jones is, she only has ten billion. Don¡¯t forget, they, the Imperial Group, now have fifty billion on hand, which is the highest funding amount in the field. No one canpare with them. With the mere ten billion in Sherry Jones¡¯s hands, any random person in this field has more funds than her. What does she have topare with them? With these thoughts, Grandy Anderson once again put a disdainful expression on her face. ¡°Hmph! Just ten billion, showing your capabilities. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± With a cold snort, Grandy Anderson continued, ¡°Do you think you can win the Nezzi New City project with this mere ten billion? Heh¡­ don¡¯t forget, our Imperial Group has funds that are five times of yours. How can youpete with us? Even if you get away today, so what? It¡¯s only letting you and White Mitchell live a few more days. The ten billion is utterly insufficient.¡± ¡°You!¡± This left Sherry Jones tongue-tied, grinding her teeth in frustration. Seeing Sherry Jones flustered, Grandy Anderson¡¯s smirk became even louder. Her sharp and bitterughter filled the entire venue, seeming extremely harsh. At this moment, a voice came from the earpiece that Beckett was wearing: ¡°Fattie, add more funds. If ten billion is not enough, then let¡¯s make it a hundred billion!¡± This voice naturally came from White Mitchell. He didn¡¯t originally want to inject such arge amount of funds into Sherry Jones at once. But since Grandy Anderson had put forward her face, how could he not retaliate? Moreover, how could White Mitchell just watch his woman being insulted? As soon as White Mitchell finished speaking, Beckett immediately ryed his words, ¡°Since ten billion is not enough, on behalf of my boss, I will add a hundred billion funds!¡± A hundred billion? At his words, even Sherry Jones was scared and stood still. Grandy Andersonughed out loud from the stage below. ¡°Hahaha¡­A hundred billion? Wow, that¡¯s a big mouth. Did you eat garlic this morning?¡± Grandy Anderson said, ridiculing openly. Then, Grandy Anderson turned to Sherry Jones: ¡°Sherry Jones, even Beckett has said so much, don¡¯t you, the protagonist, have anything to say? Hahaha¡­do you also think the braggart Beckett is belching too much hot air that even you can¡¯t back it up? A hundred billion, haha¡­ do you guys really think it¡¯s a hundred dors? In the whole of Sayon, who cane up with a hundred billion so easily? Sherry Jones, do draft a script before you let someone brag next time, hahaha¡­¡± The sharpughter echoed throughout the venue. However, Beckett ignored theughter from the beginning and quietly said to Sherry Jones, ¡°Miss Jones, check your phone.¡± Chapter 289: One hundred billion seconds to account, who is Beckett’s boss? Chapter 289: One hundred billion seconds to ount, who is Beckett¡¯s boss? Huh? Upon hearing Beckett¡¯s words, Sherry Jones was startled and instinctively pulled out her mobile phone. The moment she pulled out her mobile phone, the phone screen suddenly flickered and a message popped up. [Sayon Bank, your ount 6542 has received a transfer of 100 billion dors at 10:27 on October 5th¡­] Ones, tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands¡­ Ones, tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands¡­ Ones, tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands¡­ That¡¯s one hundred billion! Make it truly one hundred billion! Fearing her eyes were ying tricks on her, Sherry Jones counted the string of figures three times. The result was always the same. One hundred billion was credited. It truly was one hundred billion that was credited! This¡­ Staring dumbfounded at her phone screen, Sherry Jones was left in her tracks, a look of shock filling her face. Seeing this, Grandy Anderson immediately furrowed her brows tightly, seeming to smell something unusual. At that moment, Beckett, who was standing behind Sherry Jones, gently reminded her. Snapping back to reality, Sherry Jones hurriedly held her phone up to David Herb, saying decisively, ¡°Mr. Herb, I¡¯ve got an additional one hundred billion dors.¡± A hundred billion?! Upon hearing her words, the faces of the others at the event changed instantly, and they all froze on the spot. ¡°Impossible, definitely impossible! Sherry Jones can¡¯t afford one hundred billion. Even our Imperial Group can¡¯t aplish what she, a mere third-tier wealthy person, can!¡± Grandy Anderson yelled out in frustration. n Austin, standing by the side, also frowned with deep concern and said to Sherry Jones, ¡°Sherry Jones, there should be limits to everything! Now that you¡¯ve sessfully verified your capital, why lie like this? What is your purpose? Don¡¯t think that just because you casually mention it, we¡¯ll believe what you say! One hundred billion dors, do you think it¡¯s like buying groceries at a local market? Is this a joke?¡± Even if David Herb had tried to raise one hundred billion, it would¡¯ve taken him ten days or so. Who in the vast Sayon could pull out that much money in such a go? Beckett had just finished speaking and Sherry Jones had just collected the money. The timing didn¡¯t even span for a second. Who were they fooling? n Austin and Grandy Anderson, with their doubtful looks, seemed to want to take this opportunity to add insult to injury. But at that moment, a call came in on Sherry Jones¡¯ phone. Sherry Jones was taken aback, intending to hang up first. But Beckett, his headset filled with White Mitchell¡¯s voice, said, ¡°Let Sherry take the call. Put it on speaker.¡± Hearing this, Beckett immediately stepped forward, asked Sherry Jones to answer the phone, and directly turned on the speaker. As soon as the call connected, a respectfully submissive voice could be heard, seemingly carrying an undertone of ingratiation. Everyone only reacted when the caller introduced himself. This was a call made by the president of Sayon Bank himself. The people in the hall had more or less dealt with Sayon Bank before, and they could recognize the voice of the president. But that wasn¡¯t what shocked them the most. What was more incredible was the audacity of the president of Sayon Bank, who personally verified the authenticity of the one hundred billion dors and even proposed to open a ck Diamond VIP ount for Sherry Jones. Having a ck Diamond level ount ¨C across Sayon, only a few people could enjoy such an honour. But now, Sherry Jones, who they had looked down upon, had done it, and this was a call from the president of Sayon Bank himself. Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­ Those who had finally reacted started swallowingpulsively, their gazes toward Sherry Jones filled with apprehension. At the very moment, n Austin and Grandy Anderson were feeling indescribably ufortable, feeling as if they had eaten shit, they tried to vomit but couldn¡¯t. One hundred billion, Sherry Jones actually had one hundred billion. With this, their own fifty billion waspletely overshadowed. n Austin and Grandy Anderson were angry, almost to the point of bursting with rage because of Sherry Jones. The wealthy Imperial Group waspletely defeated, let alone the others. The funds they had couldn¡¯tpete with Sherry Jones at all. Thinking of this, everyone looked at each other nervously. Just when everything was tense, Messiah Anderson, the chairman of the Zhang Group, who had not spoken, walked up to n Austin with a frown. ¡°Mr. Austin, I¡¯ve decided to join forces with you!¡± Messiah Anderson stated bluntly. Obviously, Messiah Anderson saw that he couldn¡¯tpete with Sherry Jones, so he chose to team up with n Austin, joining his side. As to why he won¡¯t team up with Sherry Jones, it was because of White Mitchell of course. Previously, White Mitchell made a fool of himself, making him lose face in front of everyone in Sayon. He wanted nothing more than to skin White Mitchell alive, so how could he possibly align with him? Join forces? n Austin hesitated, then his eyes shed as if he¡¯d thought of something, his gloomy face instantly brightened, reced by a confident look. Getting the Nezzi New City project required money, materials, teams, and more ¨C nothing could be missing. Thankfully, Messiah Anderson controlled over eighty percent of Sayon¡¯s material resources. If used properly, even with all her money, Sherry Jones wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase any materials. Without any materials, no matter how much money Sherry Jones has, she wouldn¡¯t be able topete with him. Thinking of this, a mocking smile curled up n Austin¡¯s lips. He said yfully to Sherry Jones, ¡°Did you really think that just because you have funds, you¡¯re amazing? Do you think you¡¯ve already won? If you can¡¯t buy materials, the hundred billion dors in your hand is just worthless paper! Topete with me, Sherry Jones, you¡¯re a greenhorn. If I could crush White Mitchell under my foot in the past, I can also crush you under my foot now! Hahahahaha¡­¡± Seeing the situation, Messiah Anderson also took this opportunity to kick Sherry Jones while she was down. ¡°Mr. Austin is right. Given my good rtionship with Cooper, the big shot of the building materials industry, it will be as easy as ABC to block Jones Group¡¯s building materials! As luck would have it, Cooper is in Sayon for the time being, so you better be ready. I¡¯m going to pay him a visit tomorrow and immediately restrict your Jones Group from acquiring any building materials. Without any materials, we¡¯ll see just how arrogant you can get!¡± Hearing this, Sherry Jones¡¯s expression became stern once again. Without any building materials, even if she got the Nezzi New City project, it would be useless. It could even implicate White Mitchell. She had to find a way to resolve the current crisis and couldn¡¯t allow n Austin¡¯s n to seed! A firm determination filled Sherry Jones¡¯s eyes, but when n Austin and the others saw it, they merely sneered. After bidding Mr. Herb goodbye, they sauntered off the scene. Just when n Austin was nning to use Cooper, the materials tycoon, to suppress Sherry Jones, the next morning, White Mitchell received a call from Kylin. When he answered the phone, White Mitchell was taken aback, ¡°Cooper wants to meet me?¡± Chapter 290: The Building Material Tycoon Cooper! Chapter 290: The Building Material Tycoon Cooper! ¡°That construction materials businessman, Cooper? Why does he want to see me?¡± White Mitchell continued to ask, knowing that the person Cooper wants to meet must not be White Mitchell, the ordinary man, but the Army Master, White. For this reason, Kylin has made this call. However, this raised some confusion in White Mitchell¡¯s mind. Why was this man looking for him even before he had a chance to search for him? And how did a construction materials businessman like Cooper know of his existence, and even rm Kylin? Just when White Mitchell was puzzled, Kylin¡¯s voice echoed again through the phone, ¡°Lord, do you really not remember who he is? He is the chairman of Dragon Steel Building Materials whom we saved abroad two years ago. Since the day you personally led the team to save him from the Red Moon Organization, he has always been hoping to express his gratitude in person. To this end, he has already donated supplies to our White War Department many times and has always wanted to maintain a good rtionship with us.¡± Chairman of Dragon Steel Building Materials? Hearing this, White Mitchell shook his head silently and quietly replied, ¡°I have saved so many people, I can¡¯t remember them all.¡± Indeed, over the years that he had been on missions, he had rescued countless nobles and destroyed countless organizations threatening the safety of Dragon Realm. If he had to remember every person he had saved, wouldn¡¯t he be exhausted? At that moment, Kylin fell silent for a while, then peculiarly reminded him, ¡°My Lord, if I put it this way, you will surely remember. After we saved the people from Dragon Steel Building Materials, wasn¡¯t there an old man who kept saying he wanted his granddaughter to marry you? That old man is Cooper, he somehow got the news of your return, he¡¯s been chasing you from Capital City to River North, and then from River North to Sanyon, just to meet you.¡± ¡°It turns out it¡¯s that old man?¡± On hearing this, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, the old man was a troublesome fellow. Thinking about this, White Mitchell definitively responded: ¡°No meeting!¡±. Sanyon, Emperor¡¯s Garden No. 001. Emperor¡¯s Garden is touted as Sanyon¡¯s most expensive viplex. A decent vi in this area costs at least a hundred million. No. 001 is even more majestic, towering above all the other vis in the garden. It¡¯s worth a billion, simply unmatched. ¡°Grandfather, this ce has already been purchased. The procedures are all done. But do you really n to live here permanently?¡± A young woman with straight and slender legs slowly walked up. An elderly man, looking rather depressed, put down his phone with a disappointed expression. This man was none other than the Dragon Realm¡¯s Material King, Cooper. The graceful woman beside him was his granddaughter, Sana Robert. Sana couldn¡¯t help expressing some concern when she saw her grandfather¡¯s disappointed expression, ¡°Grandfather, did the trail about that benefactor go cold again? And the person still hasn¡¯t been found?¡± For the past two years, the only thing that can make her grandfather appear so disheartened is that mysterious benefactor. Her grandfather had walked through every corner of the Dragon Realm trying to repay this benefactor. He even insisted on marrying Sana to him in an effort to repay an old kindness. Sana truly didn¡¯t know what kind of favor led her grandfather to value it so much, and what kind of being the benefactor was. After all, he had caused her elderly grandfather to work so hard. Just when the matter had quieted down for half a year, half a month ago, her grandfather received some news and started searching everywhere again for the elusive benefactor. Sana has been following her grandpa around and busying herself for half a month. She didn¡¯t have anyints, but she was worried about whether Cooper could handle it physically while having some disdain for that mysterious benefactor. ¡°Sigh¡­we found the person this time, but he refused to meet.¡± Cooper sighed heavily, his eyes filled with disappointment. Upon hearing this, Sana Roberts immediately puffed up her cheeks, somewhat irritably said, ¡°Grandpa, who is this guy exactly? He is even putting on a bigger show than the War Department¡¯smanders. He doesn¡¯t want to meet you when you wish to see him? Who does he think he is? Grandpa, tell me where he is, I will arrange for people to bring him here now!¡± ¡°Hold your tongue!¡± Upon hearing this, Cooper¡¯s face instantly darkened, he cut off Sana¡¯s words, and then said somberly, ¡°Do not ever mention this again! If our benefactor bes displeased, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you!¡± Sana felt somewhat depressed, her grandpa had never lost his temper at her this much before. To think, today it was due to a benefactor, he lost his temper at her. Who is this guy exactly? I remember my grandpa said before, he wanted me to marry this person. I thought it was a joke, but looking at this now, oh my god, could it be that what grandpa said was true? Upon thinking about this, Sana¡¯s face turned somewhat ugly, Cooper seeing this, calmed his emotions, and then said earnestly, ¡°Sana, one must know how to repay kindness. He is your grandfather¡¯s benefactor, and also a great benefactor to our Roberts Family, without him, our Roberts family might not exist, you must not neglect him, understand?¡± Sana Robert nodded her head reluctantly, with some difficulty she said, ¡°Grandpa, could¡­ could I really have to marry him? I haven¡¯t even met him.¡± Cooper waved his hand, said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t fancy you, he already has his own family. Sigh¡­it¡¯s still one step toote. If only¡­sigh, never mind, never mind.¡± Upon hearing this, Sana was relieved, but then she quickly reacted, what do you mean he didn¡¯t fancy me? Could it be, am I really that bad? Just as Sana was feeling somewhat unbnced, Cooper said, in a shocking manner, ¡°This girl is a bit ugly, it¡¯s normal if he doesn¡¯t fancy her.¡± Puf! When Sana heard this, she almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, what kind of nonsense is that, in the Capital City, she is recognized as one of the top beauties, and she was even more than enough to challenge most celebrities. What does he mean by saying this girl is a bit ugly? He doesn¡¯t fancy me? Is he prettier than Pan An or the top handsome man in the world? Sana was full of discontent, she swore that once she met this man, she would let him have a good look, to see if it was him who didn¡¯t fancy her, or her who didn¡¯t fancy him. Sana, who was still angry, red at Cooper, and then went on to say, ¡°My best friend¡¯s father, Messiah Anderson, invited us to their house for a casual dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Not going, not going, I understand their little thoughts clearly, it¡¯s so bothersome, I will not meet with anyone during this period,¡± Cooper responded seriously. Upon hearing this, Sana frowned instantly and argued, ¡°Ah grandpa, they just know that you are in Sayon and want to invite you for a meal, there are no other intentions, you are overthinking it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡± Cooper shook his head and said, a hint of disappointment shed in his eyes looking at Sana, and then he continued, ¡°I will not meet anyone who is from Sayon, no matter who they are!¡± Leaving these words behind, Cooper silently walked back to his own room, took out his phone, and dialed a number which connected to Nezzi¡¯smand, and said, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, please exin to me again. Why does Lord Military Master not want to see me, you must plead for me again, I will donate another billion in construction materials, I implore you, I really just want to see Lord Military Master once¡­¡± Chapter 291 - 291 Cooper’s Cocktail Party! Chapter 291: Cooper¡¯s Cocktail Party! Sayon, Imperial Group. ¡°What!? Cooper refuses to meet us? Mr. Anderson, this isn¡¯t what you told me yesterday, what¡¯s going on?¡± Upon hearing that Cooper refused to meet, theplexion of n Austin darkened instantly. Messiah Anderson, standing before him with a bitter face, defended himself: ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Previously, whenever he came to Sayon, I would always go and meet him; nothing like this has ever happened. But this time, he sprung this surprise on me. My daughter told me that Cooper came to Sayon this time apparently to meet a benefactor, and he hasn¡¯t had the time to deal with us.¡± A benefactor? n¡¯s Austin eyebrows furrowed, his eyes darting quickly. If I could help Cooper find his benefactor, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­ With this thought, n Austin began to eagerly make enquiries. Unfortunately, on the matter of Cooper¡¯s benefactor, Messiah Anderson had no idea. Hearing this, n Austin gave him an annoyed look and had no choice but to give up this idea. ¡°If Cooper refuses to meet us, does it mean he¡¯s meeting others instead? Is it possible that he¡¯s already teamed up with other bidders, which is why he¡¯s avoiding us?¡± Austin voiced out his concerns. Upon hearing this, Anderson immediately shook his head: ¡°I believe not. Given my daughter¡¯s rtionship with Cooper¡¯s daughter, we would certainly know if he¡¯s coborating with others.¡± Hearing Messiah Anderson¡¯s assurances, n Austin¡¯s expression lightened slightly, before continuing: ¡°Keep a close watch on this. Especially on Sherry, behind her is mysterious capital with hundreds of billions in funds, and they are our biggest rivals. No matter what, she must not be allowed to form a rtionship with Cooper; otherwise, both you and I will have to pay a price.¡± ¡­ At the same time that n Austin was worried about Sherry forming an alliance with Cooper, Sherry was also informed about Cooper¡¯s appearance in Sayon and was considering how to pay him a visit. After all, Cooper controls more than 60% of the construction materials business in Dragon Realm, and arge project like Nezzi New City would definitely require a significant amount of material. Her team, however,cked resources in the construction materials sector and couldn¡¯t meet therge demand of Nezzi New City. Therefore, the only thing to do now was to find a major construction material supplier, and Cooper was undoubtedly the best candidate. However, figuring out how to approach Cooper became Sherry¡¯s biggest headache. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have some troubles? Should I ask Robust to help you?¡± At dinner, White Mitchell noticed Sherry¡¯s absentmindedness and couldn¡¯t help but ask. After the capital verification meeting, Sherry remembered that Mr. Beckett was White¡¯s university mate. But White casually exined it away, and with Mori Jones adding fuel to the fire, Sherry was not suspicious at all. Now, all she knew was that Mr. Beckett worked for a friend of Mori, helping out that mysterious friend, she was oblivious to everything else. This was one of White¡¯s ways of protecting Sherry. At this point, hearing White¡¯s voice, Sherry came back to her senses, shook her head quietly: ¡°Forget it, it was agreed that we would handle the tendering process, while Mr. Beckett¡¯s side would take care of the funding. If I ask for his help now, it would seem like we are incapable of doing anything. Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal, we justck a reliable supplier of building materials. For now, I¡¯m just scouting for one.¡± A supplier of building materials? White¡¯s Mitchell, on hearing this, paused and then replied yfully: ¡°I heard Dragon Steel Building Materials is quiterge, why not try cooperating with them?¡± Upon hearing that, Sherry Jones heaved a helpless sigh: ¡°I wish I could, and their chairman, Cooper, is in Sayon. But getting a chance to meet him is more difficult than reaching the heavens.¡± White Mitchell said nothing, simply ced some food into her bowl: ¡°No matter how capable he is, he¡¯s just one person. How could meeting him be more difficult than reaching the heavens?¡± Hearing this, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly in her heart. How could White know how hard it was to meet even once with a man like Cooper? Many tycoons in Sayon wished to meet him but never had the chance. Even powerful figures like David Herb, who wielded great influence in Sayon, would find it hard to get a chance to meet Cooper, let alone someone as insignificant as herself. However, Sherry was aware that White was saying these words tofort her. So, to avoid making him worry, she put on a fake smile and didn¡¯t refute him. But, unbeknownst to her, while she was washing the dishes, White had slipped away to the balcony to call Kylin. ¡°Tell Cooper, I agree to meet him. Have him prepare, but don¡¯t make it too obvious¡­¡± White told Kylin his ns and instructed Cooper to act ordingly. In addition, David Herb had told him that n Austin nned to use the Zhang Group¡¯s monopoly on building materials in Sayon to crush hispetitors. Therefore, White could use this opportunity to destroy n Austin¡¯s hopes through Cooper. After making these arrangements, White had barely put down his phone when he heard Sherry¡¯s voice from behind: ¡°Brother, who were you calling?¡± Caught off guard, White attempted to keep hisposure, then walked up to Sherry and scooped her into his arms: ¡°We¡¯re already married, and you¡¯re still calling me brother?¡± Sherry blushed, her teeth mped together. She knew White was about to be up to no good, which made her face turn even redder. Afterward, White carried Sherry directly into the bedroom and closed the door. In Sayon, at the Emperor¡¯s Residence. Cooper, who had been preparing to rest in bed, sprung up from his mattress like a shot and rolled off the bed upon receiving a call. Yet, instead ofining, he was visibly excited: ¡°Really? Mr. Azure Dragon, you¡¯re not lying to me, right? Lord Military Master finally agreed to see me? Alright, alright, I¡¯ll do just as instructed. I promise, I will follow his instructions. If the Lord Military Master tells me to go east, I, Cooper, definitely will not go west.¡± At the same time, Sana Robert, who heard the noise, rushed into Cooper¡¯s room: ¡°Grandpa, what happened? Did you fall, are you alright? Grandpa, Grandpa, Gra..¡± When the door opened, she saw Cooper¡¯s face flush from the fall, but a baffling sense of tion was unmistakably clear. His happiness seemed even greater than if he had won the lottery. In that moment¡­ Sana was taken aback. Given that her grandfather had clearly taken a tumble, how could he look so delighted? Could it be that he had knocked his head, causing delirium? Sana, with a look of concern on her face, subconsciously reached out to touch Cooper¡¯s head, but he pushed her away with a snap. Then, Cooper said impatiently, ¡°Get lost, you ugly girl. I am fine, just excited. Hurry up, you should make arrangements right away. Tomorrow night at eight, I want to hold a cocktail party at the Emperor¡¯s Residence, inviting all the bidders involved in the Nezzi New City project. Stop standing there all dumb and stupid. Get to work immediately. The preparation for this cocktail party should follow the highest standards set by our Robert family. Hurry up and stop dawdling, otherwise, your grandpa won¡¯t forgive you!¡± The¡­ highest standards? With such a grand scale, could it be that a high-ranking general or some member of the top ten richest families in the Capital City is attending? Has grandpa gone mad? Chapter 292: Distorting Facts to Frame White Mitchell? Chapter 292: Distorting Facts to Frame White Mitchell? Sayon, Imperial Group. ¡°Mr. Anderson, are you telling the truth? Cooper really invited us to his wine party!?¡± Upon receiving word that Cooper was hosting a wine party, n Austin¡¯s spirits lifted considerably. However, the words of Messiah Anderson that followed, were as if a bucket of cold water was poured over him, extinguishing his morale. ¡°Not only did he invite us, but he also invited all bidders participating in the Nezzi New Town? What on earth is Cooper up to!?¡± n Austin furrowed his brow, his emotions fluctuating dramatically. At this moment, Messiah Anderson started to analyze, ¡°I guess Cooper is also interested in sharing a piece of the Nezzi New Town project, hence he wishes to assess the capabilities of variouspanies, seeking for one to partner with. With Cooper¡¯s support, both in terms of building materials resources and financial, they are almost not to worry about. This time, we must seize the opportunity and should not let Cooper coborate with others.¡± Upon hearing this, n Austin nodded in agreement, ¡°Others are least of our concerns, the most troublesome right now is that shrew Sherry Jones. We must find an opportunity topletely crush her, she must not be allowed to coborate with Cooper. Therefore, tonight, have your daughter do someworking, Cooper¡¯s granddaughter is also here, so influence her opinion, and then you can arrange ordingly¡­¡± Next, n Austin shared his thoughts with Messiah Anderson. After listening, Messiah Anderson couldn¡¯t resist giving him a thumbs up. On that very evening, Cooper¡¯s prepared wine party was held as scheduled at the Emperor¡¯s Residence. All thepany leaders involved in the Nezzi New Town bidding were invited. At this time, all thepany leaders who came to attend the wine party had ¡®ulterior motives¡¯ written all over their faces. Obviously, attending the wine party was secondary, their main aim was to get in good graces with the influencial Cooper. This included the invited Sherry Jones. At this moment, Sherry Jones anxiously entered the Emperor¡¯s Residence, her gaze drifting, searching all around for Cooper¡¯s figure. Because she knew, if she hoped to secure the Nezzi New Town project, she had to assure resources in terms of building materials, and Cooper was undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. And at that moment, White Mitchell was standing by her side. However, White Mitchell didn¡¯t stay for long, he found an excuse to go to the restroom, temporarily leaving Sherry Jones. He went to find Cooper, after all, he couldn¡¯t let Sherry Jones know his true identity yet, so he had to find such an excuse. Not long after White Mitchell left, two stunning figures, dressed in evening gowns, appeared like princesses under a starry sky, entering everyone¡¯s field of view. On sight of them, many men found it hard to divert their eyes. However, recognition came quickly. One of them was Zhang Group¡¯s pearl, April. With that, the identity of the other was clear. Cooper¡¯s granddaughter, Sana, a person who lives up in the clouds. One who is simply too high to reach formon people, so they could only admire from afar. ¡°Sana, looking at your worried face, could it be that Sir Robert is still forcing you to marry that stranger?¡± April began to jest. On hearing this, Sana disdainfully responded, ¡°You little skunk, you really don¡¯t know when to stop, do you? I¡¯m almost dead tired from my grandpa¡¯s nagging, saying that I¡¯m not pretty enough for that man? I have beauty and figure, how could I not be a match for that man?¡± Recalling the words of her grandfather from the day before, Sana felt full of resentment. Her looks were actually criticized as ugly? Is there no justice left in this world? As Sana and April were talking, Grandy Anderson appeared uninvited, approaching them. Upon seeing Grandy Anderson, a look of reluctance shed through April¡¯s eyes. But due to her father¡¯s instructions, she introduced Grandy Anderson to Sana. Next, Grandy Anderson started talking with Sana, and in due course, she shifted the topic to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. Fair-weather-person? Bully by leveraging one¡¯s powerful connections? Evenpelled his own woman to cook his books? Hearing about the White Mitchell described by Grandy Anderson, Sana couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°This Mr. Mitchell, how shameless can he be? Who¡¯s his wife, where is she now? I¡¯ll go find her!¡± Seeing this, Grandy Anderson smirked to herself, then feigning pity, said, ¡°Ah, let it go. His wife, Sherry Jones, isn¡¯t exactly a saint either. Some time ago, she forced the Jones Family to hand over half of their shares. She took over the entirepany. The old folks of the Jones Family were utterly cornered by her. We better not provoke her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how difficult she is to deal with, I won¡¯t let such a person into a party held by the Robert Family!¡± Sana Robert retorted in righteous anger, her pretty face full of fury. Grandy Anderson, standing aside, continued to put on a sympathetic front, but her words were pouring fuel onto the fire. The increasingly incensed Sana wondered, how could she possibly give people like Sherry Jones and White Mitchell the opportunity to coborate with the Robert Family? She couldn¡¯t even offer them a window of opportunity, let alone a door. With that thought in mind, Sana shouted to the crowd at the party, ¡°Who is Sherry Jones? Stand up!¡± Huh?! Upon hearing Sana¡¯s hostile voice, Sherry standing amongst the crowd, felt her heart jolt, and looked at Sana standing aloft in bewilderment. However, the next moment, she noticed Grandy Anderson standing behind Sana. Immediately, Sherry¡¯s brows furrowed involuntarily, and her face was full of seriousness. On the other hand, Cooper Robert, unaware of his granddaughter¡¯s confrontation with White Mitchell¡¯s wife outside, was pacing nervously around his room. Azure Dragon had told him to wait in his room after the party had begun. However, after waiting for a while, White Mitchell was nowhere to be seen. Cooper wondered if White had changed his mind or had an issue with him. At this moment, Cooper was as restless as ants on a hot pot. ¡°Speak up. What is it that you¡¯re so eager to see me for?¡± Suddenly, a calm voice sounded from behind Cooper, startling him into breaking out in a cold sweat. Then, Cooper quickly turned around to look at White Mitchell. It was him! Yes, it was him, the Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm War Department, the founder of the White War Department, Army Master, White! Cooper¡¯s eyes reddened instantly at the sight, and then, he dropped to his knees before White. ¡°Lord Military Master, I ¡­ I finally get to see you again, please allow me to express my respect.¡± With that, Cooper kowtowed heavily to White. Seeing this, White Mitchell looked at him impatiently, ¡°Alright, alright, get up. You¡¯ve seen me, are you satisfied now? Is there anything else? If not, I need to be with my wife.¡± This¡­ Cooper was stunned, then his face wore an expression of hesitancy. He had tried everything to meet White Mitchell because of an important matter, but when he finally got to see White, he found himself at a loss for words. As Cooper was indecisive, Sana¡¯s voice rang out from the outside of the vi. ¡°Who is Sherry Jones? Stand up!¡± Sana¡¯s voice was filled with hostility. Hearing this, White Mitchell¡¯s face darkened instantly, and he asked indifferently, ¡°Your person?¡± I¡­ Hearing this, Cooper¡¯s heart trembled violently, and his face turned pale with fright. He knew exactly who White Mitchell¡¯s wife was and who had just shouted out. At that moment, Cooper began to inwardly curse: ¡°Sana! Sana! Are you out of your mind?! How dare you provoke White Mitchell¡¯s wife! Of all the people you could provoke, why did you have to choose White Mitchell¡¯s wife?! Are you trying to bring ruin to our family, Robert?! Shame on you! Shame on you!!!¡± Chapter 293: Pointed by Thousands! Chapter 293: Pointed by Thousands! Sayon, Emperor¡¯s Residence! ¡°Are you Sherry Jones, the one who almost drove her own grandmother into a dead end?¡± At the scene of Emperor¡¯s Residence, Sana Robert looked down on Sherry Jones from an elevated position, her pretty face filled with disdain. At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused here. They all wanted to curry favor with the Robert family. Seeing Sana Robert targeting Sherry Jones, they naturally pointed the spearhead at Sherry Jones. Moreover, on the asset verification meeting, Sherry Jones had drawn much attention, bing one of their biggestpetitors in their eyes. If they could oppress Sherry Jones at this critical juncture, it would mean one lesspetitor for them. Upon this thought, everyone started using Sherry Jones in chorus. ¡°I was saying how Sherry Jones, so young, could be the general manager of the family business. It turns out she used some sneaky tactics.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t even spare her own grandmother. Isn¡¯t she a venomous woman?¡± ¡°Get out of Emperor¡¯s Residence, this kind of person does not deserve to appear at the Robert family¡¯s cocktail party.¡± Everyone started to use her, and if you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think they had a strong grudge against Sherry Jones. Upon hearing these words, the solemnity on Sherry Jones¡¯s face deepened. She looked grievously at Sana Robert, and couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°Miss Robert, things are not as you see them. Yes, I am indeed the general manager of Jones Group, and I indeed hold half of the shares of Jones Group, but, these were all given to me by my grandmother¡­¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ You spin a better yarn than you sing.¡± Before Sherry Jones could finish her words, Grandy Anderson on the side gave a coldugh, and began to interject sarcastically. Then, Grandy Anderson continued to aggressively criticize Sherry Jones, ¡°Are you saying Old Madam Jones didn¡¯t want to take back the shares from you?! Are you iming the Jones Family willingly gave up the position of general manager to you? Can you say your husband, White Mitchell, didn¡¯t threaten the Jones family with force?!¡± Three lethal questions left Sherry Jones speechless. Indeed, what Grandy Anderson said was not entirely true, but it was notpletely false either. ¡°You talk nonsense, the truth is not as you describe.¡± Sherry Jones was so anxious that tears almost fell from her eyes. She hastily turned to Sana Robert, trying to defend herself again, ¡°Miss Robert, you shouldn¡¯t believe in her one-sided statement, she¡¯s not telling the truth. She and n Austin framed my husband White Mitchell in the past. Now, seeing my husband return to Sayon, they still won¡¯t let him get away. What they have done is merely to cover up their plot of framing my husband years ago, you must¡­¡± In her desperation, Sherry Jones could only reveal the events of the past, because only in this way can she stop Grandy Anderson from continuing to denigrate White Mitchell. However, Grandy Anderson simply did not give her the opportunity to do so, and interrupted directly, ¡°I talk nonsense? Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s speaking nonsense? The embezzlement case of White Mitchell has already been judged, and the court has sentenced him. Are you suggesting that the court was wrong? Don¡¯t spout nonsense here, be careful or I will sue you for defamation and have you sit in the prison cell just like White Mitchell!¡± ¡°You!¡± Sherry Jones once again became speechless, her pretty face was flushed out. Tears of grievance were swirling in her eyes. However, it seemed as if Grandy Anderson didn¡¯t see her distress at all, she continued to aggressively berate, ¡°Both of you as husband and wife, one embezzled public funds, oblivious of thew. The other one doesn¡¯t choose means to fight for property, people like you actually want to cling to the Roberts. You truly believed that Miss Robert could be easily deceived by you? You should take a look, is this ce for you to act impulsively?¡± After saying these words, Grandy Anderson judiciously retreated to the side of Sana Robert, continuing to egg her on, ¡°Miss Robert, if you work with such people, who knows when they will cheat you. ¡°This kind of person who will stop at nothing to achieve their goal should be banished forever, to prevent her from continuing her abuses of power,¡± At this time, the onlookers around also began to chime in, appearing intent on kicking Sherry Jones out of the game. Withoutpetitor Sherry Jones, who had trillions of funds to back her, they felt much more confident about securing the new town of Nezzi. ¡°Miss Robert, this woman is a disgrace to us people of Sayon. You should kick her out right away,¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Robert, we are well aware of the affairs between this couple. Miss Anderson wasn¡¯t ndering them at all.¡± ¡°Kicking them out would be a light punishment. They should be banished from Sayon.¡± The more the crowd, who enjoyed the drama, spoke, the more excited they became, as if they knew everything. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Seeing these faces full of malice, Sherry Jones felt like being struck by lightning. Her heart throbbed painfully, and she staggered back, almost falling to the ground. But at this moment, White Mitchell appeared behind her like a savior, steadying her and shielding her behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me,¡± White told Sherry gently. But as he turned around, the gentleness on White¡¯s face was reced by a harsh look. Gentleness was for his people, and the harshness was for the enemies! ¡°Brother, we shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Sherry tried to intervene, fearing White might offend the Robert family. After all, the Robert Family was not to be trifled with. They are a powerful entity even in the Capital City, a ce full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Before Sherry could finish her words, Grandy Anderson, standing next to Sana Robert, warned Sana with a frosty face, ¡°Miss Robert, he¡¯s the infamous White Mitchell! Be careful; this guy is ready to fight and won¡¯t hesitate to hit a woman.¡± Hearing this, Sana Robert gave White a cold nce like a hawk, and then straightforwardly said, ¡°Today, your kind is not wee at the Robert Family party. I know why you are here today. You all just want to curry favor with the Robert family, but don¡¯t dream about it. The Robert Family will never cooperate with you ruthless people, for any project, be it the Nezzi New Town or anything else. If you¡¯re involved in any project, don¡¯t expect a single penny of building material from the Robert family. This is a private party. Please leave the Robert family property immediately!¡± Fawning over the Robert family? Not getting building materials for Sherry? And asking us to leave? Hearing this, White Mitchell just gave a cold smile. His face showed absolute indifference. Then he spoke, ¡°Is this Miss Robert? If the Robert family is so stuck up, well, let it be. I, White Mitchell, have overreached. I have overreached, ha ha¡­¡± Theughter from White echoed through the Emperor¡¯s Residence. It was full of sarcasm. To Sana Robert¡¯s ears, it was incredibly grating. Then, before she could react, White was already leading Sherry Jones by the hand, leaving the Emperor¡¯s Residence directly. At this moment, Cooper, who had arrivedte, was stunned on the spot. Soon after, his eyes filled with rage as he red at the high and mighty Sana Robert: ¡°Outrageous! Unfilial! Outrageous! Sana Robert, you unfilial child,e down here now!!¡± Chapter 294: Cooper’s Thunderous Rage! Chapter 294: Cooper¡¯s Thunderous Rage! Huh? Originally fuming, Sana Robert¡¯s heart skipped a beat once she heard the voice of Cooper. She immediately followed his order and obediently walked in front of him. With a p on the face, Cooper, without saying a word, angrily reprimanded her: ¡°Wretch! Kneel down for me!¡± This¡­? The conceited Sana Robert was entirely stunned by this p from Cooper. What on earth is going on? Why would her grandfather make her kneel in front of so many people? What had she done wrong? ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± Sana Robert tried to defend herself, but Cooper cut her off with a p on her other cheek. With a crisp sound, she was totally silenced. This time, Sana Robert dared not speak any more. She knelt in front of Cooper directly. She knew that while Cooper usually spoiled her, she was not allowed to act out of line when it came to major matters. Not to mention, Cooper was currently furious. However, Sana Robert couldn¡¯t understand where his anger wasing from. And the crowd at the scene was even more baffled. Seeing this, Grandy Anderson, who had been following Sana Robert, rushed forward to mediate. She hoped to familiarize herself with Cooper. ¡°Elder Robert, doesn¡¯t this seem like some misunderstanding? Sana has only¡­¡± Grandy Anderson tried to mediate for Sana Robert so she could owe her a favor. However, Cooper didn¡¯t give her a chance to intervene. As soon as she opened her mouth, Cooper fiercely red at her and roared in unabated rage, ¡°Who do you think you are? When am I letting a bystander like you interfere when I¡¯m reprimanding my granddaughter? Are you teaching me how to behave now!?¡± Whoosh! Hearing this, Grandy Anderson¡¯s face tightened, she was stunned, standing helplessly in her ce. Then, without even wanting to look at her again, Cooper turned back to Sana Robert, scolding her even more sternly, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been too indulgent with you in the past, spoiling you until you¡¯ve be so disrespectful!? What gives you the right to speak on behalf of the Robert Family? What gives you the right to misuse your status to bully people here on behalf of our family? What gives you the right to drive others away? Now, even an old man like me, you¡¯re not taking seriously, right!?¡± Kneeling on the ground, Sana Robert immediately fell silent after hearing these words, trembling uncontrobly all over. She had never seen Cooper lose his temper like this ever since her childhood. She had evidently touched his bottom line. However, why was this happening? She had merely taught a lesson to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, two natives of Sayon. Even if she did make a mistake, would Cooper lose his temper so badly? Sana Robert, not understanding why, knelt down, shedding silent tears, looking utterly wronged. Seeing this situation, the crowd dared not say anything more. After all, if Cooper could deal this harshly with his granddaughter, wouldn¡¯t he skin them alive if they took her ce? ¡°You wicked child! Stay here and kneel until tomorrow¡¯s sunrise and repent. If anyone dares to give her a drop of water without my orders, I¡¯ll make her kneel another day!¡± Cooper voiced hismand authoritatively. Upon hearing this, all the servants in the vi shivered, none daring to defy Cooper¡¯s order. Seeing the situation, Grandy Anderson who was standing aside couldn¡¯t help but try to sneak away from this controversial scene. Although she didn¡¯t know why Cooper was so irritated, she had just been trying to intercede for Sana Robert. If her attempts angered Cooper, she¡¯d certainly be in a bad spot. However, as she took a few steps, Cooper behind her turned and red at the crowd, outrage zing in his eyes. ¡°Who the hell started this trouble?¡± He demanded, his sharp gaze sweeping over everyone present. In the end, his gazended on April from the prominent Zhang Group. ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯re the only one here who is close to Sana. Was it you?¡± Cooper questioned fiercely. Being the target of Cooper¡¯s scrutiny, a shiver ran through April¡¯s delicate frame, and her pretty face was quickly covered with a grey pallor. She originally nned to defend herself, but upon seeing Cooper¡¯s sharp eyes, she immediately dared not be rude and hastily shifted the me onto Grandy Anderson. ¡°It was her! She caused all the trouble. I didn¡¯t say anything, I just brought her to see Sana. Sir Robert, please understand, I am totally uninvolved in this.¡± At this point, it was every man for himself, and April was just trying to save herself. Upon hearing April¡¯s words, Grandy Anderson, who was originally nning to slip away, felt like killing April. ¡°April, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡­¡± Not knowing how to defend herself, Grandy Anderson began to speak but hesitated and stuttered nervously. Seeing her reaction, Cooper immediately ordered his men to bring the two women in front of him. He then listened to April and Grandy Anderson ming each other, each trying to shift the me onto the other. After listening to their quarreling, Cooper finally understood the rtionship between Grandy Anderson and White Mitchell. Ha! What a vicious woman Grandy Anderson is! White Mitchell is a highly important figure who many high-profile businessmen want to befriend, but who would have thought, before White¡¯s rise to prominence, there would be such a dark chapter in his life. Grandy Anderson and the rest of them deserved to die! Cooper¡¯s face suddenly twisted in anger, and his eyes frighteningly filled with a trace of murderous intent. However, this murderous intent quickly faded. He knew that if White Mitchell really wanted them dead, he wouldn¡¯t need to get involved. With just a word, he could easily wipe these insignificant people off the face of the earth. The fact that Grandy Anderson and the rest of them were still alive was definitely White Mitchell¡¯s doing. If he killed them now, it would be overstepping his ce. Hence, Cooper just sneered and coldly said, ¡°Enough! Shut your mouths! As of today, Dragon Steel Building Materials will stop supplying to both of your families. Not only that, anyone who supplies to your families would be opposing me. Someone, get all these people out of here, I don¡¯t want this stupid banquet anymore, make them all get lost!¡± The entire event hall stirred. These words instantly sent shock waves throughout the audience. Grandy Anderson waspletely stunned on the spot, unable to recover herposure. What made herpletely copse was her husband, n Austin. Upon witnessing the scene, he rushed over from the crowd, pointing at her nose and scolding, ¡°You stupid woman! Look at the mess you¡¯ve created! How dare you do such shameless things behind my back!¡± ¡°n, I¡­¡± Grandy Anderson was on the verge of a meltdown, but before she could finish speaking, n ignored her and turned to Cooper with a ttering look. He said with a regretful smile, ¡°Sir Robert, I¡¯m really sorry. This is all because of myck of control over my own woman. But please believe me, she did this all on her own. Our Imperial Group has nothing to do with this. As long as you¡¯re willing to supply our Imperial Group, I am willing to divorce her right now.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Cooper¡¯s eyes shed an imperceptible yful light as he responded in a distant voice, ¡°Does she really have nothing to do with your Imperial Group?¡± Chapter 295 - 295 Chaos Everywhere! Chapter 295: Chaos Everywhere! Upon hearing the words, n Austin turned back to look at the disoriented Grandy Anderson, biting his teeth internally, then firmly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, totally okay!¡± Cooper then chuckled coldly at the two of them, speaking dismissively, ¡°Fine, then kill her now and I¡¯ll grant your request.¡± Uh¡­ At this phrase, n¡¯s face suddenly froze. For a split second, there was indeed a touch of murderous intent in his eyes. However, he was quick to recuperate. This was just Cooper making a joke, if he did kill Grandy Anderson; wouldn¡¯t he bebeled a murderer? Even if he were to kill, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do it so publicly! Realizing this, n managed a hard smile across his rigid face. Looking distressed, he said to Cooper, ¡°Elder Robert, you¡­ you can stop joking with me, I¡­¡± On hearing this, Cooper let out a coldugh, and before n could finish his sentence, harshly demanded, ¡°Joking? Wasn¡¯t it you who began this joke with me? Isn¡¯t it so!? You really think because I am old, my eyes are dimmed? Humph! Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see your crooked intentions, even daring to use my granddaughter, you¡¯ve got guts!¡± Whoosh! At these words, n felt his heart lurch, and he trembled uncontrobly. Then, he kneeled on the floor, pleading desperately to Cooper. However, Cooper didn¡¯t even listen to a word he said. Instead, he had others throw n out of the Emperor¡¯s Residence. Soon, n Austin and Grandy Anderson, both looking ashen, were unceremoniously kicked out of the Emperor¡¯s Residence, both of them looking dejected. ¡°n, I¡­¡± Grandy Anderson looked at n with an aggrieved expression, feeling bitter. n gave her an annoyed look and said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed me. You even messed up such a simple task and let Cooper catch on. All harm, no benefit. Humph!¡± n snorted coldly, turned around and left the Emperor¡¯s Residence without worrying whether Grandy followed him. He headed straight towards the Weiden¡¯s residence. Sayon, the Green Family. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve told you from the beginning that there would be problems. Now look, even my rtionship with Sana has suffered,¡± April roared angrily as soon as she arrived home. Thaw, who was standing beside her, was as restless as a cat on hot bricks, murmuring, ¡°How was I supposed to know things would turn out this way. Oh, my daughter, what can we do now? Without the Roberts¡¯s support, our carefully builtwork will be destroyed. Think of a solution; save our family. Why don¡¯t you go and beg Miss Robert again?¡± April puffed out her cheeks at these words. Crossing her arms over her chest, she retorted, ¡°Dad, can¡¯t you see how furious Elder Robert is right now? If I dare appear, wouldn¡¯t he skin me alive? I told you that making a deal with someone like n Austin was just like bargaining with a wolf, you wouldn¡¯t listen and insisted on getting involved. See what happened? Even our Green family has been dragged into a disaster because of them.¡± Upon hearing this, Thaw felt helpless. He had never imagined things would reach such a state. ¡°Although, Elder Robert¡¯s attitude was a bit unusual today, it¡¯s not his style,¡± April changed the topic when Thaw was seemingly at the end of his rope, speaking in a strange tone. Thaw immediately asked, ¡°My girl, have you thought of something?¡± April shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t be sure yet. I will make a conclusion when things be clear. Right now, we need toy low. We can¡¯t afford another hitch. Otherwise, no one could save our Green family.¡± After saying this, April went back to her room. She then began to search online for information about the case against White Mitchell five years ago. Yes, she suspected that Elder Robert¡¯s unusual behavior today was due to White Mitchell. Since White Mitchell appeared in Sayon, he had been acting recklessly and ambitiously, messing with everyone, whether he should or not. But somehow, he has been able to survive unscathed to this day. Combined with Elder Robert¡¯s attitude today, April is now highly suspicious that White Mitchell isn¡¯t as simple as he seems. So April dived head first into White Mitchell¡¯s information, hoping to find a clue. On the other hand, n Austin, who was at his wit¡¯s end, brought Grandy Anderson to the Weiden family¡¯s vi to meet Noah Weiden. Now, the Robert Family has issued a ban, forbidding the Robert Family and anyone associated with them from supplying building materials to them. Other materials suppliers probably wouldn¡¯t dare irritate the Robert Family by risking their wrath selling supplies to him either. As such, even if they manage to secure the Nezzi New Town project, they wouldn¡¯t have any materials to work with. If they messed up the New Town of Nezzi, wouldn¡¯t the Nezzimand department eliminate them? Thinking of this, n Austin grew extremely anxious. As soon as he saw Noah Weiden, he recounted everything that had happened at the cocktail party. ¡°What did you say!? Cooper issued an embargo against the Imperial Group? How do you guys conduct business!¡± Noah Weiden, upon receiving the news, looked at the two with fury. ¡°Cooper is too cunning. He saw through our ploy of using Sana Robert to pressure White Mitchell and Sherry Jones,¡± n Austin sighed regretfully. Clearly, in their eyes, the reason why Cooper became so furious was precisely because he realized that they were using his granddaughter. How dare they use Cooper¡¯s granddaughter as a pawn? Anybody in his position would not let the matter rest. That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening now. At this point, Grandy Anderson quickly added, ¡°Luckily, before Cooper interfered, Sana Robert had already ordered not to provide building materials to Sherry.¡± After hearing this news, Noah Weiden¡¯s mood improved slightly. Following that, Noah Weiden said, ¡°I will call my grandfather and see if we can secure some building materials from the Martial Department.¡± Materials from the Martial Department? Upon hearing this, n Austin was startled. This implies using the Martial Department¡¯s materials for personal use. If this got out, they would lose their heads. Noah Weiden, seeing their shocked faces, then snapped, ¡°Would I need to go to such lengths if you hadn¡¯t offended Cooper?¡± At these words, n Austin and Grandy were both speechless. However, knowing that Noah Weiden was handling the building materials problem, the heavy stone in their hearts finally fell to the ground. Soon, Grandy Anderson began speaking, ¡°Sherry Jones¡¯ sess today is nothing more than the result of having a mysterious backer. As long as we spread the news about her upsetting Sana Robert, her mysterious backer will surely not support her anymore. I¡¯ll visit the Jones Group tomorrow. I¡¯m eager to see what kind of tricks Sherry Jones has up her sleeve this time!¡± Sayon, Jones Group. Early the next morning, Sherry Jones rushed to thepany without even having breakfast. Currently, Sana Robert had already announced that she would no longer supply them with building materials. Sherry had to find a new materials supplier before the bidding began. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance at securing the Nezzi new town project. But what Sherry didn¡¯t expect was that shortly after she arrived at thepany, an unwee guest appeared at the Jones Group. The visitor was Grandy Anderson! Grandy Anderson was obviously harboring ill intentions. As soon as she arrived at the Jones Group, she openly scorned, ¡°A small workshop like this wants to bid for the Nezzi New Town project? I must say, I had overestimated you all. When the Jones¡¯ people told me that they were just a bunch of old, weak, sick, and disabled people, I didn¡¯t believe them. Now, I see it for myself, they really are a bunch of old, weak, sick, and disabled!¡± Chapter 296: When do I need to regard with Robert Family’s feelings? Chapter 296: When do I need to regard with Robert Family¡¯s feelings? Sayon, Emperor¡¯s Residence. ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, please¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do this. My granddaughter was just confused for a moment. It¡¯s not intentional. She was led astray¡­ What? You said you want to return the building materials? Sir, sir, sir¡­¡± Beep-beep-beep¡­ Listening to the sound of the electric currenting from the phone, a look of destion spread across Cooper¡¯s old face, as if all his strength had been drained. He slumped onto the couch. ¡°It¡¯s over, the Robert Family is done for.¡± Cooper said with a distressed expression, fear clearly written in his eyes as if the end of the world was upon him, filling him with profound despair. Just then, Cooper¡¯s housekeeper entered the vi, nervously saying, ¡°Sir¡­ sir, is Miss Sana¡­ is she¡­ ¡± As soon as he heard Sana Robert¡¯s name, Cooper was instantly filled with indignant frustration. How could he, with his lifetime of honor, have raised such an ugly and foolish granddaughter? If White Mitchell had merely ignored her, that would have been one thing. But she had been naive enough to be used by others. She had practically thrown the Robert family¡¯s reputation away. If this granddaughter wasn¡¯t his own, he probably would have pped her into the ground by now. Cooper heaved a heavy sigh, and scolded in frustration: ¡°Let her continue kneeling!¡± At this moment when Cooper was irritated and furious, a text message arrived on his cell phone, sent by the Azure Dragon, the War King of Nezzi. The message was brief, only seven characters long: Go apologize to Miss Jones. At the sight of the message, Cooper¡¯s face lit up with a joyful expression, and he immediately instructed his housekeeper, ¡°Quick, get the car ready. I need to go and apologize to Miss Jones. Hurry up! And take that fool Sana with you. Tell her that this is her only chance to atone. If she wants me to forgive her, she should toss aside her airs and apologize to Miss Jones today. If she dares to show any hint of dissent, I¡¯ll be the one to deal with her!¡± Sayon, Jones Group. As Cooper rushed to the Jones Group with his people, it was already a tense situation at the Jones Group¡¯s end. ¡°Grandy Anderson, this is our Jones Group¡¯s territory. You are not wee here. Please leave immediately!¡± Elijah Bailey, leading a group of employees, stopped Grandy Anderson and her people at the door. Grandy Anderson sneered coldly and said dismissively, ¡°With this group of sick and weak old people? You really think you can stop me? Even if I don¡¯t leave today, what can you do about it?¡± As soon as her words fell, a group of burly men following Grandy Anderson stepped forward, exuding a powerful aura which was extremely oppressive. Obviously, these people were all skilled fighters. Elijah Bailey and his men couldn¡¯t chase them away just like that. At that moment, Sherry Jones and Mori Jones, hearing themotion, rushed out. ¡°Elijah, let me handle this.¡± Sherry Jones began to speak, and then promptly put her frail body in front of all the employees of the Jones Group. ¡°Grandy Anderson, you¡¯ve already had your way with yesterday¡¯s incident. What do you want now?¡± Sherry Jones red fiercely, her eyes locked on Grandy Anderson. Upon hearing her words, a yful smile appeared on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of kicking one when they¡¯re down?¡± ¡°You!¡± Sherry Jones was instantly silenced, her pretty face reddened, and her heart was filled with rage. ¡°Grandy Anderson, if you dare to make trouble here, I will immediately call the police. I don¡¯t believe that The Patrol would then believe your lies like Sana Robert did!¡± Sherry Jones spat out through gritted teeth. But, hearing this, Grandy Anderson seemed not the least bit worried and instead presented an expression of supreme confidence. Seeing her look, Mori Jones couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Don¡¯t be overly confident, Grandy Anderson. The project in the new town of Nezzi has yet to be finalized. It¡¯s still not clear who wille out on top. On the other hand, you are causing trouble here. If this reaches officials in the Nezzi Command, what consequences do you expect?¡± Mori Jones had intended to make Grandy Anderson feel apprehensive. Unexpectedly, her words had instead amplified the yful expression on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face. The next moment, Grandy Anderson replied, ¡°It seems like Mr. Jones hasn¡¯t informed you about what happened at the Robert family banquet yesterday, has he? Well, I¡¯ll be the good person today and share this piece of news with you. The heiress of the Robert family, Sana Robert, personally dered that she wants to boycott Sherry, beginning from today no constructionpanies will provide materials to you. Still want to get the project in the new town of Nezzi? Hahaha¡­.. ridiculous! Even if we, the Imperial Group, did not participate in the bidding and gave the project to you, could you even finish the project without any construction materials? Hahaha¡­¡± This¡­ The people of the Jones Group were stunned by Grandy Anderson¡¯s harsh words. The influence of Dragon Steel Building Materials, supported by the Robert family, was vast, and they were well aware of it. If Sherry was really boycotted by the Robert family, it would be nearly impossible for them to get any construction materials. ¡°Sherry, is this true?¡± Mori Jones asked with a furrowed brow as the employees behind her anxiously looked at Sherry, eager for an answer. Under the gaze of everyone, Sherry subconsciously curled her lips. A bitter expression crept onto her face. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to share the news about the Robert family¡¯s boycotting, yet Grandy Anderson had beaten her to it. Seeing Sherry¡¯s distressed look, the Jones Group employees realised the truth and their faces subsequently reflected a bitter expression simr to hers. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing Sherry and the others at a disadvantage, Grandy Anderson¡¯s smirk became increasingly unabashed. Then she said, ¡°Sherry, just give it up. There¡¯s no need to struggle. The one boycotting you now is Sana Robert, the daughter of the Robert family. All the construction contractors throughout the Dragon Realm will show some respect for the Robert family. Do you really think somebody would dare to sell construction materials to you? If I were you, I¡¯d withdraw the bid as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will end up angering the Nezzi Command and bite off more than you can chew.¡± Sherry, listening to all this, couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart waver. If she won the project for the new town of Nezzi and didn¡¯t have construction materials to begin development, the oue might be as Grandy Anderson described. But the new town of Nezzi was important for a chance to ease White Mitchell¡¯s predicament. Was she really going to give up like this? At that moment, her heart was filled with inner struggles. Just then, the elevator door beside the Jones Group office slowly opened, and a indifferent voice emerged, ¡°When did Sherry need to tell the Robert family that she needed building materials?¡± Chapter 297: Cooper Apologizes? Chapter 297: Cooper Apologizes? Huh? White Mitchell? The moment she heard the voice, Grandy Anderson turned abruptly, her face quickly showing a trace of disgust. Meeting a nemesis always stirs anger! ¡°White Mitchell, you are indeed a persistent ghost!¡± Grandy Anderson said coldly. However, as if he had not heard her at all, White Mitchell directly stepped in front of Sherry Jones, his body imposing, guarding her behind him. Seeing this, a peculiar glint flickered in Grandy Anderson¡¯s eyes, akin to jealousy. Once upon a time, she was recklessly determined to stay by his side, even drugging his wine, just to be his fianc¨¦. s, back then, although she was engaged to White Mitchell, her life was worse than that of a widow. White Mitchell would be gone all day long, obsessing over Sherry Jones. Even while buying gifts for himself, he would purchase two. The other one, always for Sherry Jones. Over time, Grandy Anderson realized that White Mitchell never let Sherry Jones go from his heart. As long as Sherry Jones existed, she would never have White Mitchell. If she couldn¡¯t have him, she¡¯d rather destroy him! Therefore, when n Austin reached out to herter, she readily allied with him and, even after White Mitchell was imprisoned, married n Austin. Today, White Mitchell is no longer the vigorous founder of the Imperial Group. He¡¯s just a pathetic wretch barely surviving at Sayon. Yet she herself is the wife of the chairman of the Imperial Group, who canmand wind and rain. The current White Mitchell is nothing but a joke in her eyes. At this thought, the jealous fire in Grandy Anderson¡¯s eyes instantly turned into a contemptuous glint. The next moment, she sneered and said, ¡°At the brink of the death, and you still brag. White Mitchell, those words you just uttered, I¡¯ll urately ry them to Miss Robert. With your destitute appearance, you dare to look down on the Robert family? Based on the words you just said, you have enough guilt to warrant a thousand deaths. Just wait and see! Hahaha¡­¡± Her uncannyughter echoed in the scene. The crowd behind her couldn¡¯t help but join in her mockery. ¡°You all heard it right? Don¡¯t sayter that I ndered them, hehe¡­¡± Grandy Anderson yfully told her subordinates. Upon hearing this, her henchmen responded in kind, their coldughs were like a hurricane, assaulting without respite. On hearing this, a grave expression unconsciously settled on Sherry Jones¡¯ beautiful face. She immediately spoke in White Mitchell¡¯s defense, ¡°Grandy Anderson, don¡¯t falsely use people here¡­¡± ¡°Falsely use?¡± Hearing this, the mocking expression on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face thickened. She interrupted without waiting for Sherry Jones to finish, ¡°He said those words himself. Did I force him? If you have the guts, let him repeat the words he just said. Does he dare!? Ridiculous!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sherry Jones was immediately at a loss for words. Her lovely face filled with frustration. But at that moment, White Mitchell¡¯s voice resurfaced, uttering indifferently, ¡°What would I be afraid of? Even if Elder Robert is standing in front of me now, I will not mince my words. The Robert family¡¯s power means nothing in my eyes!¡± No sooner than the words had left his mouth, as if to verify White Mitchell¡¯s argument, there was a ding sound as the elevator door slowly opened. Everyone then saw a disheveled elder Robert and Sana appear before them. Elder Robert? Sana? Upon seeing these two, Sherry Jones¡¯splexion drastically changed, instantaneously cloaked in an ashen demeanor. She had not expected that Elder Robert would appear at the entrance of the Jones Group. Could this be part of Grandy Anderson¡¯s n? Was the purpose to force White Mitchell to say those words just now? As this thought crossed her mind, Sherry Jones¡¯ face filled with anxiety, fearing it might implicate White Mitchell. On the other side, when Grandy Anderson saw Elder Robert and Sana, she was first taken aback. But soon, her face bore a yful expression. She gave White Mitchell a sneering nce, as if looking at a doomed man, before scurrying over to meet Elder Robert and Sana. The next moment, Grandy Anderson couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°Elder Robert, Miss Robert, your arrival is just in time. There was a reckless fellow who just spoke out madly, not putting you in his eyes at all. It was him, White Mitchell said it himself, everyone here can testify.¡± It was clear that Grandy Anderson wanted to seize this opportunity to bring about White Mitchell¡¯s demise! Now, as long as Cooper gave the order, White Mitchell would not live to see tomorrow. One must say, Cooper¡¯s appearance was just too timely! Thinking of this, a ferocious smile instinctively appeared on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face, as if she had already witnessed the scene of White Mitchell being killed by Cooper¡¯s p. But when she was eagerly waiting to see the y, what Cooper did next left her dumbstruck. As soon as Cooper appeared, hemanded with a stern face, ¡°Brat! Why are you standing around, hurry up and apologize to Miss Jones!¡± The next moment, the listless Sana Robert meekly said those three words to Sherry Jones ¡ª I¡¯m sorry! Whoosh! As soon as Sana Robert opened her mouth, a sound of astonishment resounded from the audience. Everyone¡¯s faces betrayed an expression of utter shock. Sana Robert, who was she? She was the beloved granddaughter of Cooper, the king of building materials and the pearl of the Robert Family for three generations. For most people at the scene, she was like a character who lived in the heavens. But now, this proud golden peacock was apologizing to Sherry Jones? What on earth was going on? On seeing this, the smile on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face abruptly froze. Her body trembled slightly, and she seemed unable toprehend the situation. What was Cooper up to? While Grandy Anderson was perplexed, Cooper directly approached Sherry Jones and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Jones, we owe you an apology for what happened yesterday. Sana was misled and acted out of turn, causing dishonor to our family. We are ashamed and sorry that you had to suffer from this inconvenience. I hope Miss Jones can be generous and forgive Sana for this one time. After returning home, I will certainly discipline her strictly.¡± The moment he finished speaking, there was absolute silence! Everyone stood in ce, gaping with shock and couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath. Cooper¡­ Cooper was there to apologize to Sherry Jones? At this shocking moment, Cooper bowed his head, nced at White Mitchell from the corner of his eye, but quickly adverted his gaze. Meanwhile, Grandy Anderson was stunned after hearing all this, setting off a storm in her heart. Suddenly, a crushing feeling consumed Grandy¡¯s heart. She was totally confused and ovee by the shocking revtions. What on earth is going on? Sana came to apologize? Not only that, even Cooper was apologizing to Sherry Jones? The scene before her eyes was as shocking as a mirage and equally unbelievable. Grandy Anderson¡¯s mind went nk, unable toprehend what was happening. Her previous words suddenly seemed to backtrack, pping her in the face. Infuriated, Grandy Anderson clenched her teeth and resentfully said, ¡°Elder Robert¡­ Have you made a mistake? Sherry Jones, this brat, is nothing more than a general manager of a third-ss wealthy family. With your status, why do you need to apologize to her? If this gets out, what will it do to the Robert Family¡¯s reputation?¡± Hmm? Upon hearing this, Cooper¡¯s face turned harsh, recing his humble demeanor with an air of frigid authority. The next moment, Cooper turned around abruptly, his eyes zing with sharpness, targeted at Grandy Anderson, and said indifferently: ¡°You again ? It seems that you have quite some opinions on how the Robert Family should behave, don¡¯t you? Would you like to take over the position of Head of the Robert Family then?¡± Chapter 298 - 298 Sherry Jones Secures the Building Materials Agency Rights! Chapter 298: Sherry Jones Secures the Building Materials Agency Rights! This¡­ Grandy Anderson immediately shut her mouth, a pallor of ashes quickly deste her pretty face, as if something was lodging in her throat that she wanted to throw up but couldn¡¯t. What followed next almost had Grandy Anderson copsing on the spot. Cooper, with an apologetic look, took over a contract-like document from the butler and handed it directly to Sherry Jones. ¡°This is¡­?¡± Sherry couldn¡¯t quite grasp what Cooper was doing. Seeing this, Cooper smiled lightly and spoke, ¡°Miss Jones, this is Dragon Steel Building Materials¡¯ exclusive agency agreement. From now on, you will be Dragon Steel Building Materials¡¯ exclusive distributor in Sayon. This is a small token of goodwill, I hope you will ept it.¡± At that moment, Cooper was genuinely sincere, seemingly apologetic for his granddaughter¡¯s actions the previous day. ¡°Dragon¡­ Dragon Steel Building Materials¡¯ exclusive distributor!?¡± Upon seeing Cooper¡¯s gesture, everyone froze, as if witnessing something unbelievably shocking. ¡°Why¡­ why is this happening!?¡± After hearing Cooper¡¯s words, Grandy Anderson looked at Cooper with her brows knitted and a shocked expression, ¡°Why is it that despite Imperial Group¡¯s earnest attempts, we couldn¡¯t gain Cooper¡¯s favor, but Sherry Jones could get it effortlessly?¡± If she had known, she would have not instigated Sana against Sherry at Emperor¡¯s Residence yesterday. If not for that, would Cooper feel guilty because his granddaughter misunderstood Sherry? Not only did he personallye and apologize, but he also straight up gave Sherry Jones the exclusive distribution rights! Who could¡¯ve anticipated that all her schemes would end up unknowingly dressing up the wedding of Sherry Jones? At that thought, mes of anger seemed ready to burst from Grandy Anderson¡¯s eyes, her gaze filled with malice as she red at Sherry and White Mitchell. ¡°White Mitchell! Sherry! I won¡¯t forget this!!¡± Grandy Anderson gritted her teeth, then prepared to leave the scene with her crew. But just as she was about to step away, Cooper turned to her after ncing at White Mitchell and spoke, ¡°Think you cane and go as you please?¡± At the sound of his voice, Grandy¡¯s expression froze, she hastily put on a weak smile, turned around to look at Cooper and stammered: ¡°Elder Robert¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± With a cold snort, Cooper¡¯s expression immediately darkened. The next moment, the butler who had been standing by him strode over to Grandy Anderson. Two crisp psnded mercilessly on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face. ¡°This is a warning. If you dare utter nonsense in front of my granddaughter again, I will take your life! Remember, these are my words, Cooper¡¯s!¡± Cooper said sternly. Gulp! Hearing his words, Grandy Anderson shivered, swallowing reflexively, then promptly began to apologize and beg for mercy from Cooper. ¡°Get lost!¡± Cooper said coldly. Hearing this, Grandy Anderson seemed to be pardoned, she left the scene with terror in her heart. But once she left the Jones Group, Grandy Anderson¡¯s face transformed as though switching a mask, grinding her teeth in rage, ¡°Damn it! Sherry Jones, you little bitch, I¡¯ll make you pay sooner orter! You think just because you got Dragon Steel Building Materials¡¯ exclusive distributorship, you¡¯ve won? Lizards like you wouldn¡¯t know. The Nezzi New Town development project has already been finalized to be ours, the Imperial Group¡¯s. When the bidding results are officially announced, I¡¯ll make sure you can neither live nor die¡­¡± Sayon, Imperial Group. ¡°What? Cooper personally gave the exclusive distributorship of Dragon Steel Building Materials to Sherry Jones!?¡± n Austin was outraged when he heard the news. Who could have thought that his borate plot to use Cooper against Sherry Jones ended up handing her a significant advantage? The exclusive distributorship of Dragon Steel Building Materials! This was the asset coveted by many businessmen in Sayon, and now, right at the crucial moment of the Nezzi New Town project bidding, it fell into Sherry Jones¡¯ hands. Now, with both the necessary funds and construction materials in Sherry¡¯s hands, his own advantages were being eroded! Thinking about this, n Austin¡¯s heart was smothered with difort. If it wasn¡¯t for the promise he had from David Herb, he probably would have freaked out by now. ¡°No, we cannot let Sherry Jones ruin our ns! Get Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson here immediately,¡± n Austin ordered. Before long, Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson appeared in the president¡¯s office of the Imperial Group. n Austin got straight to the point, briefly exining the incident at the Jones Group, then took out a city map of Sayon. On the map, there was arge region circled in red. ¡°ording to my men observing over the past few days, David Herb¡¯s survey team has been frequenting this area. I suspect this is the chosen location for the Nezzi New Town project,¡± n Austin said, indicating the area enclosed in the red circle. Then, he continued, ¡°Currently, in Sayon there are only a handful of undeveloped areas that can amodate the Nezzi New Town project. As long as we can get to it first and secure thisnd. By then, we¡¯ll naturally secure the project!¡± Upon hearing this, Messiah Anderson¡¯s eyes lit up,prehending n Austin¡¯s idea, ¡°As long as we own thend, even if we don¡¯t secure the Nezzi New Town project, we can use thend to squeeze a pretty penny out of the Nezzimand center! This is a brilliant idea. However, acquiringnd is no simple task. Aside from the massive capital investment, what if David Herb finds out¡­¡± n Austin shook his head and calmly replied, ¡°That¡¯s why the operation must be executed secretly and must not be discovered by David Herb.¡± ¡°What about Sherry¡¯s end¡­?¡± Messiah Anderson continued, currently the funds in Sherry¡¯s hand are greater than all of theirsbined and in terms of wealth, who could outperform her? In response, n Austin shook his head and smirked, saying, ¡°Heh¡­ Sherry Jones, that little bitch, isn¡¯t worth considering. I¡¯ll put out a rumor leading her to buy another piece ofnd. Then her funds will only heap into the badnd that I¡¯ve prepared for her! She would never be able to turn the tide!¡± Messiah Anderson seemed satisfied at n Austin¡¯s assurance, he continued, ¡°Then who would be suitable to leak this rumor? White Mitchell is no simple man, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t believe us if it¡¯s too deliberate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have the right candidate in mind,¡± n Austin confidently replied, then intoned two words: ¡®Jones Family¡¯. Chapter 299: Is Alan Austin buying land? Chapter 299: Is n Austin buyingnd? Sayon, Royal Group. ¡°Sir, the survey team is attending work as usual, but it seems that there¡¯s no movement from n Austin¡¯s side, do we need more activity or should I¡­¡± David Herb spoke with some concern. White Mitchell nodded and calmly interrupted him, ¡°No need, the fish has already taken the bait. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not aware of it yet.¡± After speaking, White Mitchell gestured to Kylin next to him. Seeing this, Kylin took out his tablet and read the message on it, ¡°Currently, n Austin, Noah Weiden, and Messiah Anderson have all made their moves. Thend in the North Suburb wastnd of Sayon is being rapidly bought up by their people, and at this rate, within a week, they can pour all the funds they have into this wastnd.¡± The North Suburb wastnd of Sayon is precisely the generous gift that White Mitchell has prepared for n Austin. This piece ofnd has long been on the cklist formercial use, but the news was temporarily suppressed by White Mitchell. When the timees, all the hard-earned funds from n Austin and his team would be poured into this piece, only to acquire a genuine wastnd that is impossible to develop. David Herb, who was standing to the side, was astonished to hear Kylin¡¯s information. He hadn¡¯t expected n Austin¡¯s team to move so swiftly. Even more, he hadn¡¯t anticipated the knowledge that he couldn¡¯t find, was as clear as day to Kylin. As David Herb was still reeling from the shock, Kylin continued, ¡°Brother, that old chap Cooper still isn¡¯t willing to leave. What should we do about him¡­?¡± ¡°Let him wait for now, we¡¯ll deal with him as soon as I have the time,¡± White Mitchell instructed. He knew that Cooper must have encountered some tricky problems and that¡¯s why he was so desperate to see him. But he wasn¡¯t running a charity here, he wasn¡¯t obliged to help him. Of course, if Cooper¡¯s performance in the recent period could satisfy him, he won¡¯t mind hearing out his grievances. On the other end, after receiving the instructions from n Austin, the Jones family led a group first thing in the morning of the next day, and hurriedly returned to the Jones Group. n Austin promised them that if the Jones family can help him overthrow Sherry Jones, he would let them participate in the Nezzi new city project. The Jones family members, who got this news, burst with joy as if they have hit the lottery jackpot. Despite knowing that Sherry Jones has now secured financial support and obtained exclusive agency rights to Dragon Steel Building Materials. However, in their view, Sherry Jones is just a puppet pushed onto the stage by Beckett¡¯s boss, she didn¡¯t even know that n Austin has long been predetermined as the contractor of the Nezzi new city. Once the bidding results are announced, Sherry Jones and White Mitchell would likely drop dead on the spot. Exactly because they knew about this, when n Austin approached the Jones family, they immediately agreed without hesitation. They returned today ostensibly to retrieve their shares, but in actuality, they are delivering a message for n Austin¡ªa trap set for Sherry Jones, a trap that will severely damage her! ¡°Will Jones, what are you guys doing back here!? Leave immediately, you¡¯re not wee here!¡± Upon seeing the Jones members, Elijah Bailey immediately ran out of his office and blocked them at the door. The daydreaming Jones family members¡¯ faces darkened upon seeing Elijah Bailey. Will Jones cursed, ¡°Elijah Bailey, what is this behaviour? Open your damn eyes and look around, this is the Jones Group, our ce! You¡¯re trying to deny my mother, the major shareholder, from entering? You¡¯re just a mere employee, your sry is even paid by us, to put it bluntly, you¡¯re a dog raised by us Jones family! And you dare to bark at your master!?¡± Snowden Jones added sardonically upon seeing this, ¡°Looks like the Jones Group without my father as the general manager is getting worse every day.¡± ¡°Even an old dog like you dares to bar the way of a major shareholder?¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing this, Elijah Bailey was rendered speechless out of anger. Indeed, the Jones family still holds half of the shares of Jones Group. However, thinking about the indecent acts of the Jones family members not long ago, Elijah Bailey was fuming inside. At this very moment, Sherry Jones, who was in the meeting, rushed out in a hurry when she heard the noise outside. Upon seeing Sherry Jones, Snowden Jones mocked and ridiculed her: ¡°How timely of the CEO toe! Is this how you discipline your staff? Doesn¡¯t even respect their grandmother? Are they really treating Jones Group like their own property? Doing whatever they wish? Is there no order here anymore!?¡± Hearing this, Sherry Jones immediately furrowed her brows. She knew Elijah Bailey¡¯s first intention, that he acted for her best interests. But given the aggressive stance of the Jones family, if they continue on like this, the only thing that will be damaged is the reputation of the Jones Group. At this crucial point, Sherry Jones didn¡¯t want moreplications. Just as Sherry was hesitating, Old Madam Jones, who was standing at the door, knocked with her cane and said in a deep voice: ¡°So, how long do you n on having this old woman stand outside?¡± Sigh¡­ Hearing this, Sherry Jones sighed silently and then invited Old Madam Jones and the others into her office. As soon as they entered the office, Will Jones took over, driving out all the unrted people and only left Sherry Jones alone with the rest of the Jones family. As soon as all was settled, Snowden Jones cut to the chase, ¡°Sherry Jones, don¡¯t think that we came back to tter you this time. We still have some dignity. Moreover, there¡¯s nothing to tter about someone on his deathbed. If it wasn¡¯t for the Jones Group, we wouldn¡¯t even have appeared here today.¡± ¡°Then what do you really want?¡± Sherry Jones asked in a deep voice. Hearing this, the Jones family sneered, recalled the task assigned by n Austin and then Will Jones scoffed with disdain, ¡°Ha, what do we want? We are here to protect our family¡¯s property! You should know, n Austin will soon be able to buy all thend in Nezzi New Town, and when thend is in his hands, what can you do topete with him? Your failure is a matter of time only. If you still have a conscience, you¡¯d better hand in your shares now to prevent our entire family from burying you in your grave!¡± Seeing this, Snowden Jones chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t you know your own worth? With your skills, you still want to secure the Nezzi New Town project? You can endure suffering and pain, but don¡¯t involve our Jones family. If we weren¡¯t worried about you wasting all of our family¡¯s assets, do you think we would be willing toe today?¡± What? n Austin is buyingnd in Nezzi New Town? But hasn¡¯t the location of Nezzi New Town been announced yet? Could it be that n Austin has received the news in advance? n Austin could exploit this advantage. What could she then use topete with him? Chapter 300: Sherry Jones falls into a trap! Chapter 300: Sherry Jones falls into a trap! No way! n Austin¡¯s conspiracy absolutely cannot prevail! Thinking of this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer, ignoring the silent mood of the Jones family, she walked straight out of her office, instructing Elijah Bailey and Mori Jones to investigate the Imperial Group¡¯s recent activities. This enraged the Jones family who immediately caused amotion within the Jones Group. However, Sherry¡¯s stance was resolute, indicating that no matter what, she wouldn¡¯t abandon the Nezzi project. She knew very well that it was White Mitchell¡¯s only lifeline. Only by securing Nezzi could she prevent Noah Weiden and n Austin from striking against White. For White, she was willing to do anything. Hence, no matter how the Jones family pressured her, she wouldn¡¯t budge. Frustrated, the Jones family had no choice but to leave the Jones Group on a sour note. However, as they left, they all wore a sly grin on their faces, just as if their trick was sessful. ¡°Mother, do you think Sherry, that headstrong brat, would believe us?¡± Once they reached the ground floor, Will Jones asked. Before Old Madam Jones could answer, Snowden chipped in impatiently, ¡°Dad, rest assured, we¡¯ve done everything that we had to. Based on Sherry¡¯s actions, it seems that she has already sent people to investigate.¡± ¡°n Austin has already prepared for that. Sherry will definitely fall into the trap heid out for her.¡± Listening to this, Old Madam Jones nodded her head in agreement, her gaze grew colder as she said, ¡°That stubborn child, Sherry, never learns her lesson and now she wants to involve the entire Jones Group in her downfall! She can keep dreaming! This time, we will save the Jones Group no matter what!¡± Upon hearing this, Will Jones simply responded with a smirk, ¡°Hehe¡­.Mother, if we seed in this, it won¡¯t just be about saving the Jones Group.¡± ¡°n Austin promised us that as long as we help him bring down Sherry, the Jones family would get to have a piece of the Nezzi project. Even though it is not the core project, the smaller ones should be enough for the Jones family to prosper.¡± Upon hearing this, a smile of triumph spread across the faces of Old Madam Jones and Snowden Jones, almost as if they could already see the Jones family thriving. In the meanwhile, the scouts dispatched by Sherry Jones to spy on n Austin¡¯s movements returned with some insight. Elijah Bailey and Mori Jones, with the findings in their hands, entered Sherry¡¯s office. ¡°The investigation results are not very optimistic. ording to our findings, not only the Imperial Group but also the Weiden Family and the Green Family are stashingnds in the South District under the radar,¡± Elijah Bailey reported anxiously. Following that, Elijah unrolled a map of Sayon, highlighting the area that the Imperial Group was stockpiling. The area is massive and could very well amodate Nezzi. Moreover, the Imperial Group was very discreet about itsnd acquisition. If not for their active investigation, it would be very tough to discover their moves. ¡°Given that n Austin is expending a significant sum of money to stockpilends in the South District at this critical juncture, he definitely has some ulterior motives. Maybe, he knew some inside information beforehand,¡± Mori Jones analysed, knitting her brows. Upon hearing this, Sherry¡¯s face turned grave. It appeared that the Jones family wasn¡¯t wrong; n Austin was truly making some secret moves. Once the news was confirmed, Sherry immediately made a call to Beckett and discussed a counter-strategy. After receiving Sherry¡¯s call, Beckett contacted White Mitchell. White¡¯s answer was simple, just one word: Buy! ¡°Elijah, Mori, dispatch as many staff as possible and secure as muchnd as we can, either personally or in thepany¡¯s name. We can¡¯t let n Austin seed in his scheme!¡± Sherry ordered resolutely upon hearing Beckett¡¯s response. Immediately, Elijah Bailey and Mori Jones sprang into action, joining thepetition to securends in the South District of Sayon against n Austin¡¯s side. Three dayster, Sayon, Southern Suburb. ¡°Mr. Jones, we currently hold more than 40% of thend in this area. As long as we can acquire thend of the abandoned factory in front of us, we should have no problem,¡± reported a senior executive from the Jones Group. Once we acquire more than half of thend, even if n Austin wants to manipte the situation, it won¡¯t be so easy for him. Standing in front, Sherry Jones felt a slight relief after hearing the report and couldn¡¯t help ncing at White Mitchell who insisted on driving for her. As long as she could sessfully buy thend of this abandoned factory, her chances of taking over Nezzi New Town would increase. Even with the power and influence of Imperial Group and Weiden Family, they wouldn¡¯t dare to harm White Mitchell easily. This time, she could protect White Mitchell. With these thoughts in mind, Sherry Jones became determined. Even though she had to spend tens of billions more topete with n Austin for thend, it was worth itpared to White Mitchell¡¯s safety. However, when Sherry was feeling triumphant, more than a dozen young voices casually appeared behind them: ¡°Are you guys the ones interested in buying mynd?¡± Hmm? Hearing this, Sherry Jones turned around silently. Seeing these people, she involuntarily paused, then quickly asked: ¡°Are you Mr. Camden?¡± The young man at the lead put his hands in his pockets and nodded carelessly before unabashedly starting to check out Sherry Jones¡¯ figure. This man¡¯s name was Camden, a distant rtive of the prestigious Green Family in Sayon, just like Grandy Anderson. He was, by rtion, Grandy¡¯s cousin. Obviously, his presence here was instigated by Grandy and the Green Family with the intention of taking arge sum of money from Sherry Jones. But when Camden saw Sherry¡¯s alluring face and enchanting figure, he had different ideas. ¡°Not bad, not bad. I had heard that Miss Jones was once the beauty queen of Sayon University. Seeing you today, I must say, you are quite captivating,¡± Camden tantly flirted, his eyes filled with a greedy light. Hmm? Hearing Camden¡¯s words, Sherry Jones immediately frowned, a look of disgust emerging on her pretty face: ¡°Mr. Green, please behave yourself.¡± Behave? Hearing this, Camdenughed dismissively. Over the years, he had been with countless women, so the word ¡®behave¡¯ in his eyes seemed more like an invitation rather than a rejection. It¡¯s a pity, a beauty like Sherry Jones is married to a good-for-nothing like White Mitchell. If it weren¡¯t for the undecided project of Nezzi New Town, he would¡¯ve already cuckolded White Mitchell. Thinking of this, Camden sneered and nced provocatively at White Mitchell who was standing behind Sherry Jones. But he noticed White Mitchell ring back at him. Did a freeloader who hides behind a woman dare to re at him? Seeing this, Camden sneered within and a yful smile appeared on his lips. Even if he couldn¡¯t immediately cuckold White Mitchell, making a coward like him kneel down and apologize, wouldn¡¯t that be easy? Not only that, if he recorded White Mitchell kneeling to him and sent it to Grandy and Thaw, maybe he could gain some favor. Two birds with one stone! With this thought, Camden pretended to be serious and said, ¡°If you want this piece ofnd of mine, fine. But I have one condition. I dislike this guy. Have him kneel and apologize to me three times. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll sign the contract immediately. Otherwise, I will sell thisnd to Imperial Group. You decide!¡± Chapter 301: I am from the Green Family, How Dare You Lay a Hand on Me? Chapter 301: I am from the Green Family, How Dare You Lay a Hand on Me? Huh? Sherry Jones froze as she processed the words and, following Camden¡¯s gaze, found White Mitchell ¨C the kid mentioned by Camden! At this, Sherry Jones¡¯s face darkened and, wearing a look of disgust, she addressed Mr. Camden: ¡°Mr. Camden, we¡¯re here to purchasend. What do you mean by this?¡± Camden, undeterred, said, ¡°Nothing special. I know he¡¯s your husband, but I despise such a worthless loser who lives off you. Can¡¯t I do that? Look, if you want to buy thend, let him kneel down for me.¡± ¡°You!¡± At this, Sherry Jones flushed with fury, ring intensely at Mr. Camden. ¡°You¡¯re going too far! I won¡¯t¡­¡± It was clear that Mr. Camden was deliberately targeting White; even a fool could see that. How could she let her husband kneel down to such a man? Even if today she didn¡¯t get thend, she wouldn¡¯t let Camden win. Just as Sherry Jones wanted to refuse Camden¡¯s proposal, before she could even finish her sentence, White, standing behind her, walked up to her side and gave her a reassuring look. ¡°Bro, absolutely not. You must never kneel to such a person. If worstes to worst, we won¡¯t get thend¡±, Sherry insistently said. However, White responded in a calm manner, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± With that, he silently moved in front of Sherry, guarding her. He knew all along that this abandoned factory site had already fallen into the hands of the Green family. That was why he came along today. Even though it seemed like he was just a driver, the real reason was to protect Sherry. Camden, standing opposite him, was instantly filled with smugness when he saw White taking a stand. ¡°Oh, so this disgrace knows when to toe the line. Alright then, kneel and kowtow to me three times, then I¡¯ll sell thend to you.¡± With that, Camden anxiously took out his phone, eager to record the whole scenario. At this moment, White turned to him and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to kneel and kowtow?¡± On hearing this, Camden retorted with a smirk, ¡°Cut the crap, kneel before me now¡­¡± Before he could finish, White had swiftly moved like lightning and kicked him in the knee. With a cracking sound, Camden¡¯s knee was shattered. He fell on one knee on the ground, desperately grimacing in pain. Camden¡¯s face curled with unbearable pain, then he turned ferociously at White and roared, ¡°What the hell are you doing!? Are you trying to kill yourself?? Ahhh!!!¡± The rest on the site were stunned as Camden¡¯s howl echoed across the abandoned factory. No one had expected White to act so quickly and so decisively. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t¡­¡± Sherry was startled and instinctively tried to persuade White not to be impulsive, but it was already toote. Now they were definitely not going to secure thend. It was situated in a prime location and was very significant. At this thought, Sherry felt a sense of bitterness rising within her. But without skipping a beat, White turned to Camden and calmly asked, ¡°Still want me to kneel?¡± Camden, with a fierce expression, red at White and howled in near madness, ¡°You son of a bitch! I am not done with you! Attack him now, if he dies it¡¯s on me! If I don¡¯t kill you today, my name¡¯s not Camden!¡± ¡°Destroy him, destroy him, don¡¯t let him live!!!¡± Although Mr. Thaw had repeatedly instructed not to kill anyone, a disgruntled Camden didn¡¯t care anymore. His sole focus was to eliminate White. Overhearing Camden¡¯s order, without any thought, the henchmen charged at White. However,pared to White, these hooligans were nothing.Within no time, they were allid t on the ground, writhing in pain like boiled shrimp. Seeing this scene, a touch of panic crept into Camden¡¯s heart. What left him even more helpless was that after White Mitchell had dealt with his underlings, he surprisingly walked towards him. At this moment, Camden was terrified to his core, trembling as he said, ¡°Mit¡­Mitchell, don¡¯t go too far. I am a part of the Green Family. Dare youy a finger on me? Beware, the Green Family will retaliate and you won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡± The Green Family? At the mention of this, Mitchell¡¯s face still held a strand of indifference as he stepped closer to Camden. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Seeing the death god-like expression on Mitchell¡¯s face, Camden couldn¡¯t help but tremble, subsequently bing extremely jittery. He was panicked; at this moment, he waspletely panicked. He felt as if there was an illusion in his heart, as though Mitchell really dared to kill him. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not be impulsive.¡± Sherry Jones noticing this, quickly stopped Mitchell. Upon hearing Sherry¡¯s voice, the indifferent expression on Mitchell¡¯s face vanished instantly. At the same time, Camden also recovered from his daze, immediately staring maliciously at Mitchell. To him, Mitchell¡¯s intimidation was only meant to scare him; even if he had a hundred guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to actually harm him. ¡°Forget it, brother, let¡¯s go.¡± Sherry looked at Camden¡¯s pathetic state, and figured that they wouldn¡¯t be likely to get thend today, hence she didn¡¯t want to entangle with him any further. However, at this time, Mitchell once again turned his gaze to Camden and indifferently said, ¡°What are you staring nkly at? Hurry up and sign thend transfer agreement!¡± Upon hearing this, Camden red at Mitchell in displeasure and then silently took the check from Sherry. He signed his name on thend transfer agreement. Seeing this scene, Sherry was a little puzzled. What was going on? Even after being beaten to such a state by Mitchell, Camden was still willing to sign the contract? This¡­ Sherry stood dumbfounded on the spot. How would she know that, even if Mitchell had beaten Camden to a half-paralyzed state today, as long as his hand could still move, he would sign this contract? No wonder, this was simply a trap that Grandy Anderson and the others had set up for Sherry. After Camden signed the contract, he sneered coldly and taunted, ¡°White Mitchell, you just wait, the real drama is just beginning. Do you really think that getting this piece ofnd will be of any use? Do you really believe that this is the chosen site for Nezzi New Town? Just wait for the news, hahaha¡­¡± Carrying the check, Camden left with a coldugh. Upon hearing his words, Sherry felt a hint of unease slowly rising in her heart. Meanwhile, a piece of news that had Sherry¡¯s heart in her throat began to quietly spread among the Sayon businessmunity like wildfire. Sherry returned to the office with thend transfer agreement that Camden had signed. As soon as she walked in, Mori Jones rushed up to her, speaking solemnly, ¡°Sherry, take a look at this.¡± Huh? Sherry was stunned as she took Mori¡¯s phone. It disyed a news story that read: Imperial Group secretly spends a huge sum to buy the barrennd in the North Suburb. What are they nning? North¡­ North Suburb? This¡­ Sherry waspletely stunned. North Suburb, why would it be the North Suburb? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be the Southern Suburb? ¡°You just wait, the real drama is beginning shortly!¡± ¡°Do you really think that getting this piece ofnd will be of any use?¡± ¡°Do you really believe that this is the chosen site for Nezzi New Town?¡± The words that Camden uttered at the end, at this moment, were like slides in a projector, ying on repeat in Sherry¡¯s mind. Suddenly, a hair-raising feeling began to slowly spread throughout Sherry¡¯s heart, despite her best efforts to dispel it. They¡­ they fell into a trap! Chapter 302: Spent 8 billion on almost rotten land? Chapter 302: Spent 8 billion on almost rottennd? Sayon, Jones Group. Upon hearing the news, Sherry Jones slumped into her chair, as if all her strength had been drained, with an rming pallor on her pretty face. Everything¡¯s over, utterly over. At this point, where couldn¡¯t Sherry see that it was all n Austin¡¯s scheme? n Austin must have known the exact location of Nezzi New City early on, and yet, he kept it hidden, even causing the Jones family members to deliver false information. The appearance of Old Madam Jones and others that day wasn¡¯t to show off their might but to deliver the fabricated news to her. To make her believe, n Austin even had people create the illusion of hoardingnds in the Southern Suburb. It was all a lie, all of it. The Southern Suburb was a false lead, the North Suburb was the reality! Sherry Jones was full of regret, wishing she could p herself twice. How could she fall for n Austin¡¯s cunning plot? For a moment, self-me clouded her vision, condensing into teardrops streaming down her face. The next moment, she bolted out of thepany like a mad woman, disregarding Mori Jones¡¯s pleas from behind. Such a blow was beyond what an average person could endure. She had just glimpsed a hint of dawn, but reality came crashing down on her. After leaving thepany, Sherry wandered aimlessly along the streets until she found herself in front of the Jones¡¯ mansion. From outside the iron bars of the mansion, Sherry Jones looked with a heart full of sorrow at the brightly lit mansion and listened to the sounds ofughter emerging from the inside. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ just received a reply from Mr. Austin, saying that dumb Sherry actually spent billions on a piece of shittynd.¡± ¡°Good, so good. It¡¯s extremely satisfying to see her suffer. Let¡¯s see how she still can show off in front of us now, she deserves this bad luck.¡± ¡°Exactly, if she just had married Noah Weiden, none of this would have happened. Now, she¡¯s in agony and has nowhere to cry. Let¡¯s see what else she has to be arrogant about!¡± The piercing words, like daggers, stabbed into Sherry Jones¡¯s heart. The dried-up tears welled up in her eyes, cascading down her face. No longer able to suppress her feelings, Sherry, like a maniac, began to pound on the Jones¡¯s front door, crying out, ¡°Why, grandma, why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°Why, don¡¯t you understand that this might kill my brother? Don¡¯t you have any regard for the rtions of the past? Do you all want to see my brother die before you¡¯re at peace? Tell me, tell me¡­¡± At this moment, Sherry¡¯s heart was tearing apart. All she could think of was White Mitchell¡¯s safety and what to do next. If they can¡¯t secure Nezzi New City, White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t escape death. Just then, the front gate of the Jones¡¯s residence slowly opened. Led by Old Madam Jones, the members of the Jones family looked down at Sherry, their faces radiating nothing but indifference. ¡°You insolent b*tch, you still dare to make trouble here? Do you think this will work?¡± ¡°You spent billions buying a piece of rottennd, and now you¡¯re crying in front of our house? Haha¡­ Man¡¯s mundane sins can be forgiven, but self-inflicted cmities can¡¯t!¡± ¡°You also have today. I want to see how you die!¡± sneered Amanda, her voice full of sarcasm. Sherry Jones silently lifted her head. As tears streamed down her face, she looked at Old Madam Jones with despair and said, ¡°Grandma, why did you do this? Why did you lie to me?¡± ¡°Is the Jones Group not even slightly important in your heart? Doesn¡¯t our family bond¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Will Jones interrupted her sharply before she could even finish her sentence. ¡°Only now do you know the importance of family?¡± ¡°When you allowed White Mitchell to offend Hans Weiden, did you consider family?¡± ¡°When you married White Mitchell with no regard for anything, did you also think about family?¡± ¡°Now you want to talk to us about family? What augh. What family ties do we have with you, do you still consider yourself part of the Jones family?¡± From the side, Snowden Jones also spoke fearlessly, ¡°Sherry Jones, oh Sherry Jones, you finally meet your end, ha¡­ But don¡¯t worry, the Jones Group won¡¯t copse. After you and White Mitchell died, our Jones Group will rise again. The Imperial Group already promised that as soon as you die, our Jones family can join the Nezzi New City project. You just appealed to our family ties, didn¡¯t you? All right, grab White Mitchell with you, go to the Imperial Group, and apologize bymitting suicide. In that way, both of you would have contributed to the rise of our Jones family, haha¡­¡± Hearing these words, Sherry Jones felt greater pain in her heart. She med herself for her inability to see this trap. Now, not only could she not protect White Mitchell, she had spent eight hundred billion paid by Mr. Beckett. All this was due to her own decision-making mistakes. At this thought, the tears of self-me from Sherry Jones poured out, just like a dam bursting. But the people of the Jones family ignored her as if they saw nothing. Old Madam Jones evenmanded, ¡°Cry elsewhere all you want, for you¡¯re defiling our Jones¡¯s ground. Will Jones, get her out of here.¡± Will Jonesughed maliciously at her words and directly raised his leg, preparing to kick Sherry. However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared. This startled Will Jones, causing him to miss the kick and fall t on his face. ¡°Bro¡­,¡± Sherry looked at the figure; it¡¯s White Mitchell, her heart tasted more bitter. However, White Mitchell, with a calm demeanor, shook his head andforted, ¡°I know everything. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± At this time, the faces of the Jones family darkened upon seeing White Mitchell¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Not a big problem? Ha¡­.., White Mitchell, are you still showing off here? You think just saying that can make up for the several hundred billion lost by Sherry?¡± responded Amanda with a sneer. White Mitchell quietly turned and gazed at the members of the Jones family, with a yful twinkle in his eye. At that moment, the way how he looked at the Jones n was like watching a group of foolish clowns. Soon, they will know who really lost those billions! However, White did not tell them this, knowing there would be plenty of time for them to regretter. Then, White Mitchell directly escorted the heartbroken Sherry Jones, and they rushed back home. Along the way, Sherry seemed listless, walking in silence, not uttering a single word, like a lost soul. Unable to bear her pain, White said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, silly girl, we¡¯ll cross the bridge when wee to it, we haven¡¯t lost yet, right?¡± Hearing this, Sherry¡¯s guilt feelings worsened. She knew these were just words White Mitchell said tofort her. Unless Beckett¡¯s boss can provide another several hundred billion topensate for the gap between her and n Austin¡¯s group, they had no advantage in the Nezzi New City project. Once the bidding results were announced, both she and White Mitchell were doomed. In her view, the oue is already set, and there is little chance of turning it around. But these defeated words are inappropriate to say in front of White Mitchell. In order not to worry him, Sherry had to revive her spirit and pretend to be alright, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. We haven¡¯t lost yet.¡± After saying these words, Sherry fell silent again feeling miserable. Seeing this, White Mitchell didn¡¯t say anything else, he just thought to himself, ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯ll soon find out how valuable that ¡®worthless¡¯nd is in their eyes!¡± Chapter 303: Whose Hand Holds the Wasteland? Chapter 303: Whose Hand Holds the Wastnd? Sayon, Jones Group. Early the next morning, Sherry Jones, who had spent the entire night worrying, dragged her weary body to work. Looking at the dejected look on the faces of the employees in the office, Sherry Jones felt a suffocating sense of repression. But at this moment, she could only rally her spirit, knowing that this was the time when she simply could not afford to fall. Then, Sherry Jones put on a forced smile and asked Mori Jones to contact Beckett toe to thepany and discuss countermeasures. Beckett greeted White Mitchell and then proceeded as instructed by him to the Jones Group. As soon as they met, Sherry Jones took on all the responsibility, saying that she was willing to ept any punishment from Boss Beckett. After she finished speaking, Sherry Jones stood before Beckett with a guilty face, like a child who had done something wrong. Beckett pretended that he wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, and then said: ¡°How can we make you bear this alone, Miss Jones, when the decision was made collectively? Besides, we haven¡¯t actually lost the 80 billion, have we? We at least still have a piece ofnd. Although n Austin is sabotaging us behind the scenes, who¡¯s holding the useless plot ofnd isn¡¯t certain yet. So, Miss Jones, you don¡¯t need to me yourself too much. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± This¡­ Originally, Sherry Jones was prepared for Boss Beckett to pull out his investments; after all, we¡¯re talking about 80 billion, not just 800. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Beckett, upon hearing the news, would react as if it was nothing significant, as if 80 billion were insignificant to him. Not only that, Beckett even assured her solemnly that if there are insufficient funds in the future, his behind-the-scenes boss would take care of it, ensuring that she doesn¡¯t have to worry about financial problems at all. Hearing this, Sherry Jones was taken aback and immensely curious about Beckett¡¯s boss and who this friend of her cousin could be. It is rare to see a tycoon who can casually pull out 100 billion in Sayon, let alone someone who doesn¡¯t even bat an eye at 80 billion. Who exactly is Beckett¡¯s boss? As Sherry Jones was full of curiosity, a tter suddenly came from outside the door. Sherry Jones could tell hearing the exceedingly abrasive voice that it was Grandy Anderson. One could surmise that at a moment like this, Grandy Anderson came to make fun of her circumstance. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones showed a look of extreme disgust on her face. Sherry Jones promptly asked Beckett to sit for a moment while she went out to solve the problems outside. Even so, Beckett said with a smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my previous boss for a few days. I¡¯ll alsoe for the fun.¡± Seeing this, Sherry Jones mentally sighed and reluctantly brought Beckett out of the office with her. When she opened the door of her office, she saw Grandy Anderson standing arrogantly in front of everyone, her face full of mockery. ¡°Grandy Anderson! What on earth are you trying to do!?¡± Sherry Jones demanded coldly. Grandy Anderson¡¯s sneering expression intensified at the sight of Sherry Jones and Beckett behind her. She said in a gloating tone: ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here too Beckett, the destitute dog? That¡¯s good, I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t know. I believe you all heard the news that the site for Nezzi¡¯s New City is the North Suburb, not the Southern Suburb. I heard that you guys spent 80 billion in the Southern Suburb to stockpile onnd, isn¡¯t it? How does it feel to receive the gift we from the Imperial Group have prepared for you? Surprised? Unexpected? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing these words, Sherry Jones clenched her fists, ring at Grandy Anderson with gritted teeth. At this moment, Beckett, standing behind her, simply smirked and said leisurely: ¡°Oh? Is that so? It seems like there¡¯s some discrepancy in our information. ¡°Howe I heard that the site selected for the new city of Nezzi is in the Southern Suburb? And, it seems that the property in the North Suburb has been put in the stage of being prohibited frommercial development, right? I heard it was to restore the ecology and create a nature reserve. Don¡¯t you guys know?¡± Huh? Grandy Anderson¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but soon her face returned to normal, she immediately scoffed: ¡°Ha¡­ Beckett, did you learn your boasting skills from White Mitchell? You can just straight-up lie, those who don¡¯t know would probably believe your crap. But, do you think our Imperial Group is as stupid as Sherry Jones? We in the Imperial Group have already done our research. The Royal Group¡¯s survey team has been surveying in the North Suburb for a long time. Do you think you still have a chance?¡± After finishing these words, Grandy Anderson regained her confidence and couldn¡¯t wait to see the desperate expression on Sherry Jones¡¯ face. Upon hearing her words, Sherry Jones responded irritably: ¡°Yes, I spent 80 billion to buy some worthlessnd, are you satisfied now? Can you leave now? The Jones Group does not wee you!¡± After she finished speaking, Sherry Jones¡¯s nose couldn¡¯t help but sour, her red eyes misted up with tears. Seeing this, Grandy Anderson immediately felt triumphant, experiencing the exhrating feeling of kicking someone when they¡¯re down. But just as her arrogant spirit was about to reach its peak, there was a sudden ring from the cell phone inside Grandy Anderson¡¯s bag, interrupting her. Grandy Anderson took out her phone impatiently, sarcastically ncing at Sherry Jones, then quietly pressed the answer button: ¡°Hello, Busi¡­¡± Before she could finish her word, an impatient voice came from the other end of the call: ¡°Where are you now? Get back here right now! There¡¯s big trouble, the Royal Group announced the site selection for the new city of Nezzi, damn it, it¡¯s not the North Suburb! Get back here quickly, let¡¯s together head to the Royal Group to ask! What the hell is going on!!!¡± What? The site for the new city of Nezzi isn¡¯t in the North Suburb!? Grandy Anderson¡¯s face suddenly froze, she waspletely stiff. Impossible, how could it not be the North Suburb? Hasn¡¯t the Royal Group¡¯s survey team been active in the North Suburb? Why isn¡¯t it the North Suburb? Grandy Anderson, who was in disbelief, waspletely stunned, she looked at Beckett incredulously. At this moment, all she could think about were the words Beckett had just said. He said that the location of the new city of Nezzi wasn¡¯t in the North Suburb and asked her to check the news. Could it be that this jackass actually knew some insider information? Thinking of this, Grandy Anderson¡¯s body shuddered involuntarily, she then stared at Beckett and sharply said: ¡°Beckett, you jackass, do you know something!?¡± Chapter 304: Who Told You The New Town of Nezzi is Located in the North Suburb? Chapter 304: Who Told You The New Town of Nezzi is Located in the North Suburb? News? At those words, Beckett gave a coldugh. He knew a great deal more news than most, but why should he tell Grandy Anderson? With that thought, Beckett couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I¡¯m just a small yer, what news could I possibly knowpared to you, Imperial Group? Could it be, the boast I just made has turned out to be real? Don¡¯t tell me, the plot ofnd you hoarded in the North Suburb isn¡¯t the selected site for the new Nezzi city?¡± ¡°You!¡± Grandy Anderson was rendered speechless by the rebuttal, and with a face full of frustration, she left the Jones Group and headed straight for Imperial Group. Watching Grandy Anderson storm off, Sherry Jones was a bit unsure about the situation. At this moment, one of the employees looked at the trending news on theirputer with a mix of suspicion and belief. And then, a shriek filled with surprise erupted. ¡°Mr. Jones! The chosen location for the new Nezzi city isn¡¯t in the North Suburb, but on the plot ofnd we bought in the Southern Suburb!¡± the employee eximed with joy. What!? Upon hearing this news, Sherry Jones was stunned and couldn¡¯t react, her face gradually showing a look of intense excitement. ¡°Not the North Suburb, but the Southern Suburb, this¡­¡± An overwhelmed Sherry Jones found her breath quickening. Judging from Grandy Anderson¡¯s previous reaction and n Austin¡¯s persistent actions, the Imperial Group should have received some inside information. Why had the situation suddenly reversed? What exactly was the reason? Sherry Jones, who had recovered from her surprise, was left with a feeling of confounding bewilderment. On the other hand, after having left the Jones Group in great haste, Grandy Anderson rushed back to the Imperial Group. On her way, she received a call from n Austin, and directly changed her route towards the Royal Group. About half an hourter, Grandy Anderson met with n Austin at the base of the Royal Group building. Upon meeting, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°n, what in the world is going on? Why was the location for the new Nezzi city suddenly announced? And why is it located in the Southern Suburb? Looking at Beckett¡¯s behaviour just now, he appearedpletely unfazed, as if he had known this news all along. Could it be that the mysterious backer behind Beckett has connections at the top?¡± At this moment, Grandy Anderson was filled with doubt, unable to understand why the Royal Group had made the announcement about the location for the new Nezzi city. And furthermore, it wasn¡¯t the North Suburb, but the plot in the Southern Suburb. This hadpletely disrupted their n. You should know that the money they invested in the plot in the Southern Suburb was around 50-60 billion! This was a sum gathered by the Imperial Group, Zhang Group and Weiden Corporation. If Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson were to find out about this, wouldn¡¯t they rip n Austin and her to pieces? With that thought, a look of heaviness spread across Grandy Anderson¡¯s pretty face, like a dark cloud that wouldn¡¯t disperse. At this moment, n Austin¡¯s face showed an even graver degree of unpleasantness than Grandy Anderson¡¯s. Faced with Grandy Anderson¡¯s questions, an impatient n Austin rudely replied, ¡°Who the fuck should I ask if you¡¯re asking me? How the fuck should I know what¡¯s going on in David Herb¡¯s head. If I did know, do you think I¡¯d be here right now!?¡± With that, a disgruntled n Austin hastily stormed into the Royal Group building. However, Royal Group was not an ordinary ce, even if his heart was now filled with fury, he dared not act rashly here. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Herb is in a meeting now. He suggests you go back first ande again next time. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to wait, you can wait a bit longer.¡± An employee of the Royal Group responded directly. Upon hearing this, a trace of disgust flitted across n Austin¡¯s face, but it quickly returned to normal and he chose to continue waiting at Royal Group. He had nned it all along; if he could not meet with David Herb today, he would stay at the Royal Group and not leave. Moreover, even if he were to go back now, there would be no way to exin it to Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson. At this moment, the only thing he could do was wait for David Herb to give him an exnation before returning to give an ount. With this thought in mind, n Austin sat with a stern expression directly in the Royal Group¡¯s reception room, waiting painstakingly. On the other side, after dismissing n Austin, the employee went into David Herb¡¯s office to give a detailed ount of the situation. ¡°A self-styled smart guy, let him wait.¡± David Herb gave a cold smile, then casually picked up a book and began to read leisurely. Around half-past five in the afternoon, nearly time to leave work. n Austin and Grandy Anderson had already sat an afternoon in the reception room. The tea in their cups had lost its color from soaking for so long, before they finally received the summons from David Herb. Phew! n Austin took a deep breath and, in great haste, appeared in David Herb¡¯s office. As soon as he saw David Herb, n Austin said with a long face, ¡°Mr. Herb, why was the location for Nezzi¡¯s new city suddenly set on that piece ofnd in the Southern Suburb? Howe there was no hint beforehand, and what¡¯s the deal? Didn¡¯t you say this project was already set to be ours from the Imperial Group? In addition, hasn¡¯t the survey team been working on thend in the North Suburb all this time? Shouldn¡¯t it be set in the North Suburb? Could there have been an error in the message? Was it sent incorrectly?¡± n Austin blurted out all his doubts from his heart. At this point, he couldn¡¯t take care of much else. ¡°Oh?¡± Upon hearing this, David Herb closed the book in his hand and looked at n Austin with an indifferent expression. ¡°Who told you that the new Nezzi city was going to be located in the North Suburb? I don¡¯t remember telling you that, do I? Also, how did you know that my survey team was working in the North Suburb? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve been spying on me!¡± As his words fell, David Herb, with a m, mmed the book in his hand onto the table. Seeing this, both n Austin and Grandy Anderson who were standing on the other side, shivered all over, bing earnestly terrified. ¡°No¡­ I dare not, I¡­ I just heard about it, just heard.¡± n Austin hurried to exin. With a sneer in his heart, David Herb then pretended to be concerned and looked at n Austin, speaking teasingly, ¡°Little n, tell me you didn¡¯t rush out and buy thend in the North Suburb after hearing about the survey team¡¯s activity there. Just be honest, how much did you buy? A lot?¡± This¡­ Hearing this, n Austin was instantly rendered speechless. The problem wasn¡¯t whether he bought a lot or a little. He had almost bought all thend in the North Suburb. However, in order to not let David Herb think that he was spying on him, n Austin had no choice but to boldly respond, ¡°No¡­ not much, just a bit over a billion.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± David Herb pretended to be just learning this news, then casually said, ¡°One billion, that¡¯s alright, not much, it won¡¯t affect you guys much. Lucky you didn¡¯t buy much, because we¡¯re nning to turn that plot into a nature reserve already, restore the ecology, nomercial use is allowed. So this one billion, just treat it as buying a lesson. You shouldn¡¯t have any grudges, there are plenty of people who have lost hundreds of billions, right?¡± Wh¡­what Nature reserve? Restore ecology? Nomercial use? This¡­ Chapter 305: Sixty Billion Down the Drain! Chapter 305: Sixty Billion Down the Drain! David Herb¡¯s words came as a bolt from the blue to n Austin at this very moment. After hearing this, both n Austin and Grandy Anderson were frozen in their tracks, unable to hide the disbelief on their faces. A nature reserve, off-limits formercial use, wouldn¡¯t this mean the 60 billion they had invested in the Northern Suburb was all for naught? n Austin was almost scared out of his wits, 60 billion, that was 60 billion, not 600 dors! This blow cut his arteries, the blood loss was immense! But now, he had to pretend like everything was fine and not let David Herb know about the secret maneuvers he had been making behind his back. ¡°Hehe¡­hehehe¡­¡± n Austin could only force a smile, but deep inside, he felt like crying. It was like he had hit his own foot with a stone. ¡°n, do not be so quick to believe these rumors next time, okay? This time it¡¯s 1 billion, next time it could be hundreds of billions,¡± David Herb said with a pretense of offering fatherly advice. n Austin, listening to this, felt like he was being cut open and the blood was rushing out. But he could only grin and bear it, nodding in agreement. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s leave it here for today. Work hard on the Nezzi New City project, I¡¯m looking forward to Imperial Group¡¯s performance,¡± David Herb continued. n Austin could only nod with a forced smile and didn¡¯t say anything else. At this moment, he waspletely preupied with how to cover the 60 billion deficit. Shortly after, n Austin, looking like a soulless man, left the Royal Group with Grandy Anderson, feeling utterly helpless. Just after leaving the Royal Group¡¯s building, his phone was bombarded by calls from Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson, it was almost enough to explode his phone. Answering the phone, n Austin felt deted, like a balloon losing all its air. He told Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson toe over to his house to discuss strategies. Soon after, n Austin arrived home, where Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson, who had seen the news, were already waiting outside. ¡°Fuck! n Austin, what the hell is going on? How did the Nezzi New City project end up in the Southern Suburb? Didn¡¯t you swear it was in the Northern Suburb?!¡± ¡°Bullshit Northern Suburb, I just saw the news, they¡¯re nning to make the Northern Suburb a nature reserve. The whole area is now off-limits formercial activities.¡± ¡°n Austin, fucking say something, is this true?! I¡¯ve put 20 billion into this!¡± Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson took turns berating him, clearly there to confront him. After hearing their words, n Austin¡¯s face seemed even uglier. He replied impatiently, ¡°Why are you two yelling? I fucking put 20 billion in there too! I¡¯m the one at a loss as well, how was I supposed to know the Northern Suburb would suddenly be turned into a nature reserve? Do you think I¡¯m having a good time? I¡¯m a victim too, what are you two yelling at me for?¡± As soon as Messiah Anderson heard this, he immediately shot back, ¡°n Austin, what do you mean by this? If not for your promise that there wouldn¡¯t be any issues, do you think I would have invested my money? Now that there¡¯s a problem, you want to cut ties with me? You really think my money was swept in by the wind? You better give me an exnation today, or else we¡¯re not done!¡± n Austin, who was already feeling exasperated, gritted his teeth and retorted, ¡°Exnation? What¡¯s there to exin? We lost, that¡¯s it, what¡¯s there to exin? A few dozen billion, so what? Do you really think you won¡¯t make it back after we get the Nezzi New City Project? Plus, it¡¯s not like we lost all 20 billion, when the government starts requisitioningnd, we¡¯ll get that money back. What are you in such a hurry for?¡± Facing n Austin¡¯s retort, Messiah Anderson did not have much to say. n was right, but when the government gets involved, thepensations will likely be low. He would be losing at least half. Plus, no one knew when the government would start requisitioning thend, it was not as simple as he made it out to be. However, for the sake of the Nezzi New City Project, Messiah Anderson chose to tolerate it. n Austin was right, as long as they could secure the Nezzi New City Project, 20 billion was nothing to them. Thinking about this, Messiah Anderson¡¯s mood slightly improved again. Suddenly, Messiah Anderson warned, ¡°n Austin, you better not trick me again. If we don¡¯t get the Nezzi New City Project, the Anderson Family will go bankrupt. If this happens, I will not let you off the hook even in death. Sherry Jones, that little bitch, not only has the funding but also thend. You better be careful, any hup and no one can bear the consequences.¡± Upon hearing this, n Austin rolled his eyes at Messiah Anderson and said with certainty, ¡°Rest assured. Today, David Herb reassured me again. Oh, and you need to keep thend buying a secret. As for Sherry Jones, that little bitch, having money andnd, so what? The Nezzi New City Project was predetermined for our Imperial Group! What is there to be afraid of!¡± ¡°Better safe than sorry¡­¡± Messiah Anderson couldn¡¯t help but remind. When n Austin heard this, his face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot. He said irritably, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Zhang Group have connections with Leonardo Kim? Don¡¯t you know how to win him over?¡± Leonardo Kim is the biggest contractor in Sayon. All the construction teams in Sayon listen to him. If he makes the call, even if Sherry Jones is rich, she won¡¯t be able to find a construction team. Without a construction team, what would she use to take over such a big project as Nezzi New City?¡± Leonardo Kim? Upon hearing this name, Messiah Anderson couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Soon after, he said with lingering fear: ¡°Leonardo Kim, that demon, you know very well that he is a madman.¡± Although I can talk to him, with his madman-like personality, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Messiah Anderson had dealt with Leonardo Kim before. He was an unpredictable madman. It was said that he was a former gang member, working under Myles with Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack. When Leonardo Kim was working under Myles, he had a dispute with another one of Myles¡¯ subordinates. As a result, Leonardo Kim didn¡¯t reason with him and killed his entire family that same night. He was irrational, unpredictable, and no gentleman. And he most definitely wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. n Austin, who heard this, interrupted impatiently: ¡°If you can¡¯t win him over, just throw money at him. I don¡¯t believe he wouldn¡¯t be tempted by the project of Nezzi New City.¡± As long as we get Leonardo Kim on our side, what resources does Sherry Jones have to fight us?¡± Stop fucking wasting your breath, go find out what Leonardo Kim thinks first!¡± Messiah Anderson¡¯s face turned bitter at n¡¯s words. Always the one to do the dirty work, while n just sat there giving orders. However, to ensure the Nezzi New City project was absolutely secured, Messiah Anderson reluctantly agreed to the task. Meanwhile, besides n Austin¡¯s group, the Jones Family also suffered a loss on the North Suburb piece ofnd. ¡°What!? You asshole! Mori, you borrowed a million in the casino to gamble on the North Suburbnd? Why didn¡¯t you discuss such a big matter with me beforehand? You¡­¡± Old Madam Jones looked at Mori Jones in anger, wishing she could strangle him on the spot. Mori Jones knelt on the ground crying, wailing: ¡°Mom, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know n Austin¡¯s information was wrong. Wasn¡¯t I just trying to increase ie for our Jones Family?¡± ¡°I had no idea things would turn out like this. Now thend in the North Suburb ispletely ruined. The casino is not only demanding me to pay them back but also asking forpensation for their loss.¡± ¡°They want me toe up with two million. Mom, you have to save me. Please, save me, I¡¯m your own son¡­¡± When Mori Jones borrowed this money, he also leaked the information to the casino on the side. The casino followed his lead to buy somend in the North Suburb. As a result, they all suffered massive losses. Now, the casino was not only demanding Mori Jones to pay back the money, they were also asking Mori Jones topensate them for their loss. Mori Jones tried to ask n Austin for help, but n simply ignored him, and directly kicked him out. Having no other options, Mori Jones had no choice but to confess to Old Madam Jones. ¡°Idiot, you are an IDIOT!!¡± Old Madam Jones said in devastation. Two million, where would she get that kind of money? Even if they sold the Jones family, they couldn¡¯t afford that much. At this moment, Old Madam Jones was so angry, she couldn¡¯t help but contemte about killing Mori Jones. Just then, a group of scar-faced tough guys kicked in the front door of the Jones Family house and barged in. The leader of the group, a massive figure, immediately grabbed Mori Jones and growled: ¡°Fuck, Mori Jones, you gave me a hell of a time finding you!¡± ¡°You dare to fuck with Bing? Have you grown a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall?¡± ¡°Pay back the money, if I don¡¯t see the two million today, I¡¯ll throw your entire family into the River Arch to feed the fish!¡± Bing, it¡¯s actually Bing, Leonardo Kim¡¯s brother! Upon hearing this, everyone in the Jones family shuddered. A look of dread appeared on their faces. At that moment, Mori Jones was panicking. He pleaded incoherently: ¡°Brother Bing, Brother Bing, spare me, spare me. I really don¡¯t have ¡­ No, no, no, we have money.¡± ¡°Our Jones Group, our Jones Group has money. Sherry Jones, Sherry Jones has billions, she has money, she belongs to our Jones family.¡± ¡°Brother Bing, she¡¯s rich. Sherry Jones is really rich¡­¡± Chapter 306: Now You Know About Family Love? Too Late! Chapter 306: Now You Know About Family Love? Too Late! Sherry Jones? Upon hearing this name, Bing was taken aback, but quickly gathered himself. He had heard this name from his older brother, Leonardo Kim, she seemed to be one of the bidders for the new town of Nezzi, and had passed the capital verification session for the Nezzi New Town project. For anyone who can pass the capital verification, it means they must have a good amount of assets. It seems that Will Jones was not lying this time. With this thought, Bing exhibited a mischievous look on his face and said, ¡°Given this, I¡¯ll choose to believe you once more. I give you one day. If I don¡¯t see the money before the sun sets tomorrow, this will be the fate of your entire family!¡± With a swift motion, Bing pulled out a curved de from his waist and struck it on the chair next to him. With a splintering sound, a corner of the chair was instantly sliced off. Seeing this scene, the Jones family members panicked, their eyes full of fear. It took a while after Bing left before the Jones family could catch their breath, but they soon had a problem; given how they had treated Sherry, would she be willing to pay the two hundred million to cover Mori Jones¡¯s debt? A big question mark arose in the Jones Family¡¯s mind. At this moment, Mori Jones started to kneel before Old Madam Jones, whimpering and begging, ¡°Mom, you have to save me this time. You heard it yourself, Bing isn¡¯t afraid to kill. Go and plead with Sherry, you are her grandmother and the head of the Jones family; if you get involved, she¡¯ll definitely pay.¡± Amanda, who was by the side, also kneeled before Old Madam Jones and pleaded for Mori Jones, ¡°Yes, mom, you have to help Mori this time. Mori did this for the sake of our family, who would have expected n Austin¡¯s information to go so wrong. You have to save Mori, he¡¯s the only husband I have, and you only have one son left.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Snowden Jones urgently pleaded for Mori Jones as well. Facing this situation, Old Madam Jones was ovee with a mixed bag of emotions and sighed heavily. Now, she had no choice but to agree; otherwise, the Jones family would face a disastrous end. The next morning, the Jones family rushed to the Jones Group in a flurry, but this time, they were stopped by Elijah Bailey and others at the door. ¡°Grandma and the others are here? What do they want now!?¡± Sherry Jones¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when she got the news, a disgusted look crossing her face. If she hadn¡¯t luckily intervened, she could have lost 800 million on thend purchase. If it were not for the Jones Family intentionally spreading rumors in front of her, she would never have aimed to hoardnd. She had not expected the Jones family to be bothering her again so soon. As Sherry didn¡¯t prepare to meet the Jones family, Old Madam Jones, relying on her eldership, pushed past Elijah Bailey and others and barged into Sherry¡¯s office. As soon as Old Madam Jones entered the room, she began to wail dramatically, while Mori Jones immediately knelt before Sherry. What was going on? Upon seeing this, Sherry was slightly taken aback. ¡°Sherry, good niece, you must save your uncle this time; if you don¡¯t, he will be murdered.¡± ¡°Yes, Sherry, we were all confused by n Austin¡¯s deceitfulness in the past; you have to believe we didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Sherry, we all have the same family name; we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? You can¡¯t just stand by and watch us die¡­¡± Each member of the Jones family chimed in one after the other, pleading with Sherry to save them, but Sherry had no idea what was going on. After a good long chat, Sherry Jones came to realize the unpleasant truth. Will Jones borrowed money from Bing to purchase somend and ended up losing all his money in the process. ¡°Sherry, Uncle Will admits his mistake. You must help me. It¡¯s only two hundred million, which is just a drop in the bucket for someone as rich as you now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Will Jones pleaded, putting on a sympathetic face. Amanda, standing nearby, was quick to jump in with ttery. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that Sherry is the most aplished and filial child in our Jones family. With your current wealth, isn¡¯t two hundred million just a small amount?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you lend a hand this time, your Uncle Will is willing to work like an ox to repay you for this kindness,¡± she added. Two hundred million? A drop in the bucket? Upon hearing this, Sherry found it bothughable and exasperating. The funds she possesses are not hers; they belong to Beckett¡¯s boss, who invested it in the Nezzi New City. Could it be that the Jones family really thought she could use this money at will? Seeing Sherry unmoved by their pleas, Old Madam Jones could not help but speak up. ¡°My good granddaughter, I know you still bear grudges about the past. However, we¡¯ve realized our mistakes. We are family, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Even if not for my sake, can¡¯t you lend a hand to your Uncle Will for your father¡¯s sake?¡± Hearing this, Sherry took a deep breath. Despite still bearing resentment towards the Jones¡¯ family, she couldn¡¯t just sit idly while watching their downfall. She was aware that her father¡¯s greatest wish before his demise, aside from clearing White¡¯s name, was to rejuvenate the Jones family. Unfortunately, he had not seen thise to pass. With this in mind, Sherry heaved a deep sigh and indifferently said, ¡°I can¡¯t afford the two hundred million now. It isn¡¯t my money, after all, and I need to consult with the owner. That¡¯s all wait for a bit.¡± Upon finishing her statement, Sherry took out her mobile phone and quietly left the office to contact Beckett. Soon, Beckett received Sherry¡¯s loan request. Yes, Sherry had intended to borrow two hundred million in her name to repay Will Jones¡¯ debt. However, Beckett wasn¡¯t sure what to do either, so he immediately informed White Mitchell. Upon receiving the news, White Mitchell coldlyughed. Family ties? Now the Jones family is talking about family ties? Where were their family ties when they forced Sherry to hand over her shares, forced her to marry Hans, and framed her? Without a second thought, White Mitchell bluntly said. ¡°The Jones family¡¯s debt has nothing to do with me or Sherry. Let them fend for themselves!¡± Upon receiving White¡¯s response, Beckett immediately declined Sherry¡¯s request. Looking at the message sent by Beckett, a sense of powerlessness rushed to Sherry¡¯s face, then she helplessly spoke to the Jones family, ¡°I received a reply from Beckett. His boss doesn¡¯t want to lend me the money, so¡­¡± As soon as she said this, the members of the Jones family were struck dumb as if by a bolt from the blue, and their expressions froze instantly. Impossible, absolutely impossible. How could Sherry not be able to borrow the money? She could take out eight billion to buynd, but she couldn¡¯t borrow a mere two hundred million? It¡¯s a lie! Definitely a lie! It must be a lie she made up because she doesn¡¯t want to help us! What nonsense about seeking Beckett¡¯s boss¡¯s permission, and that Beckett¡¯s boss won¡¯t lend the money, it¡¯s all fake. Sherry just doesn¡¯t want to help them! It must be so, it must be!!! Chapter 307 - 307 The Sky in June, the Faces of the Jones Family! Chapter 307: The Sky in June, the Faces of the Jones Family! Sayon, Jones Group. Everyone in the Jones family started to show an increasingly hideous expression. Right now, they all felt that it wasn¡¯t that Sherry couldn¡¯t borrow money, but that she never thought of helping them in the first ce. All those actions just now were just for show. Her sympathy was nothing but crocodile tears! At this thought, Amanda could not help standing up, pointing at Sherry, and said: ¡°Impossible! How could Beckett not lend you money? You are his business partner, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you helping him with his work? How would he get the Nezzi new city project without you? He can afford a trillion, is two hundred million not just a drop in the bucket for him? Would he not lend it to you? Be honest, did you never actually consider helping your uncle?!¡± Seeing this, Will also couldn¡¯t help but reprimand: ¡°Sherry, if you really don¡¯t want to help, just say so, don¡¯t beat around the bush. I see now that you are leaving us to die, I can¡¯t believe you turned out to be such a heartless and ungrateful person. The Jones family raised you for so many years in vain. You and that bastard are all like ungrateful wolves!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherry looked aggrieved, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to help now, but that she really didn¡¯t have that much money in hand. But before she had a chance to exin, Old Madam Jones interrupted by hitting the floor with her cane: ¡°Sherry, are you waiting until your grandmother kneels in front of you before you are willing to help your uncle? I know you still hold a grudge about the past, but ask your heart, haven¡¯t we done everything for your sake? Isn¡¯t it right for us to ask you to marry Hans, to be Mrs. Weiden? We did this all for your happiness! I didn¡¯t expect you to be ungrateful, and now you won¡¯t even help us with this small matter. Are you really waiting for us all to die in front of you? Is this how you honor your deceased father?¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯ cane was relentlessly tapping the floor, pressuring Sherry just as her words did. Hearing this, Sherry felt ufortable. A sense of helplessness lingered in her heart. ¡°Enough, stop talking. I really can¡¯te up with that much money right now. The money in the ount is Beckett¡¯s investment in the Nezzi New City project. Without his permission, I can¡¯t use his money to help you,¡± Sherry said hopelessly. ¡°You wicked girl, what do you mean by this? Do you really want to see our Jones family ruined?¡± Amanda menaced. Sherry shook her head painfully: ¡°I will find a way to resolve the debt my uncle owes. But only this once. If the same happens again, even if you put a knife to my neck, I will not help you again.¡± After saying this, Sherry slumped weakly into her seat, her pretty face full of trouble. The Jones family lessened their ferocious expressions after hearing this. At this moment, Amanda¡¯s eyes flickered. She squeezed out a smile on her face and asked in a ttering manner: ¡°Sherry¡­ Sherry, we were just venting our anger earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. You said Beckett didn¡¯t want to lend you money, right? So, how are you nning to help your uncle pay off the debt now? The people from the casino said that if they don¡¯t see the money before sundown, they will take action.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the Jones family stared at Sherry with ingratiating expressions. Now that Sherry had agreed to help, it was natural for them to tter her as much as possible. Where else could theye up with two hundred million? Upon hearing this, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but rub her temples, her appearance troubled. After a while, Sherry finally said: ¡°Alright, Uncle, you take me to meet those people from the casino. I will try and see if I can buy some time. As for the money you owe, I can¡¯te up with that much right now. When I have money in the future, I can pay them back slowly.¡± The only solution Sherry could think of now was this. But this makes the Zhen Dong New City project all the more important now. Not only do they need to help White Mitchell fend off the trouble from Noah Weiden and the Imperial Group, but now they also have to help the Jones Family pay off its two billion debt. If Zhen Dong New City falls into the hands of the Imperial Group, then both White Mitchell and the Jones Family will fall into an irreversible plight. But now, Sherry Jones has no other options, she can only take a high-stakes risk. Upon hearing this, the faces of the Jones Family immediately showed a sense of disappointment. They had thought that Sherry Jones coulde up with the money to help them resolve this issue. But they had not expected that Sherry Jones simply could note up with such an amount of money. However, the silver lining in this unfortunate situation is that if Sherry Jones steps in, Bing should show some restraint and would not push them so hard. After all, Sherry Jones is now the bidder for the Zhen Dong New City project, so her status is special. Thinking of this, the faces of the Jones Family members changed to a ttering expression, continuously trying to please Sherry Jones. However, facing the ttering of the Jones family, Sherry Jones didn¡¯t feel happy at all. She knew well that the Jones family would only be eager to please her when they thought they could get some benefits from her. But she can¡¯t bring herself to leave them to their doom, not doing anything. Having no alternative, Sherry Jones could only ask Will Jones to take her secretly to see Bing. She kept this a secret from even Mori Jones and the others. Because Sherry Jones knew that, if Mori Jones knew about it, White Mitchell would too, and he would never agree with her doing this. So she had to keep it a secret from everyone. However, she was not aware that if White Mitchell wanted to know her whereabouts, it was exceedingly simple. In the evening, Sherry Jones, apanied by Will Jones, arrived at the casino from which he had borrowed the money. Though it¡¯s called a casino, from the outside, it appears no different from a typical KTV. Only a few people know that it is actually thergest underground casino in Sayon. Since Will Jones is a regr gambler, he knew about this ce. The reason he was able to borrow so much money from Bing was that he is a frequent visitor to this ce and Bing had also previously investigated the stockpiling ofnd by n Austin, so Bing lent him the money, even investing a share himself. However, they ended up losing everything. They entered the KTV, Will Jones familiarly gave the password to the staff, passed several secret doors, and finally arrived at Bing¡¯s headquarters¨Cthe underground casino. The underground casino is located in the basement of the KTV. The ce is full of light, gaming tables are everywhere, surrounded by gamblers with red eyes. Sherry Jones, visiting this ce for the first time, was quite ufortable. Fortunately, both she and Will Jones were quickly ushered into Bing¡¯s office by his men. Upon entering Bing¡¯s office, they encountered a sexy bunny girl sitting on Bing¡¯sp, with Bing¡¯s hand moving freely over her, without any attempt to conceal his actions. ¡°You¡¯ve got good timing, half an hourte, and my men would have been dispatched.¡± Bing nced at Will Jones, then his gaze shifted to Sherry Jones, revealing his unhidden greed. ¡°So, did you bring the money? Looking at youing in empty-handed, is it a check or a bank transfer?¡± Leonardo Kim stared intently at Sherry Jones and asked. Sherry Jones frowned, took a deep breath, and gathered her courage to say, ¡°I¡¯m not here today to pay his debt, I am here to¡­¡± Not here to pay the debt?! Before Sherry Jones could finish her sentence, Bing¡¯s face turned dark. He abruptly pushed the bunny girl from hisp, and stood up with a thud, ring fiercely at Sherry Jones, ¡°Are you ying me?! You tired of living?!¡± Chapter 308: Ten Billion, Not a Penny Less! Chapter 308: Ten Billion, Not a Penny Less! With a loud ¡°bang¡±, Bing immediately picked up a curved knife, swinging it down onto the table. The depletely sank into the table, sending chills through the onlookers. Seeing this, Will Jones immediately dropped to his knees before Bing, pleading, ¡°Bing, please calm down. We will definitely repay the money. My niece has already said that she will repay this debt for me. Even if you don¡¯t trust me, you have to trust my niece. She is the bidder for the new town in Nezzi, and she has several billions of funds in her hands. A mere two billion, she will definitely repay. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve run into some troubles now that need to be dealt with, please calm down, Bing¡­¡± In response to Will¡¯s exnation, Bing¡¯s face was marked with impatience. He kicked Will, sending him flying into a corner with a loud thud. Following this, Bing frighteningly continued, ¡°Enough with the bullshit, I said, either you repay the money today, or I¡¯ll throw your whole family into the River Arch to feed the fish! Are you ignoring me? Huh?!¡± Hearing this, Will was scared to death. Cold sweat covered his forehead. He quickly looked at Sherry Jones and eximed, ¡°Sherry, say something. Didn¡¯t you say you would help your uncle? Say something quickly. If you don¡¯t speak up, your uncle will be dead!!!¡± Hearing this, Sherry frowned at Bing and said, ¡°Two billion is not a small sum. I really can¡¯te up with so much money right now. Give me some time. After I settle matters in Nezzi, I will definitely repay the principal and interest¡­¡± She thought that the mention of Nezzi would give Bing pause, but to Sherry¡¯s surprise, Bing didn¡¯t buy it. Before she could finish speaking, Bing interrupted with a coldugh, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking bring up Nezzi. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that money isn¡¯t yours. You¡¯re not the only one bidding for Nezzi. Do you think you can secure it just because you said so? If you fail to secure the Nezzi project and your boss withdraws, who am I supposed to get my money from!? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Huh?!¡± The arrogant Bing picked up the curved knife from the table and held it against Sherry¡¯s neck. Hiss! Taken aback by Bing¡¯s sudden aggression, Sherry couldn¡¯t help drawing a sharp breath. Her voice began to tremble, ¡°I¡­ I am the bidder for Nezzi! If you hurt me, you¡¯ll be against the Nezzi Command. All you want is money. Can you afford the consequences if you offend the Nezzi Command because of this!?¡± ¡°Heh¡­ Threatening me?¡± Upon hearing this, Bing let out a coldugh, his face bing even more malicious. At this moment, Sherry¡¯s heart leapt to her throat. She was filled with fear. Fortunately, although Bing was arrogant, he didn¡¯tpletely disregard the Nezzi Command. Bing continued in a yful tone, ¡°Debt must be repaid. It¡¯s only right and proper. Even if the Nezzi Commandes, I¡¯m in the right! However, you have reminded me that all I want is money.¡± As soon as his voice fell, Bing gave a sideways nce to his men and said, ¡°Grab this chick and lock her up in the dark room. Remember, don¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯m still hoping to get some ransom money for her.¡± Having said that, Bing¡¯s men immediately seized Sherry. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free and could only watch herself being taken away. Upon seeing Sherry being taken away, Will, who had already been horrified, was in a daze. He sat limply on the spot, trembling uncontrobly. Bing, still holding the curved knife, slowly approached him. He pped Will¡¯s face with the back of the knife and smirked, ¡°Go and deliver a message to the Jones Group for me. No matter how they do it, they must prepare one billion for ransom within twenty-four hours.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a cent less, I¡¯ll kill your whole family, got it!?¡± ¡°Te¡­ten billion? I¡­¡± Word of thising from Will Jones, his voice started to tremble. Seeing this, Bing sneered, ¡°What, you owe me two billion, don¡¯t you think you need to pay interest!?¡± Two billion, in a single day, snowballed into ten billion, even for loan sharks, wasn¡¯t this growth rate somewhat ridiculous? But, where did Will Jones dare to say these things out loud? He could only nod obediently, not daring to show anyziness in his actions. After that, Will Jones was taken out of the casino by Bing¡¯s men, An hourter, Will Jones was thrown directly into the Jones Group by Bing¡¯s men. Mori Jones who was initially worried about Sherry Jones was startled by this sudden scene. It wasn¡¯t until he recognized the person who was thrown in that he knew that it was Will Jones. When the Jones Family¡¯s people came in the afternoon, she happened to be out of the office. On returning, she found that Sherry Jones had just stepped out. However, no sign of Sherry, even after waiting this long. Worse, Sherry¡¯s phone was unreachable. Mori Jones called home, Zhihui said Sherry Jones had not returned home at all, which made Mori Jones even more anxious. Before she had a chance to inform White Mitchell, she saw Will Jones being thrown in. On seeing this, Mori Jones¡¯ eyelid involuntarily started to twitch violently, and a sense of unease welled up in her heart. After inquiring about the whole story of what happened with Will Jones, Mori Jones¡¯s face turned pale with fright. ¡°Big Brother, what did you say? Sherry was kidnapped by the people from the casino? They want us to pay ten billion for her ransom?¡± Mori Jones was frightened and distressed, and without a second thought, she directly informed White Mitchell about it. On hearing this, White Mitchell¡¯s face darkened instantly, and he immediately ordered Kylin to find Sherry¡¯s whereabouts. With the information provided by Will Jones, plus Kylin deploying all the avable force, Sherry¡¯s location was quickly pinpointed. ¡°Superior, Longman has already taken his men to the casino, do you want me to ask Azure Dragon to send more people over?¡± Kylin asked. White shook his head, then immediately set off towards Bing¡¯s underground casino along with Kylin. As soon as they arrived at the front of the cover-up KTV, White Mitchell discovered that Longman was already waiting there. ¡°Sir, the area is already taken care of by my men, but we are not sure where Miss Jones is hidden yet. I have a bit of a rtionship with Bing¡¯s brother, should I scout ahead first?¡± Longman suggested. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell nodded. Rushing in wasn¡¯t the issue. The most important thing was Sherry¡¯s safety. If any harm befell Sherry, he would level this ce! Then, Longman took the lead, guiding White Mitchell and Kylin into Bing¡¯s underground gambling house. Elsewhere, Bing was also informed about Longman¡¯s arrival and immediately brought all his men to meet him. Upon seeing Longman, Bing said yfully, ¡°Mr. Longman, it¡¯s an honor to have you. Are you here to try your luck? Or are you here to make a scene?¡± Upon hearing this, Longman immediately responded, ¡°Bing, you shut your mouth. You have got a girl named Sherry Jones. Let her go now! You do this for me this time, if not, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Do you a favor? Bing snorted, ¡°Hehe¡­Longman, did you have garlic for breakfast? You¡¯re so full of yourself. Just because I call you ¡®Mr. Longman¡¯, you think I am giving you recognition? Old man, what makes you so bold as to challenge me? Why should I do you a favor? Do you really think I¡¯m scared of you!? You want me to let her go? Sure, bring ten billion, and I will release her, otherwise, God himself can¡¯t help you!¡± Chapter 309 - 309 You Shouldn’t Threaten Me with My Wife! Chapter 309: You Shouldn¡¯t Threaten Me with My Wife! What? Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Bing¡¯s face instantly filled with a look of disgust, and he immediately wanted to get his men to restrain White Mitchell. However, before he could even issue themand, White Mitchell stepped forward and was instantly in front of him. Hisss¡­ Seeing White Mitchell, who appeared like a ghost in front of him, Bing couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath, an eerie feeling surging in his heart. But having been in the underworld for all these years, Bing wasn¡¯t all talk. He quicklyposed himself, his right hand swiftly reaching for his waist. A gleaming silver Desert Eagle pistol was about to be in his hands. Yet at the moment, White Mitchell was even quicker, taking the Desert Eagle from Bing¡¯s hand before he could get a hold of it. ¡°A gun isn¡¯t supposed to be yed with like that,¡± White Mitchell¡¯s indifferent voice once again reached Bing¡¯s ears. This time, Bing was utterly stunned. He never expected White Mitchell to be this fast. In just a split second, the muzzle of the Desert Eagle was pressed against his forehead. The dark muzzle, like an abyss, emitted a heart-palpitating aura. ¡°You!¡± Bing lost his temper all at once, feeling a shudder in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time, where is Sherry!?¡± White Mitchell said emotionlessly. Upon hearing this, Bing grit his teeth, seeming extremely aggrieved. How many years had he dominated the World of Martial, and when had he ever been threatened like this before? But he didn¡¯t believe that White Mitchell would dare to shoot him at this moment. If he dared to fire, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave today. With this in mind, Bing said fearlessly, ¡°Fuck! If you dare, then shoot! Threatening me, who the hell do you think you are? When I was gaining reputation, you were probably still sucking milk! If you dare, kill me with a shot. If you can¡¯t kill me today, I¡¯ll make Sherry Jones serve customers! With her looks, I probably won¡¯t have to wait long. I¡¯ll let all the men in Sayon make you a cuckold¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ huh?¡± The previously snickering Bing¡¯s expression suddenly froze, as if he felt some threatening presence, his heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. ¡°You fuck¡­¡± Bing was about to speak, but in the next moment, the expressionless White Mitchell fired two shots at Bing¡¯s knees with the Desert Eagle in his hand. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­¡± In an instant, Bing¡¯s screams filled the entire casino, making everyone suck in a breath of cold air. Nobody expected that White Mitchell would be so decisive and pull the trigger directly. He didn¡¯t even consider Bing at all! If Bing recovers, will he let him live? Everyone looked at White Mitchell in shock, as if they were looking at a corpse. At this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s face remained calm, as though firing those two shots was nothing more than a trivial matter to him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have threatened me with my wife.¡± After saying this, White Mitchell directly fired two shots into Bing¡¯s shoulder. Now, Bing¡¯s limbs were thoroughly damaged by White Mitchell, the intense pain caused Bing to faint straight away. White Mitchell had not killed him, left Bing with a life, but for the rest of his life, Bing was probably confined to a wheelchair, which was more painful than being killed. Having dealt with Bing, the muzzle of White Mitchell¡¯s gun silently aimed at one of Bing¡¯s underlings who stood beside him. Before White had a chance to speak, Bing¡¯s underling immediately knelt on the ground: ¡°Please¡­ spare me, I know where Miss Jones is, I¡¯ll take you there, I¡¯ll take you there right now¡­¡± He clearly understood that if White dared to shoot Bing, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot him. He was definitely a grim reaper not to be trifled with casually. He didn¡¯t want to be the second Bing. Thinking about this, Bing¡¯s underling, filled with sincere fear, took White Mitchell to a small dark room where Bing had imprisoned Sherry Jones. As soon as the door opened, Sherry Jones was seen trembling in a corner of the small dark room. She was obviously frightened. But when she saw White Mitchell¡¯s figure, she cried out at once: ¡°Brother, hurry up and leave. There¡¯s danger here, get out of here quickly, hurry¡­¡± After hearing these words, White Mitchell felt a surge of self-me in his heart. He silently hugged Sherry and immediately left the scene. Halfway there, a terrified Sherry Jones, slightly calming her nervous feelings, regained her senses. She couldn¡¯t help but ask somberly: ¡°Brother, what did you do to Bing? Did you beat him? Or else, how could he easily let you rescue me? All because I¡¯m useless, it¡¯s all¡­¡± Sherry shut her mouth, sank into self-me, the threats of Noah Weiden and n Austin had not yet been resolved, now White Mitchell had offended Bing for saving her. She had heard from Mori Jones that Bing¡¯s older brother, Leonardo Kim, was once as notorious as Longman and Amanda, not to be trifled with. Moreover, Leonardo Kim also controlled more than 90% of Sayon¡¯s construction team, which ys a key role in the Nezzi New City project. If Leonardo Kim knew that White Mitchell had beaten his brother, he wasn¡¯t going to let it slide by. If he didn¡¯t let his construction team cooperate with her by then, the Nezzi New City project would be troublesome. Without Nezzi New City, how could she help White Mitchell? The more Sherry Jones thought, the more self-med she grew. If not for her, White Mitchell would not have had to face so many troubles. But now was not the time for self-pity, she has to be alert and quickly confirm the matter of the construction team, so as to avoid sitting idly by. With this in mind, Sherry Jones decided to let Elijah Bailey take her to visit the heads of several construction teams after work tomorrow, and confirm the cooperation as soon as possible. On the other hand, not long after Bing¡¯s mishap, Messiah Anderson came to Leonardo Kim¡¯s house with a heap of gifts, intending to win him over. At this moment, Leonardo Kim, who looked to be in his 50s, was wearing a thick gold chain around his neck, and a tiger-headed T-shirt, giving an intimidating aura. Messiah Anderson stated his intention as soon as he saw Leonardo Kim, but he didn¡¯t expect to be immediately rejected by Leonardo Kim. Because in Leonardo Kim¡¯s view, no matter who ultimately won the Nezzi New City project, he would be sought for coboration. He saw no reason to pick sides early on. Besides, who knew if what Messiah Anderson said was true or false? Just when Messiah Anderson was thinking of giving up, Bing, who had just removed the bullets from the hospital, appeared in the hall in a wheelchair, looking miserable. Bing appeared and whined, ¡°Brother, you have to do me justice. That bastard White Mitchell has crippled me! The doctor said I will have to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair. My life is over! Brother, White Mitchell is not just hitting me in the face, but your face too. He doesn¡¯t even care about you, brother. You have to help me, I want to cripple him, I want to make him regret being born!!!¡± Chapter 310: Want to find a team of engineers? Dream on! Chapter 310: Want to find a team of engineers? Dream on! Sayon, Jones Family. Early the next morning, news of White Mitchell¡¯s uproar at the casino quickly reached the Jones Family¡¯s people. Will Jones, who was already worried that Sherry Jones wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Bing, flew into a rage when he heard that White Mitchell had ruined Bing. ¡°Mother, look at what White Mitchell has done. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll rest until he ruins the Jones Family!¡± Will Jones said angrily. Seeing this, Amanda jumped on the bandwagon, ¡°Sherry imed she would help our family, but look, she¡¯s created a big mess! She is the bidder for Nezzi New Town, so of course, Bing didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her, but what about our Jones Family? I think she and White Mitchell want to ruin us, that¡¯s when they¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± Upon hearing this news, Old Madam Jones¡¯s face turned ck as liver, she immediately said in a stern voice: ¡°Prepare the car! We¡¯re going to thepany! No matter what, today Sherry will have to exin things to the Jones family!¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let this matter rest. White Mitchell made this mess, and Sherry must take responsibility!¡± Upon hearing this, Will Jones immediately rushed to start the car. About half an hourter, the people from the Jones family appeared at the Jones Group building. They disregarded the protocol and stormed directly into Sherry Jones¡¯s office. Sherry Jones, previously discussing construction team matters with Elijah Bailey, had to temporarily put aside her work and asked Bailey and others to leave first. After Bailey left, he quickly called White Mitchell. Considering what happened yesterday, he couldn¡¯t afford to take it lightly. After that, the office was left with Sherry and the Jones family members. Then, Will Jones began to question Sherry directly, ¡°Sherry, what was the n? You were supposed to settle our debt with Bing. Now, instead of settling the debt, you let White Mitchell ruin Bing? Bing was only after money. If you¡¯d given him the money, it would have been settled. Instead, without saying a word, you let that bastard White Mitchell ruin him. Now, how are we going to fix this mess? Don¡¯t think you can escape responsibility, both you and White Mitchell caused it!¡± Amanda also angrily used, ¡°Exactly! We trusted you so much. If you couldn¡¯t do it, you shouldn¡¯t have taken it upon yourself. You im to be the bidder for Nezzi New Town, but couldn¡¯t even pay a few billions, why did you even participate in the bidding? It would have been better if you¡¯d closed shop.¡± Hearing all this, Sherry felt bitter. She had been busy assembling a construction team and the Jones family was here to rub salt into her wounds. Also, she almost lost her life trying to help them, and they are now ming her? At the thought of this, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but tear up, she looked at Old Madam Jones with misty eyes, and asked, ¡°Grandmother, do you think the same? I almost lost my life trying to help the Jones Family. If my brother hadn¡¯t shown up in time, I¡­¡± Old Madam Jones sat on the sofa expressionless, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Sherry¡¯s words at all, she even impatiently interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your reasons were. All I know is that you promised to help the Jones Family, but not only did you not solve the problem, you made it worse. On this matter, you must give the Jones Family an answer, otherwise, even if I die today, I¡¯ll die here! To force your own grandmother to death, I want to see who would want to work with someone like you!¡± ¡°Grandmother, you¡­¡± Sherry was suddenly speechless. The tears of grievance circled in her eyes, she copsed weakly in her chair, looking utterly helpless. ¡°What more do you want from me?¡± Sherry asked with tears streaming down her face. The Jones family exchanged nces, immediately Will Jones said, ¡°Well, you could give us the ten billion that Bing wanted, so we can have some security. Either you sign a deration of responsibility for us, clearly stating that the issue with Bing is your business and White Mitchell¡¯s, and it has nothing to do with the Jones Family. Also, you have to be clear about the money issue, it¡¯s your responsibility to pay it off.¡± Facing the pressing aggression of the Jones Family members, Sherry Jones felt helpless. Just at that moment, some noisy voices suddenly came from outside the door, followed by the direct opening of Sherry¡¯s office door. What Sherry Jones and the Jones Family¡¯s people didn¡¯t expect was that the intruder happened to be Grandy Anderson. Fixing her gaze on Grandy Anderson¡¯s acerbic face, Sherry Jones¡¯ face instantly darkened. ¡°Oh, look at you all gathered here. What? Having a family meeting? Discussing how to deal with the Bing¡¯s issue, huh? Thank you Jones Family, had it not been for your trouble, how could our Imperial Group have established the partnership with Leonardo Kim so soon?¡± Grandy Anderson sarcastically taunted. What? Leonardo Kim? Upon hearing that, Sherry Jones¡¯ heart skipped a beat and her face turned even paler than before, she couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what we¡¯re discussing. This is the Jones Group, not your Imperial Group Please leave right now, you¡¯re not weed here!¡± Unaffected by Sherry¡¯s fury, Grandy Anderson chuckled and continued her sarcasm, ¡°It seems that yourpany is doing well these days, and even Mr. Jones has developed some nerve, huh? Hehe¡­Don¡¯t rush to get angry. I¡¯m not here today to pick a fight with you. I¡¯m here to send you an invitation. Take it, it¡¯s for the partnership celebration we at Imperial Group are hosting with Leonardo Kim, who is in charge of the construction team. At that time, over ny percent of construction project leaders in Sayon will present. I heard that your Jones Group is also currently in contact with construction teams, right? So, do us a favor ande join, hahaha¡­¡± Her sarcasticughter hung over the entire Jones Group building. Upon hearing Grandy Anderson¡¯s words, the Jones Group was also instantly plunged into a tense atmosphere. They never expected that the Imperial Group would actually associate with Leonardo Kim and even organize a celebration of their partnership. Clearly, they want to show the people in the Nezzimand that they, Imperial Group, now hold the resources of the construction team. With Kim, the intimidating figure on their side, which construction team in Sayon would dare not to give him the respect due? No doubt, at that time, even if the Jones Group want to find a construction team of about ten to twenty people, it would be even harder than reaching the moon. At this moment, Grandy Anderson took out an invitation with a yful expression on her face and casually threw it in front of Sherry Jones. Looking at that invitation lying on the floor, Sherry Jones¡¯ face was filled with the utmost seriousness. In contrast, members of Jones Family stood nonchntly in the originally ce as if they were strangers, watching coldly as Sherry Jones was scorned by Grandy Anderson. Even Amanda chimed in to kick Sherry while she was down: ¡°Serves you right, you brought this upon yourself. We all said that damn mongrel is bad luck, but you wouldn¡¯t believe us. Now, see for yourself. Bing¡¯s brother is now seeking revenge for him. With you like this, you still hope to win the New City project in Nezzi. Stop dreaming! If you can¡¯t find a construction team, get ready to die a grisly death along with White Mitchell!¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing Amanda¡¯s words, the tears welled up in Sherry Jones¡¯ eyes and she couldn¡¯t stop them from falling, appearingpletely helpless. Right at this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s voice came from outside the office, only to hear him calmly say, ¡°Who said Sherry can¡¯t find a construction team? Isn¡¯t it just a partnership celebration? Well, Sherry was just nning to host one too!¡± Chapter 311: You also want to hold a cooperation celebration? You’re asking for humiliation! Chapter 311: You also want to hold a cooperation celebration? You¡¯re asking for humiliation! Sayon, Jones Group. After White Mitchell arrived at the scene, he silently stood in front of Sherry Jones, casually shielding her from all hostile gazes. ¡°You¡¯re also going to have a cooperation ceremony?¡± At this point, after listening to White Mitchell¡¯s words, Grandy Andersonughed out a sneer. Her harsh face was full of mockery, and her eyes looking at White Mitchell were filled with contempt. Such a cooperation ceremony. In Grandy Anderson¡¯s view, this was just something White Mitchell stubbornly mentioned despite his circumstances. Even if Sherry Jones could hold a cooperation ceremony, what good would it do? Currently, over ny percent of the construction teams in Sayon were prepared to cooperate with Imperial Group at Leonardo Kim¡¯s behest. Even if Sherry Jones could luckily find a construction team within that ten percent, in terms of scale and size, it wouldn¡¯t be able topete with the Imperial Group. If Sherry Jones could only count on that ten percent of the construction teams, it wouldn¡¯t even have the capacity to manage a project worth a couple of hundred million, let alone the massive Nezzi New Town project. Moreover, would the remaining ten percent of construction teams dare to cooperate with Sherry Jones? Who would dare to defy Leonardo Kim among the construction teams in Sayon if he issued an order? Thinking of this, the mockery on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face intensified. She immediately scoffed mockingly, ¡°White Mitchell, you really can¡¯t change your ways. You really think that just because you¡¯ve pissed off Leonardo Kim, there are still construction teams in Sayon that dare cooperate with your Jones Group? Stop pretending, don¡¯t you think I know how capable you are? No matter how much you boast, you can¡¯t conjure up a construction team. The day the bidding results are announced will be the day you and Sherry Jones meet your doom in the Netherworld!¡± At these words, White Mitchellughed nonchntly and appeared to be brimming with self-confidence. The next moment, White Mitchell slowly picked up the invitation that Grandy Anderson passed to him, opened the contents inside, and nced at it. ¡°Sayon International Hotel?¡± Seeing the address of Imperial Group¡¯s cooperation ceremony, White Mitchell smirked yfully and then quietly turned to Sherry Jones and said, ¡°It¡¯s an appropriate venue for a celebration. Plus, the day after tomorrow happens to be a good day, Sherry, what do you think?¡± Sherry Jones was dumbfounded. Initially, she didn¡¯t react, but since White Mitchell had already said so much, if she backed down now, it would only encourage Grandy Anderson¡¯s arrogance. With this thought, a sh of determination crossed Sherry Jones¡¯s eyes, and she nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, I think the time and ce are fine!¡± Hearing Sherry Jones say this, a warm smile spread across White Mitchell¡¯s face. He slowly turned around and casually threw the invitation he held in his hand. With a p, the invitation hit Grandy Anderson¡¯s face as though it was a p itself. ¡°You!¡± Immediately, a burning sensation rushed to Grandy Anderson¡¯s face. She looked somewhat angry and, unable to hold back, wanted to vent her anger. However, she was well aware of White Mitchell¡¯s remarkable abilities, so she knew she and her people could do nothing to him. So, she could only swallow her anger, ring at White Mitchell. White Mitchell, that damned bastard was certainly doing this on purpose! He intentionally scheduled the time and ce to be exactly the same as the Imperial Group, clearly intending to disgust her. But, so what? He was just asking for embarrassment! When the timees, if Sherry Jones can¡¯t even find a single construction team, the one who will lose face will be herself, won¡¯t it? Not only that, but if the Nezzimand office learns that Sherry Jones can¡¯t even find a construction team, what will Sherry Jonespete with the Imperial Group for the Nezzi New Town project with? Thinking of this, Grandy Anderson, who had been ¡®pped¡¯ by the invitation, sneered coldly and continued, ¡°Since your Jones Group wants to court humiliation, fine, very good! I¡¯ll have to open my eyes wide the day after tomorrow to see how you p your own faces! I hope you don¡¯t turn tail and run when the timees, because that would be too boring, hahaha¡­¡± After saying these words, Grandy Anderson left the Jones Group with a smirk. The harshughter still echoed in the Jones Group, ringing in the ears. At this moment, every Jones Group¡¯s employee felt as if a dark cloud was hanging over their heads, ready to pour down heavy rain at any moment. And the family members of the Jones family who were waiting in Sherry Jones¡¯s office not only didn¡¯t express any sympathy but instead turned to criticise Sherry Jones. Amanda, with a look of disgust, nced at White Mitchell. Then, she grumpily said to Sherry Jones, ¡°Look at this, this is the good thing that White Mitchell has done! If you just paid the money yesterday, none of this would have happened. Now, in order to save a few billion, you¡¯ve offended Leonardo Kim. It¡¯s not worth it, right? We don¡¯t care. It¡¯s your business if you¡¯re courting your own death. Since you promised to help our Jones family repay the debt we owe Bing, you have to take responsibility to the end.¡± Upon seeing this, Will Jones immediately came to his senses and hastily said, ¡°That¡¯s right, while the Nezzi New Town result hasn¡¯te out yet, and you still have some money on hand, hurry up and clear Bing¡¯s debt for us! This is what you promised yourself; you can¡¯t go back on your word! You don¡¯t want to upset your grandmother to death, do you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Hearing these words, Sherry Jones was so angry that she felt as though her lungs were going to explode. Right now, she was facing a big problem, but to the Jones family, all they cared about was their own safety. Threatening to kill themselves at a moment¡¯s notice, what kind of family is this? As Sherry Jones was feeling extremely wronged, White Mitchell, who was standing in front of her, looked indifferently at the Jones family and said, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°White Mitchell, you!¡± The faces of the Jones family turned instantly dark upon hearing his words, looking at White Mitchell with eyes full of resentment. At this point, Sherry Jones, who was standing behind White Mitchell, softly sighed and said to the Jones family in resignation, ¡°You guys go home first. I¡¯ll figure out something about the money.¡± Ultimately, Sherry Jones showed ack of ruthlessness. She understood that the Jones family owed a significant amount of money this time and Bing was not a good person. It¡¯s quite possible that the family might face catastrophe. On the other hand, the Jones family¡¯s faces softened a bit after Sherry Jones made her promise, but their gazes towards White Mitchell were still full of hostility. When the folks of the Jones family left, Sherry Jones heaved a heavy sigh of relief. However, her face was no less grave than before. With Leonardo Kim and the Imperial Group now aligned, it would be even more difficult for her to secure the Nezzi New Town project. As for the cooperation ceremony, Sherry Jones didn¡¯t consider it important. She thought it was just a benevolent lie White Mitchell had told to protect her. However, when Sherry Jones suggested not going ahead with the cooperation ceremony, White Mitchell said confidently, ¡°We¡¯re definitely going ahead. Why not? Not only will we hold it, but we¡¯ll also make it dignified!¡± Chapter 312: The Arrogant Sana Robert! Chapter 312: The Arrogant Sana Robert! Huh? Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Sherry Jones¡¯ expression faltered and she fell into momentary confusion. Not only proceed, but also make it look good? At first she didn¡¯t quite understand, but she soon realized the pros and cons involved. The reason why Imperial Group is holding such a cooperation celebration isrgely to build momentum for itself. Before the bidding results are out, they aim to showcase their advantages as much as possible, in order to win the favor of the Nezzi Command. If she hesitates now, it¡¯s tantamount to telling the Nezzi Command that in terms of construction resources, she can¡¯tpete with the Imperial Group. Moreover, it might give people the illusion that she doesn¡¯t even have any construction resources, not enough to undertake the new Nezzi City project. This can be considered a tant strategy by n Austin. Once she understood this, Sherry Jones made up her mind and decided to follow White Mitchell¡¯s advice, and host a cooperation celebration of her own. But hosting a celebration isn¡¯t difficult; the difficulty lies in finding a construction crew willing to cooperate and attend the celebration. She must find one in a short amount of time; there¡¯s little time left for her. ¡°Brother, I know what to do.¡± After taking a deep breath, Sherry Jones asserted confidently to White Mitchell. Upon hearing this, a gentle smile spread across White Mitchell¡¯s face. He said calmly, ¡°Leave the matter of the construction crew to me, I know a few good construction crew leaders.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sherry Jones was thrilled to hear this, but her happiness was short-lived as a trace of disappointment swept through her eyes. She didn¡¯t doubt White Mitchell¡¯s words, but under the current circumstances, even people who knew White Mitchell before would want to keep their distance. How would they risk offending Leonardo Kim to help? The matter of the construction crew still has to be settled by herself. As for White Mitchell, the current Sherry Jones didn¡¯t want to hit him on the nose, so she kept all these thoughts buried in her heart. What she didn¡¯t know was that White Mitchell already had aprehensive n in ce. A short whileter, White Mitchell left the Jones Group, ready to let Kylin implement the follow-up ns. Just two steps out of the the Jones Group¡¯s office building, however, he was stopped by an elegant figure. Sana Robert? White Mitchell vaguely remembered this suddenly appearing figure ¨C it was Sana Robert, who had been rude to Sherry Jones at the cocktail party. Seeing Sana Robert¡¯s arrogant appearance, White Mitchell didn¡¯t want to give her any attention. However, Sana Robert¡¯s sudden appearance was clearly with a purpose, targeting him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Sana Robert, looking arrogant, said coldly. White Mitchell, not wanting to cate this ill-behaved rich girl, tly refused, ¡°No time.¡± ¡°You!¡± Sana Robert¡¯s face hardened, a deep disgust arising on her face. After several days of deep thought, she had guessed why her grandfather Cooper had made her kneel down that day and had given the exclusive agency right to a small, unknownpany like the Jones Group. White Mitchell was likely the benefactor her grandfather wanted to find, and the man to whom her grandfather had previously tried to marry her off. For the sake of such an ordinary young man, her grandfather had traveled from Capital City to River North, and from River North to Sayon. Not only that, her own grandfather even said she was ugly and that White Mitchell didn¡¯t think much of her, which was something Sana Robert could not ept at all. White Mitchell is just a loser who had just been released from prison and knows only how to live off women. She really didn¡¯t know which eye of her grandfather went blind, actually saying that she wasn¡¯t good enough for someone like that. Now she had lowered her status to meet him, and surprisingly, he didn¡¯t appreciate it? She had no idea where his sense of superiority came from! ¡°Without the support of my grandfather in return for some favor, would Sherry Jones¡¯pany be asrge as it is now and able topete for the Nezzi New Town project? Could he hide behind Sherry Jones and be a freeloader? This is utterly absurd! The more Sana Robert thought, the more she detested White Mitchell. She bluntly said, ¡°White Mitchell, I¡¯m not aware of how indebted you are to my grandfather. But, the Robert Family has provided a hundred billion dors to support your wife inpeting for the Nezzi New Town project and granted exclusive agent rights. I believe these have repaid whatever obligation you had. I hope you¡¯ll appreciate this and not get too greedy, otherwise, in the end, you will be left with nothing, losing both property and wealth!¡± Beforeing here, Sana Robert had already investigated that the Jones Group was nothing but a third-ss wealthy family in Sayon with assets of tens of millions at best. However, it recently received financial support in the billions. Looking at Sayon, no one could provide that much money; only their Robert family could do so. Additionally, given that White Mitchell owed her grandfather, Sana Robert instinctively assumed that her grandfather was secretly providing financial support for Sherry Jones. But when White Mitchell heard this, he justughed it off: ¡°Are you through? Can you back off now? A good dog does not stand in the way.¡± ¡°You!¡± Did he just call her a dog? Upon hearing this, Sana Robert was almost bursting with anger, she had never met such a shameless man. Taking the Robert Family¡¯s money, enjoying all that the Robert Family provided for him, did he dare to be so disrespectful to her? How could someone in this world be so thick-skinned? She really didn¡¯t understand why her grandfather favored him, he had spoken highly of him before. It seems now that White Mitchell is just a greedy and shameless guy! Sana Robert puffed out her cheeks, her face was gloomy as she coldly said: ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t get too carried away. My grandfather is merely confused and that¡¯s why he¡¯s helping you. Once hees to his senses, he will never help someone like you again. I advise you; be humble. Otherwise, I will encourage my grandfather to withdraw the investment and you will get nothing in return!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± White Mitchell asked calmly. Upon hearing this, Sana Robert snorted, arrogantly saying, ¡°Yes, you can take it that way. If you obediently go to my grandfather now, tell him that your debt has been repaid, ask him to return to Capital City for his treatment, maybe I will take back what I just said. I know your wife¡¯s biggestpetitor is the Imperial Group, I also know that they will host a cooperation celebration the day after tomorrow. What if I attend and side with them?¡± Upon finishing, Sana Robert appeared confident, thinking that she had put White Mitchell in a bind. After all, if she attends the Imperial Group¡¯s celebration, it would announce to the world that she is on n Austin¡¯s side. Then everyone will know that the exclusive sales rights in Sherry Jones¡¯ hand could possibly be withdrawn by the Robert Family at any time. If White Mitchell had any sense, he would know what to do now. But to Sana Robert¡¯s surprise, he paid no heed to her words. Instead, he nonchntly said, ¡°Do as you please.¡± After leaving these words, White Mitchell sauntered off, leaving a stunned Sana Robert standing there. Do as I please? It took Sana Robert a while to snap back to reality. Her face instantly grew cold and she angrily said, ¡°White Mitchell! This is of your own doing! We¡¯ll see who still dares to cooperate with the Jones Group when I appear at the Imperial Group¡¯s cooperation celebration! You wait and see, you brought this on yourself!¡± Chapter 313: Even God is helping Imperial Group? Chapter 313: Even God is helping Imperial Group? ¡°What? Sana Robert wants to attend our partnership celebration?¡± Messiah Anderson, receiving the news within the Imperial Group, quickly headed to the Imperial Group¡¯s headquarters to ry this good news to n Austin. Upon hearing this, a blissful smile instantly appeared on n Austin¡¯s face. This was indeed an unexpected delight. The main purpose of this celebration was to disseminate the news of their sessful coboration with Leonardo Kim, thereby boosting the reputation of the Imperial Group. But to their surprise, Sana Robert also wanted to attend, and she herself took the initiative to ask for an invitation. This was undeniably good news that added to their current joy! Now, not only was Leonardo Kim on their side, but even the construction tycoon Cooper¡¯s granddaughter was on their side as well. How was Sherry Jones going topete with him now? The more n Austin thought about it, the more excited he became. He could already envision standing atop Sayon after taking over Nezzi City. White Mitchell and Sherry Jones would be nothing but stepping stones for him at that point. He would ruthlessly trample White Mitchell beneath his feet. This time, there would be no chance for him to make aeback! ¡°White Mitchell, five years ago, I had the ability to drive you out, and now, five yearster, I can still step on you!¡± n Austin confidently asserted in his mind. Subsequently, n Austin turned to Leonardo Kim and Bing, who was in a wheelchair nearby, and instructed, ¡°Guys, everything depends on you now! Now even God is helping our Imperial Group. You y an essential role, so all the heads of construction teams in Sayon must attend our ceremony the day after tomorrow. As for Sherry Jones, we absolutely can¡¯t let her find even one construction team.¡± Upon hearing this, Leonardo Kim sat calmly and confidently in his seat. At this moment, Bing answered in his ce from the wheelchair, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In Sayon, no one in construction dares to refuse my brother. If anyone dares to cooperate with Sherry Jones, our people will immediately deal with them harshly. Also, we have arranged everything. Mr. Austin, don¡¯t worry and just watch the fun unfold.¡± Upon receiving the assurance from the Kim brothers, n Austin¡¯s mood improved. The gloom from the previousnd hoarding was swept away and he threw itpletely out of mind. Grandy Anderson, who was standing aside, also excitedly anticipated, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the expression on Sherry Jones¡¯s face the day after tomorrow. Hahaha!¡± While there was jubtion on Imperial Group¡¯s side at the moment, on Sherry Jones¡¯s end, the atmosphere was more akin to facing a formidable enemy. Ever since she decided to hold the partnership celebration, Sherry Jones had been tirelessly busy. Mori Jones was in charge of the celebration preparations, while Sherry and Elijah Bailey were busy trying to find construction teams that were not under Leonardo Kim¡¯s influence. Unfortunately, after doorknocking seven or eight firms, they were immediately thrown out the moment someone heard Sherry¡¯s name, without even a word of negotiation. Obviously, under the influence of Leonardo Kim, no one dared trespass against the taboo. As Grandy Anderson put it, looking for a construction team in Sayon was even harder than shooting for the moon. ¡°Miss Jones, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back and rest. We can continue tomorrow,¡± Elijah advised. If they continue like this, he was really worried Sherry would copse before they found a construction team. Under such circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t know how to exin the situation to White Mitchell. Sherry Jones shook her head silently in response to Elijah¡¯s advice. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and said firmly, ¡°No, we can¡¯t. The partnership celebration is the day after tomorrow. ¡°We must hurry, otherwise, it will be toote.¡± With that said, Sherry Jones¡¯ determination never faltered as she marched toward the next construction team that she intended to visit. Unfortunately, the result was as always, or even worse, she didn¡¯t even get to see the party. Instead, she was shown the door straight away. At night, Sherry Jones dragged her tired body back to her front door. But in order not to worry White Mitchell, she still managed to put on a strained smile on her pretty face. The next day, the sun rose as usual, and at that time, Sherry Jones was already at the office. ¡°Elijah, which construction teams could we still visit?¡± Sherry Jones asked full of enthusiasm. At Sherry¡¯s words, a pang of heartache shed across Elijah Bailey¡¯s eyes. Silently, he looked at Mori Jones, hoping she could help persuade Sherry. But at the moment, Mori Jones was also helpless. She knew that to help White Mitchell, Sherry was willing to work herself to death, no one could persuade her otherwise. In desperation, Elijah Bailey could only hand the list he held to Sherry Jones. Sherry Jones nced at the names on the list, and immediately her gazended on a construction team. Bright Corporation! Wasn¡¯t that thepany of Snowden Jones¡¯ fianc¨¦, Jacob Bright? Seeing this, a hint of excitement shed across Sherry Jones¡¯s eyes. Although Jacob Bright had always been rather cold to her and White Mitchell, anyway he was Snowden¡¯s fianc¨¦ and was about to marry into the Jones Family. Moreover, if they could participate in the Nezzi project, it would be a great opportunity for the Bright Family. Adding these reasons together, her confidence in persuading the Bright Family greatly increased. With that thought, Sherry Jones began to examine the scale of the Bright Corporation without dy. The Bright Family was a second-tier wealthy family. Although engineering projects were not their main business, they had nearly three hundred workers in their construction team. The scale was somewhat small, but given their circumstances, they weren¡¯t in a position to be picky. ¡°Let¡¯s start with Bright Corporation today!¡± Sherry Jones said enthusiastically. Mori Jones couldn¡¯t help reminding her, ¡°Sherry, perhaps you should start with anotherpany. I don¡¯t think it would be easy to persuade the Bright family.¡± In response to Mori Jones¡¯ reminder, Sherry Jones gently shook her head and said with a hint of despair, ¡°Mori, I know it¡¯s not easy to deal with the Bright Family, but if we can¡¯t even manage to get the Bright Family on board, we needn¡¯t think about any otherpany. The Bright Family represents our best chance of securing a construction team. No matter what it takes, we must convince them to join us.¡± Having said that, Sherry Jones got up and walked out with Elijah Bailey. Half an hourter, the two of them were standing outside of the Bright Corporation¡¯s building. Looking at the office building of Bright Corporation, Sherry Jones took a deep breath and resolutely walked in. Very quickly, they managed to meet the director of Bright Corporation, Archer Bright, who was Jacob Bright¡¯s father. Knowing that Sherry Jones was there to discuss coboration, a mischievous smile appeared on Jacob Bright¡¯s face as he walked into Archer Bright¡¯s office. As soon as he saw her, Jacob sneered, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the leadingdy, Sherry, of the grand uing wedding ceremony? What a change in fortunes, this year, it¡¯s my family. I never thought the day woulde when you have toe begging for our coboration! You want to partner? Sure, but first, kneel to me. If I¡¯m pleased, maybe I¡¯ll have my father consider it. What do you say, kneel?¡± Chapter 314: Who Dares to Cooperate with You, Sherry Jones? Chapter 314: Who Dares to Cooperate with You, Sherry Jones? Jacob Bright¡¯sughter echoed instantly in the office. After hearing this, a touch of seriousness swept across Sherry Jones¡¯s face, but it was quickly masked by a smile. Even though she felt uneasy at this moment, she knew that the Bright Family was her most likely option to secure a construction team. Beforeing, she had mentally prepared herself to endure some humiliation as long as the Bright Family agreed to cooperate. Therefore, despite Jacob¡¯s mocking tone, Sherry Jones maintained herposure and said, ¡°Mr. Bright, young Mr. Bright, I am here today representing the Jones Group to invite yourpany to participate in the development of the Nezzi New City project. We are about to be family by marriage, and I believe you¡¯ve heard about the profit and prospects of the Nezzi New Town project. This is the project proposal, you can¡­¡± Sherry presented the project proposal to Archer Bright in an attempt to ease the tense atmosphere just now. However, before she could finish her sentence, Jacob Bright took the project proposal from Sherry and discarded it without a nce in the direction of the trash bin. The very next moment, Jacob Bright said dismissively, ¡°What, now that the Jones Group has grown bigger, can¡¯t you even understand humannguage? If you want to cooperate, then kneel down for me!¡± This¡­ Sherry¡¯s expression froze, slightly embarrassed, and the atmosphere at the scene became tense. Elijah Bailey, who was sitting next to Sherry Jones, wanted to challenge Jacob Bright after seeing this, but was stopped by Sherry. After calming down Elijah, Sherry looked seriously at Archer Bright, who was sitting in the main seat and hadn¡¯t spoken, and began to speak slowly, ¡°Mr. Bright, about the cooperation, I hope you can consider¡­¡± On hearing this, Archer Bright interrupted Sherry directly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Jacob said? If you want me to consider, kneel first. Otherwise, there¡¯s nothing to talk about!¡± With brutal rity, Archer Bright didn¡¯t leave any room for Sherry to turn around. Hearing this, Sherry probably knew what the Bright family meant. If they really wanted to cooperate, they definitely wouldn¡¯t make things so difficult. Under the circumstances, it was likely that the Bright family had never thought of cooperating with her at all. What worried Sherry more was the possibility that the Bright Family had already pledged allegiance to the Imperial Group! With this, her only chance was gone. What would she use for the cooperation ceremony tomorrow? At this moment, Jacob Bright, standing opposite Sherry Jones, looked at her extremely embarrassed expression and couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Sherry Jones, Sherry Jones, I really can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re actually stupid or just pretending. It¡¯s humiliating for you toe to Bright Corporation for cooperation. Don¡¯t you see who in Sayon would dare to cooperate with you, Sherry Jones? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, our Bright Corporation has decided to join the cooperation ceremony of the Imperial Group tomorrow. I heard that you also want to hold a cooperation ceremony, right? And you¡¯ve set it at the same hotel on the same day as the Imperial Group? Hahahahaha ¡­ I hope I can see you at the ceremony tomorrow. Don¡¯t disappoint me, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you¡¯ll embarrass yourself in front of the people of Sayon, hahaha¡­¡± The piercingughter echoed in Archer Bright¡¯s office, filled with a sarcastic undertone. Elijah Bailey, who had been silent at his side, could no longer hold back. He stood up, pointed at Jacob Bright¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°Too much! If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, then don¡¯t! What the f*ck is the Bright Corporation, who gives a damn¡­¡± Watching Elijah Bailey in a fit of rage, the mockery on the faces of Jacob Bright and his son only intensified. They watched the exasperated Elijah Bailey as though he were a clown. At this time, a dismayed Sherry Jones quietly stopped Elijah and said with dim eyes, ¡°Let it go, Elijah.¡± Elijah turned his head,forting, ¡°Miss Jones, if we can¡¯t stay here, then there¡¯s somewhere else for us. Let¡¯s move on to the next one. We¡¯ll definitely find someone who wants to cooperate with us.¡± Sherry didn¡¯t say anything further and quietly left the Bright Corporation. But what she didn¡¯t know was that soon after she left, Archer Bright quickly pulled out his phone and dialed Grandy Anderson. He respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Anderson, just as you predicted, Sherry Jones really dide. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve humiliated her mercilessly ording to your instructions. Judging by her deathly expression, I think she must have been driven to a dead end. Tomorrow at the cooperation ceremony, they¡¯ll probably struggle to find a building construction team to attend, haha¡­¡± On the other hand, while Sherry was anxiously looking for a construction team, Beckett followed White Mitchell¡¯s instructions and arrived at Leonardo Kim¡¯s den¨CKim Vige. ¡°Beckett wants to see me?¡± Upon receiving the message, a yful look appeared on Leonardo Kim¡¯s face, and he nonchntly said, ¡°Let him in and see what he has to say.¡± Soon, Beckett appeared before Leonardo Kim. At this moment, Leonardo Kim was carelessly sitting on the sofa, not even bothering to give Beckett a nce. He knew that Beckett was with White Mitchell. He was a nobody before, but recently he seems to have received the support of a mysterious wealthy group, trying to get involved in the Nezzi New City project. Since he was with White Mitchell, he was naturally an enemy. Hence, there was no need to be polite to them. ¡°Beckett, you dare toe to my territory alone. Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll kill you? That you¡¯ll walk in and be carried out?¡± Leonardo Kim mocked. Beckett didn¡¯t respond to his words. Instead, he took out an invitation to the Jones Group¡¯s cooperation ceremony. Right after, Beckett calmly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Mitchell said that if you were to bring your men to the Jones Group¡¯s cooperation ceremony tomorrow, he might consider sparing your life. Of course, you can also choose to refuse. In that case, Mr. Mitchell wille personally. I hope you can bear it then.¡± He asked me to attend Jones Group¡¯s cooperation ceremony? Only then will I have a chance for survival? Upon hearing this, Leonardo Kim immediately burst into coldughter. Not only him, but those punks standing next to him followed suit with a sharp, derisiveughter. But facing these jeers, there wasn¡¯t a change in Beckett¡¯s expression, as though he didn¡¯t hear anything. He continued to speak, ¡°This is the only chance Mr. Mitchell is giving you.¡± Chance? On hearing this, Leonardo Kim sneered, and then theughter on his face suddenly froze. A cruel smile appeared on his face and he looked at Beckett maliciously, ¡°You go tell White Mitchell. I¡¯m giving him a chance too. By the time the sun goes down, if he willingly kneels before me and lets me break his limbs, I¡¯ll spare his life! Otherwise, when the Nezzi bidding results are announced, it will be the day White Mitchell dies, and not just him. Everyone rted to him, including you, I, Leonardo Kim, won¡¯t let off a single person! Of course, he can give it his best shot. I, Leonardo Kim, am ready to take whatever he¡¯s got. I want to see if the man who dared to ruin my brother¡¯s life really has three heads and six arms!¡± Chapter 315: Unwilling to submit? Then let him disappear! Chapter 315: Unwilling to submit? Then let him disappear! Sayon, the President¡¯s Office of Royal Group. ¡°So, Leonardo Kim is reluctant to submit?¡± White Mitchell sat calmly on the couch, in front of him were Beckett who just returned from Leonardo Kim, and David Herb and the others. Kylin, who was next to him, spoke up after hearing Beckett¡¯s report, ¡°Superior¡­Boss, do you need me to meet this Kim guy?¡± White Mitchell remained silent and shook his head slowly, ¡°To solve one Leonardo Kim, there will be another Leonardo Kim, such actions only cure the symptom, not the root cause. Let Azure Dragon bring a team over, tonight, I will personally see Leonardo Kim.¡± White Mitchell was well aware that Leonardo Kim¡¯s power was not weaker than Longman and Amanda¡¯s. If Kylin were to take him out directly, someone else would quickly take his ce. To fully resolve everything, it would be best for officials to intervene and eliminate Leonardo Kim together with his subordinates. This could solve the Leonardo Kim predicament and also keep his own identity concealed. As for the construction workers that worked under Leonardo Kim, White Mitchell would arrange someone to take charge. Vincent Mill from River North has always wanted to develop in Sayon. Just in time, taking this opportunity, let him stabilize his footing in Sayon would also be a great help to Sherry Jones in the future. If Leonardo Kim refuses to submit, then let him disappear from Sayonpletely! Upon hearing this, Kylin immediately made a call to Azure Dragon. That night, Sherry Jones dragged her tired body back home. Despite forcing a smile on her face, the sense of fatigue inadvertently surfaced. She had been running around the whole day, and, despite this, she only just found a few construction teams willing to coborate, each team consisting of only twenty to thirty workers. Clearlying, these small construction teams won¡¯t be able to carry out the Nezzi New City project. But for the current Sherry Jones, she could only take one step at a time, first focus on a smooth coboration ceremony tomorrow. But she doesn¡¯t know that White Mitchell has nned it all. Shortly after Sherry Jones went to bed, White Mitchell got up, changed his clothes, and left his home. When he got downstairs, Kylin had prepared a battle vehicle waiting. ¡°Superior, everything has been arranged. Azure Dragon¡¯s men are in position at Kim Vige, ready to act at any time,¡± Kylin said. White Mitchell nodded, and right after, Kylin sped towards Leonardo Kim¡¯s headquarters, Kim Vige. Kim Vige is located on the outskirts of Sayon¡¯s bustling area. Almost all notable construction teams in Sayon are concentrated here. And Leonardo Kim, he is the ¡®big boss¡¯ here. He controls these construction teams, taking cuts from their profits. Those who dare to go against him intentionally, at best would lose their projects, at worst, their families would be destroyed! Around midnight, White Mitchell appeared at the entrance of Kim Vige. Upon seeing White Mitchell, War King Azure Dragon, hiding in the darkness, respectfully walked in front of him, ¡°Superior, all entrances have been sealed. ording to our intelligence, Leonardo Kim has a small amount of weapons purchased from foreign battlefields. What do you think, shall we¡­?¡± As he spoke, a harsh light shed in Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes, as if he was ready to lead his men into battle at White Mitchell¡¯smand. White Mitchell shook his head silently, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll go in and meet him first. Be sure to instruct our people not to disturb the residents here.¡± Then, Azure Dragon disappeared into the night. Soon after, White Mitchell casually walked into Kim Vige with Kylin. The moment they appeared in Kim Vige, Leonardo Kim¡¯s subordinates noticed them through the surveince footage. Immediately, they reported the situation to Leonardo Kim through a call. Leonardo Kim, who was in the midst of entertainment, immediately smashed his wine ss on the floor upon hearing the news, ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t go to trouble him, yet he dared to take the initiative toe here?¡± Bing, who was at the side, also responded angrily, ¡°Big brother, this Chen guy is brazen, he dares to enter our territory at this time! Clearly he¡¯s not taking us seriously! It¡¯s unbearable! When did it be the turn of this young boy to run wild on our turf? Big brother, we must teach him a harsh lesson! Otherwise, if word gets out, others might think we¡¯re easy to bully! However, big brother, you have to be careful, that kid White Mitchell is skilled, we absolutely can¡¯t give him a desperate chance.¡± Upon hearing these words, Leonardo Kim let out a coldugh, a cruel smile spreading across his face, ¡°Skilled? Ha¡­ I¡¯ve seen a lot of people who can fight before, even if he is skilled, so what? There are hundreds of men here, they could drown him with their spit. Moreover, no matter how good his skills are, he can¡¯t be better than a bullet, right? If he dares to act rashly, I¡¯ll blow his brains out!¡± Bing, hearing this, felt immediately relieved, it was as if he could already see the scene where White Mitchell would be begging for mercy in front of him. When the timees, he will pay back to White Mitchell in the way that White Mitchell crippled him! White Mitchell, you can wait for your death now! At this time, Leonardo Kim picked up a bottle of foreign wine on the table, took a big gulp, and then stood up, ¡°Incurring bad luck by offending extremely important people! White Mitchell, you brought this upon yourself! Instruct all the brothers to bring their weapons, I¡¯d like to see today how many arms and legs White Mitchell has grown! Also, remind the brothers on the periphery to be alert. We might see some blood tonight. I don¡¯t want The Patrol to ruin my n! Quick arrange it!¡± Chapter 316: All Gathered, the Power of Leonardo Kim! Chapter 316: All Gathered, the Power of Leonardo Kim! At Leonardo Kim¡¯smand, his men sprang into action, liveliness spreading throughout Kim Vige. Countless people were jolted out of their sleep, beholding Leonardo Kim¡¯s domineering henchmen, they shut their doors tightly, not daring to venture out or even take a second look. ¡°Something big ising. It¡¯s been a while since the vige was this bustling. Who¡¯s the unlucky bastard that ticked off Leonardo this time?¡± ¡°Hush! Don¡¯t speak nonsense, do you have a death wish? Is this something for you to specte about? Quickly, turn off the lights and go to sleep!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The tenants in Kim Vige are mostlyborers who work on construction sites. Routinely exploited by Leonardo, his name is taboo to them. Let alone now, not knowing who Leonardo Kim intends to confront, even if they knew, they would not dare to speak, for fear of trouble. Yet, as Leonardo stirs up unease in the vige, White Mitchell and Kylin walk leisurely down the vige road, nonchntly heading toward Leonardo¡¯s private mansion. ¡°Brother Leonardo, all the brothers are here.¡± A thuggish-looking individual speaks up. Sitting on the sofa, Leonardo Kim silently nodded, then asked, ¡°Where is that White Mitchell now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s currently on the vige road, from his demeanor, it seems like he¡¯s headed our way!¡± Leonardo¡¯s subordinate answered. Upon hearing this, Leonardo chuckled disdainfully and said in a condescending tone, ¡°You refuse heaven¡¯s road and insist on barging into hell! Fine! I really want to see, how capable this White Mitchell is! Open the door and let him in!¡± Leonardo¡¯s men open the vi¡¯s gate in response, awaiting White Mitchell¡¯s arrival. A few minutester, two figures slowly appeared within everyone¡¯s sight. Regardless of whether it was White Mitchell or Kylin behind him, they both exuded an unruffled demeanor at this moment. ¡°Stop! Stand there! If you dare to take another step, I¡¯ll take you down!¡± One of Leonardo¡¯s men shouted arrogantly at White Mitchell¡¯s doorstep. But White Mitchell seemed to not hear him at all, he continued to walk forward steadily, getting closer to Leonardo standing on the stairs. ¡°Fuck! Ungrateful wretch, aren¡¯t you!¡± Leonardo¡¯s henchman¡¯splexion darkened, he then signaled the surrounding thugs. Next moment, seven or eight thugs stepped forward, charging at White Mitchell. ¡°Scram!¡± Without waiting for White Mitchell to make a move, Kylin who was standing behind him took the initiative, smacking away a thug attempting to assault White Mitchell. With a thud, the thug¡¯s body crashed into the crowd, immediately knocking over several others who were charging at them. Hmm? Leonardo¡¯splexion suddenly darkened, his gaze fixed intently on Kylin as he remarked in a cold voice, ¡°Interesting!¡± Meanwhile, White Mitchell stopped at the center of the crowd. He nced at the hundreds of people packed in the vi, then said yfully, ¡°Are you here to wee me?¡± At this, Leonardo chuckled coldly, looked down at White Mitchell with a condescending gaze that was filled with contempt. Next, the corners of Leonardo¡¯s mouth also hitched into a yful curve, disinterestedly ncing at Kylin, then he said, ¡°White Mitchell, is this your confidence to stand before me? Not bad, you two are gutsy, daring to strut around in my Leonardo Kim¡¯s territory! Good, very good! It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such audacious young ones like you. It seems I, Leonardo Kim, due to several years of silence, many people have forgotten my might, even punks like you dare to provoke me. Good, very good, excellent indeed!¡± Leonardo¡¯s expression gradually twisted, giving off a brutal vibe. At this moment, even Leonardo¡¯s men were flustered by his countenance, unable to hide their fear. Since Myles fell from power, although Leonardo retired from the limelight for many years, they haven¡¯t forgotten what kind of a menace he was. Back then, Leonardo alone dared to confront the Thirteen Protectors of Sayon, and single-handedly wiped them out overnight. Due to this heroic act, Leonardo earned a notorious reputation as the ¡®Thirteen Protectors¡¯, feared by all. They hadn¡¯t seen Leonardo this furious in many years, it seemed, these two impudent youngsters, even if they didn¡¯t die, they were bound to lose some skin. On the other hand, White Mitchell appearedpletely oblivious to Leonardo¡¯s threats, maintaining his calm, like an innocent bystander. Not only that, he nonchntly said to Leonardo, ¡°Confidence? What confidence do I need to stand in front of you? Could it be, this paltry number of people, is your confidence to stand here?¡± What?! As soon as this statement was made, a uproar broke out at the site, everyone looked at White Mitchell as if he were a fool. What does he mean by no confidence is needed to stand in front of Leonardo? What does he mean by this paltry number of people? He¡¯s insane! He¡¯s incredibly insane, having been with Leonardo for so many years, it¡¯s their first time seeing someone as oblivious as White Mitchell. Putting aside their yet-to-be-revealed weapons, just the difference in numbers. You fucking have only two people, we have hundreds here. A several hundred-fold difference, who fucking gave you the audacity to be so cocky? Speaking frankly, with hundreds of people, one punch from each, and you both can be beaten into invalids. Thinking this, there was a burst ofughter from the crowd, filled with mockery. In the face of everyone¡¯s ridicule, White Mitchell simplyughed and continued, ¡°Leonardo, I already gave you a chance in the daytime, unfortunately, you didn¡¯t cherish it. I had toe here myself, I¡¯d expected you to surprise me, s, you¡¯re of little ability, truly disappointing. In this case, there¡¯s no need for me to continue ying with you.¡± Hmm? As his words fell, everyone¡¯s faces turned to confusion. It took a full few seconds before they reacted and burst into another wave of raucousughter. Leonardo, standing in front of White Mitchell, responded with a disdainful expression, ¡°White Mitchell, White Mitchell, you¡¯re acting cocky in front of me, have waterlogged your brain? Who gave you the courage to speak such words? Expecting me to submit to you? Ha ha¡­you beat my brother up, I already spared you by not tearing you apart. And you expect me to provide backup for your wife? Dream on! You should first worry about whether you can leave here today! Men! Get him! Break his legs first, then his arms!¡± Chapter 317: Easily Defeat Hundreds Single-handedly! Chapter 317: Easily Defeat Hundreds Single-handedly! Boom! As the words finished, the thugs in Leonardo Vi surged towards White Mitchell and Kylin like a flood. But facing such a huge disparity in numbers, whether it was White Mitchell or Kylin, their expressions did not change at all. It seemed like this scenario was an everyday urrence for them. It was only when the leading thugs rushed to their front with clubs in hand that they took action. To be precise, it was Kylin, standing behind White Mitchell, who moved first. White Mitchell remained calm and stationary. With a boom, a torrent of violent energy surged from within Kylin. It was as if the sleeping lion within him had been awakened. In the next moment, he charged forward, leading the way. The battle-hardened aura was incredibly strong. Kylin plunged into the crowd and immediately dominated the situation. Leonardo Kim¡¯s men looked like paper in his presence. Kylin casually grabbed and tossed a few, taking down more than a dozen thugs. White Mitchell, the main focus, stood still, seemingly unconcerned about Kylin. They had walked through bloody battlefields, faced situations of one against a hundred, and even faced armies of well-armed mercenaries. Compared to these battle-hardened mercenaries, Leonardo¡¯s men were like delicate flowers in a greenhouse, incapable of stopping Kylin¡¯s advance. Within a few minutes, arge number of thugs had fallen under Kylin¡¯s feet, crying out in pain. ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­..¡± The painful cries were unceasing, creating a terrifying scene just like a field of death and destion. This¡­ The remaining thugs, after witnessing this horrifying sight, instinctively halted their steps and began exchanging nces. Could a person really be this fierce? This was literally one against a hundred! How could they keep fighting? This was a death sentence! The thugs stood uneasily in ce, their hands holding the clubs began to tremble involuntarily, and their eyes were full of awe towards Kylin. It seemed like the person standing in front of them was not a human, but rather a ferocious lion. Just one nce was enough to dread one¡¯s heart and mind. Leonardo Kim, who was observing from high above, also frowned when he saw this scene. He had heard from Bing about White Mitchell¡¯s impressive skills. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Mitchell¡¯s sidekick to also be so skilled. One against a hundred was not a feat an ordinary person could aplish. This guy was clearly a talented martial artist, also known as an Ancient Martial Strongman in legends. Only the Ancient Martial Strongman could achieve this. However, while Leonardo Kim guessed that Kylin was an Ancient Martial Strongman, he did not feel much intimidated. In his view, yes, Kylin was incredibly strong, but he believed bullets would still hurt him. Kim¡¯s trump card had not been yed yet. Therefore, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Kylin and White Mitchell. ¡°Everyone else retreat. He¡¯s an Ancient Martial Strongman. You are not his match.¡± Leonardo Kim, regaining hisposure, said indifferent. The already terrified thugs, upon hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, scurried away to the side like they had received amnesty, daring not to hesitate. Then, Leonardo slowly descended the steps, looking arrogantly at Kylin, ¡°Young man, you are very skilled. Why are you following a dead man like White Mitchell?¡± I can tell you very clearly, I will kill White Mitchell. He¡¯s destined to die by my hands. I¡¯m giving you a chance now, if you join me, I guarantee you a future of riches and honor. Anything White Mitchell could offer you, I, Leonardo Kim, can too. Anything White Mitchell can¡¯t give you, I, Leonardo Kim, am also capable of delivering. What do you say, this is a clear path. I¡¯m sure you are smart and know what to choose.¡± Huh? Startled by these words, Kylin was initially dumbstruck and struggled to react. Shortly afterward, his face gradually revealed a look of intrigue. Leonardo Kim¡¯s gall was astounding; Kylin had just taken down so many of his henchmen. And yet, Kim was trying to win him over? Was he respecting his small-time gangsters by doing this? For a moment, Kylin felt a twinge of sympathy for the small-time gangsters loyally serving Leonardo Kim. What rotten luck they had to serve such a master. Moreover, did this small-time gang leader really think he could sway Kylin so easily? If Kylin were to reveal his true identity, Kim would likely be scared out of his wits. With this in mind, Kylin nced at White Mitchell, then turned around and responded yfully, ¡°Wanting to win me over? Sure, no problem.¡± But I have a condition.¡± Upon hearing this, Kim was overjoyed. He responded buoyantly, ¡°Just as I thought, a smart man. Give me your terms. Whether you want money or women, I, Leonardo Kim, can provide it all.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Upon hearing this, Kylin¡¯s yful demeanor intensified. He then leisurely responded, ¡°Well then, how about giving me your life?¡± Huh? What? Upon hearing this, Leonardo Kim¡¯s expression seized up momentarily before bing overtaken by rage. ¡°You rascal, you think you¡¯re ying me? You¡¯re tired of living, huh? You really think your Three-legged Cat Kung Fu lets you do as you please before me? No matter how good a fighter you are, can you outmatch bullets? You think I won¡¯t have you and that shithead Mitchell riddled with bullets?¡± As he grew more agitated, Leonardo Kim moved his hand toward his waist. Therey a gleaming silver revolver, radiating a chilling aura. At that moment, some of the henchmen beside Kim also gradually drew their hands towards their waists, mimicking Kim¡¯s actions. Clearly, the guns these men held were Leonardo Kim¡¯s primary source of confidence. No matter how good one¡¯s kung fu is, they are still vulnerable to knives, let alone bullets. In Kim¡¯s view, with a singlemand, their several dozens of guns could easily bury White Mitchell in a hail of bullets. At this moment, White Mitchell, who had been standing silently behind Kylin, slowly walked up to Leonardo Kim. Seeing this, Kylin quickly stepped aside, standing behind White Mitchell. ¡°So, your confidencees from the guns you¡¯re holding?¡± Mitchell asked indifferently. Leonardo Kim chuckled at this, hisughter containing a taste of brutality. He then responded to White Mitchell with a sinister look, ¡°White, are you scared now? Hehe¡­ it¡¯s toote! I have hundreds of guns here. A single bullet from each of them is enough to send you to Yama. So what if you¡¯re an Ancient Martial Strongman? Can you dodge bullets? Can you dodge hundreds of bullets from my men!? I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Kneel before me and let me cripple you here and now. Otherwise, none of you are leaving today!¡± In response, White Mitchell merely chuckled dismissively, then faintly said, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Are you saying that you have many bullets? I wonder, do you have more bullets than I do? Where is War King Azure Dragon!¡± War King Azure Dragon? Initially stunned, Leonardo Kim responded with uproariousughter, ¡°White, have you lost your mind? War King Azure Dragon is at Nezzi¡¯smand post. He would appear here¡­¡± Before he could continue, a few of the henchmen who had been guarding the outside of the vi rushed in, anxious and panicky, ¡°Kim¡­ Mr. Kim¡­ it¡¯s the¡­ the tank, from Nezzi¡¯smand post!¡± Chapter 318: 318: Who Has More Bullets? Nezzi Command¡¯s tank? This¡­? Upon hearing this news, Leonardo Kim¡¯s face instantly turned tense. What the hell is going on? Why would Nezzi Command¡¯s tank be here? Why didn¡¯t the guards outside report anything? Those bastards already came to the vi¡¯s door, and these weapons in my hands, isn¡¯t this a suicide mission? Inside Dragon Realm, carrying guns is illegal and here alone I have hundreds of them. Isn¡¯t this asking to be shot dead on the spot? Thinking about this, Leonardo Kim¡¯s mood instantly fell to rock bottom. He hastily handed over his gun to an underling nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of your family.¡± Leonardo Kim said directly. ¡°Boss Kim¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± The underling who received the gun was clueless. Was he supposed to take the me for all of this? Just as Leonardo Kim was hastily handing off the gun, a scene that left him dumbstruck unfolded.
The Nezzi Command¡¯s tank abruptly smashed open the vi¡¯s gate, like a ferocious beast, directly stopping in the vi¡¯s yard. Following that from outside the vi¡¯s surround wall, soldiers in white battle-attire descended from the sky, suddenly surrounding the entire vi. The next moment, the door of the tank slowly opened, and the Azure Dragon, dressed all in white military uniform, strode over to White Mitchell. He straightened up, crisply brought both feet together, performing a military salute towards White Mitchell. ¡°Azure Dragon reporting for duty, Superior. Nezzi Command¡¯s first squad assembled, awaiting your orders!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s voice, resounding and powerful, like a p of thunder, resounded in the ears of Leonardo and his men. Superior¡­ Superior? What kind of Superior? Subordinate ¡­ Subordinate? Azure Dragon subordinate to White Mitchell? This ¡­ What exactly is going on? Wasn¡¯t White Mitchell some green young man just released from prison? Why is War King Azure Dragon of Nezzi showing him such reverence? Moreover, no one dares to call themselves ¡®Superior¡¯ beneath the War God. Could it be that White Mitchell¡¯s identity is a War God? Fuck, how can this be? Didn¡¯t n Austin say that White Mitchell was thrown into jail five years ago by them and only just released? n Austin, fucking shit, your intelligence has screwed me over BIG time!!! Leonardo Kim¡¯s eyes bulged enough to shove an egg into; his expression became wonderfully interesting. If Leonardo is like this, then his underlings are even worse. One by one they ufortably stood, shaking in fear.
Who would have thought that White Mitchell couldmand War King Azure Dragon of Nezzi? And the joke is, they followed Leonardo Kim to find trouble with him. Isn¡¯t this just opposing Nezzi Command? This is simply courting death! Within a moment, theplexion of everyone on Leonardo Kim¡¯s side becameplicated, everyone trembling in fear, utterly panicked.
Meanwhile, White Mitchell was walking in front, with Kylin standing on his left and Azure Dragon on his right. He looked like an emperor, giving off an imposing aura. When they reached Leonardo Kim, White Mitchell stopped, calmly stating: ¡°So, are you scared now? Do you know now, who has more bullets?¡± Gulp! Leonardo Kim swallowed, his heart in his throat, timidly ncing at the sophisticated weapons in the hands of those white-d soldiers. Compared to the weapons in the hands of White¡¯s soldiers, what they had were just fire sticks. Their weapons could fire hundreds of bullets in a minute, how the hell could theypete? For a moment, Leonardo Kim couldn¡¯t help but avert his gaze, looking at White Mitchell in fear and Sheer bitterness, saying, ¡°Who¡­ who are you really? You couldn¡¯t have juste out of prison. Why do you hide your identity, you¡­¡± As Leonardo Kim spoke, his voice became weaker, only then did he really feel the overwhelming aura emanating from White Mitchell. Looking at White Mitchell, he felt like he was facing an insurmountable mountain, which sapped all his courage to resist. Leonardo Kim now harbors murderous intentions, cursing n Austin who had solemnly promised him that White Mitchell had no background and that he would own Nezzi New City. But right now, White Mitchell not only had a background, but the War King Azure Dragon from Nezzi Command Department, also followed hismands. His true identity was so terrifying that it took one¡¯s breath away.
Was such a person even worth provoking? It seemed likely that in the end, n Austin wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. The more Leonardo Kim thought about it, the more afraid he became, his legs gave way, and he knelt in front of White Mitchell: ¡°Spare¡­ spare me, please. I was blind to your greatness. This is all n Austin¡¯s fault, and my stupid brother¡¯s. If you want to kill someone, kill them. It¡¯s none of my business. I have been deceived by them too.¡± With that, he pulled Bing from the wheelchair. ¡°Big brother, you!!!¡± Bing, who was already scared out of his wits, was like he had eaten shit upon seeing this. This was outright betrayal! Bing held back his tears, unfortunately, he was crippled now and couldn¡¯t do anything. Upon seeing this ¡®brotherly harmony¡¯, White Mitchell allowed a cold smile to touch his lips, his expression was stoic: ¡°I already gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. So, as you say, go and meet Yama!¡± After leaving these words, White Mitchell calmly turned around, while War King Azure Dragon stepped forward to face Leonardo Kim. With a bang, the sound of a gunshot echoed.
¡°Arrest everyone and interrogate them thoroughly.¡± White Mitchell ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Azure Dragon alongside his soldiers replied unanimously, and then immediately proceeded to carry out the orders. After dealing with Leonardo Kim, White Mitchell asked Azure Dragon to stay behind and wait for Vincent Mill¡¯s arrival, and help him take over the construction team in the hamlet. After making the arrangements, White Mitchell returned home as if nothing happened. He thought Sherry Jones was sound asleep, but as soon as he opened the door, Sherry Jones asked, ¡°Brother, where did you go? You¡¯ve been gone for so long?¡± In response, White Mitchell made up an excuse to blurt over it, and then held Sherry Jones close with a face full of sympathy. He knew, Sherry Jones would have had trouble sleeping due to worrying about the coboration ceremony tomorrow. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry, nothing is wrong, tomorrow¡¯s coboration ceremony will go perfectly.¡± White Mitchell assured her. Hearing this, Sherry Jones gave a bitter smile. In her opinion, White Mitchell¡¯s words were just tofort her. Tomorrow¡¯s coboration ceremony, she feared, wouldn¡¯t be so simple. But the coboration ceremony was an absolute necessity, so even if she knew it was littered with difficult hurdles, Sherry Jones was still determined to carry on. She was resolute not to let n Austin¡¯s conspiracy seed. With this thought, Sherry Jones squeezed out a smile and reassured White Mitchell: ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, just like you said, the coboration ceremony will go perfectly.¡±
Hearing this, White Mitchell gave an inward bitter smile. He can tell that Sherry Jonescked confidence, but some things, couldn¡¯t be told to her now. With this thought, heughed to himself, ¡°Silly girl. Oh, such a silly girl. In tomorrow¡¯s coboration ceremony, I will make sure you are the most dazzling figure in all of Sayon.¡± Chapter 319: 319: The celebration begins, Alan Austin’s triumph! The coboration celebration of the Imperial Group and the Jones Group were both set tomence as scheduled. Both celebrations were chosen to be held at the same hotel, at the same time. Furthermore, n Austin, having found out that the Jones Group were holding their celebration here, went out of his way to arrange his celebration to be held opposite the Jones Group¡¯s. The two conference rooms were directly across from each other, setting the scene of confrontation from the get-go. From the event arrangements to the staffing of the hotel, almost everything was intentionally set up to draw a battle line. At nine-thirty in the morning, half an hour before the start of the celebration, White Mitchell drove Sherry Jones to the bottom of the hotel¡¯s building. ¡°You go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll park the car ande upter on my own,¡± White said. Sherry nodded and immediately entered the hotel, appearing at the Jones¡¯ event. Upon arriving at the scene, herplexion suddenly darkened. The twopanies holding their celebrations at the same hotel had already be Sayon¡¯s focal point. Now that n had deliberately moved his celebration to just opposite hers, it was clear he wanted for her to lose face in front of all of Sayon.
If mishandled, this way of celebration could really affect the Jones Group¡¯s image in front of Nezzi¡¯s headquarters, thus altering the tender result for Nezzi New Town. But at this point, there was no turning back. Sherry was up to bat at this point and had no choice but to brace up and carry on with the celebration. With this in mind, Sherry took a deep breath and said to Elijah Bailey and the others, ¡°Just ignore the others and do our own things.¡± Upon hearing this, Elijah Bailey and the others nodded and started to get busy. But, just at that moment, n and Grandy Anderson sauntered over with ill-intentions. Grandy even mockingly said, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. Does your rinky-dinkpany have a coboration celebration too? Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ How many construction teams did you invite? It looks so empty here, do you need me to loan you some staff to fill up the ce?¡± Listening to Grandy¡¯s mocking words, the faces of Bailey and others turned angry. Bailey, who had been rebuffed many times these past few days, had fire in his belly to begin with. Now his anger soared, and he couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Get lost! We don¡¯t need your pretentiousness here! This is the Jones Group celebration, we do not wee you here, please go back to your side!¡± Upon hearing this, n and his group sneered, their faces filled with an air of contempt. ¡°Sherry Jones, do you always manage your employees this way? This old dog you¡¯ve got doesn¡¯t seem up to much, except for having a short temper with no talent,¡± Grandy coldly mocked. ¡°You!¡± Elijah was instantly angered to the point he was sputtering, his face reddening as he fixed his gaze on Grandy, wishing he could tear her apart. At this moment, Sherry could also not help but speak up, ¡°You mind your own celebration and we¡¯ll mind ours. Each mind to their own business. You don¡¯t have to be so aggressive. Furthermore, how I manage my employees is my own business and has nothing to do with you. Is there anything else you wanted? If not, please leave. I did not reserve seats for you today!¡±
¡°You!¡± It was Grandy¡¯s turn to stutter, left speechless by Sherry¡¯s rebuttal, but soon a disdainful smile returned to her face. n, standing at the forefront, listened to Sherry¡¯s words and sneered, ¡°Ha¡­ Your stubbornness reminds me of White Mitchell. Do you really think that holding a celebration too, canpete with our Imperial Group? That is ridiculous!¡± You probably don¡¯t know, Cooper¡¯s granddaughter, Sana Robert, has already volunteered to attend our cooperation celebration, I¡¯m afraid, your exclusive agency for building materials, she will soon take it back.
By then, you won¡¯t have materials, you won¡¯t have workers, what will you use topete with our Imperial Group for the Nezzi New Town project? After you go back, honestly tell White, to clean his neck and await death, this time, I won¡¯t let him off so easily, of course, you too!¡± Wh¡­ what? Sana Robert will attend our Imperial Group¡¯s cooperation celebration? When she heard this news, Sherry¡¯s face instantly became solemn, not just hers, even the faces of Elijah Bailey and others, were also enveloped in a thick cloud. What¡¯s going on exactly? Cooper just gave the exclusive agent right of building materials to the Jones Group not long ago, right? Why is it that now Sana Robert is going to stand up for the Imperial Group? She deliberately offered to attend? This¡­ Baffled, everyone couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other, feeling uneasy. If Sana Robert really appears at the celebration of the Imperial Group today, the consequences would be far more serious than imagined. This is equivalent to sending a signal to the outside world that not only is the Jones Group being crushed by the Imperial Group in the construction team, but also their advantage in building materials, is going to be gone. In this case, would the people in Nezzi¡¯smand still entrust the Nezzi New Town project to the Jones Group?
Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with a big question mark, bing less confident. At this moment, Sherry¡¯s face was so solemn that it was almost dripping water, a little unsure of how to deal with this situation. Just when everyone in the Jones Group was solemn, a yful voice suddenly came from the crowd: ¡°Oh? When did Sana Robert be so important? Can a mere Sana Robert make you fearlessly arrogant? It seems that you don¡¯t have much confidence in today¡¯s cooperation celebration. What, can¡¯t wait to bring out Sana Robert, are you afraid of losing faceter, not knowing how to end it?¡± As soon as the voice fell, White Mitchell¡¯s figure slowly appeared behind n Austin, directly shielding Sherry behind him, he nced at n Austin yfully, in a casual manner. Enemies meet eyes reddened with anger! As soon as n Austin saw White, there was a sh of fierceness in his eyes, unhidden. Then, n Austin sneered and said: ¡°White Mitchell, no matter how stubborn you are today, you cannot change the fact of your failure. Every word you just said about Miss Robert, I will tell Miss Robert exactly. By then, see if you can still hold on to the exclusive rights to your building materials, wait for Miss Robert¡¯s fury!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchellughed dismissively, and then said nonchntly: ¡°It¡¯s just a Sana Robert, even if she stands in front of me today, I would repeat what I just said! What, does she want to hear it? Then you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself to convey it, you can bring her directly to me, I¡¯ll say it in person.
Is there anything else? If not, can you leave? Or, do you need me to toss you all back one by one?¡± Shameless! Shameless!!! n Austin, got so angry that mes practically shot out of his eyes, ring at White Mitchell with gritted teeth, he threatened ominously: ¡°Good! White Mitchell, wait and see! Just you wait!!! I will definitely let you know today, what it means to be discredited!!!¡± Chapter 320: Sana Robert, are you trying to ruin our Robert Family? Chapter 320: Sana Robert, are you trying to ruin our Robert Family? Sayon, Emperor¡¯s Residence. Cooper, who was still unaware that Sana Robert was going to attend the Imperial Group¡¯s cooperation celebration, was eating breakfast worriedly. ¡°Where¡¯s that girl Sana, why hasn¡¯t shee down today? Is she still sleeping in? Cough, cough, cough¡­,¡± Cooper asked, coughing a few times halfway through the sentence, looking somewhat weak. Seeing his poor colour, the butler immediately took out a bottle of medicine and poured out a pill for Cooper to take. Only after taking the medicine did Cooper¡¯splexion gradually return to normal, and at this point, the butler answered, ¡°Miss Robert went out early this morning, saying she was going to the Imperial Group¡¯s cooperation celebration.¡± Originally the butler¡¯s reply was casual), but he never expected that on hearing this, Cooper would immediately stand up from his seat. ¡°What? What did you say? Say it again. Sana¡¯s attending whose celebration?¡± Cooper asked excitedly. The butler paused, somewhat dumbfounded, and responded, ¡°Sir¡­ Miss Robert said, it was the Imperial Group.¡± The Imperial Group, Imperial Group, Imperial Group!!! ¡°Bastard! Bastard! Bastard! Sana Robert, you¡¯re a bitch! Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Cooper exploded in rage, his face turning pale once again due to his agitation. But at this moment, he had no time to care about his health, his only thought was to stop Sana. Desperate for White Mitchell¡¯s protection, he had secretly investigated White Mitchell¡¯s affairs in Sayon shortly after arriving. He was very aware of the deep grudge between White Mitchell and the Imperial Group. And that was why he was so panic-stricken. While he was trying all possible means to curry favour with White Mitchell, Sana on the other hand had plunged headlong into the den of White Mitchell¡¯s arch-enemy. Wasn¡¯t this just adding trouble for herself? If White Mitchell misconstrues this and thinks the Robert family is siding with the Imperial Group, the consequences will be too heavy for the small Robert family to bear. Who canpete with an Army Master of such grandeur in the Dragon Realm? A single mistake could mean the demise of the Robert family¡¯s hundred-year-old foundation, all because of Sana. Confused! Confused! Confused!!! This was undoubtedly an absurd decision, and Cooper didn¡¯t know what had got into Sana for her to cross paths with White Mitchell. Could it be that she can only rest in peace after ruining the Robert family? The more Cooper thought about it, the more upset he became, and he immediately called out in a hurry, ¡°Get the car ready! Quick! I need a car immediately! I¡¯m going to the celebration! I¡¯m going to fetch that damn girl Sana! Quick! Hurry up! Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Meanwhile, Sana,pletely unaware of Cooper¡¯s furious eruption, had already arrived at the Imperial Group¡¯s celebration. ¡°Where¡¯s Leonardo Kim? Why hasn¡¯t he appeared yet? Is he still not answering his phone?¡± n Austin asked, his brow furrowing; the celebration was about to start, but Leonardo Kim was suddenly unreachable, and no one knew what he was ying at. Grandy Anderson, hearing this, shook her head, obviously unaware that Leonardo Kim had run into trouble. Just then, someone came to report that Sana Robert had arrived. ¡°I¡¯ll go and greet Miss Robert first, you get someone to contact Leonardo Kim right away.¡± Upon hearing the news, n Austin immediately put aside his work and hurriedly went to meet Sana. On seeing Sana, n Austin ingratiated himself with her, paying her great respect. Unfortunately, hispliments did not elicit any reaction from Sana, as if she had grown used to such treatment. ¡°The celebration for White Mitchell¡¯s group is hosted on the opposite side, right?¡± Sana nced at the banquet hall opposite and asked. n Austin was taken aback, a bit puzzled by what Sana meant, but still told Sana the truth, also repeating what White Mitchell had just said, adding in some extra details. ¡°Very well, White Mitchell, for daring to ignore my existence!¡± Hearing this, Sana¡¯s pretty face was instantly covered with ayer of coldness. From childhood to now, be it in school or the business world, everybody has always treated me with utmost respect, haven¡¯t they? No one has ever ignored me like White Mitchell has. Why on earth does he dare to take me for granted? Isn¡¯t he just a rookie freshly released from prison? Without the support of the Robert Family, could he have what he have today? Could he still be leisurely mooching behind Sherry Jones? This ungrateful guy¡­ Today I will make him realize who is the master, who feeds him. Let¡¯s see if he dares to be disrespectful to me in the future! ¡°Hmph!¡± Thinking this way, Sana Robert snorted angrily and walked straight towards the Jones Group celebration on the other side in high heels. Seeing her unhappy face, n Austin was overjoyed and quickly followed. Upon arriving at the celebration, Sana Robert immediately blurt out, ¡°Where¡¯s White Mitchell? I¡¯m here now. Let him say what he said to my face!¡± Huh? Sana Robert? Sherry Jones, who was busy with the celebration preparation, was taken aback when she saw Sana Robert, instantly her face was filled with unease. Damn it, Sana Robert really came to demand an exnation. Fearing and uneasy, Sherry¡¯s first thought was to have White Mitchell hide, but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere, sighing in relief, she then gathered up the courage to approach Sana Robert. ¡°Miss Robert, I think there might be a misunderstanding¡­.¡± Sherry Jones tried to exin, but before she finished, Sana Robert arrogantly interrupted her. Ignoring Sherry, Sana Robert coldly said, ¡°Let White Mitchelle out and exin it to me. White Mitchell, where are you? You dare to talk behind my back when I¡¯m not here, but hide now that I¡¯m here? Aren¡¯t you brave enough to face anything other than hiding behind a woman¡¯s back? Are you just a turtle hiding in its shell? Or do I have to show your woman some agitation to make you show up?¡± She looked around, but still didn¡¯t see White Mitchell, she raised her hand as if to p Sherry¡¯s face. Just as her hand was about to fall, an indifferent voice came from behind her, ¡°If you p my wife, I¡¯ll break your arm. If you don¡¯t believe me, give it a try, let¡¯s see if the Robert Family can protect you!¡± The cold words, cold as ice, seemed to drop the temperature by several degrees, making people shudder with dread. Hearing this, Sana Robert felt a wave of inexplicable fear in her heart, her poised hand unconsciously retracted. Even Sana Robert herself couldn¡¯t exin this sudden fear, like it came from the depth of her heart,pelled her to act this way. Getting over her surprise, Sana Robert turned around, locked her gaze on White Mitchell and sneered, ¡°Finally decided to show up? I thought you were going to be a turtle for the rest of your life. It¡¯s not toote for you to turn back now. As long as you do as I told you before, I can vouch for your wife today. But if you still idiotically persist, I will, on behalf of the Robert Family, revoke the exclusive agency rights of the Jones Group!¡± At her words, White Mitchell walked indifferently towards Sherry Jones, walked directly past the boastful Sana Robert, and impassively said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, whatever suits you best! But, I have a piece of advice for you, go ask your grandfather Cooper if you can make this decision on behalf of the Robert Family!¡± Go ask my grandfather? Hearing this, Sana Robert¡¯s face fell, and she disdainfully said, ¡°Ha, just a matter of exclusive agency rights, why would I need to ask my grandfather? I can make the decision! I am now speaking on behalf of the Robert Family to cancel the exclusive agency of the Jones Group¡­¡± At the peak of Sana Robert¡¯s arrogance, a furious voice suddenly rang out at the event, ¡°Shut up! If you don¡¯t shut up I¡¯ll disown you from the Robert Family! You rascal! Step back now! Step¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡± Chapter 321: Is White Mitchell the benefactor of Cooper? Chapter 321: Is White Mitchell the benefactor of Cooper? ¡°Bastard, bas¡­bastard¡­¡± An emotionally agitated Cooper appeared at the scene, trembling and with the support of his housekeeper. His face was pale, devoid of any color, yet he mustered the energy to stop Sana from making further mistakes. Upon hearing Cooper¡¯s voice, Sana was initially annoyed. However, the sight of Cooper¡¯s frailty immediately put her on edge. She could no longer afford to bother White Mitchell. Instead, she hurriedly walked over to Cooper in her high heels and anxiously said, ¡°Grandpa¡­ You¡­ You need to calm down, I¡­¡± Ignoring Sana¡¯s self-me, Cooper scolded her, ¡°What nonsense! Who allowed you toe here? You dare to represent the Robert Family in supporting the Imperial Group? Do I even matter to you anymore? You worthless thing, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Mitchell and Miss Jones! Hurry up! What are you waiting for? If Mr. Mitchell does not forgive you today, I¡¯ll disown you as my granddaughter! Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± This¡­ Everyone at the scene was somewhat dumbfounded. Everyone, including Sherry Jones, found it unbelievable. Cooper¡¯s condition seemed very bad, as though he was ill. Despite this, he neglected his own condition just to stop Sana. Why on earth would he do this? Like the day when Sana apologized to her, Sherry felt a sense of surprise, her mind full of unanswered questions. At this moment, there was a great disturbance in n Austin¡¯s heart, his face alternated between a shade of green and purple, looking quite awful. He had previously thought that with Sana on his side, he could rest easy. But out of nowhere, Cooper showed up. He couldn¡¯t understand why Cooper acted senile and constantly interfered in White Mitchell¡¯s affairs. What kind of magic soup had White served him? While n was feeling annoyed, Sana, worried about the deterioration of Cooper¡¯s condition, hesitantly stood in front of White and reluctantly said sorry. At this time, Cooper, with the support of his housekeeper, walked up to White. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Mitchell, I¡¯m sorry, I failed to discipline her properly. I will lock her up when I get home, and she will not bother you anymore. Cough, cough, cough¡­.¡± said Cooper weakly. Upon hearing this, Sana felt a dark cloud descend over her face. She red at White angrily and couldn¡¯t help but question Cooper, ¡°Grandpa, why are you doing this? Even if he did do you a favor, haven¡¯t the Roberts Family already repaid him enough? Grandpa, don¡¯t be deceived by him. I¡¯ve seen many people like him before. They keep asking for more and more thanks to the favor they did for us. It¡¯s simply shameless!¡± Bastard! Bastard! Bastard!!! Upon hearing Sana¡¯s remarks, Cooper was instantly stunned, and then his anger surged, and he continued to scold, ¡°You!!! Shut your mouth! If you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Sana¡¯s voice filled with injustice, she wanted to exin something. But seeing the pallor on Cooper¡¯s face, she quickly closed her mouth, not daring to provoke him any further. Meanwhile, after hearing what Sana had said, everyone else on the scene disyed expressions of shock. The truth has been revealed! Finally, they understood why Cooper cared so much about White Mitchell! Turns out, White Mitchell was the benefactor of Cooper? Wow! Realizing this, gasps of astonishment filled the scene immediately. No wonder a mere third-tier tycoon like the Jones Group could secure billions in funding. No wonder the Robert Family didn¡¯t grant exclusive agency rights to anyone else but the little-known Jones Group. No wonder White Mitchell could provoke Sana Roberts so tantly without Cooper ming him. No wonder, no wonder, no wonder!!! It all makes sense now. In order to repay White Mitchell for a favor he owed him, Cooper had covertly provided Sherry Jones with financial support and personally came to Sayon. What kind of favor could make Cooper take it to heart so much? For a moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces, starting to specte among themselves. At this very moment, the person with the most unpleasant expression had to be none other than n Austin and his party. He could never have imagined that White Mitchell and Cooper had such a rtionship. When on earth had this damn bastard built a rtionship with Cooper, and why hadn¡¯t he found any information on it! Why on earth was this!? n Austin secretly gritted his teeth, standing on the spot with a frustrated look. What made him even more furious was that after Cooper rebuked Sherry Jones, he actually took the initiative to propose to endorse Sherry¡¯s cooperation ceremony. This was simply a destructive blow to n Austin! Cooper¡¯s influence was much greater than Sana¡¯s. Plus, since Cooper had spoken to this extent, how could Sana dare to endorse him anymore? The more n Austin thought about it, the more frustrated he felt, with a pair of eyes bursting with savage light. At this moment, faced with Cooper¡¯s proactive request, White Mitchell delegated the decision-making power to Sherry Jones. Sherry Jones was taken aback for a moment, her heart filled with joy instantly, but upon seeing the look of weakness on Cooper¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although she did wish for Cooper to endorse her, it would be better for Cooper to go to a hospital as soon as possible given his current condition. If she insisted on keeping him here and something bad happened, she would feel uneasy. Considering this, Sherry Jones quietly spoke: ¡°Mr. Cooper, thank you for your kind intentions, but, you should go to the hospital for treatment. You don¡¯t look so well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a¡­ cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Cooper pretended it wasn¡¯t a big deal while his actual situation didn¡¯t look so good. Seeing this, the concerned expression on Sana Robert¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but prompt her to ask White: ¡°White Mitchell, please say something. My grandfather only listens to you. Please persuade my grandfather to go to the hospital first. I beg you, I really beg you¡­¡± Sana put down all her pride, her eyes red, her entire being seemed utterly helpless. At this moment, she was no longer the ostentatious peacock, but instead, a weak and helpless little sparrow. Hearing her words, White Mitchell lightly spoke to Cooper: ¡°Since Sherry has spoken this way, you should go to the hospital first.¡± Hearing these words, Cooper heaved a huge sigh of relief, full of gratitude towards White Mitchell. Soon, Cooper left the ceremonial venue with the help of Sana and their housekeeper, finally restoring a shred of quiet to the scene. But the silence didn¡¯tst for long. As soon as they were certain that Cooper waspletely out of sight, a scornful smile crept onto n Austin¡¯s face. Then, n Austin sneered and spoke: ¡°Ha, ha¡­ Do you really think that with the Robert Family backing you, you are sure to win? Don¡¯t forget, this is Sayon. No matter how long the reach of the Robert Family, they can¡¯t extend their influence here! Soon Leonardo Kim will bring all the construction team leaders to our Imperial Group¡¯s ceremony. By then, your Jones Group will be down and out!¡± Faced with n Austin¡¯s threat, a look of anger couldn¡¯t help but appear on the faces of Sherry Jones and her party. But at this time, a yful smile appeared on White Mitchell¡¯s face, and with a profound meaning, he said: ¡°Leonardo Kim? Are you sure he can show up today? Heh-heh ¡­¡± Chapter 322: 322: Is Leonardo Kim in Trouble? Hmm? Hearing the yfulughing from White Mitchell¡¯s mouth, n Austin¡¯s face froze for an instant, as if he smelled something exceptionally unusual. But he quickly adjusted himself. In his view, this was nothing more than a ploy by White Mitchell. Did he really think that by bragging a bit, he would believe him? How naive! He was now in partnership with Leonardo Kim, and there is no way Leonardo Kim wouldn¡¯t show up. What a joke. ¡°White Mitchell, keep bluffing. We will see if you canughter! Hmph!¡± n Austin snorted coldly, showing a disdainful face, and returned to the celebration of the Imperial Group with his men. However, as soon as he returned to the celebration, Grandy Anderson approached him anxiously: ¡°n, we still can¡¯t reach Leonardo Kim. Even his men have now lost contact.¡± ¡°What? Still can¡¯t reach him? What the hell is Leonardo Kim up to? The celebration is about to begin, and the person in charge of a construction team hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Damn!¡± n Austin¡¯s face became gloomy instantly, and he began to resent Leonardo Kim. Seeing this, Grandy Anderson said nervously, ¡°Do you think something might have happened to Leonardo Kim?¡± Something happened?
Hearing this, n Austin immediately scolded with a dark face, ¡°Shut up! What could possibly go wrong with Leonardo Kim, don¡¯t be a doomsayer. Quickly send Mr. Anderson to Kim Vige, tell him to bring Leonardo Kim here. Fuck, he must have had a hangover from drinkingst night. This Leonardo Kim, how could he pull this off on such an important day? Once I secure the Nezzi New City project, I need to knock some sense into them!¡± Just as n Austin was upset with Leonardo Kim, Messiah Anderson appeared at the celebration of the Imperial Group with a panic-stricken face. As soon as n Austin saw Mr. Anderson, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Anderson, you came just in time. I was about to find you, what in the world is going on with Leonardo Kim? The celebration is about to begin, why has no one shown up?¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Anderson¡¯s face became very solemn, and he hastily pulled n Austin to a corner. Then, Mr. Anderson said, ¡°Something¡¯s gone horribly wrong, something happened to Leonardo Kim. Last night, the entire Kim Vige was raided by Nezzibatmand! Leonardo Kim was killed on the spot and the others were arrested!¡± What¡­ what? The Nezzibatmand raided Kim Vige? Leonardo Kim was killed on the spot? This¡­ Upon hearing this news, n Austin¡¯s facial expression froze instantly, and he trembled involuntarily, ¡°What the hell happened? Why would Leonardo Kim provoke the Nezzibatmand at this critical moment? Isn¡¯t this just seeking death?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Mr. Anderson sighed with a helpless expression and said, ¡°How would I know? I have no idea what happened.¡± ¡°Useless!¡± n Austin cursed silently, his face as dark as the bottom of a pot. The man looked very irritable. Leonardo Kim, this bastard, why did he have to cause trouble at this critical moment? Isn¡¯t this just adding fuel to the fire? It¡¯s bad enough to cause trouble, but he had to provoke the Nezzibatmand. It¡¯s like an old man hanging himself because he thinks he¡¯s lived too long!
But, it¡¯s toote toment now. The main priority is how to make this celebration a sess. Thinking about this, n Austin forced down his anger and said, ¡°Since Leonardo Kim is gone, what about the construction teams in Kim Vige? Who¡¯s in charge of Kim Vige now? Can the construction teams still show up today?¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. Anderson replied with a solemn face, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that a man surnamed Shen has taken over Kim Vige. I¡¯m still looking into who he is.
I sent someone to contact him, and he said he woulde to the hotel with his men. They should be on their way now.¡± Hearing this news, n Austin breathed a sigh of relief. The death of Leonardo Kim was unfortunate, but as long as the construction team¡¯s resources were still avable, things weren¡¯t too bad. ¡°You should quickly arrange to greet him. Make sure to maintain good rtions with this Mr. Shen. We cannot afford any more mishaps!¡± n Austin instructed. Upon hearing this, Messiah Anderson immediately gathered his team and went to the hotel lobby to greet him, not daring to be the slightest bit negligent. At this time, construction teams that did not reside in Kim Vige began to appear. Not only from the Imperial Group, but also the Jones Group had guests arriving in session. Seeing this, n Austin gritted his teeth in anger. He cursed Leonardo Kim a hundred times, wishing he could dig him up from his grave and give him a good thrashing. If not for Leonardo Kim, would he have been so passive now? While n Austin was gritting his teeth, Archer Bright, the chairman of the Bright Corporation, appeared at the ceremony with his son, Jacob Bright. What¡¯s more, Jacob Bright even brought his fianc¨¦e, Snowden Jones. A construction team of the Bright family¡¯s caliber would not normally catch the eye of n Austin. However, under these circumstances, n Austin needed someone to back him up. So, n Austin personally greeted them. Upon receiving a wee from n Austin, Archer Bright and the others were visibly surprised and ttered. In order to further curry favor with n Austin, Archer Bright had Jacob Bright take Snowden Jones to the Jones Group¡¯s ceremony next door, nning to severely ridicule Sherry Jones.
Jacob Bright had a yful look on his face upon hearing this. He took Snowden Jones to the Jones Group¡¯s ceremony. At this time, there were some guests at the Jones Group¡¯s ceremony, but they were few and far between, making it seem quite deserted. Seeing this, Snowden Jones couldn¡¯t help but ridicule: ¡°Oh, is this our Jones Group¡¯s partnership celebration? Look at this grand setup, howe so few people showed up? If you need more bodies to fill the room, you should¡¯ve said so earlier. The Bright Corporation has plenty of manualborers they could send over. They are definitely better than these stray cats and dogs you invited! This shabbiness is a disgrace to our Jones Group!¡± Hmm? The Jones Group members who were originally receiving guests could not help but grimace upon hearing Snowden Jones¡¯s words. Obviously, she was here to rub salt in their wounds. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I can have them tossed out right now!¡± Elijah Bailey said indignantly. Sherry Jones shook her head helplessly upon hearing this, ¡°No need, causing a scene won¡¯t do us any good. I¡¯ll deal with them, Elijah. You go ahead and usher the guests in.¡± After instructing Elijah Bailey, Sherry Jones walked directly towards Jacob Bright and Snowden Jones. ¡°You¡¯ve said your piece and made your jokes, can you please leave now?¡± Sherry Jones asked coldly. Leave?
Upon hearing this, Snowden Jones gave a coldugh and retorted sarcastically, ¡°Why should I leave? The Jones Group doesn¡¯t belong to you alone. I¡¯m also a Jones, so why can¡¯t Ie? Besides, look at this sparse gathering for your celebration. If Ie, you should count yourselves lucky. What are you still doing standing there? Why aren¡¯t you weing us? Is this how you, Sherry Jones, treat your distinguished guests?¡± ¡°You!¡± Sherry Jones was momentarily at a loss for words. Her face turned red with anger. At this moment, White Mitchell, who had been sitting not far away, overheard themotion. He slowly walked over and said sarcastically, ¡°Distinguished guests? What kind of distinguished guests do you think you are? The scale of the Bright Family is not even enough to secure a seat here. Get lost!¡± Hehe¡­ Our Bright family isn¡¯t good enough? Jacob Bright, who was standing to the side, was displeased upon hearing these words. He sneered and said condescendingly, ¡°White Mitchell, be careful not to tongue-tie yourself with your big words. Look at your pitiful setup. Who canpare with our Bright family¡¯s scale? Can anyone dare topete with us?¡± Chapter 323: 323 The Bright Family really doesn’t qualify! As soon as Jacob Bright uttered these words, there was an immediate silence from Jones Group¡¯s side. The leaders of the construction teams invited by Sherry Jones, sat in their seats, wearingplex expressions on their faces. Indeed, they had at most tens of workers under them. Not counting as a construction team at all, they were at best small contractors. The Bright family, despite not being a primary construction business, still had a hundred-member construction team under their control. They couldn¡¯t bepared with the Bright family. Jacob Bright saw that each one of them seemed as helpless as a quail, sitting in their seats, not daring to speak. The expressions on their faces indicated growing satisfaction. Although he didn¡¯te to attend the Jones Group¡¯s celebration, it didn¡¯t stop him from ridiculing Sherry Jones. Snowden Jones, who was standing by his side, looked superior and said arrogantly, ¡°Do you see now, Sherry Jones? Even though you have some backing, you still want to take over the Nezzi project? It¡¯s just a pipe dream.¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry¡¯s face turned various shades of green and purple, growing increasingly unsightly. Just at this moment, amotion was heard at the celebration site of the Imperial Group. All members of the Imperial Group almost instantly stood at the doorway, as if expecting someone important. Archer Bright, who was with n Austin, quickly yelled to Jacob and Snowden, ¡°Jacob, Snowden, hurry back. Stop wasting your time with these irrelevant people. The new owner of Kim Vige and his construction team are here. Hurry.¡±
The new owner of Kim Vige? Jacob and Snowden were stunned, a bit unable to react. Hadn¡¯t Kim Vige always been Leonardo Kim¡¯s territory? Where did this new ownere from? Jacob didn¡¯t understand, neither did Snowden, and even Sherry Jones, who had been paying attention to Kim Vige, looked puzzled. The news of Leonardo Kim¡¯s death had not yet spread. It was expected they did not know. Jacob then quickly returned to Archer Bright¡¯s side with Snowden, dutifully prepared to greet this mysterious VIP. Indeed, he was very important in their eyes. To take over Kim Vige so smoothly in such a short time, he wasn¡¯t just anybody. Even Leonardo Kim, had spent more than a decade painstakingly gathering all the resources of the construction team under his control. Thus, everyone in the Imperial Group, under n Austin¡¯s leadership, was waiting anxiously for the new owner of Kim Vige to arrive. After a while, the elevator doors opened slowly. The first figure that everyone saw was Messiah Anderson, who walked ahead with an obsequious smile, bowing and scraping to whoever he encountered. ¡°Mr. Mill, please,e this way¡­¡± Messiah Anderson said politely. Next, they saw a middle-aged man in his forties, along with a group of leaders of construction teams, slowly appearing in their view. Theodore Engineering Team, Ma Engineering Team, Leo Engineering Team¡­ Seeing these familiar faces, n Austin finally rxed from his anxiety and let out a sigh of relief. All these were core construction teams under Leonardo Kim. Each of them had hundreds of construction workers under them. This was one of Imperial Group¡¯s major supports for the Nezzi project. As long as these people were on their side, what could Sherry Jones fight them with? Did she really think having Cooper as her backer made her invincible? She was still going to be crushed under his feet. n Austin, who had thought of this, became wholeheartedly bullish. He immediately threw a defiant look towards Sherry Jones.
At this moment, Sherry Jones, upon seeing the middle-aged man in the lead, had directly frozen on the spot. ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Mill?¡± Sherry Jones was dumbfounded. She never expected that the new owner of Kim Vige, ording to n Austin, would be Beryl Mill¡¯s father, Vincent Mill! Noises of surprise rumbled! For a moment, Sherry Jones¡¯ heart was overwhelmed by an astonishing tumult, and took a long time to calm down.
Just when Sherry Jones had not yet reacted, n Austin had already eagerly approached Vincent Mill with a full face of excitement. ¡°Hello Mr. Mill, your honorary visit truly adds an extraordinary splendor to our Imperial Group. Wee, wee, here is¡­¡± n Austin warmly greeted Vincent Mill. However, before he could finish speaking, a beautiful little girl following Vincent Mill suddenly shouted with great enthusiasm: ¡°Sherry! I¡¯m here! I¡¯m over here!¡± After that, the little girl waved her arms in excitement, calling Sherry Jones warmly over. This¡­ Seeing this scene, n Austin¡¯s face froze in surprise. He hadn¡¯t reacted yet, and even his hand, which was about to shake hands, was hanging in mid-air. What baffled him more was that Vincent Mill had not given him a serious look at all from the start, let alone shake hands with him. The next moment, he directly led his people towards Sherry Jones. Deathly silence! All the high-spirited people of the Imperial Group, at this moment, had fallen into silence. The whole scene quieted down all of a sudden. Exactly what was going on? Wasn¡¯t this the esteemed guest that n Austin had invited? Howe not only did he not give n a good face, but also went over to the Jones Group¡¯s side? The people of the Imperial Group looked at each other, their faces turning ugly.
At this moment, n Austin¡¯s hand was still awkwardly in the air. He stood in ce as if frozen, unable to recover for a long time. If anyone had stood in front of him then, they would have seen that the look on his face was the coldest it could be, as if it were covered by a giant dark cloud. On the other hand, Jacob Bright and Snowden Jones, who had just ridiculed Sherry Jones, were feeling so shocked that they didn¡¯t know what to say. Who could have imagined that the new owner of Kim Vige would actively show goodwill towards Sherry Jones! Compared with such a bigshot, what was the Bright Family worth? Could it be that White Mitchell, this bastard, knew about this situation all along? No wonder he said that the Bright Family wasn¡¯t qualified. That bastard must have been boasting earlier. Fuck, they had been yed! At this point, the expressions on Jacob¡¯s and Snowden¡¯s faces turned quite unsightly, as if they had been violently pped. Waves of burning sensation rushed into them. At this point, Grandy Anderson, who was standing behind n Austin, could not help interjecting: ¡°Mr. Mill, could¡­could you have made a mistake? The celebration venue for our Imperial Group is over here. Aren¡¯t you here to attend our celebration? You¡­¡± Hearing Grandy Anderson¡¯s voice, Vincent Mill turned his head slowly and said indifferently, ¡°What Imperial Group? I¡¯m not aware of it. Who says I was going to attend yourpany celebration? Today, I am here to attend thepany celebration of my niece, Sherry Jones! So, does your shitty Imperial Group have any objections?¡±
Chapter 324: Slapping the face! Chapter 324: pping the face! This¡­. Hearing Vincent Mill¡¯s relentless words, Grandy Anderson¡¯s expression froze, and she was standing there unmoving. She hadn¡¯t expected that Vincent Mill was truly supporting Sherry Jones, let alone that Vincent Mill wouldn¡¯t even give her any face. What in the world is going on? How could the new owner of Kim Vige be connected to Sherry Jones? Grandy Anderson was utterly perplexed, the more she thought about it, the darker her expression became, to the point where it seemed like she was about to weep. Her gaze at Sherry Jones was filled with resentment, as if she wanted to tear her limb from limb. At this moment, Sherry Jones, aftering back to her senses, was also staring nkly at Vincent Mill, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mill, Beryl, what¡­ what¡¯s going on? How did you be the new owner of Kim Vige? Where¡¯s Leonardo Kim?¡± Confronted with Sherry¡¯s question, both Vincent Mill and his daughter nced at White Mitchell. But they quickly averted their gaze. The reason Vincent Mill was able to easily take over Kim Vige was all thanks to White Mitchell. With Nezzimand post in charge, Vincent Mill had barely put in any effort to win over these construction crews who had been exploited by Leonardo Kim. But because White wouldn¡¯t let him express this, Vincent made up a reason, ¡°Leonardo Kim has done nothing but evil and has been eradicated by the people of Nezzimand post. I¡¯ve always wanted to develop in Sayon, and since I¡¯m acquainted with Mr. Theodore and others, I¡¯ve transferred all of River North¡¯s assets here to coborate with them. Mr. Theodore, am I right?¡± As he said this, Vincent gave a nce to the construction team leaders behind him. Understanding his intention, they all began to nod. ¡°Leonardo Kim forced us into working with the Imperial Group in the past. We never wanted to cooperate with them.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks to Mr. Mill. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Miss Jones, since you¡¯re someone Mr. Mill trusts, we¡¯ve decided today to only cooperate with you on the Nezzi new city project.¡± The construction team leaders couldn¡¯t wait to voice their support. Witnessing this, even Sherry was taken aback. This surprise was too unexpected. Just a moment ago, she was worried about not finding enough construction teams to bid for the Nezzi New City project. But now, all the reputable construction crews in Sayon are scrambling to work with her. This was like a pie falling from the sky. Upon seeing Sherry and Vincent so close, n Austin was nearly choked with frustration. His previous mocking words to White Mitchell and Sherry Jones were like repeated ps to his own face at this moment. His face was nearly swollen from the blows! Overtaken by anger, n Austin gave White Mitchell a spiteful nce and said angrily to Vincent Mill, ¡°You, a man from River North, are you sure you want to be enemies with our Imperial Group? Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. It¡¯s not just our Imperial Group that White Mitchell has offended, there¡¯s also the Zhang Group and the Weiden family with connections in the Martial Department! If you insist on standing with them, don¡¯t me us for handling you too! If you are wise, just take your people and attend our cooperation celebration obediently, otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter!¡± Regret? Facing n Austin¡¯s warning, Vincent Mill quietly nced at White Mitchell, then turned back with an indifferent face, and said coldly, ¡°n Austin, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know all the dirty deeds you¡¯ve done behind the scenes. Sooner orter, someone will settle Logan¡¯s score with you. As for regret, haha¡­ The ones who should regret are you. Evil deeds will lead to self-destruction, that¡¯s my advice to you!¡± ¡°You!¡± n Austin was speechless for a moment, so furious that his eyes were about to pop out. He said angrily, ¡°Good! Very good! You, a country bumpkin from River North, dare to be so presumptuous with me? Ignorant fool, just because you¡¯ve taken over Leonardo Kim¡¯s forces, do you really think you can contend with us? Sayon is not a ce where a country bumpkin like you can do as you please! Just wait, in a few days, when the bidding results for Nezzi are announced, you and White Mitchell will be buried together!¡± I don¡¯t mind telling you, David Herb has already said that Nezzi is predestined for our Imperial Group. As for you, you¡¯re just clowns. I¡¯ll watch as you die one by one before my eyes!¡± Humph! n Austin leaves the scene with his men in fury. Seeing this, Archer Bright worriedly says, ¡°Mr. Austin, Mr. Austin, what about the celebration ceremony?¡± Enraged n Austin shouts back, ¡°Get out!¡± Now is not the time for a celebration. Isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble? I¡¯ve already lost face, do I also need to tell everyone in Sayon that I can¡¯tpete with Sherry Jones? So, n Austin decided not to hold the celebration. There was no need to continue it. It would only bring more humiliation to him. The angry n Austin took his men and angrily left the scene. This¡­ Seeing this, Archer Bright, like a stunned chicken, stood still. He originally wanted to show off, but got involved in this matter instead. What a disaster! Immediately, Archer Bright couldn¡¯t save his face either. With a gloomy face, he followed n Austin and left the scene. It was only at this moment that the celebration venue finally restored some calmness. Then, without hesitation, Sherry Jones brought Vincent Mill and the others into the venue and smoothly held the celebration. This time, Sherry Jonespletely became the most sought-after existence in the Sayon real estate field, instantly making the headlines of major news and gaining unprecedented attention. That night, n Austin directly invited Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson to his house. Messiah Anderson read the news and seriously said, ¡°Austin, the noise is so loud now, will it affect our n? Can we really trust David Herb?¡± Under the current situation, whether in terms of funds,nd resources, or the strength of their construction team, Sherry Jones was stronger than them. If it were a fairpetition, they would have no advantage to speak of. Knowing this, and considering that he had put all his assets into this cooperation, if something unexpected happens, the Zhang Group would be finished. So, it¡¯s no wonder that Messiah Anderson is worried at this time. But at this moment, n Austin was still angry, and Messiah Anderson¡¯s words annoyed him. He impatiently said, ¡°Why are you panicking? David Herb said it himself, isn¡¯t that enough? White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, are just temporarily ahead. Why the rush? Wait until the bidding results are announced, we will defeat them as easily as we y a chicken. So, stop dreading about what isn¡¯t happening to me. I called you over this time to raise funds. After thestnd hoarding, our funds are no longer enough to¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re raising more money?¡± Messiah Anderson had a worried look on his face before n Austin finished speaking. Seeing this, n Austin said impatiently, ¡°How can you catch a wolf without sacrificing your child? This small amount of money, what is itpared to the Nezzi project? The bidding result will be announced soon, we need money everywhere. If we don¡¯t raise it now, when should we? I¡¯ve even mortgaged mypany to Longman, have Iined about it? Quickly, let¡¯s raise another ten billion.¡± Ten¡­ ten billion? Upon hearing this, Messi Andersen¡¯s heart bleeds. Ten billion, this time he might really have to sell his underpants to get so much money. All because of White Mitchell, damn it, it never ends. If it weren¡¯t for him, would I need to pay so much money? Bad luck, real bad luck. Once Nezzi is seized, I must give White Mitchell a hard lesson to vent my anger! However, before that, Messiah Anderson can only raise funds ording to n Austin¡¯s instructions. Mortgaging assets and borrowing high-interest loans, this time, whether it¡¯s the Imperial Group, the Weiden Family, or the Green Family, they have all gone all out, with a sense of desperation. But they didn¡¯t know, everything they were doing was under the control of White Mitchell¡­ Chapter 325: The Bidding Conference Begins! Chapter 325: The Bidding Conference Begins! Sayon, Royal Group. Since the end of the Cooperation Celebration, both Imperial Group and Jones Group were making their final sprint for their bid in full swing. This is the most important property project in Sayon in the past few decades, and perhaps even the next few decades. Whoever emerges victorious in the final bidding will stand at the pinnacle of the Sayon pyramid, bing as influential as David Herb. However, to many people¡¯s surprise, Sherry Jones, a mere general manager of a third-tier wealthy family, has be a hot choice for this bidding conference, and some outsiders were even optimistic that she could win the bid. Of course, the likes of Imperial Group, which is a first-tier wealthy family, are also among the hot choices. However, their series of actions in the previous period have plunged them into a quagmire. With less than twenty-four hours left until the bidding conference, David Herb, Longman, Amanda, Vincent Mill, and Beckett gathered in the Royal Group to give their final report to White Mitchell. ¡°The preparations for the bidding conference have beenpleted and will go ahead as scheduled tomorrow.¡± ¡°Imperial Group has mortgaged all its properties to me, seeming to want to fight a desperate battle.¡± ¡°The manpower of the construction team has been arranged and can be ready at any time¡­¡± Everyone was reporting their tasks orderly as arranged by White Mitchell, and everything was going ording to White Mitchell¡¯s n. After listening to everyone¡¯s report, White Mitchell stood up silently, looked down at the whole Sayon through the window of David Herb¡¯s office, and said somewhat emotionally, ¡°It¡¯s finally time for reckoning. Dear father, can you see everything unfolding? Soon, all those who have hurt you will pay the price they deserve. For the past five years, all the oppression that has been inflicted upon our family, I will repay them a hundredfold this time. You keep watching, you must keep watching, I will have them kneel one by one before your grave, confess their sins and pay with their lives!¡± White Mitchell clenched his fists, making a crunching sound. The next morning, the much-anticipated Nezzi New Town Bidding Conference finally arrived. The bidding conference was held directly on thend that Sherry Jones had hoarded in the Southern Suburb. After a few days of construction, a grand stage was built on thisnd that was originally barren. On the periphery, there were many people from the Royal Group maintaining order, and even many officers from the Patrol could be seen. The importance ced on this conference was evident. And the major news media had been waiting here overnight, eagerly looking forward to recording this historic moment. Around ten in the morning, David Herb finally appeared within everyone¡¯s sight. However, at this moment, David Herb, as the richest man in Sayon, could only follow behind a young man with a straight posture. This young man was dressed in military uniform, with four dazzling golden stars on his shoulders, his gaze was sharp, and his face was as if it had been cut with a knife and ax, as if he was hiding an enormous momentum, and he appeared very imposing. This man was the highestmander of the Nezzi Command, Nezzi War King, Mr. Azure Dragon! At the same time, he was also one of the five War Kings under the White War Department, having a prominent status. His appearance immediately attracted countless attention, and everyone turned their heads and cast their eyes on him. Some bidders participating in this bidding conference couldn¡¯t help but try to show up in front of Mr. Azure Dragon, hoping to increase their chances of winning in the bidding. Even n Austin felt restless and wanted to tter Mr. Azure Dragon by leveraging his rtionship with David Herb. Seeing n Austin¡¯s response, Sherry Jones was also itching to move, but White Mitchell beside her slowly spoke, ¡°Do you want to see Mr. Azure Dragon? Do you need me to call him over?¡± Hearing this, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of both amusement and exasperation. What was White Mitchell thinking, making jokes at a time like this? This was an important day concerning his death and survival, yet from morning till now, the only four words written on White Mitchell¡¯s face were: nonchnt and careless! Yes, White Mitchell¡¯s confidence in Sherry Jones eyes, trantes to nonchnce. However, Sherry Jones didn¡¯t reprimand White Mitchell. She knew that White Mitchell was merely trying not to let herself be too nervous and thereby affect their performance. Keep in mind that there was a session afterword where they would present their proposal on stage. If they didn¡¯t perform well, all their previous efforts would be in vain. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t joke around at this time. If Mr. Azure Dragon hears you, it would be terrible.¡± Sherry Jones advised. Hearing her words, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile. I wasn¡¯t joking, Could it be that I wasn¡¯t serious enough? With mixed feelings, White Mitchell had no choice but to say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to my wife. But you don¡¯t have to worry either. Mr. Azure Dragon isn¡¯t going to entertain them. Maybe, he will even severely reprimand them.¡± Huh? Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones was stunned, and then a puzzled look appeared on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Really? How could that be possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± White Mitchell smiled faintly, and then with a yful look on his face, he said, ¡°Then how about we make a bet? If I win, you get off work early tonight and go home to warm up the bed for me.¡± Hearing this, Sherry Jones¡¯s face turned red instantly, like a ripe apple, and she couldn¡¯t help but smack her lips at White Mitchell, ¡°Hmph! Brother, you¡¯re bing more and more unscrupulous.¡± Seeing Sherry Jones¡¯s shy appearance, White Mitchellughed heartily. Thismotion fell right into the eyes of n Austin, who was preparing to tter Mr. Azure Dragon, prompting n Austin to sneer coldly. Laughing while on the brink of death? Just wait till I teach you a good lesson in front of Mr. Azure Dragon!¡± n Austin thought grimly. This wasn¡¯t the asion to act recklessly. Laughing out loud like White Mitchell, without any consideration for his image, was akin to not taking the bid conference seriously. If he were to notify Mr. Azure Dragon about such behavior, it would definitely put White Mitchell in a tight spot. As such, his chances of winning the bid would increase even more. Thinking of this, n Austin quickened his pace and rushed to get in front of Mr. Azure Dragon. At this moment, there were already two or three bidders gathered in front of Mr. Azure Dragon. With the addition of n Austin, only Sherry Jones remained seated, unmoved. In n Austin¡¯s view, such behavior was simply asking for trouble. If you didn¡¯t take this opportunity to please Mr. Azure Dragon, did you n on waiting till the results of the bidding were announced? It was simply absurd! But just as n Austin was excited and ready to please Mr. Azure Dragon, Mr. Azure Dragon¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he coldly uttered a single word¡ªScram!!! Chapter 326: Does Imperial Group Have the Upper Hand? Chapter 326: Does Imperial Group Have the Upper Hand? This¡­ One grunt from Azure Dragon had thrown n Austin and the other entrepreneurs who were trying to curry favor with him into a state of dumbfoundedness, their smiling faces gradually freezing. ¡°Give me any more of this nonsense, and I¡¯ll disqualify you from the bidding!¡± Azure Dragon said indifferently. These words sent n Austin and the others into a state of panic. They hurriedly made way for him, not daring to make direct eye contact with Azure Dragon. Seeing n Austin and the others trembling in fear, Azure Dragon sneered inwardly and then silently turned his gaze towards White Mitchell. White Mitchell greeted him with a casual nce, after which Azure Dragon moved on, slowly walking towards the already set up stage. n Austin and the rest stood where they were, looking aggrieved, and not daring to take even a deep breath. Who would have expected that Azure Dragon would rebuke them so fiercely, leaving them with no dignity? Elsewhere, Sherry Jones was silently astonished by this scene. She hadn¡¯t expected that White Mitchell was actually right. It was a good thing she didn¡¯t go over, or she would have been chastised too. With this in mind, Sherry Jones cast a grateful look at White Mitchell and said, ¡°White, you¡¯re amazing. How did you know that Azure Dragon doesn¡¯t fall for this kind of ttery? Do you know Mr. Azure Dragon very well?¡± White Mitchell responded with a knowing smile: He certainly understood Azure Dragon. He had trained Azure Dragon and considered him his subordinate and arade in arms. He knew the exact number of bullet holes on Azure Dragon¡¯s body. What¡¯s more, Azure Dragon was there that day because he had called him. Except for Sherry, Azure Dragon wouldn¡¯t give face to anyone. Even if Austin and his crew could pluck the stars from the sky, Azure Dragon wouldn¡¯t give them a second look. However, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t share these details with Sherry. So he deflected her question by saying, ¡°Ah¡­ I was just guessing. Turner once mentioned that Azure Dragon is upright and doesn¡¯t like sycophancy.¡± When Sherry heard this, she responded with a look of eptance, not suspecting anything. As they were chatting, the people who had wanted to curry favor with Azure Dragon had already discreetly returned to their positions, shamefaced after their humiliation. n Austin was even more resentful seeing the cheerful scene over at White and Sherry¡¯s table. ¡°Enjoy your little victory now! Soon, you will have nowhere to hide your shame!¡± n thought to himself, ring fiercely at them. Subsequently, he turned to Grandy Anderson seated next to him and said irritably, ¡°Where are the Jones Family¡¯s people? The bidding conference is about to begin, and they still haven¡¯t shown up. Are they nning to rebel?¡± Clearly, n Austin wasn¡¯t one to sit idle. Even though David Herb had assured him, he still chose to be cautious. So he had specifically arranged for the Jones Family¡¯s people toe, intending to publicly disqualify Sherry from the bidding. If the Jones Family, representing the Jones Group, announced their withdrawal from the bidding, Sherry wouldn¡¯t have a chance of turning the tide, with everyone watching. This time, he was determined to take down Sherry Jones! All of you, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, after today, it¡¯s your end! At this thought, n Austin¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, gleaming ominously like a venomous snake. At that moment, Grandy Anderson turned to look at him, and slowly said, ¡°They¡¯re here, just outside.¡± ¡°Good! Bring them in immediately. I can hardly wait to see White Mitchell and Sherry Jones fall from grace! Quick!¡± n instructed urgently. On hearing his orders, Grandy Anderson nodded and immediately headed to the outskirts. At that moment, the Jones Family¡¯s people were anxiously waiting outside. Seeing Grandy Anderson, they regarded her as a savior and were eager to curry favor with her. n Austin had already informed them: If the Jones Family could bring down Sherry Jones this time, then they wouldn¡¯t be implicated in whatever trouble White Mitchell caused. Further, the Jones Family might get a chance to participate in the new Nezzi city project. This was a golden opportunity not to be missed, so the Jones family¡¯s people agreed without a second thought. At the moment when Grandy Anderson went to receive the people from the Jones family, n Austin stood up with a confident smile and slowly walked towards White Mitchell and Sherry Jones. Seeing n Austin, Sherry Jones¡¯ face darkened instantly, and she snapped, ¡°n Austin, what tricks do you still want to y? This is a bidding conference today, with Mr. Azure Dragon on the stage. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Azure Dragon will directly cancel your bidding qualification?¡± Cancel my bidding qualification? Hearing this, n Austin smiled coldly and said in a dismissive manner: ¡°The ones who are going to have their bid cancelled today are not me, but you Jones Group. You don¡¯t seriously think I¡¯d let you participate in this bidding conference smoothly, do you? With your ability in the Jones Group, being able to get to where you are today is already my mercy. And you still dream about winning the bid? Haha¡­ Absolutely ridiculous! Let me tell you, this project in Nezzi New City has long been predetermined to be ours from the Imperial Group. This is personally confirmed by David Herb!¡± ¡°You!¡± Sherry Jones¡¯s face worsened as she heard these words, grinding her silver teeth almost to pieces. At this time, White Mitchell calmly responded: ¡°Oh? Really? The result hasn¡¯te out yet, and you are so confident? Could it be that you¡¯re not afraid of being deceived by David Herb?¡± Deceived me? At these words, n Austin gave another cold smile and confidently said: ¡°Result? You guys, still want to see the bidding result? Dream on! You first deal with your own mess and then talk about these sarcastic remarks. I won¡¯t say more. The gift I sent you has arrived. Enjoy it, hahaha¡­¡± With these words, n Austin returned to his seat with a smug look on his face, looking like he was assured of victory. At this moment, Sherry Jones felt uneasy after hearing what he said. She was not afraid of n Austin confronting her openly, but was afraid of him ying tricks behind her back. While Sherry Jones was worried, a sharp voice suddenly prated her ear. ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, our Jones family has something to say before the bidding conference begins.¡± Hearing Mori Jones¡¯s voice, Sherry¡¯s heart thumped. Immediately, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but nce in the direction of n Austin, and then she stood up abruptly, looking at the Jones family¡¯s people: ¡°Grandmother, why¡­why are you here?¡± Old Madam Jones at the front coldly snorted without giving Sherry Jones a second look. At this time, Amanda said impatiently, ¡°If you cane, why can¡¯t we? You mean, just because you hold shares of the Jones Group, we can¡¯t?¡± At this¡­ Seeing Amanda¡¯s aggressive look, Sherry Jones felt even more uneasy. She hurriedly walked towards the people of the Jones family, trying to get them to leave first. ¡°Grandmother, whatever it is, we can talk about it at home. I¡¯ll agree to any conditions you have, but please don¡¯t cause trouble here, I¡­¡± Sherry Jones pleaded earnestly. But the Jones family¡¯s people turned a deaf ear to her words,pletely ignoring her, and stubbornly walked towards where the Azure Dragon was seated. Watching this scene, Sherry Jones felt as if her heart was being pricked by needles. She never thought that at this moment, she would be troubled by the Jones family. White Mitchell, standing aside and watching Sherry Jones¡¯ tormented face, sighed quietly and then stepped in front of the people of the Jones family: ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance to leave now, or bear the consequences!¡± Faced with White Mitchell¡¯s kind warning, Amanda sneered immediately, ¡°You can barely save yourself, and you¡¯re still giving us a chance? ¡°Are you now afraid? I tell you, it¡¯s toote! It serves you right for offending people everywhere! You just wait for n Austin and the others to tear you apart and throw you into the River Arch for the fish!¡± Having said this, Amanda and the others didn¡¯t even bother to look at White Mitchell a second time, and quickly walked to the front of the stage, and couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, our Jones family has something to say¡­¡± Chapter 327: The Jones Family Representative Withdraws Jones Group from Bidding? Chapter 327: The Jones Family Representative Withdraws Jones Group from Bidding? Huh? Sitting on the stage, Azure Dragon instinctively cast a questioning gaze towards White Mitchell upon hearing those words. White Mitchell nodded silently. He had already guessed the Jones Family¡¯s tactics. He had been prepared for them and no matter how they tried to stir the pot, it would only be a self-inflicted humiliation. Seeing this, Azure Dragon turned his gaze back to the Jones family, opening his mouth to say with a nonchnt expression, ¡°Speak.¡± Upon witnessing this, the members of the Jones family were overjoyed. Seeing this, Sherry Jones, standing beside White Mitchell, felt another twinge of pain in her heart. She helplessly watched the members of the Jones family, wanting to step forward to plead with them to cease their actions. ¡°Granny, Uncle, I beg¡­¡± Sherry tried to plead with a pained expression but Will Jones interrupted her. Will Jones sneered, throwing a dismissive nce at Sherry, ¡°You¡¯re remembering to call me uncle now? Toote! Since you returned, you¡¯ve caused chaos in our Jones Family, not only supporting White Mitchell to act recklessly, but also forcefully taking over our shares in the Jones Group. And now you think you can beg for forgiveness? Do you think we would forgive you?¡± Sherry, upon hearing these words, fell silent, futilely trying to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, I¡­¡± But the Jones Family didn¡¯t even give her a chance to exin. Amanda cut her off, berating, ¡°No such thing, in front of Mr. Azure Dragon, you dare to defend yourself? Do you dare to say White Mitchell didn¡¯t seriously injure Noah Weiden? Do you dare to say that you¡¯re not holding 50% of the shares of the Jones Group? Those shares weren¡¯t willingly given to you by us, how did you get them and do you think it¡¯s your ce to defend yourself? Mr. Azure Dragon has clear sight!¡± I¡­ In the face of the usations from the Jones family, Sherry felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness and her eyes began to well up with unshed tears. What the Jones family was saying was partly true, but it wasn¡¯t the whole truth. They were selectively pulling out facts to confuse Mr. Azure Dragon. What would she do if he really believed them? ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, it¡¯s not as they say, you¡­¡± Sherry desperately tried to defend herself, but she was pulled into an embrace by White Mitchell. ¡°Bro, I¡­¡± Seeing White Mitchell, Sherry¡¯s teardrops finally escaped, painting the picture of utter helplessness. Seeing this, White Mitchell consoled her with aposed face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s watch and see. I believe Azure Dragon is a person who can see the truth beyond the surface, he won¡¯t trust their words blindly.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sherry started to say but then sighed deeply, knowing that White Mitchell was right to stop her from arguing any further. If she continued bickering with the Jones family, it would only make things worse. But if she allowed the Jones family to continue speaking, she couldn¡¯t predict the oue. In that moment, Sherry was filled with inner turmoil. At this time, the Jones family was without an ounce of mercy, instead revelling in Sherry¡¯s predicament with snide contempt. Then, Old Madam Jones, the head of the Jones family, addressed Azure Dragon on the stage, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, I am the Chairwoman of the Jones Group. Indeed, Sherry forcefully took 50% shares from me, but I still hold the other 50%. I am well aware of the depth of the Jones Group. We have never been qualified to bid for the development in Nezzi as we had always been in the cosmetics industry, not having been involved in any real estate projects. Therefore, I am here to formally propose, on behalf of the Jones Group, that we, the Jones Group, withdraw from the bidding for the development in Nezzi!¡± Gasp! As soon as this was said, the hall was instantly filled with gasps. The many journalists gathered to collect information immediately turned their attention towards the Jones Family. No one had expected that the Jones Group, which at one point overshadowed the Imperial Group in poprity, would withdraw from bidding at such a crucial time. Was this a case of familial conflict causing the downfall of a promising candidate? Many journalists spected, with some expressing certainty that Sherry had forcibly seized the shares of the Jones Group and that her family was seeking revenge. Others argued that Sherry had been too ruthless, which prompted the Jones family to rise and resist. Of course, there were also those who defended Sherry, believing that the Jones family was being overly greedy. In short, the various spections spread among the press, and some journalists who were ahead of the rest even sent their information back to their news agencies to be published that evening. Public opinion was stirred, with much of it pointing fingers and hurling insults at Sherry, using her of reckless and ruthless behavior, not sparing even her own flesh and blood for her ambitions. Azure Dragon, standing on the stage and hearing all these rumors, responded with a stern rebuke, ¡°Silence! Every single one of you, shut up! Anyone who disobeys will be removed from this ce!¡± Boom! With his words, Azure Dragon¡¯s aura as the War King exploded and rolled over the crowd. In just an instant, the room went silent, everyone prudently closing their mouths and standing fearfully at their spots. Even the Jones family was startled by Azure Dragon¡¯s unexpected surge of aura. Somehow, they felt that the gaze Azure Dragon was giving them was tantly different and his eyes seemed to convey a certain extent of disgust. At this moment, White Mitchell, holding Sherry¡¯s hand, slowly walked towards the Jones family. As he walked, White Mitchell began to speak, ¡°Since when has the Jones Group participated in the bidding for Nezzi? I seem to have no knowledge of it. We¡¯ve always participated in the bidding in our own personal capacity, not as representatives of the Jones Group.¡± Huh? Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s voice, the members of the Jones family snapped out of their shock, their gaze quickly shifting towards him. The next second, Amanda snapped and said, ¡°White Mitchell, we¡¯re in front of Mr. Azure Dragon, how dare you be so audacious! Even if you argue till you¡¯re blue in the face, it won¡¯t stop us from withdrawing from the bidding. You¡¯re using the employees and ounts of our Jones Group to bid in your own name? Who are you trying to fool? Do you think Mr. Azure Dragon is a three-year-old child to be fooled by you?¡± White Mitchell casually smiled, responding, ¡°Oh? Really? You didn¡¯t mention it, and I almost forgot about that. Elijah, can you please enlighten them about who currently are the employees for Jones Group? And while you¡¯re at it, let them know how much money is there left in the Jones Group¡¯s ount! Let them see clearly and understand.¡± Chapter 328: 328: The Jones Family, with Nothing Left! Chapter 328: The Jones Family, with Nothing Left! As the words fell, Elijah Bailey stood up straight from his seat and quickly advanced while holding his cellphone. ¡°Elijah Bailey, what are you trying to do, start a revolt? Get lost to your seat now, or are the chairman¡¯s orders worthless?¡± Mori Jones barked at the sight of Elijah Bailey. Bailey scoffed at this. He had been keeping his cool for Sherry¡¯s sake, but now that the Jones family had shown its true colors, he had no reservations. Without any hesitation, Bailey straightforwardly said. ¡°Sorry, from the moment you started driving us old employees out of the Jones Group, we have not had anybor contracts with the Jones Group. We are Miss Jones¡¯s employees and are no longer rted to the Jones Group. This is mybor contract, if you want to see it, I can show everyone else¡¯s too.¡± ¡°You!¡± Whoosh! Mori Jones was instantly enraged at these words. But Bailey ignored him and continued flipping through his phone, with an expressionless face, he said ¡°This is the ount information of the Jones Group as well as the fund flow during this period.
We didn¡¯t use a penny from the Jones Group for the Nezzi New Town project. The funds given by Mr. Beckett were not deposited in the ount of the Jones Group either, so in any case, our participation in the bidding has nothing to do with the Jones Group!¡± No rtion at all? The Jones family members were taken aback. Old Madam Jones staggered and stepped back twice ¨C she felt a little sturdy. The stubborn Mori Jones grabbed Bailey¡¯s phone and flipped through the financial details. ¡°Impossible, impossible, such huge funds, you¡­¡± Mori Jones¡¯s face grew gloomier as he flipped through the pages, his expression turning pitch ck. Angry, he smashed Bailey¡¯s phone to the ground, looking furious and ashamed. ¡°I will im the cost of the phone from the Jones Group,¡± Bailey sneered. ¡°You!¡± Mori Jones was instantly filled with rage and frustration. At this point, Amanda, who was standing next to him, kept her intent on mischief and said furiously, ¡°Even so, what does it prove? You must have used the Jones Group¡¯s name to participate in the bid. The Jones Group wants to withdraw from bidding now, and you can¡¯t stop that!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell responded calmly, ¡°Is that so? I would have to ask Mr. Herb about that.¡± When Mitchell finished speaking, he turned his gaze to David Herb who was seated next to the Azure Dragon. Upon noticing, David Herb immediately produced the list of biddingpanies. There was no Jones Group on it, only Sherry Jones! The moment came when David Herb held up the list of bidders and solemnly stated, ¡°Miss Jones is bidding in her personal capacity, And has no connection with the Jones Group!¡± This¡­ At this time, the Jones family waspletely dumbfounded. From the beginning, Sherry had never used the name of the Jones Group to participate in the bid. Moreover, all the employees of the Jones Group now have no connection with the Jones Group.
All of them are Sherry¡¯s, which means that the Jones Group is now just a shellpany. ¡°Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible¡­¡± The frantic Mori Jones, like a madman, wanted to rush to the stage to see David Herb¡¯s bidding list clearly. He couldn¡¯t believe that this was true. All along, he thought that Sherry was merely unable to fend for herself without the Jones family, let alone bidding for the Nezzi New Town project. But reality viciously smacked him in the face.
Not only did Sherry not depend on the Jones family, but she also managed to move step by step to where she was now. Seeing the furious and frustrated Mori Jones, David Herb¡¯s expression turned grave, and he quickly reprimanded, ¡°Insolence! Is this bidding conference a ce where you can act wildly? Come forward, people, and kick these Jones family members all out!¡± The next moment, the security of the Royal Group charged in, picked up Mori Jones, and threw him down off the stage. Seeing this, Old Madam Jones and Amanda who were standing below the stage, couldn¡¯t help but shudder, revealing a dead-gray expression. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s overpletely. The Jones Group is just an empty shell, which means that the Jones family is now inplete bankruptcy. This was unbearable for Old Madam Jones. In the meantime, White Mitchell calmly said, ¡°I said before, Sherry will not only participate in the bidding, but alsoe in her personal capacity and has absolutely nothing to do with the Jones family. If the Jones were honest, I could have handed over wealth and honor to you, but unfortunately, you don¡¯t know how to cherish it.¡± ¡°White Mitchell, you!¡± When the Old Madam Jones heard this, she was instantly infuriated. Her face turned red, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. She was immediately driven out of the venue by the security of the Royal Group. At this time, the public opinion at the venue had radically changed, and people directed their fingers at the members of the Jones family, using them of being insatiable liars. n Austin, who was initially sitting nearby ready to watch the enjoyable drama, saw this scene and was so angry he felt like his lungs were about to explode. He never thought that the Jones family would be so hopeless.
¡°Trash, trash, trash!!!¡± n Austin roared silently in his heart. He wished he could throw the entire Jones family into the River Arch to feed the fish. Seeing this, Grandy Anderson hurriedly persuaded him, ¡°Calm down, n. Although we didn¡¯t topple White Mitchell and Sherry Jones, we still have the trump card- David Herb. You must keep your cool right now. We still have to present our bidding proposalter, we can¡¯t allow them to affect us at this crucial moment.¡¯ Listening to this, n Austin¡¯s mood calmed slightly. That¡¯s right, they still had the trump card, David Herb. Even if Sherry escapes now, what can she do? As long as David Herb is on his side, what can Sherry use to fight him? ¡°Notify Noah immediately, I can¡¯t wait any longer. As soon as the bidding conference is over, tonight I want to see White Mitchell and Sherry dead before me!¡± n Austin said furiously. But originally, they nned to send White Mitchell to meet Yama the next day. Austin, however, could not bear to wait any longer. He wished to see White Mitchell dead in front of him immediately. With this thought, n Austin¡¯s eyes burst into a chilling glint, which was shot fiercely towards White Mitchell¡­ Chapter 329: 329: The Result is Announced, She’s the Winning Bidder? Chapter 329: The Result is Announced, She¡¯s the Winning Bidder? ¡°Brother, what the hell is going on?¡± After the drama had unfolded in the Jones Family, Sherry Jones returned to her seat in a daze, her mind full of confusion. How is it that even she, as part of the Jones Group, didn¡¯t know about these happenings, yet White Mitchell knew everything so clearly? Uh¡­ White Mitchell fell silent for a while, then turned to look at the nearby Elijah Bailey. Understanding the situation, Elijah Bailey said, ¡°These were actually all suggestions from White. Before we decided to participate in the bidding, White was worried that the Jones Family would be up to something. So he gave us some advice. It just so happened that ourbor contracts hadn¡¯t been finalized at that time, so we followed White¡¯s advice and guard against the Jones Family.¡± After Elijah Bailey finished speaking, he seemed a bit uncertain. Luckily, Sherry didn¡¯t have many doubts and instead looked at White Mitchell with gratitude, ¡°Brother, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you and Elijah, I really have no idea what I would have done today. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve been too soft. I clung to a sliver of hope for the Jones Family, thinking that they woulde around one day, but I almost caused a major disaster.¡±
In saying this, there was a hint of self-me in Sherry¡¯s tone. If it wasn¡¯t for White Mitchell being cautious, their ns would¡¯ve been ruined. Not to mention winning the bid for the new city of Nezzi, they would¡¯ve lost their qualification to bid. In such a case, how would she help White solve the troubles from the Weiden Family and the Imperial Group? ¡°It¡¯s okay now, everything is solved. Get ready, you will soon have to present your bid. I believe you can do it.¡± White Mitchell said, encouraging her with a gentle expression. Upon hearing this, Sherry nodded heavily. Pulling herself together, her face was once again filled with a determined expression. n Austin, not far away, saw this and sneered to himself, ¡°Laugh, go ahead andugh. Soon, you¡¯ll know what despair feels like!¡± On the other hand, shortly after peace was restored at the event venue, David Herb, the organizer of Nezzi¡¯s new city bidding meeting, announced the start of the bidding conference. Now it was the turn of each bidder who came to participate to take the stage and present their visions and ns for Nezzi¡¯s new city. David Herb and the other judges, led by the Azure Dragon, would make an overall judgment based on their bidding ns, their financial resources and their resources to select the final winner. The Imperial Group¡¯s presentation was before Sherry¡¯s. Soon it was their turn to present their bidding n on the stage. As n Austin, who was exuding immense confidence, walked onto the stage, he not only presented his bidding n but also pointed out deficiencies in the ns of the previous two bidders. Even though he was not in a superior position regarding funds and resources, this did not worry him because he had David Herb on his side. In his view, this was just a formality. The new city of Nezzi was already in his pocket. Downstage, as Sherry finished listening to n¡¯s bidding n, she could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our n will definitely win.¡± White Mitchell encouraged again. Upon hearing this, Sherry nodded heavily, gathered her courage, got on stage, and began presenting her bidding n. A few minutester, after Sherry had finished presenting her bidding n, she breathed a long sigh of relief. She had done everything she could. Now, all she had to do was wait for the results to be announced and leave it to fate. Before long, Sherry returned to White Mitchell¡¯s side with a nervous look, focusing all her attention on the stage.
At this moment, David Herb emerged in front of everyone with the final result of the bidding. The air seemed to have be still. Everyone held their breath and listened intently, afraid to miss a single word. They knew very well that this was a historic moment for Sayon, a moment that would produce another David Herb. Whoever won the bidding would be an existence parallel to David Herb.
Without hesitation, it could be said that this was undoubtedly the most crucial moment in Sayon for the next few decades. ¡°Apologies for the wait. After much deliberation among the judges, we have weighed the strengths of each bidder. Now, the results of the bidding are in my hands.¡± David Herb stated seriously. Upon hearing this, a smug grin made its way onto n Austin¡¯s face. He adjusted his suit quietly, giving the impression that he was ready toe onstage to receive the contract. At this moment, David Herb¡¯s gaze fell on n silently, his eyes conveying something peculiar. Hm? n Austin faltered, sensing something off, but by the time he nced back at David Herb, thetter had swiftly withdrawn his gaze. ¡°Could it have been an illusion?¡± n Austin muttered to himself. Then, his eyes hardened as he said decisively, ¡°It must have been an illusion. The Nezzi New City project is definitely mine!¡± Just as n Austin was preparing to stand, David Herb on the stage began to speak slowly, ¡°The sessful bidder this time is¡­¡± Sherry! Jones! Whoosh! As soon as these words dropped, the name ¡®Sherry Jones¡¯ echoed in everyone¡¯s minds on the spot. Sherry Jones was the winner. Definitely a rising figure in Sayon¡¯s business world. In less than ten years, Sherry Jones would definitely be on par with David Herb. The queen of Sayon¡¯s business world!
Boom boom boom¡­ A series of celebratory cannons boomed in unison, as if announcing the rise of Sherry Jones to everyone in Sayon. In an instant, countless people at the scene couldn¡¯t help but cast envious nces at Sherry Jones. From today onwards, Sherry Jones would be another synonym for Sayon. Her name would be recorded in Sayon¡¯s history! ¡°I¡­ I did it, I made it, brother, I made it. I¡­¡± Sherry Jones¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears. Her emotional tears poured down like a broken dam. Yes, she did it. She won the Nezzi New City project. White Mitchell was safe. From now on, she could protect White Mitchell. No one would dare to trouble White Mitchell anymore. She was relieved and truly happy. From her childhood till now, she had always been protected by White Mitchell. This time, she could finally do something for him. In the future, no one would be able to make their lives difficult anymore. No one would be able to tear them apart anymore. Her tears of joy continued to flow. Sherry Jones threw herself into White Mitchell¡¯s arms, as if trying to vent all the grievances she had endured over the period of time. At that moment, n Austin, who was just about to stand up, slumped back into his seat. His face was filled with disbelief. Sherry¡­ Sherry Jones, the winner was actually Sherry Jones, not their Imperial Group!
This¡­ He lost! He actually lost! He lost to Sherry Jones, such a young girl! How could this be? What on earth was going on? Hadn¡¯t David Herb pledged to him that the Nezzi New City project was practically his? n Austin found it hard to ept the result. He knew very well that he could not afford to lose. He had invested everything he had. He just couldn¡¯t afford to lose, he really couldn¡¯t! For a moment, n Austin¡¯s emotions began to crumble. He stared nkly at David Herb on the stage, rushed over frantically like a madman and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Herb, this is fake, right? You¡¯re just joking with us, right? You said it, the Nezzi New City project is ours, the Imperial Group¡¯s! You even asked me to arrange for the financing, fifty billion. You said if I had fifty billion, the Nezzi New City would definitely be mine. Mr. Herb, say something, tell them that this is fake, this is just a joke you¡¯re making. Please say it, please say it!!!¡± Chapter 330: 330: Did I Say Something Like This? Chapter 330: Did I Say Something Like This? n Austin waspletely panicked. He had put in so much effort and staked his entire fortune on this bid. If he couldn¡¯t secure the Nezzi New Town project, he would likely go bankrupt in a matter of days. Furthermore, he had firmly promised Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson that he would definitely secure the Nezzi New Town project. Given the current situation, would Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson kill him? So, at this point, n Austin didn¡¯t care about appearances anymore. He only hoped that David Herb could tell him that all of this was fake, just a joke. Grandy Anderson, who was standing next to him, was also desperately saying to David Herb on the stage, ¡°Mr. Herb¡­..Mr. Herb, please don¡¯t joke with us anymore, we can¡¯t take this kind of scare. Sherry Jones is nothing but a little girl who barely knows anything about managing apany or a project. The Nezzi New Town project is a huge one, how can it be entrusted to her? Our Imperial Group is different. We are the cream of the crop in this industry; we have plenty of experience. We¡­¡± Before Grandy Anderson could finish, an anxious n Austin interrupted, ¡°Mr. Herb, you said before that Nezzi New Town was ours, the Imperial Group¡¯s. You personally told me so. I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to do. You can¡¯t abandon us now. If you do this, our Imperial Group will go bankrupt. You can¡¯t harm us¡­¡±
¡°Harm you?¡± Upon hearing this, David Herb on the stage sneered, a yful expression on his face. ¡°You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t just say anything. Your Imperial Group going bankrupt, what¡¯s that got to do with me, David Herb? And did I ever say such a thing? Ah¡­I am getting old, my memory isn¡¯t as good as it used to be.¡± What¡­ Upon hearing David Herb¡¯s words, n Austin and Grandy Anderson were rendered speechless. Both stood there as if they had been immobilized by a Fixed-body Skill. It¡¯s over, David Herb is not admitting to his words, the Imperial Group is finished! Not only is the Imperial Group doomed, but Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson¡¯s side is also headed for disaster. At this moment, n Austin felt as if he had been struck by lightning out of the blue,pletely shocked, his eyes bing nk. The next moment, an ashen-faced n Austin stumbled and copsed to the ground, all energy drained from his body. It¡¯s all over, it¡¯s all over, he was really going to go bankrupt this time. Meanwhile, Grandy Anderson said angrily, ¡°Mr. Herb, you can¡¯t do this to us; you personally promised us before. Right now, you say you ¡®don¡¯t remember¡¯, and that¡¯s supposed to just settle it? This is unfair!¡± Unfair? On the stage, David Herb¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Imperial Group is worthy of talking about fairness with me? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the little tricks you¡¯ve been up to recently. Not mentioningnd hoarding, the people from the Jones family just now, you were behind that, wasn¡¯t it? Am I wrong? A third-ratepany like yours is qualified to talk about fairness with me? Just get lost and don¡¯t dirty my ce!¡± ¡°You!¡± Grandy Anderson was instantly embossed, her gorgeous face flushing red, a look of injustice pervading her face.
¡°Mr. Austin, Ms. Anderson, please.¡± A security guard came directly to their faces. n Austin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot; gritting his teeth, he forced himself to rise. ¡°White Mitchell, Sherry Jones, I¡¯m not done with you!!!¡± ¡°How presumptuous! Get them out of here!¡± This time, it was Azure Dragon standing behind David Herb who issued the order. The next moment, the two guards standing behind Azure Dragon raised their weapons and said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±
With an embarrassed look on his face, n Austin did not dare to resist and had to slink out of the bidding meeting. Then, Sherry Jones walked onto the stage, solemnly took the tender from David Herb¡¯s hand. This also symbolized that Sherry Jones would soon be a shining star in Sayon¡¯s business world. Meanwhile, White stood under the stage, silently waiting for Sherry, an unflustered look on his face. When an enthusiastic Sherry, holding the bid triumphantly, walked up to him, White then smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement, don¡¯t stay overtime tonight, go home and warm up the bed for me.¡± Sherry, who was initially thinking about sharing her joy with White, blushed at these words and promptly buried her face in her chest, whispering shyly: ¡°I know, always bullying others.¡± Seeing the shy look on Sherry¡¯s face, White¡¯s smile deepened. On the other hand, after being expelled from the bidding, n Austin had immediately returned to the offices of the Imperial Group, where he locked himself in his office, not even allowing Grandy Anderson to enter. The next moment, people in the Imperial Group heard a series of crashing sounds from inside. Crash¡­crash¡­crash¡­ With the office in chaos, the staff were terrified, afraid that n Austin might vent his anger on them. Meanwhile, as n Austin was venting in his office, Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson, who had heard the news about Sherry winning the bid, rush to the Jones Group building to confront n Austin.
Messiah Anderson storms in first, kicking open n Austin¡¯s office door. ¡°Fuck! Is this what you call a sure win, an all but guaranteed victory? Believing your bullshit, I put my entire fortune on the line; is this the result you show me? n Austin, you fucking bastard, you owe me thirty billion!¡± Noah Weiden was also furious; he had done this behind his grandfather¡¯s back. If his grandfather were to find out that he put all the Weiden Family¡¯s assets on the line and had lost everything without making any profit, wouldn¡¯t he tear him in half? Facing the inquiries of Messiah Anderson and Noah Weiden, an already enraged n Austin was even more furious. He turned around abruptly, eyes filled with bloodshot veins, looking extremely terrifying. ¡°You think I fucking wanted this? Did I lose less than you guys?¡± n Austin picked up theputer on the desk and smashed it violently onto the ground. With a loud crash, theputer instantly shattered. Seeing this, Grandy Anderson hurriedly stepped forward to mediate. ¡°Calm down, everyone calm down. With things as they are, there¡¯s no point in arguing. Rather than this, it¡¯s better to think about how we can recuperate our losses or reim the Nezzi New Town project. These are the pressing matters.¡± Messiah Anderson, fuming, retorted, ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. What solution could there be at this point? David Herb has already announced that the Nezzi New Town project is in Sherry¡¯s hands now. What, are you suggesting we point a gun at David Herb and force him to change his mind? Even if he agrees, would the Nezzi Command ept it?¡± In response to Messiah Anderson¡¯s inquiry, Grandy Anderson did not show any anger. Instead, a cruel light shed in her eyes as she coldly said, ¡°What if the unexpected urred, and Sherry were to die unexpectedly?¡±
Chapter 331: 331 – The Jones Family’s Regret? Chapter 331: ¨C The Jones Family¡¯s Regret? Sayon, Jones Family. The members of the Jones Family, who didn¡¯t yet know the bidding result, had a look of resentment on their faces when they returned from the bidding assembly. They never could have imagined that Sherry Jones hadpletely severed the ties with the Jones Group. The Jones Group had already be an empty shell, in name only. The more Amanda thought about it, the more she resented it, speaking incessantly, ¡°Mother, you see it now, right? That damned Sherry must have been plotting for a long time, intending to empty our Jones Group. Now her plot has seeded. After using the Jones Group, she ns to kick us aside. There is no such cheapness in this world. We must hire awyer to sue her. We can¡¯t let her get away with this!¡± Upon hearing this, Will Jones on the side gave a cold chuckle, then said in a vicious tone, ¡°Hmph! Even if we don¡¯t sue her, she won¡¯t be able to get far. Now I guess the bidding result is out. She and that bastard White Mitchell must be in hiding now. n Austin and his lot will never let White Mitchell off the hook. However, we didn¡¯t expect that bastard White to give us onest blow before his death. It¡¯s really bad luck!¡± At the time when the members of the Jones Family were filled with anger, Snowden Jones, who had initially moved into the Bright Family Residence, showed up in the Jones Family with a panicked expression. ¡°Snowden? Why are you back? What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Seeing Snowden Jones¡¯s arrival, the Jones Family¡¯s anger slightly eased.
Now that the Jones Group was left with nothing, they were hoping that Snowden could persuade the members of the Bright Family to lend a hand. Seeing the expressions on the faces of the Jones Family members, Snowden Jones frowned and eximed, ¡°Grandma, mom, and dad, don¡¯t you know yet? Haven¡¯t you watched the news? The bidding result for the Nezzi new city is out!¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of the Jones Family members instantly became gloomy. Amanda said impatiently, ¡°We¡¯ve known the bidding result for a long time, n Austin told us earlier that David Herb had agreed to give him Nezzi New City. There¡¯s nothing worth seeing.¡± Huh? Snowden Jones was startled, then quickly regained herposure. Without further exnation, she turned on the television in the living room. On the television, Sayoan TV was reporting on the Nezzi New City project. Therge headline disyed: Nezzi New City General Contractor¨CSherry Jones! What?! The moment they saw the news, the faces of the Jones Family members froze instantly, a storm of shock stirred in their hearts, and their breaths became rapid. What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening? Isn¡¯t n Austin the winning bidder, not Sherry Jones? Didn¡¯t n Austin confidently dere that David Herb had personally promised him to hand over the Nezzi New City project to their Imperial Group? Why is Sherry Jones now the winning bidder? This¡­ All members of the Jones family were taken aback, their minds couldn¡¯t keep up, and soon their faces lit up in amazement. At this time, Snowden Jones anxiously said, ¡°Grandma, Mom, Dad, say something, how did Sherry be the general contractor of Nezzi New City? Didn¡¯t you attend the bidding assembly today? What actually happened?¡±
What had happened? If you ask me, who am I supposed to ask? The members of the Jones Family looked at each other in dismay, their faces full of shock. Eventually, it was Old Madam Jones who first recovered, promptly instructing, ¡°Quick, prepare the car, prepare it quickly!
Let¡¯s go to Sherry¡¯s home. Quick, we must quickly go to Sherry¡¯s home. Even if our entire family has to kneel down before Sherry today, we have to obtain her forgiveness. Hurry up, don¡¯t just stand there, yes, bring Logan¡¯s funerary urn too, hurry, hurry!!!¡± Having said that, Old Madam Jones picked up her cane and walked briskly towards the door, her face full of anxiety. At this moment, Will Jones and his wife also quickly came to their senses. Yes, now that Sherry Jones won the bid, she will be the most prestigious person in Sayon, apart from David Herb. If not now, then when should they tter her? After all, Sherry Jones is a member of their Jones Family. Nothing else needs to be said, with Sherry Jones¡¯s current reputation and status, even the oil dripping from her fingers would be enough to make the Jones Family plenty rich. Understanding this, Will Jones hurried out of the vi in three steps rather than two, quickly rushing to his car. Amanda, who was waiting close by, couldn¡¯t wait to take action. She ran into her room to prepare an apology gift and even took Logan Jones¡¯ urn with her. Snowden Jones saw the hasty actions of the Jones family members. Her pretty face held a hint of unwillingness but she understood this wasn¡¯t the time to be temperamental. Pleasing Sherry Jones was paramount. Thus, although Snowden had some animosity towards Sherry in her heart, she obediently followed the others, heading straight to Sherry¡¯s residence. Sayon, Splendid Sayon Neighborhood.
Although she had promised White Mitchell she would be home early, following her victory celebration, Sherry Jones had a bit too much drink and went straight to sleep when she got home. White Mitchell picked up her phone, switched it to silent mode, but just as he was about to put it down, he noticed a call from Old Madam Jones. The moment he saw the call, a cold, indifferent smile appeared on White¡¯s face. When Old Madam Jones would call at this time, needless to say, he already knew their motives. He estimated that they were already on their way. To avoid disturbing Sherry, White Mitchell shut the bedroom door behind him, left the room, and went outside the neighborhood premises. He hadn¡¯t been there long when he spotted Will¡¯s car parked near the neighborhood entrance. The moment the Jones family saw White Mitchell, an odd look crossed their faces; obviously, they had not expected him to be there. Moreover, judging by his expression, he appeared to be waiting for them. The Jones family looked at each other at this point. In the end, it was Old Madam Jones who swallowed her pride and softly said, ¡°White, were you waiting for us? Look at you, we¡¯re all family, you shouldn¡¯t be so formal. It¡¯ste and the weather is chilly. The night fog isn¡¯t good for your health. Enough of that, let¡¯s go up.¡± Having said this, Old Madam Jones proceeded to walk in, only to be stopped when she looked up to see White Mitchell still standing immobile at the entrance, showing no intent to let them in.
This caused Old Madam Jones¡¯s face to drop somewhat. An embarrassed look crossed her face, but for the sake of attaching themselves to Sherry, she still managed to keep her smile. Unfortunately, White remained unmoved by their attempts to appease him. The atmosphere tense, the Jones family surveyed each other, each face painted with embarrassment. At this point, White, who hadn¡¯t spoken up until now, slowly said with a cold smile, ¡°I told you that in this world, there is no remedy for regret. So, now you regret it?¡± These words from White were like a p in the face to the Jones family, resounding clearly. But for the sake of the Jones family, Old Madam Jones still put on a smiling face and said, ¡°White, we didn¡¯t want to do what we did before. It was n Austin and his people who forced us. Please forgive us this one time, for the many years the Jones family raised you. Look, we even brought your foster father¡¯s ashes. If Logan were still here, he would have wanted us to live harmoniously. Surely you don¡¯t want to deny your foster father peace in the afterlife?¡± Hearing this, White¡¯s expression grew even colder. The next moment, he snatched Logan¡¯s urn from them and sternly said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my foster father, do you think you Jones family members would still be alive to stand before me today? I know why you¡¯re here today and what you hope to achieve. I can give you the opportunity. Three days from now, on my foster father¡¯s death anniversary, I expect each of you to kneel in front of his grave and confess all the wrong you¡¯ve done to Sherry Jones, repent for your sins. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to make the Jones Family disappear from Sayon altogether.¡±
Kneel? Repent? Or the Jones family will disappear? Hearing these words, Amanda lost her temper and snapped, ¡°What do you mean by that, White Mitchell? We¡¯re here to see Sherry Jones, not you. Sherry hasn¡¯t said anything yet. What gives you the right to be so bossy? You¡¯re just riding on Sherry Jones¡¯ coattails. Without her, you¡¯re nothing. I have yet to see a freeloader as shameless as you! Move aside, we want to see Sherry. This is a family matter. I don¡¯t believe that Sherry would be as heartless as you.¡± Just then, Sherry Jones¡¯ voice came from behind White Mitchell, filled with surprise and disgust, ¡°Grandma? What are you all doing here?¡± Chapter 332: 332: Divorce? Chapter 332: Divorce? Sayon, the Splendid Sayon residentialmunity. Upon seeing Sherry Jones, Amanda was suddenly illuminated as if she had seen a savior. Her face immediately wore a ttering, pleasing expression as she scampered over to wee Sherry. Before anyone else could speak, Amanda reluctantly ratted out White Mitchell and said, ¡°Sherry, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. Look at White Mitchell; within a day, he forgot his ce. He dares to stop us from seeing you, can you believe this? Your career has just begun, yet he¡¯s behaving so arrogantly. If this continues for a couple more years, what would happen then?¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry¡¯s brow furrowed and her face was instantly filled with a look of disgust. However, due to it being night, Amanda didn¡¯t realize the change in Sherry¡¯s facial expression. At this moment, Old Madam Jones, upon seeing Sherry¡¯s arrival, quickly put on a grin and went over to greet her. ¡°Sherry, you¡¯vee down personally. Look at yourself, not caring for your health. Your status is different now, it would greatly affect your work if you caught a fever or a cold,¡± Old Madam Jones said with a look of concern. Upon hearing this, a hint of self-mockery shed in Sherry¡¯s eyes. These people from the Jones Family only cared about her wellbeing during such asions. Amanda, noticing the situation and seizing the opportunity said,¡±That¡¯s right, Sherry. What Old Madam Jones is saying is true. Your status has changed drastically now; apart from taking care of your health, you also need to be wary of the people around you.
You surely know, with your status, the people who were beneath you before might be looking to rise up through you. Like some people, who dare to stop even us. Trust me, I haven¡¯t seen anyone in Sayon that leeches as much as he does. Not even a second one apart from him.¡± ¡°Oh? The ¡®some people¡¯ you¡¯re referring to ¨C are you talking about me?¡± White Mitchell said, with a yful look on his face, not angry but amused. ¡°Huh! At least you¡¯ve got a bit of self-awareness.¡± Amanda disdainfully nced at White in a strange tone. At this moment, noticing that something was amiss with Sherry¡¯s expression, Old Madam Jones hurriedly scolded Amanda, ¡°Amanda, stop talking!¡± Amanda retorted unhappily, ¡°Mother, what did I say that was wrong? Don¡¯t even talk about now, White was never a match for Sherry even before. Besides, Sherry is now the queen of the business world in Sayon, second only to David Herb. There are countless people like White Mitchell. Now that he has gotten an advantage, he¡¯s selling favors and even dares to offend the Jones Family, he is tantly disrespecting Sherry. In my opinion, with Sherry¡¯s status, she could select any kind of man she wants. It would be best if she divorces White Mitchell before they have a child. In this day and age, getting a divorce isn¡¯t a big deal. When the timees, our Jones family will help Sherry pick someone younger, better looking, and wealthier than him. There are plenty of people who are better than him.¡± Even in front of White, Amanda confidently spat this out without the slightest regard for his feelings. In her opinion, White Mitchell was just a penniless leech who had nothing without Sherry. He just had the audacity to make her kneel and apologize, how ridiculous! Now, she would make sure to disparage him in front of Sherry to make him regret his actions. After making these remarks, Amanda even looked provocatively at White, full of conceit. However, she failed to notice that Sherry¡¯s face had already turnedpletely dark. She never imagined that after how the Jones family treated her at the bidding meeting during the day, they would still have the nerve to tell her to divorce her husband right in front of her. What did they take her for? That esteemed Chen ShiMei who starts things and then abandons them? Do they really think that everyone, like them, will do anything necessary to achieve their purpose? Not to mention, my feelings for White Mitchell can¡¯t be stirred with a word or two from others. If it weren¡¯t for White Mitchell¡¯s silent contributions, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.
They even dare to defame White Mitchell right in front of me, it¡¯s simply unforgivable! At that thought, Sherry Jones could not help but scold, ¡°Enough! Shut up! I don¡¯t want to see you again, get out of here now!¡± This¡­ Amanda, who had been looking triumphant, suddenly faltered when she heard this.
Before she could react, Old Madam Jones who was standing next to her pped her directly in the face. A resounding p echoed in the air. In the next moment, Old Madam Jones began to angrily hit the floor with her cane, admonishing Amanda, ¡°Scoundrel! Apologize to Sherry and White immediately! If you say another word, I will tear your mouth apart!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Amanda held her face, looking bewilderedly at Old Madam Jones, with a sudden look of grievance. Did she say something wrong? She didn¡¯t say anything wrong at all! Shouldn¡¯t she kick out someone like White Mitchell, a man who only knows how to live on women¡¯s efforts? She gave her good advice, but in the end, she was the one at fault? The more Amanda thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, she cursed White Mitchell ferociously, wishing him all the misfortune in the world. At this time, Old Madam Jones, who had just finished scolding Amanda, continued to appease Sherry, saying, ¡°Sherry, your aunt just now was¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Sherry interrupted, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to say anything. What my brother just said is exactly what I want to tell you. If you can¡¯t even do this, then there¡¯s nothing more to say. It¡¯s gettingte. You can stay here if you want, but my brother and I won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±
As she said this, Sherry Jones plucked up the courage, and immediately took White Mitchell¡¯s hand, turning to walk into themunity, leaving the Jones family standing in disarray. At this time, Amanda, who had just been scolded, started her incessantining, ¡°See, see, our good intentions were not appreciated by that ungrateful girl and her illegitimate brother. From her attitude, instead of supporting our Jones Family, she¡¯d rather see us in the dirt. I just don¡¯t know what kind of luck she¡¯s had to actually get hold of the Nezzi project. God must be blind to allow this¡± Just as Amanda was rambling, Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t help but p her again, yelling, ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Are you ever going to stop? Do I need to sew your mouth shut for you to stay quiet? Do you know what our Jones Family has missed out on because of your words? No matter how you do it, you must get White Mitchell¡¯s forgiveness and take responsibility for what you said just now. Otherwise, I will divorce you from the Jones family right now!¡± Divorce¡­divorce me? Chapter 333: 333: The Unfortunate Amanda! Chapter 333: The Unfortunate Amanda! This¡­ Upon hearing this, the expression of Amanda froze. A strong sense of unease surged within her, causing her entire body to tremble involuntarily. This time, she was truly afraid. She did not expect that Old Madam Jones would utter such words in front of her. With a panicked look, Amanda quickly cast a pleading nce toward Will Jones and Snowden Jones behind her. ¡°Will, Snowden¡­¡± However, to her surprise, before she could finish her sentence, Will Jones had angrily stalked over and delivered a resounding p to her face. There was the sound of a smack. Suddenly a bright red handprint appeared on Amanda¡¯s face, making her look extremely grotesque. In an usatory tone, Will Jones scolded her. ¡°You, good for nothing, who asked you to chirp around? Do people think you¡¯re dumb if you stay silent?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Amanda covered her face, looking wronged. Even her own daughter, Snowden Jones, did not speak in her favor, instead lecturing her exasperatedly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s indeed your fault this time. It was okay for you to speak like that before. But now, Sherry Jones is the queen of Sayon¡¯s business arena. Times have changed. Though White Mitchell may not be very capable, at least he married a good wife. As they say, one man¡¯s gain is the whole family¡¯s fortune. So mother, don¡¯t feel wronged. Try to find a chance to apologise to White Mitchell sincerely. Otherwise, if we offend White Mitchell, I will have difficulties exining to Jacob.¡±
Originally, the Bright Family wanted her to return to the Jones Family to please Sherry Jones and see if she could benefit from her. She had confidently assured them that it would not be a problem, but now here they were. Offending White Mitchell is one thing, making Sherry Jones unhappy is another. How did she end up with a mother like this? If she would have just admitted her mistake and pleased White Mitchell, everything would have been fine, but look what she¡¯s done now. For a moment, Snowden Jones had a fair bit of criticism toward Amanda. ¡°You¡­ All of you! All of you are bullying me!¡± Hearing Snowden Jones¡¯ usation, Amanda suddenly broke into tears. What on earth was going on? She tried her best for the Jones family only to be med and forced to apologize to that wild bastard White Mitchell. Where was she supposed to ce her face after this? Thinking about this, Amanda felt even more wronged. She med everything on that wild bastard White Mitchell, who borrowed Sherry Jones¡¯ power and acted all high and mighty. ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t let me catch the chance, or else, I will avenge today¡¯s humiliation a hundredfold!¡± Amanda gritted her teeth and vowed internally. Meanwhile, after ushering the Jones family out, White Mitchell sent Sherry Jones home and took the opportunity to visit Kylin and Beckett, under the pretense of going out for a smoke. ¡°Any news from n Austin?¡± As he said this, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but nce at Logan Jones¡¯ urn, filled with guilt. He knew that his adoptive father had been brutally murdered while trying to overturn his case. Although the culprit had fallen into the trap he had set and was living in constant fear, it was still far from enough inparison to his adoptive father¡¯s death. Three days, he had only three more days! After three days, he would avenge his adoptive father¡¯s death with n Austin¡¯s blood! As White Mitchell was lost in his thoughts, Kylin started to speak, ¡°After the bidding conference was over, n Austin returned to his office and released his anger. Later, Noah Weiden and Messiah Anderson also went to the Imperial Group. After a discussion, they all left. There hasn¡¯t been any movement from n Austin¡¯s side for the time being.¡± However, our people found out that after Noah Weiden returned home, he made several encrypted calls. We are still decoding the content of the calls, but based on the current situation, it seems they might be nning something harmful to your sister-inw.
Should I go and capture Noah right now, Superior?¡± Noah Weiden? Upon hearing this, a ruthless glint shed through White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, and he coldly replied, ¡°No need, if he wants to y, then let¡¯s entertain him. Order Azure Dragon to station a toon of soldiers around the Jones Group, make sure not to startle them, and to wait for my orders.¡±
¡°Yes Sir!¡± Upon hearing his words, Kylin immediately made a call to Azure Dragon, arranging everything. The next morning, n Austin along with Grandy Anderson and Messiah Anderson, made their way to the Weiden Family. Not long after they arrived at the Weiden Family, they saw five or six unfamiliar middle-aged men in the living room. They all were girded with power and their faces reflected varying degrees of ferocity. n Austin nced at these men, and instinctively furrowed his brows, unable to help but question, ¡°These are your reinforcements? Are you sure they can handle that guy White Mitchell? That guy learned some martial arts in prison. A dozen well-trained bodyguards around mebined, were still no match for him. These few men, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± n Austin hesitated, not finishing his sentence. As things stood, the Nezzi New City project was bound to get a green light. If Sherry Jones didn¡¯t die, all their three families won¡¯t have a chance to rise again. So, n Austin and family decided to heed Grandy Anderson¡¯s advice to hire assassins for murdering Sherry Jones. Once Sherry Jones died, the Nezzi New City project would inevitably select a new constructor, ensuring their Imperial Group would regain this project. The reason to hire assassins was to evade the surveince of Nezzi Command, lest they cast suspicions on them. However, the handful of people Noah Weiden had brought worried n Austin.
n Austin had personally witnessed White Mitchell¡¯s capabilities. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t get close to him, let alone the mediocre looking team here, theycked numerical superiority as well. In the face of n Austin¡¯s doubts, Noah Weiden coldlyughed and dismissively responded, ¡°My men will distract White Mitchell. At that time, Sherry Jones won¡¯t have any backup. The people I brought are more than enough to handle a frail woman!¡± Having listened to Noah Weiden, all of n Austin¡¯s concerns evaporated. The worry on his face was reced by a sinister smile. He proudly dered, ¡°With Sherry Jones dead, no one will be able to stop us from taking over the Nezzi New City project. Then all of Sayon will be ours! White Mitchell, Sherry Jones, they are nothing but stepping stones on our path to sess! There wille a day when I will make that pesky White Mitchell beg for his life and wish for his death!¡± The moment he finished his sentence, the faces of Noah Weiden and others lit up with triumphant smiles. They silently raised their sses on the table and toasted their uing sess. What they didn¡¯t know was that from the moment those hired assassins arrived in Sayon, they had already been targeted by Azure Dragon¡¯s men. Soon, they appeared before White Mitchell. Kylin, seeing the message from Azure Dragon, his eyes chilled as he promptly asked for instructions, ¡°Superior, shall I take them out now?¡± Chapter 334 - 336: 336: Are you satisfied with the gift I gave you? Chapter 336: Are you satisfied with the gift I gave you? Nezzi¡­ Nezzi Command? This¡­ The moment Noah Weiden heard this voice, his heart trembled slightly, his gaze was frozen towards the entrance immediately. At this moment, soldiers dressed in white uniforms, with exquisite weaponry, streamed in and instantly filled the entire Weiden Family Hall. Leading them all, a powerful and majestic warrior, dragged in a soldier from the Tiger Guard and strode into the room. With a thud, this soldier of the Tiger Guard is thrown like a lifeless dog in front of Noah Weiden. ¡°Mr.¡­ Mr. Azure Dragon? This¡­¡± Upon recognizing the person who entered, Noah Weiden¡¯s tongue seemed to tie itself in a knot, stuttering, unable to finish his sentence. Looking at his trusted lieutenant, now thrown around like a dead dog, Noah Weiden¡¯s spirits also plummeted to a new depth. At this time, White Mitchell quietly stood up, slowly walking over to the soldier of the Tiger Guard. Yes, this member of the Tiger Guard was the one who had shown disrespect towards White Mitchell before.
Azure Dragon intentionally spared his life, and brought him in. At this moment, White Mitchell condescendingly looked at the Tiger Guard, now resembling a deathly dog, and spoke indifferently, ¡°Now, do you understand what is called ignorance?¡± ¡°You!¡± The soldier from the Tiger Guard was instantly stupefied by White Mitchell¡¯s words, his face flushed red. His stomach seemed to be filled with unspeakable rage, yet he dared not vent it out. He was feeling so suffocated, so incredibly suppressed! In his opinion, had the members of the Nezzi Command not appeared, this clown named White Mitchell would never have the chance to act so arrogantly in front of him. He now deeply regretted not taking him out with a direct punch. If he had, White Mitchell would not have had the chance to be so brazen in front of him. The more this Tiger Guard thought about this, the more suffocated he felt. He red at White Mitchell resentfully, ¡°What are you so smug about! You wouldn¡¯t be shit without Nezzi Command¡­¡± ¡°Insolent!¡± The words hadn¡¯t even left his mouth when Azure Dragon, who was standing behind White Mitchell, swiftly stepped forward. With indifference, he extended his palm and pped it across the face of the guard. With a smack, the Tiger Guard was sent flying, a few of his teeth knocked out. He crashed against the wall and was unable to move. ¡°This¡­¡± Having witnessed this scene, the expression on Noah Weiden¡¯s face hardened, his look became even more displeased. Azure Dragon was treating his subordinate like a dead dog right in front of him, this was nothing less than a p on his face, a p on the Martial Department. Upon this thought, Noah Weiden frowned, and couldn¡¯t help but stiffly say to the Azure Dragon, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, you indeed hold a prestigious position, but the Martial Department and the War Department are ultimately one family. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to treat my men this way? Or are you not afraid that our Martial Department will hold your War Department ountable?¡± Upon hearing this, the Azure Dragon scoffed. He threw a look at Noah Weiden, as if looking at an imbecile.
Martial Department dare to hold them ountable? If they didn¡¯te, it would be better. Once theye, the whole White War Department would like to have a good ount with them. To ask them, the Martial Department, how they raised a degenerate like Noah Weiden. Lawless, hired murderers, most importantly, disrespected White Mitchell. Just for this one point, even if The Highest Commander of the Military Department of the Wu An State were toe, he will not be able to save Noah Weiden!
Upon this thought, the coldness on Azure Dragon¡¯s face deepened a notch, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at Noah Weiden straight. ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, you!¡± Upon realizing that he was ignored, Noah Weiden was brewing with anger. He never would¡¯ve guessed that the bastard White Mitchell would secretly call in the reinforcements from Nezzi Command Center, and to top it off, they were protecting him. Fortunately, the assassin he dispatched to kill Sherry Jones should have seeded by now. If Azure Dragon discovers that Sherry Jones is dead, he probably wouldn¡¯t be protecting this kid, White Mitchell, anymore. The most urgent matter is to calm Azure Dragon¡¯s temper, wait for news of Sherry¡¯s death, and try his best to dissociate himself so Azure Dragon won¡¯t suspect him for her death. With this in mind, Noah Weiden managed to regain hisposure and said to Azure Dragon, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, this entire incident is simply a misunderstanding. I invited White Mitchell to mend things between us. Unexpectedly, he got you involved. The Martial Department and War Department are supposed to be a family. Isn¡¯t this a case of ¡®family members fighting with each other¡¯?¡± Ignoring Noah Weiden¡¯s forced grin, Azure Dragon dismissed him, saying, ¡°Who the hell is family with you? Scram!¡± That¡­ At this moment, the expression on Noah Weiden¡¯s face froze again, and a hint of embarrassment swept over him. The atmosphere at the scene became tense once more.
Seeing this, Noah Weiden¡¯s face darkened, pointing at White Mitchell and using him angrily, ¡°White Mitchell, what are your intentions? I kindly wanted to make peace with you, yet you brought Mr. Azure Dragon into this. Do you think that since Sherry Jones is the new builder of Nezzi city, you can do whatever you want? Let me warn you, Mr. Azure Dragon isn¡¯t someone you can deceive easily. Are you trying to provoke the rtionship between our Martial Department and War Department?¡± ¡°You dare to¡­¡± Azure Dragon was immediately furious at his words, but at that moment, White Mitchell simply shook his head at him silently. Seeing this, Azure Dragon red angrily at Noah Weiden before reining in his terrifying aura and returning to his original position. After stopping Azure Dragon¡¯s rage, White Mitchell silently turned his gaze to Noah Weiden, and said teasingly, ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin. Well, take a look at the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± As his words fell, several soldiers from the Nezzi Command Center walked in, dragging in several figures like dead dogs and headed straight into the hall. Thud, thud, thud¡­ They threw the figures that looked like dead dogs right in front of Noah Weiden. Seeing the faces of these people, Noah Weiden couldn¡¯t help but gasp. A hair-raising feeling rushed all over him. Aren¡¯t these people his assassins that he had dispatched to kill Sherry Jones? Why¡­ why are they here? How did they end up in the hands of Nezzi Command Center?
Did his n fail? This¡­ Upon realizing this, Noah Weiden almost lost his mind. His heart was churning, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Seeing Noah Weiden¡¯s bewildered expression, White Mitchell slowly spoke, ¡°How is it? Do you like the gift I brought you?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re talking nonsense. What gift? Who are these people? White Mitchell, what are you trying to do?¡± Noah Weiden managed to respond, his face filled with panic and fear. He can¡¯t admit it. At this point, he mustn¡¯t admit any rtionship with these assassins. A person from the Martial Department, colluding with assassins? If Azure Dragon learns about this, wouldn¡¯t he kill him on the spot with his temper? No, he definitely can¡¯t admit it! Noah Weiden¡¯s mind raced, followed by a malicious gaze thatnded on White Mitchell. The next moment, the color on Noah Weiden¡¯s face abruptly chilled. He immediately said to Azure Dragon, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, who are these people? I don¡¯t know them at all. Don¡¯t be fooled by White Mitchell. I can assure you that this is definitely White Mitchell¡¯s ploy. He hurt my brother so severely before, and he¡¯s afraid that I will retaliate, so he set up this act. He¡¯s trying to provoke the rtionship between the Martial and War Departments. Yes, that must be it! Mr. Azure Dragon, please see the truth and give me justice!¡±
Chapter 335: 335: Noah Weiden Revealed When the Map Ends! Chapter 335: Noah Weiden Revealed When the Map Ends! No way, this is absolutely impossible! This Flying Tiger Guard fiercely gritted his teeth, he calmed his emotions and then looked at White Mitchell with a cold countenance, ¡°Mitchell, stop ying these tricks here! You, a brat who learned a little bit of Three-legged Cat Kung Fu in prison, think you¡¯re on the same level with us, the Tigers? Don¡¯t tter yourself, are you even worthy? If it wasn¡¯t for the Nezzi Command that held us back before, even without Mr. Noah¡¯s help, we could have minced you and thrown you into the River Arch for the fish. And yet you brag shamelessly here?¡± After finishing his rant, the Tiger Guard¡¯s expression regained its confidence. In his view, all that Mitchell had done earlier was just an act. If he was really capable, would he need to hide behind a woman and let her take the bullets for him? It was his carelessness just now that gave Mitchell an opportunity to strut his stuff. Luckily he saw through Mitchell¡¯s trick in time, if not, he would have been fooled. Thinking of this, the guard¡¯s gaze towards Mitchell became even more disdainful, he didn¡¯t regard him at all. However, faced with the ridicule of the Tiger Guard, Mitchell still seemed as cool as a breeze, far from angry. Instead, he opened his mouth calmly and spat out two words: ¡°Ignorant!¡±
¡°You!¡± Hearing this, the Tiger Guard was instantly enraged, he seemed ready to take action against Mitchell. But at that moment, Noah Weiden, who was sitting on the couch, interrupted him, ¡°Enough, it¡¯s not worth getting angry over a man who¡¯s about to die. Dismissed.¡± Hearing this, the Tiger Guard reluctantly withdrew his fist and gave Mitchell a fierce re. With a sinister expression, he said, ¡°You just bought yourself a few more minutes. Wait and see how you¡¯ll die! Hmph!¡± He snorted coldly and left the living room reluctantly. Finally, in the living room of the Weiden Family Vi, only White Mitchell and the arrogant Noah Weiden were left. At that moment, Noah Weiden had an indelible smug look on his face. It seemed as if everything was under his control. In contrast to Weiden¡¯s smugness, Mitchell appeared nonchnt. He leisurely walked over to the sofa opposite Noah, and sat down steadily. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to treat me to a meal? There isn¡¯t even a cup of tea. Is this how the Weiden family treats its guests?¡± Mitchell said yfully. You still want tea? Hearing this, Noah Weiden sneered and nced at the time silently. By now, the assassin he sent to kill Sherry Jones should havepleted the task and might even be on his way back. Thinking of this, Noah Weiden became even more ruthless. He didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Mitchell, Mitchell, you are an interesting man. If you get a little sunshine, you¡¯d bask in it. Should I say you¡¯re brainless, or that your heart is too big, hahaha¡­.. Don¡¯t tell me, you really thought I invited you here to negotiate peace? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? Do you know who you are and who I am? As one of the twelve Flying Tigers, the rising star of Martial Department, do I need to make peace with you? Are you worthy?¡± These words ¡®are you worthy¡¯ seemed to contain all the frustrations Noah Weiden had been holding back over time, vented out in a rush. In Weiden¡¯s view, if it wasn¡¯t for the intervention of the Nezzi Command and the bad advice from n Austin, he would have dealt with Mitchell a long time ago.
Can¡¯t believe it took so long for him, one of the youngest of the twelve Flying Tigers, to handle a little brat recently released from prison. What¡¯s worse, he suffered setbacks repeatedly. This was a disgrace to him. If this were made known to the Martial Department, how could he still hold his ground there? Fortunately, Mitchell is ultimately going to die, and this time, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s leaving any room to turn the tables!
The more Weiden thought about it, the more ruthless his facial expression became. ¡°Is being one of the twelve Flying Tigers a great thing?¡± Just when Noah Weiden was unabashedly pleased, Mitchell¡¯s cold voice came over, his tone was overly calm, as if he was talking about a trifling matter. It was as if the title of one of the twelve Flying Tigers meant nothing to him. Hearing this, Noah Weiden sneered and nced disdainfully at Mitchell, ¡°Mitchell, Mitchell, sometimes I really admire your ignorant courage. I wonder where you get the confidence to talk to me like this. Don¡¯t tell me you still trust Nezzi Command to protect you? I don¡¯t mind being honest, I invited you here today so I could deal with your wife, Sherry Jones! Just as you arrived at my home, the assassin I sent out has already torn Sherry Jones to pieces. With Sherry Jones dead, the project of New Nezzi City will change hands. Do you think the Nezzi Command would still protect you? How are you going to challenge me, Noah Weiden!?¡± With that, Noah Weiden stood up from the couch and with a thud, a powerful aura of a War King burst out from his body. Just in a moment, Noah Weiden transformed into a majestic fierce tiger, the strength of the twelve Flying Tigers disyed fully as he charged towards Mitchell. The next moment, Noah Weiden continued threatening without restraint: ¡°Harming my brother, humiliating the twelve Flying Tigers, any single one of these offenses is enough for me to kill you ten thousand times! You¡¯re oblivious even when death is imminent!
Now Imand you, kneel down immediately!¡± Command? Kneel down? Against Noah Weiden¡¯s threat, White Mitchell was unflustered, he even seemed a little amused: ¡°Can¡¯t sit still already? It seems the title of one of the twelve Flying Tigers isn¡¯t as grand as it sounds. First, let¡¯s check out the gift I brought you. I hope you can keep this expression intact afterwards.¡± With that, Mitchell snapped his fingers quietly. The next moment, a mor arose from the Weiden Family courtyard. ¡°Who are you guys, we are the Flying Tiger Guards of the Martial Department¡­ Ahh!!!¡± ¡°This is outrageous, how dare you mess with us, the Martial Department¡¯s Flying Tiger¡­.. Ahh!!!¡± ¡°Mercy, mercy, me¡­..¡± There was a burst of chaotic noise, but just after around half a minute, everything outside returned to silence. Hearing this, Noah Weiden¡¯s face stiffened instantly, he appeared petrified and stood rooted to the spot. ¡°You fucking dare to call for backup? You¡¯re done, let me tell you, you¡¯re done. You dare to openly antagonize my Flying Tiger guards, even if you were extremely capable, you¡­..¡± Noah Weiden yelled at Mitchell in rage.
But the next moment, a teasing voice came from outside the door: ¡°Martial Department¡¯s Flying Tigers? What a grand name, do even we, the Nezzi Command, have to make way for you?¡± Chapter 336: 336: Are you satisfied with the gift I gave you? Chapter 336: Are you satisfied with the gift I gave you? Nezzi¡­ Nezzi Command? This¡­ The moment Noah Weiden heard this voice, his heart trembled slightly, his gaze was frozen towards the entrance immediately. At this moment, soldiers dressed in white uniforms, with exquisite weaponry, streamed in and instantly filled the entire Weiden Family Hall. Leading them all, a powerful and majestic warrior, dragged in a soldier from the Tiger Guard and strode into the room. With a thud, this soldier of the Tiger Guard is thrown like a lifeless dog in front of Noah Weiden. ¡°Mr.¡­ Mr. Azure Dragon? This¡­¡± Upon recognizing the person who entered, Noah Weiden¡¯s tongue seemed to tie itself in a knot, stuttering, unable to finish his sentence. Looking at his trusted lieutenant, now thrown around like a dead dog, Noah Weiden¡¯s spirits also plummeted to a new depth. At this time, White Mitchell quietly stood up, slowly walking over to the soldier of the Tiger Guard. Yes, this member of the Tiger Guard was the one who had shown disrespect towards White Mitchell before.
Azure Dragon intentionally spared his life, and brought him in. At this moment, White Mitchell condescendingly looked at the Tiger Guard, now resembling a deathly dog, and spoke indifferently, ¡°Now, do you understand what is called ignorance?¡± ¡°You!¡± The soldier from the Tiger Guard was instantly stupefied by White Mitchell¡¯s words, his face flushed red. His stomach seemed to be filled with unspeakable rage, yet he dared not vent it out. He was feeling so suffocated, so incredibly suppressed! In his opinion, had the members of the Nezzi Command not appeared, this clown named White Mitchell would never have the chance to act so arrogantly in front of him. He now deeply regretted not taking him out with a direct punch. If he had, White Mitchell would not have had the chance to be so brazen in front of him. The more this Tiger Guard thought about this, the more suffocated he felt. He red at White Mitchell resentfully, ¡°What are you so smug about! You wouldn¡¯t be shit without Nezzi Command¡­¡± ¡°Insolent!¡± The words hadn¡¯t even left his mouth when Azure Dragon, who was standing behind White Mitchell, swiftly stepped forward. With indifference, he extended his palm and pped it across the face of the guard. With a smack, the Tiger Guard was sent flying, a few of his teeth knocked out. He crashed against the wall and was unable to move. ¡°This¡­¡± Having witnessed this scene, the expression on Noah Weiden¡¯s face hardened, his look became even more displeased. Azure Dragon was treating his subordinate like a dead dog right in front of him, this was nothing less than a p on his face, a p on the Martial Department. Upon this thought, Noah Weiden frowned, and couldn¡¯t help but stiffly say to the Azure Dragon, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, you indeed hold a prestigious position, but the Martial Department and the War Department are ultimately one family. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to treat my men this way? Or are you not afraid that our Martial Department will hold your War Department ountable?¡± Upon hearing this, the Azure Dragon scoffed. He threw a look at Noah Weiden, as if looking at an imbecile.
Martial Department dare to hold them ountable? If they didn¡¯te, it would be better. Once theye, the whole White War Department would like to have a good ount with them. To ask them, the Martial Department, how they raised a degenerate like Noah Weiden. Lawless, hired murderers, most importantly, disrespected White Mitchell. Just for this one point, even if The Highest Commander of the Military Department of the Wu An State were toe, he will not be able to save Noah Weiden!
Upon this thought, the coldness on Azure Dragon¡¯s face deepened a notch, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at Noah Weiden straight. ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, you!¡± Upon realizing that he was ignored, Noah Weiden was brewing with anger. He never would¡¯ve guessed that the bastard White Mitchell would secretly call in the reinforcements from Nezzi Command Center, and to top it off, they were protecting him. Fortunately, the assassin he dispatched to kill Sherry Jones should have seeded by now. If Azure Dragon discovers that Sherry Jones is dead, he probably wouldn¡¯t be protecting this kid, White Mitchell, anymore. The most urgent matter is to calm Azure Dragon¡¯s temper, wait for news of Sherry¡¯s death, and try his best to dissociate himself so Azure Dragon won¡¯t suspect him for her death. With this in mind, Noah Weiden managed to regain hisposure and said to Azure Dragon, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, this entire incident is simply a misunderstanding. I invited White Mitchell to mend things between us. Unexpectedly, he got you involved. The Martial Department and War Department are supposed to be a family. Isn¡¯t this a case of ¡®family members fighting with each other¡¯?¡± Ignoring Noah Weiden¡¯s forced grin, Azure Dragon dismissed him, saying, ¡°Who the hell is family with you? Scram!¡± That¡­ At this moment, the expression on Noah Weiden¡¯s face froze again, and a hint of embarrassment swept over him. The atmosphere at the scene became tense once more.
Seeing this, Noah Weiden¡¯s face darkened, pointing at White Mitchell and using him angrily, ¡°White Mitchell, what are your intentions? I kindly wanted to make peace with you, yet you brought Mr. Azure Dragon into this. Do you think that since Sherry Jones is the new builder of Nezzi city, you can do whatever you want? Let me warn you, Mr. Azure Dragon isn¡¯t someone you can deceive easily. Are you trying to provoke the rtionship between our Martial Department and War Department?¡± ¡°You dare to¡­¡± Azure Dragon was immediately furious at his words, but at that moment, White Mitchell simply shook his head at him silently. Seeing this, Azure Dragon red angrily at Noah Weiden before reining in his terrifying aura and returning to his original position. After stopping Azure Dragon¡¯s rage, White Mitchell silently turned his gaze to Noah Weiden, and said teasingly, ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin. Well, take a look at the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± As his words fell, several soldiers from the Nezzi Command Center walked in, dragging in several figures like dead dogs and headed straight into the hall. Thud, thud, thud¡­ They threw the figures that looked like dead dogs right in front of Noah Weiden. Seeing the faces of these people, Noah Weiden couldn¡¯t help but gasp. A hair-raising feeling rushed all over him. Aren¡¯t these people his assassins that he had dispatched to kill Sherry Jones? Why¡­ why are they here? How did they end up in the hands of Nezzi Command Center?
Did his n fail? This¡­ Upon realizing this, Noah Weiden almost lost his mind. His heart was churning, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Seeing Noah Weiden¡¯s bewildered expression, White Mitchell slowly spoke, ¡°How is it? Do you like the gift I brought you?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re talking nonsense. What gift? Who are these people? White Mitchell, what are you trying to do?¡± Noah Weiden managed to respond, his face filled with panic and fear. He can¡¯t admit it. At this point, he mustn¡¯t admit any rtionship with these assassins. A person from the Martial Department, colluding with assassins? If Azure Dragon learns about this, wouldn¡¯t he kill him on the spot with his temper? No, he definitely can¡¯t admit it! Noah Weiden¡¯s mind raced, followed by a malicious gaze thatnded on White Mitchell. The next moment, the color on Noah Weiden¡¯s face abruptly chilled. He immediately said to Azure Dragon, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, who are these people? I don¡¯t know them at all. Don¡¯t be fooled by White Mitchell. I can assure you that this is definitely White Mitchell¡¯s ploy. He hurt my brother so severely before, and he¡¯s afraid that I will retaliate, so he set up this act. He¡¯s trying to provoke the rtionship between the Martial and War Departments. Yes, that must be it! Mr. Azure Dragon, please see the truth and give me justice!¡±
Chapter 337: 337: Instigating Conflict? It’s Your Brother Who Should Be Damned! Chapter 337: Instigating Conflict? It¡¯s Your Brother Who Should Be Damned! Instigate? Justice? Hearing this, Azure Dragon remained unperturbed, even feeling somewhat amused. He had seen stubborn people, but never someone as obstinate as Noah Weiden. Despite clear evidence, Noah still attempted to besmirch White Mitchell. How absurd! Noah Weiden, standing by the side, saw that Azure Dragon was unmoved. Assuming that Azure Dragon did not believe him, he urgently continued, ¡°Mr. Azure Dragon, every word I said is true. I have never seen these men before, nor do I know their identities. However, it is an undeniable fact that White Mitchell injured my brother. My brother is still lying in the ICU, the doctor said he might never wake up again. Everyone in the Weiden Family can testify to this. If you still don¡¯t believe me, every member of the Weiden Family is willing to cooperate with your investigation. We hope that you will grant the Weiden Family justice and prosecute White Mitchell!¡± At this moment, Noah Weiden only wanted to cken White Mitchell¡¯s reputation. Yet, he failed to realize that Azure Dragon was present when his brother, Hans Weiden, was incapacitated.
Azure Dragon had already shown mercy by sparing Hans Weiden¡¯s life, if it had been him, he might have turned Hans into mush with a p. Thinking of this, Azure Dragon coldly nced at Noah and said, ¡°Your brother¡¯s incapacitation, he deserved it!¡± Huh? Upon hearing these words, Noah doubted his own hearing. What exactly was going on with Azure Dragon today? Even if Azure Dragon found his statement problematic, proper investigation should have been conducted¡­ And instant judgement on Hans Weiden¡¯s deserved downfall? Seeing the puzzled expression on Noah Weiden¡¯s face, Azure Dragon sneered again and said in a mocking tone, ¡°I was present on the day your brother was incapacitated! So, do you have any more nonsense to spout?¡± Wh¡­ what? Azure Dragon was there when Hans Weiden was incapacitated? This¡­ hiss! Noah Weiden¡¯s expression froze for a moment, couldn¡¯t help but draw a cold breath, feeling a chilly sensation rushing through his back. What was Azure Dragon implying? Why was he present at the scene? If he was there, why didn¡¯t he stop White Mitchell? Could it be, it had something to do with Steel Turner? But Steel Turner had obviously retired, and people from the Jones Family said that White Mitchell had exhausted his favours from Steel Turner. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ Noah Weiden stood bbergasted, hisplexion as bad as if he had swallowed a dead rat. He felt he had overlooked something, but he could not figure it out. It was as if there was a thick fog in front of him that prevented him from seeing the truth. Noah Weiden asked Azure Dragon reluctantly, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Azure Dragon, why¡­ why is this happening? He is just a young man straight out of prison, isn¡¯t he? Why are you defending him? Allowing him to turn my brother into a vegetable? Because of Steel Turner? But hasn¡¯t Steel Turner already retired? Why are you still protecting him?
Why is this happening? I am the youngest one among the Twelve Flying Tigers of the Martial Department, why are you protecting him, not me?¡± In the end, Noah Weiden finally built up the courage to pour out his doubts. At this time, White Mitchell, who had been silent, took a slow step forward. With a boom, it was as if a sleeping giant dragon in his body suddenly woke up and released bursts of powerful momentum.
Taking one step, like stirring up monstrous waves on a calm sea, inspiring fear in others. Feeling this momentum, Noah Weiden¡¯s legs involuntarily shuddered, his heart seemed to stop for a few seconds. After gasping for a few breaths, Noah Weiden regained hisposure slightly. Yet, the terror in his heart became more pervasive as time wore on. In the end, Noah Weiden felt as if his body was no longer under his control, shaking uncontrobly. Is this the extent of White Mitchell¡¯s strength? Why, why does the youngest of the Twelve Flying Tigers from the Martial Department feel overwhelmed by his presence? Looking at White Mitchell at this moment, Noah felt as though he wasn¡¯t just facing a man, but a lofty, unreachable emperor. He didn¡¯t even dare to meet his gaze directly. Terrifying! White Mitchell¡¯s power was just too terrifying, and he didn¡¯t even realize it at all. What level is this? Titled War King? Half-step War God? Or even the War God himself? Hiss!
Noah gasped for air, his chest rising and falling rapidly. However, the terror in his heart grew stronger and lingered mercilessly. In the end, Noah even began to feel unsteady, eventually copsing on his behind, staring at White Mitchell with panic in his eyes. His voice shook when he asked, ¡°Who¡­ who in the world are you? You can¡¯t be White Mitchell who served five years in prison. The prison can¡¯t possibly release someone like you. Who in the world are you? Who on earth are you?!¡± Noah, full of unrest and confusion, growled unwillingly. ¡°Who am I?¡± White Mitchell responded with a slight smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t I White Mitchell, the young nobody you guys think just got out of prison with no power or influence?¡± Confronted with White Mitchell¡¯s question, Noah¡¯s face instantly zed with humiliation, as if he had been pped. A nobody? What a lie! Could a nobody have a presence as powerful as White Mitchell¡¯s? As a Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, a member of the Twelve Flying Tigers in the Martial Department, even he struggled to hold his ground before this man. A ¡®nobody¡¯ seemed seriously far-fetched! At that moment, Noah felt as if his pride had been brutally crushed under White Mitchell¡¯s boot. A deep sense of unwillingness filled his heart. However, Noah was clearly not ready to give up so easily. Being the youngest in the Martial Department¡¯s history of Twelve Flying Tigers, his grandfather was a retired instructor of the Tiger Guard.
His grandfather¡¯s disciples were scattered across the entire Martial Department, among them God of War Level experts. With his authority and status almost paralleled to Mr. Azure Dragon. Even if he had offended Mr. Azure Dragon, what¡¯s the big deal? He was part of the Martial Department. How he should be dealt with was up for Martial Department to decide, not Mr. Azure Dragon! Thinking of this, Noah gathered his strength again, hardened his heart, and said menacingly, ¡°White Mitchell, I admit defeat today. But don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won just yet! Yes, you¡¯re backed by Mr. Azure Dragon and I can¡¯t really do anything against you. But if you want to hurt me, it¡¯s not going to be easy either. I belong to the Martial Department. How to deal with me is up to the Martial Department. Do you really think you can have me killed? Ha¡­ The Martial Department might at most issue a verbal warning to me. As for you, injuring my fellow Martial Arts Soldiers, the Martial Department will surely not let you off easily. Then, it won¡¯t just be me against you, but the entire Martial Department. Get ready to face the wrath of the Martial Department. Let¡¯s see if Mr. Azure Dragon can save you then!¡± Noah¡¯s face was bing increasingly hideous as he spoke. In the end, he seemed almost maniacal, ring unwaveringly at White Mitchell, as if wanting to rip him apart. The entire Martial Department? Hearing this, White Mitchell simply smiled and replied casually, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re overly confident. Well then, since you¡¯re here today, let¡¯s clear things up. War King Azure Dragon!¡± ¡°Present!¡± Azure Dragon responded with a loud, resounding voice. The next moment, White Mitchell¡¯s face turned serious as he said nonchntly, ¡°Tell him, who I am!¡±
Chapter 338: 338 He is the Army Master, the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm! Chapter 338: He is the Army Master, the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm! Huh? Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s voice, Noah Weiden¡¯s heart fills with unease that no amount of dismissal can dispel. The next moment, he saw the Azure Dragon solemnly speaking, word for word, ¡°White War Department Commander, personally titled by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council, the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm, titled White!¡± White ¡­ White War Department, Su¡­Supreme Military Lord? Titled¡­ White!!!!? Boom! As soon as these words fell, Noah Weiden¡¯s heart seemed to be violently pounded by something. His breath stalled, and his facial expression was as varied as a spinningntern. White Mitchell is the Army Master, themander of the White War Department. He is the Supreme Military Lord personally titled by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council! The entire Dragon Realm, tens of millions of soldiers reverence him. White Army Master, these four characters, are like the existence of gods in the hearts of the tens of millions of soldiers in Dragon Realm.
But ¡­ but, isn¡¯t the term ¡®White¡¯ from the white uniforms worn by the White War Department? How¡­ How could it be a person¡¯s name, how could it be White Mitchell¡¯s ¡®White¡¯? Why¡­ Why is this, why?!! Thud! Noah Weiden only felt a stifling sensation in his chest, a sweet metallic taste rose into his throat, and he actually spat out fresh blood. This result, he was unable to ept it for a while. No matter how hard he thought, he could never imagine that the ¡®White¡¯ in Army Master White was actually the ¡®White¡¯ of White Mitchell. All along, he looked down on White Mitchell like an ant that could be easily pinched. But he never expected that he was the ant in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. What¡¯s ridiculous is that he wanted to deal with White Mitchell unknowingly, this is fucking digging his own grave! With White Mitchell¡¯s identity, if he wanted to kill him, even if the entire Martial Department stepped in to back him, they could not stop him. The Army Master¡¯s dignity, cannot be insulted, those who insult, must be killed! This is the supreme honor granted to White Mitchell by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council. In the vast Dragon Realm, who dare not respect, who dare to offend? But he was like a headless fly that fell right in. Hate! Hate!!! At this time, if Noah Weiden could, he would have liked to grab Hans Weiden, that son of a bitch, right out of his sickbed. Damn it, who did he provoke, he actually provoked the White Army Master, this motherfucker is killing him! Noah Weiden was very clear in his heart, whatever the youngest twelve Flying Tigers of the Martial Department, whatever the Martial Department¡¯s most promising stars of tomorrow, all are fucking nonsense in front of the White Army Master. Even if he has potential, even if he has a background, he can¡¯t afford to provoke the White Army Master!
Fuck, he¡¯spletely done for, not just him, there¡¯s a good chance, his entire Weiden Family will be ruined. Noah Weiden wants to cry but has no tears, he kneels in front of White Mitchell, begging bitterly, ¡°White¡­ no no no, Lord Military Master, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, I was blind, I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, it was all because of that damn little brother of mine, I will kill himter, please spare me, spare me, I don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die. Right, right, the previous matter, it wasn¡¯t what I wanted to do, it was n Austin¡¯s idea, it was him who asked me to hire an assassin to kill Miss Jones, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, please spare my life, I beg¡­¡±
While kneeling on the ground, Noah Weiden¡¯s forehead thumped on the ground with a banging sound, fresh blood flowing in an instant, but he didn¡¯t care. At this moment, as long as White Mitchell could spare him, even if it meant killing every single member of the Weiden Family, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. Faced with Noah Weiden¡¯s pleas for mercy, White Mitchell coollyughed before calmly saying, ¡°Do you know why I no longer conceal my identity from you?¡± Upon hearing this, Noah Weiden started trembling once again and hastily said, ¡°My Lord, I know nothing, I absolutely know nothing, I will keep my lips sealed. If you are still uneasy, I can kill all the members of the Weiden family present here today. As long as you spare me, I will be your dog in the future. If you ask me to go east, I will definitely not go west. I will absolutely keep your identity a secret, absolutely¡­¡± Noah Weiden had cast aside all dignity and honor owed to the Tiger Guard ¨C he only had one desire: for White Mitchell to spare his life. However, after hearing these words, White Mitchell just silently shook his head, ¡°Apparently, you still do not understand. In my book, the only ones who can keep secrets are the dead!¡± Hiss! At White Mitchell¡¯s words, Noah Weiden took a sharp breath and fearfully stared at White Mitchell, his body instinctively retreating, ¡°No¡­no¡­nononono¡­¡± Boom! Just as Noah Weiden was on the verge of breaking down, the sound of a roaring engine could suddenly be heard from outside the Weiden family¡¯s gate, followed by the sighting of an armored vehicle pulling up swiftly. Hmm?
Azure Dragon, having heard the noise, nced outside and instantly spotted the Sayon armed forces¡¯ armored vehicle and a harried Asher, the Sayon armed forces¡¯mander. ¡°Your Honor, it¡¯s Asher, should we¡­?¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s gaze turned icy, revealing a hint of murderous intent. White Mitchell, upon hearing this, nced at the almost copsing Noah Weiden and then casually said, ¡°No need, let him in. Just in time, we need someone to clean up. Let their Martial Department handle it.¡± Azure Dragon, following his instruction, gave a wave of his hand, and the guards outside the gate instantly stepped aside, allowing Asher to enter. Seeing this, Asher took a deep breath and bravely walked in. Truth be told, he did not want toe today, but Noah Weiden is, after all, a favored son of the Martial Department and his grandfather¡¯s influence within the Department is remarkably strong. If Noah Weiden dies, it¡¯s likely his grandfather would spare no expense in seeking revenge against White Mitchell. Moreover, as White Mitchell did not want him exposing his identity, should something happen to Noah Weiden, inevitably, his grandfather would end up on the wrong side of the gun. His death would be on him, but God forbid, who knows how many of the Department¡¯s elite would be sacrificed. To prevent a disastrous blow to the Martial Department, Asher decided to try his luck today, hoping that White Mitchell might spare Noah Weiden for the sake of the Department. Soon enough, Asher appeared in front of White Mitchell, appearing utterly nervous and terrified, and respectfully addressed, ¡°Asher pays his respects to Lord Military Master.¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell acknowledged with a slight nod. At this point, Noah Weiden, who had managed to drag himself off the floor, saw Asher and looked at him as if he was his savior. The next moment, Noah Weiden hastily said, ¡°Commander Asher, save me, please save me. You can¡¯t just let me die. You are themander of Sayon¡¯s armed forces, I am part of the Tiger Guard, we are family, family you know.
Just if you can save my life, after all this, I will tell my grandfather to mentor you. I promise you prosperity and rapid promotion. If you don¡¯t save me, my grandfather will know that I got into trouble under your jurisdiction, he would definitely not let you off. Commander Asher, think this through, think it through¡­¡± ¡°You! Ugh¡­¡± Hearing this, Asher nearly choked with anger. Even in the face of impending disaster, Noah Weiden had yet to reflect on his actions and didn¡¯t even know how to properly plead. Dammit, how did the Weiden family produce such a good-for-nothing brat? Worse still, Asher had to save him for the sake of the big picture of the Martial Department, making him wonder if he owed something to the Weiden family in his past life. With these thoughts in mind, Asher couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily, ring at Noah Weiden in irritation, he scolded, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re now begging for mercy, huh? Where was this attitude earlier? Had it not been for the overall situation of the Martial Department, do you think I¡¯d havee to save you? Keep your Weiden arrogance in check, and learn to behave. Or I swear, I¡¯ll destroy you myself!¡± ¡°Asher, you!¡± Noah Weiden was instantly furious. How dare a mere Asher shout at him? However, for the sake of his life, Noah Weiden could only obediently close his mouth now. But what he didn¡¯t expect was, even before Asher could plead for him, White Mitchell directly asked, ¡°Can the Martial Department save the one I intend to kill?¡± Chapter 339: 339: Going to the Imperial Group to Collect Debts! Chapter 339: Going to the Imperial Group to Collect Debts! This¡­ At these words, Asher¡¯s expression changed abruptly, and his heart leaped into his throat in an instant. By his side, Noah Weiden became restless, like an ant on a hot pot. Death! Yes, at this moment, he seemed to smell the scent of death. The man standing in front of him was too terrifying. Even though he had not fully released his aura yet, it made people wary of him. ¡°Lord Military Master, Lord Military Master, White Mitchell! White Mitchell!¡± Noah Weiden retreated while shouting furiously at White Mitchell. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the youngest ever Tiger Guard in the history of the Martial Department. I¡¯ve been personallymended by The Highest Commander of the Military Department. I am¡­¡± A crunch! Just as Noah¡¯s words were half finished, White Mitchell¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The next moment, he crushed Noah¡¯s throat.
¡°I said, no one can stop me from killing whoever I want to kill!¡± White Mitchell said expressionlessly. At this time, Noah was slowly losing his life, with everything around him growing dark. He regretted it. If he was given another chance, he would never provoke White Mitchell. But there is no such thing as regret medicine in this world. Besides, who could imagine that a youngd just released from prison could be the White Army Master? The more Noah thought about it, the more regretful he felt. He knew that after his death, his grandfather would not let this pass. However, doing so will only hasten the copse of the Weiden Family! Because, what they¡¯re dealing with is an Army Master, who is the Supreme Military Lord appointed by the Dragon Realm¡¯s Elder¡¯s Council! What does supreme mean? It means that in the entire Dragon Realm, out of thirty million soldiers, countlessmanders, numerous War Gods, numerous military masters, none of them canpare with him. This is supreme! Noah regretted it and wished to turn back time, but he was already powerless. With a thud, Noah¡¯s body fell lifelessly, finding it hard to ept White Mitchell¡¯s identity even in his death. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Seeing this, Asher sighed helplessly, appearing to age significantly. He is scared that in his anger, White Mitchell might uproot the foundation of the Weiden family from the Martial Department. He knows that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for White Mitchell given his status. However, doing so would be a catastrophe to the Martial Department. Even though Asher was scared, he couldn¡¯t help but plead, saying, ¡°Lord Military Master, I¡­¡± However, White Mitchell didn¡¯t give him any chance to plead for mercy and said indifferently, ¡°The rest is up to the Martial Department. Remember what I¡¯ve said, otherwise, I won¡¯t mind eradication of the Martial Department!¡±
Eradication of the Martial Department! These simple four words struck Asher like a thunderbolt out of the blue, causing his heart to sink to an all-time low and impossible to calm down. He understood the meaning of White Mitchell¡¯s words, he must not reveal who White Mitchell is. Once it¡¯s out, he will eradicate the Martial Department!
However, the Weiden Family wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. It seems that a bloody storm is about to start in the Martial Department! Thinking of this, Asher tasted bitterness in his heart until White Mitchell had left, and he gained his senses. Regaining his senses, Asher red at Noah¡¯s lifeless body and fiercely eximed, ¡°Fuck! I warned your Weiden Family out of goodwill, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now you got it, your Weiden family is so powerful, you brought this upon yourselves!¡± ¡°If you want to die, go ahead, I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± ¡°Superior, where should we go now?¡± After leaving the Weiden Family¡¯s mansion, Kylin asked for guidance. White Mitchell nced at the endless horizon, took a deep breath, and slowly said, ¡°To the Imperial Group, to collect the debt!¡± Upon hearing this, Kylin immediately started the car engine and headed in the direction of the Imperial Group. Meanwhile, at the Imperial Group, n Austin was waiting anxiously for news from Noah Weiden. ¡°n, it¡¯s been quite a while, but there¡¯s still no news from Noah. Could it be¡­¡± Grandy Anderson hesitated. At those words, n immediately frowned, pulled out his phone, and prepared to contact Noah. Right now, everything hangs in the bnce. If they can¡¯t directly corner Sherry Jones, she would definitely be prepared next time. It would be harder to make a move in the future.
But, to n¡¯s surprise, just as he took out his phone and was about to contact Noah, Longman and Amanda appeared in the Imperial Group. Longman? Amanda? Seeing the appearance of these two, n was taken aback for a moment, and had to put aside what he was doing to wee them. There was no choice, they were his creditors now, and he owed them billions. Their sudden appearance now ¨C they couldn¡¯t have heard some rumors and came to collect the debt, could they? The mood of n immediately turned grim. But fortunately, Noah was already making a move. Once he secured the Nezzi New Town project, the money he owed Longman and others would be nothing. With this thought, n¡¯s mood improved a lot, and he straight went up to meet Longman and Amanda. But before he could say anything, Longman cuts him off and directly asks him to repay. Pay back? n frowned and quickly responded, ¡°Mr. Longman, Mr. Duke, don¡¯t listen to the gossip out there. We in the Imperial Group still have a chance to get the Nezzi New Town project. Rest assured, you won¡¯t lose money, and there¡¯ll be ample interest. Please be patient and give me a few more days¡­¡±
Before n could finish, Longman shook his head disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, your little trick, it can¡¯t hide from our boss. Do you really think Noah Weiden¡¯s assassins can influence the overall situation? Heh¡­ n, aren¡¯t you too naive?¡± Seeing this, Amanda also sneered, ¡°n, we came here today not to listen to your nonsense. Pack up your things quickly and get out of here. This ce, the Imperial Group, we¡¯ve taken it over. Our boss will be here soon.¡± Taken over? Boss? This¡­. Hearing this, n was stunned in ce,pletely taken aback. There¡¯s a boss behind Longman and Amanda? What¡­ what¡¯s the meaning of this? Who else in Sayon could be their boss? For a moment, n couldn¡¯t ept it. A strong sense of unease arose in his heart and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Longman, Mr. Duke, what do you mean by this?
What boss? You have a boss? Who is your boss really?¡± Just as n was eager to know who their boss was, a familiar voice suddenly entered his ears, ¡°Their boss¡­ is me!¡± Chapter 340: 340: Did Noah Weiden Die? Chapter 340: Did Noah Weiden Die? Huh? n Austin¡¯s face instantly darkened upon hearing this abrupt voice. White Mitchell! That was White Mitchell¡¯s voice, how could he possibly forget! This bastard, must havee to mock him! With this in mind, n Austin immediately spoke to White Mitchell in a rage, ¡°Get out! Convict, scram! This is the Imperial Group, a dead¡­.¡± A p cut off n Austin¡¯s words, courtesy of Mr. Longman¡¯srge, fan-like hand smashing across his face. Hiss! Dumbstruck, n sucked in a cold breath, looking at Mr. Longman with astonishment. Grandy Anderson, who was next to them, quickly eximed, ¡°Mr. Longman, how could you just hit¡­.¡±
With another p, it was Amanda¡¯s turn to strike. Her slender fingers exploded with terrifying strength, leaving a bright handprint on Grandy Anderson¡¯s face. ¡°What, do I need to pick a date to p you?¡± Amanda said emotionlessly. ¡°You?!¡± Both n Austin and Grandy Anderson were stunned. What exactly was happening? Why did Longman and Amanda hit them? Could it be, they were defending White Mitchell? Considering the words White Mitchell just spoke, the two of them felt their hearts sink. Impossible, wasn¡¯t White Mitchell just a novice recently released from prison? How could he possibly be the boss of Longman and Amanda? It must be a lie, it has to be! ¡°Impossible, impossible, impossible!¡± n Austin could not bring himself to ept this reality. After all, in his eyes, White Mitchell was just an ant under his foot. How could he possibly be the boss of Longman and Amanda? Could it be that Longman and Amanda were hurrying to curry favor with White Mitchell because they had seen Sherry Jones secure the Nezzi New City Project? It must be so, it must be so! Thinking this, n Austin couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Mr. Longman, Mr. Duke, just give me a little more time. In a few days, I can snatch the Nezzi New City project back. What is White Mitchellpared to our Imperial Group? He is nothing! If it weren¡¯t for Sherry Jones getting lucky, they would not have won the Nezzi New City Project.¡± Upon hearing n Austin¡¯s speech, both Longman and Amanda broke into simultaneous sneers, looking at n Austin as if he were an idiot. Tock tock tock¡­ At this moment, to n Austin¡¯s surprise, White Mitchell calmly walked over.
Seeing this, Longman and Amanda stepped back, standing respectfully behind White Mitchell on either side. This¡­ Seeing this, n Austin¡¯s face darkened again, looking worse than if he had swallowed a dead mouse. ¡°n Austin, my good ¡®brother¡¯? Grandy Anderson, my ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯? Huh¡­¡± White Mitchellughed coolly, but in the ears of n Austin and Grandy Anderson, it was filled with sarcasm.
¡°White Mitchell! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? You really think the Nezzi New City Project can be taken over by little Sherry Jones? In your dreams! The Nezzi New City project will eventually belong to me! Even if you knew that Noah Weiden had sent an assassin for Sherry Jones, so what? Do you think you can stop Noah Weiden¡¯s people?!¡± n Austinughed coldly. Noah Weiden? Upon hearing this name, White Mitchell shook his head silently. At this point, Longman, who was standing to one side, said, ¡°n Austin, do you still dare to threaten Mr. Mitchell when you¡¯re on the brink of death? Try opening the news and see for yourself. An hour ago, in this world, Noah Weiden ceased to exist! Stupid bastard!¡± Wha¡­. What? ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re lying. How could Noah Weiden from the Twelve Flying Tigers of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard be¡­¡± n Austin¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. However, before he could finish speaking, Longman had already opened his mobile phone. What was being broadcasted was news of Noah Weiden¡¯s death, and he was killed on the orders of the Sayon armed forces! This¡­
Upon seeing the news, n Austin was so. It felt as if all his strength had been sapped out of him, and he wobbly stood up. How could it be possible? Noah Weiden is dead? Noah Weiden was killed by the Sayon armed forces? A dumbfounded n Austin, stared nkly at White Mitchell in front of him. The man seemed both familiar and yet so strange. He suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t see through White Mitchell anymore. Yet, at this moment, White Mitchell spoke slowly and clearly, ¡°So? Surprised, aren¡¯t you? Noah Weiden is indeed dead¡ªkilled by my own hand!¡± Noah Weiden was killed by him!?! That¡¯s not possible, there¡¯s absolutely no way. With White Mitchell¡¯s skill level, how could he have killed Noah Weiden? Forget him, even Longman and Amanda standing beside him wouldn¡¯t have been able to do so. He¡¯s bluffing, he¡¯s trying to scare me! n Austin believed with certitude that Noah Weiden couldn¡¯t have been killed by White Mitchell. It was likely that a hit man hired by Noah had been discovered and that the Sayon armed forces had cleansed their ranks of him as a result. Damn Noah Weiden. He¡¯s so sloppy! n Austin gnashed his teeth in anger. He was just one step away from killing Sherry and retrieving the Nezzi project. But at this crucial moment, such a thing had happened,pletely disrupting his ns.
¡°Noah Weiden, you fucking deserve to die!¡± Fury aze in his heart, n Austin cast a deadly re at White Mitchell, itching to eat the man alive. Facing an irate and frustrated n Austin, White Mitchell continued calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you live for now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll use your fresh blood to pay homage to my adoptive father¡¯s spirit! Of course, you can also try to mobilize all your forces to deal with me, but I promise you that no matter how many you bring tomorrow, they won¡¯t be able to save you. Tomorrow, 10 am, Sayon Cemetery, see you there!¡± Having left these words, White Mitchell led Longman and the others away from the Imperial Group. He was not worried about n piecing up any tricks, on the contrary, he was worried that n would not resort to any. The fact that n had framed him years ago, indirectly leading to the death of his adoptive father, was surely not as straightforward. Sparing n¡¯s life for another day was a tactical move meant to corner n, giving him a chance to contact the person behind all this. He would then pull out these people from the roots for his adoptive father¡¯s spirit! Meanwhile, just after White Mitchell had left, n Austin let out a roaring cry, ring furiously at the departing White Mitchell. ¡°White Mitchell, you forced me into this!¡± With a vicious look on his face, n Austin turned around and walked into his office, mming the door shut. The next moment, n took out a mobile phone from a secretpartment in his office. The phone¡¯s contact list had only one number. Without any hesitation, n called the number and said, ¡°White Mitchell is back. Now that he¡¯s got the backing of Nezzi¡¯s hierarchy, he¡¯s pushing me into a corner.
Iplied with everything you asked me to do. This time, no matter what, you have to help me. I¡¯ll ensure once and for all that White Mitchell dies! I¡¯m going to leave him without a ce to be buried!!!¡± Chapter 341: 341: The Four Great War Gods of Boh’s Four Courts! Chapter 341: The Four Great War Gods of Boh¡¯s Four Courts! Dragon Realm, Capital City! Inside a private estate, an elegantdy slowly put down her mobile phone. However, the moment she put down the phone, a ruthless look surfaced on her beautiful, fully adorned face. ¡°This goddamn bastard, who disappeared for five years, has actually returned?¡± Thedy narrowed her beautiful eyes, looking at a man who seemed to be her secretary standing beside her. ¡°Immediately inform my big brother that the bastard from back then has returned! Tell him, this time, at any cost, we must kill him,pletely eradicate him! It will be my son Kunlu¡¯s titled ceremony in a month, and I don¡¯t want any person to pose a threat to my son Kunlu¡¯s position, absolutely no one!¡± Thedy coldly ordered, her beautiful eyes emitted a sharp re, just like two venomous snakes. And after thedy issued themand, within a short one or two hours, the entire situation in Sayon had undergone earth-shattering changes. Capital City, the War Department¡¯s highestmand center!
Braxton, the War Department¡¯s Supreme Commander who was closely following the border situation, suddenly received a message from the secretive War Department of Dragon Realm, the Xavier War Department. ¡°ording to reliable information, arge number of suspicious persons were detected in the major city, Sayon, in the eastern part of Dragon Realm. It is suspected that someone in Nezzi Command is colluding with them. We ask the Braxton to deploy troops, take control of Sayon, and once the small evils are cleared, power will be returned!¡± Sayon? Suspicious personnel? Someone at Nezzi Command is suspected of collusion? Upon receiving this information, Braxton¡¯s face became serious. He knew, that White Mitchell is currently in Sayon, and his return this time has already caused a massive response internationally. Furthermore, the Xavier War Department is the most secretive intelligence department in Dragon Realm, so Braxton did not doubt the information. ¡°Could it be possible that these suspicious persons are going after White Mitchell!?¡± Braxton¡¯s face instantly burst into a shade of anger upon this thought. Immediately after that, Braxton abruptly smashed his fist onto themand desk: ¡°Goddammit! Those bastards actually dare to target our Dragon Realm¡¯s Supreme Military Lord on our very territory? Seeking death!¡± Seeing Braxton in such anger, the other soldiers in themand center couldn¡¯t help their hearts from pounding, and they all wore an indignant look. After experiencing the incident where White Mitchell saved his mother thousands of miles away, his image of putting the country before his family is etched deeply in their hearts, impossible to erase. Which soldier wouldn¡¯t want to follow such a selfless Military Lord who is dedicated to the country? Anyone who wants to touch him, must check with them for agreement first, they must consult the 30 million soldiers of the Dragon Realm War Department! Moreover, now those foreign viins have already trespassed on Dragon Realm¡¯s territory, it¡¯s unbearable! ¡°Commander Braxton, give the order, let those foreign viins know the power of our Dragon Realm War Department!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Commander Braxton, we must show them some colors, only by hitting them hard will they understand, that thend of Dragon Realm is fought for every inch!¡±
¡°I am willing to fight for Commander Braxton, and I swear not to give up until I cut off the enemy¡¯s head!¡± In the War Department¡¯s highestmand center, the atmosphere was intense, and the faces of each person were filled with hostility. At this moment, it seemed as if their blood was boiling, and each person was desiring to go to war. Feeling the surging hot blood of the soldiers, Braxton felt extremely gratified.
¡°Where is Boh Four Courts!¡± The very next moment, without any hesitation, Braxton bellowed. Instantly, four statuesque Gods of War sprang up, stood their legs together, waved their arms, and responded resoundingly, ¡°Present!¡± Looking at these four war generals of War God level, Braxton immediately gave the order, ¡°I order you to take your guards, board the warnes, and head to Sayon. Under my instruction, temporarily take over the Nezzi headquarters, halt all operations, and find out who conspired from within and without. Also, remember one thing, if anyone dare harm the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm or his family, you are permitted to, first fight and then report!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The Gods of War, Crazy Lion of the Qilu War Department, ck Dragon of Heaven War Department, me Tiger of the Jinm War Department, Azure Bird of Dark State War Department, all four of the Boh Four Courts responded simultaneously. Within ten minutes, a huge transport ne carrying these four War Gods as well as more than a hundred fierce and brave guards took to the sky and headed straight for Sayon. On the other side, just after Braxton¡¯smand was issued, the news about the suspension of all operations at Nezzi headquarters quickly spread like wildfire, as if someone intentionally leaked it. For a moment, the whole of Sayon was seething of unrest. n Austin, who was originally ill at ease at home, also received the news the first time. ¡°Great! That¡¯s great! The Nezzi headquarters has been suspended, White Mitchell, your backer is gone!¡± A sharp light burst from n Austin¡¯s eyes.
Without the big mountain of Nezzi Command to block him, what could White Mitchell use topete with him? Expects him to go and capitte to his godfather tomorrow? Keep dreaming! ¡°n, although that¡¯s true, the strength of that guy White Mitchell is not something that ordinary people can deal with. Relying on the ancient martial strongmen we have, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Grandy Anderson hesitated. After hearing this, n Austin revealed an unruffled expression, and confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have made arrangements. Tomorrow, I will send White Mitchell to reunite with his godfather!¡± Just as he finished speaking, an eerie gale suddenly swept through the Weiden Family Vi. Immediately after, before Austin and Anderson could react, five people dressed in ck appeared in front of them like ghosts. ¡°Ah! Who are you?¡± Faced with these five suddenly appearing ck-clothed men, Grandy Anderson¡¯s face turned pale with fright. But at this time, n Austin merely smiled faintly, and then slowly asked the five ck-clothed men, ¡°Are you the ones sent by Myles?¡± Myles? Hearing this name, Grandy Anderson froze for a moment and then, instinctively, a name floated into her mind ¡ª Myles! The former overlord of Sayon, the real overlord! It is said that both Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack, who are now making waves in the underground world of Sayon, were just his subordinates back then.
Grandy Anderson never expected that n Austin would have contact with Myles; this was something even she didn¡¯t know. ¡°n, when did you¡­?¡± Grandy Anderson couldn¡¯t help but want to ask, but n Austin just nced at her silently and indifferently said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about what you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Grandy Anderson understood immediately and immediately shut her mouth, daring not to continue asking. After warning Anderson, Austin¡¯s gaze returned to the five ruggedly-ck-clothed men. Looking at these five high-level experts sent by Myles, n Austin¡¯s heart was full of confidence. He immediately made a call, ¡°Gather everyone. Tomorrow, I will make Sayon see blood! By the way, spread the news. Anyone who hates White Mitchell cane to the Sayon cemetery tomorrow. I want everyone to know what happens to those who oppose me, n Austin! After dealing with White Mitchell, I will also take care of Sherry Jones, the little witch. This time, no one can stop me from taking over the new city of Nezzi!¡± Chapter 342: The Arrogant Xavier War Department! Chapter 342: The Arrogant Xavier War Department! Sayon, Nezzi Command Headquarters! At this time, in the Nezzi Command Headquarters, a group of soldiers headed by Azure Dragon were standing furiously on the spot. Facing them were a dozen soldiers from the Xavier War Department in camouge battle suits. Among them, the leader, carrying four stars, had an indifferent expression, it was quite evidently a God of War Level warrior. This God of War, named Luca, is a mid-level God of War from the Xavier War Department. Although not Titled, his strength and level were much higher than Azure Dragon¡¯s. Of course, Azure Dragon is a Titled War King from the White War Department. If he really wanted to fight to death, Luca may not gain much advantage against him. However, what angered Azure Dragon was that Luca, relying on his higher level, was bullying others and trying to strip away hismand as soon as he arrived. When has the White War Department ever tolerated such humiliation? If it wasn¡¯t for their Commander White Mitchell¡¯s return to the Dragon Realm being top secret, the Xavier War Department wouldn¡¯t dare to squabble in their presence even if they were given ten times the courage to do so. At this point, knowing that the White War Department was without a leader, Luca¡¯s arrogance began to surface more, brusquely shouting, ¡°Azure Dragon, what the hell do you mean? Do you mean to disobey!?¡± Upon hearing these words, Azure Dragon clenched his fists tightly, cracking his knuckles, and responded angrily: ¡°Luca, are you in the position to question me? I should be asking you what the hell this is about! Do you think that the White War Department is without men!?¡± At Luca¡¯s words, a cold smile spread across his face, writing off the situation with an air of indifference. If Commander White was still here, he would, of course, not dare toe rashly. But now, all over the Dragon Realm, who doesn¡¯t know, that Commander White has been missing for a whole year? Whether alive or dead, it¡¯s still unknown. Without Commander White, and the four War Gods of the White War Department all being out of the realm, Azure Dragon, at this moment, is hardly worth worrying about. Thinking of this, the hint of an expression on Luca¡¯s face became even more unabashed: ¡°Azure Dragon, look at what you¡¯re saying, I, as a War God, am only following regtions. We of the Xavier War Department are nowmissioned to investigate your Nezzi Command Headquarters, we only temporarily need you to hand over yourmand, are you overreacting? Or maybe, Azure Dragon, you have some secrets that cannot be investigated?¡± Whoosh! These words instantly infuriated all the soldiers of the Nezzi Command Headquarters. ¡°What bullshit, who does the Xavier War Department think they are?¡± ¡°Indeed, if our Lord Military Master was here, would you dare to treat us this way?¡± ¡°You need evidence for everything, you don¡¯t even have proof, on what grounds are you causing nder here?¡± The soldiers of the Nezzi Command Headquarters were all outraged, the face of each one of them was filled with anger. This was a smear and nder against their White War Department! Once a White Army, always a White man! Undeniably, they were worthy of the white battle suits they wore, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t permit anyone to tarnish their honor. Faced with the surging crowd of soldiers, upon seeing the situation, Luca only gave a cold smile, and stomped directly. With a rumbling sound, waves of tyrannical aura rolled over towards Azure Dragon and the soldiers standing behind him. The aura of the War God was immensely strong, in an instant, Azure Dragon and others¡¯ faces were filled with a serious expression. Let alone ordinary soldiers, even Azure Dragon, a Titled War King, had to grit his teeth at this moment to withstand Luca¡¯s powerful pressure. At the same time, Luca, upon witnessing Azure Dragon and the others in a difficult position, the sly smile on his face became even more arrogant. The next moment, Luca even more sternly reprimanded: ¡°Every one of you are disregardful of military discipline, do you take this ce as your personal backyard!? Is there still a bit of the Dragon Realm War Department¡¯s demeanor? Is this the extent of discipline for those whoe out of the White War Department!? A group of unruly people, it¡¯s a pity that the Elders¡¯ House regards you as the model of the three armies. Look at yourselves, do you resemble any model!?¡± Luca took on an air of superiority, anyone ignorant of the situation would just assume he was themander of the White War Department, ordering around here. Actually, Luca had been waiting for this opportunity for quite a long time. Always, no matter how well they from the Xavier War Department performed, they were always overshadowed by the White War Department. Many soldiers from the Xavier War Department had a chip on their shoulder. If it wasn¡¯t for the Commander of the Xavier War Department suppressing them, it¡¯s likely that soldiers would have looked to the White War Department to flex their muscles. In the view of Luca, the reason for the White War Department¡¯s meritorious deeds was simply because they had the advantage of going to the battlefield. If his Xavier War Department had the same opportunity, they would perform even better. Now, since there was an opportunity to suppress the arrogance of the White War Department, Luca certainly wouldn¡¯t let it pass. ¡°What kind of bullshit is the White War Department, now don¡¯t they have to obediently listen to me?¡± Luca sneered in his heart, his pair of eyes teasingly looking at Azure Dragon. ¡°Luca, you!¡± Upon hearing this, Azure Dragon almost couldn¡¯t bear to throw a punch at Luca, the soldiers behind him gritting their teeth, wishing they could harshly reprimand this guy named Luca. ¡°Oh, you want to fight?¡± Seeing this, Lucaughed again, his yful gaze was filled with provocative vor, immediately followed by pointing at the emblem on Azure Dragon¡¯s shoulder. The implication couldn¡¯t be any clearer, his rank was higher than Azure Dragon¡¯s, if Azure Dragon dared to fight now, it would be an act of disrespect. ¡°Luca!!!¡± Seeing this, the fury in Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes was about to ignite, his eyes staring at Luca sharply. But with this, Luca seemed even more pleased, sneered, and said: ¡°What about the White War Department, what a joke, I always thought they were formidable, the talent brought out by Commander White, turns out to be nothing more than this.¡± Whoosh! As soon as these words were spoken, Azure Dragon waspletely ignited. Luca could nder him, could look down upon him, but, the prestige of the Commander, cannot be insulted! His life was saved by White Mitchell from the battlefield time and time again, anyone who dares to insult White Mitchell is his enemy! With this thought, Azure Dragon let out a roar, emanating the aura of a War King, he wildly swung a fist at Luca. ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re asking for a fight!¡± Luca¡¯s face sank, the aura of the War God soared to the sky, and he threw a punch as well. With a loud bang, Luca¡¯s figure retreated two steps, but Azure Dragon, on the other hand, was flung backward, heavily hitting the ground. Following this, Luca yelled menacingly, ¡°War King Azure Dragon, are you trying to rebel!? Guards, arrest this man for insubordination!¡± In an instant, four or five soldiers from the Xavier War Department strode forward, advancing straight towards Azure Dragon. But just at that moment, from outside the doors of Nezzi Command Headquarters, a calm voice echoed: ¡°Arresting my man? Do you from the Xavier War Department even have the qualification to do so!?¡± Chapter 343: Lord Military Master? Chapter 343: Lord Military Master? I, Luca, the War God of Xavier War Department, am not qualified enough? Upon hearing this, Luca, without turning his head, without seeing White Mitchell¡¯s face clearly, haughtily said, ¡°Insolent! I am the War God standing here, who dares to act recklessly!? Guards, seize this recklessly speaking fellow immediately!¡± At this moment, Luca did not put any member of Nezzi Command in his eyes. Because, before he came, he had already investigated that the strongest one in Nezzi Command was the Azure Dragon. No one else¡¯s strength could surpass his. With his strength, he could walk all over the Nezzi Command. However, what Luca didn¡¯t expect was that after he gave the instructions, his soldiers stood in ce as if they were struck dumb, one by one. Not only that, there were several members of the Xavier War Department, whose bodies were trembling uncontrobly, as if they had seen something terrifying. Huh!? Luca furrowed his brows and immediately reproached, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you all standing and staring for !? Why are you not moving!?¡± The furious Luca red viciously at one of the soldiers of the Xavier War Department standing beside him. At this moment, the soldier of the Xavier War Department, covered in cold sweat, looked at him with terrified eyes and stammered, ¡°Lo¡­ Lord, it¡­ it¡¯s him, it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Rubbish!¡± Luca¡¯s face turned gloomy and without waiting for the other person to finish speaking, pped him across the face, then slowly turned around. ¡°I¡¯d like to see exactly who is frightening you lot into this ghost-like state, a bunch of usele¡­ Huh!? This¡­¡± An impatient Luca turned around. As soon as he clearly saw the person standing behind him at this moment, his expression suddenly froze, and the lengthy sentence from his mouth stopped abruptly. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. Thump, Thump, Thump¡­ Luca felt that the environment was so quiet at this moment, he could hear his own heartbeat. The look of arrogance that usually covered his face disappeared in an instant. What reced it was an extremely shocked expression. ¡°You¡­ You are¡­ You are Army Master White!?¡± Luca looked at White Mitchell¡¯s face, trembling with fear as a feeling of horror gradually arose in his heart. At this moment, Luca felt as though he had suddenly fallen into a cial crevasse, the cold air creeping up his back, causing him to shiver nonstop. White, this is Army Master White! He now finally understood why someone dared to say those words in front of him just now. Who else but Army Master White would dare to mess with the White War Department without fearing death? But right now, he had be that doomed man. The intelligence was wrong, so wrong!!! Luca groaned inwardly and wished he could tear the person responsible for the intelligence apart. Didn¡¯t they just send me here to die? With this thought, Luca knelt immediately in front of White Mitchell. The other soldiers of the Xavier War Department, unable to stand steadily anymore, hastily knelt as well. The proud and powerful Xavier War Department was nowpletely powerless before White Mitchell. ¡°Lord Military Master, please forgive us. We should die¡­ We did not know the Lord Military Master was here, I¡­¡± Sweat already soaked Luca¡¯s body, and his expression seemed extremely flustered. After hearing these words, White Mitchell gave a cold smile, then indifferently said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, where did the bluster of the Xavier War Department just now go!?¡± As soon as his words fell, there was a loud bang. The aura within White Mitchell suddenly surged, an overwhelming momentum directly bearing down on Luca and his men. His subordinates were all hardened warriors, who had fought their way through numerous battles, gaining distinguished military exploits. Now, Luca and his bunch, who had never even set foot on a battlefield, dared to suppress his men? It appears that during his year of absence, the situation of the White War Department was not as good as they imed. However, now that he has returned, he will not let anyone hurt these brothers, hisrades in arms, especially arrogant bullies like Luca. Facing White Mitchell¡¯s overpowering dominance, Luca had no chance of resistance. It was the imposing aura of the Army Master that pinned him down. He had never dreamed that White Mitchell, who had disappeared for a year, would return. Even worse, he was right in Sayon. He was the War God of the Xavier War Department, yet he had not received a single piece of news. He was in agony! If he had known, even with a hundred or a thousand times more courage, he would not have dared to get involved in this mess. Regretting deeply in his heart, Luca crawled in front of White Mitchell in fear, begging, ¡°Lord Military Master, I am the War God of the Xavier War Department. Please, for the Xavier War Department¡¯s sake, spare me this time. I know I was wrong. I will behave in the future, serve the Dragon Realm, and absolutely not¡­¡± Before Luca could finish speaking, White Mitchell coldly interrupted, ¡°You hurt my men, and you want me to spare you? Go back and ask your Xavier War Department, who dares to speak to me like that!? The soldier you just hit is a veteran who has experienced life and death on the battlefield. The blood he shed for Dragon Realm is more than what you have in your body. Even if I agree to let you go, my one hundred thousand soldiers of the White War Department would not agree!!!¡± Bang! A thunderous rumble echoed, as White Mitchell directly kicked Luca in the abdomen, destroying his Dantian, andpletely disabling his War God strength. The next moment, White Mitchell turned to everyone present, and with each word resonating powerfully, he said, ¡°Listen well, all soldiers of my White War Department! Only I can discipline the soldiers I have brought up. In the future, whoever dares to initiate a fight in front of you, beat them all back for me! You must remember, as long as our hearts are for the Dragon Realm, we should fear nothing. Have you all understood?!¡± Hearing these words, a fire seemed to ignite in the hearts of the soldiers present. Strong conviction shone from their eyes, and their spirits surged. It felt as if they were back to the good old days, following White Mitchell and fighting valiantly on the battlefield. Such passion, such surge of adrenaline. On the other hand, after dealing with Luca, White Mitchell had Luca and the rest of the Xavier War Department attendees detained for further interrogation. White Mitchell knew clearly that Luca was merely a pawn and the one he was really looking for was the mastermind behind him. ¡°To be able to stir the War God of the Xavier War Department, it seems that the hand behind n Austin is not that simple,¡± White Mitchell said coldly, his eyes aze with an icy light. ¡­ Sayon, Austin residence! n Austin, who didn¡¯t know that Luca had fallen, had by now gathered all the forces at his disposal. There were nearly fifty Peak Martial Artists, and even two Half-step War Kings. Together with the five ck-clothed men from Myles¡¯s team, it could be said n was in a forceful position. With this power, not to mention White Mitchell, even if Longman and Amanda teamed up, they might not be his match. Perfect! With the assistance of these strong individuals sent by Myles, they could take care of Longman and Amanda. Then, he would no longer need to pay back the money he owed them. A win-win! Thinking of this, n Austin could not wait for tomorrow toe. Finally, the sun of the second day rose as expected. Early in the morning, n Austin already stood in the yard of his vi, looking at his forces, full of confidence. Immediately, n Austin raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone, march!¡± Chapter 342: 342: The Arrogant Xavier War Department! Chapter 342: The Arrogant Xavier War Department! Sayon, Nezzi Command Headquarters! At this time, in the Nezzi Command Headquarters, a group of soldiers headed by Azure Dragon were standing furiously on the spot. Facing them were a dozen soldiers from the Xavier War Department in camouge battle suits. Among them, the leader, carrying four stars, had an indifferent expression, it was quite evidently a God of War Level warrior. This God of War, named Luca, is a mid-level God of War from the Xavier War Department. Although not Titled, his strength and level were much higher than Azure Dragon¡¯s. Of course, Azure Dragon is a Titled War King from the White War Department. If he really wanted to fight to death, Luca may not gain much advantage against him. However, what angered Azure Dragon was that Luca, relying on his higher level, was bullying others and trying to strip away hismand as soon as he arrived. When has the White War Department ever tolerated such humiliation? If it wasn¡¯t for their Commander White Mitchell¡¯s return to the Dragon Realm being top secret, the Xavier War Department wouldn¡¯t dare to squabble in their presence even if they were given ten times the courage to do so. At this point, knowing that the White War Department was without a leader, Luca¡¯s arrogance began to surface more, brusquely shouting, ¡°Azure Dragon, what the hell do you mean? Do you mean to disobey!?¡± Upon hearing these words, Azure Dragon clenched his fists tightly, cracking his knuckles, and responded angrily: ¡°Luca, are you in the position to question me? I should be asking you what the hell this is about!
Do you think that the White War Department is without men!?¡± At Luca¡¯s words, a cold smile spread across his face, writing off the situation with an air of indifference. If Commander White was still here, he would, of course, not dare toe rashly. But now, all over the Dragon Realm, who doesn¡¯t know, that Commander White has been missing for a whole year? Whether alive or dead, it¡¯s still unknown. Without Commander White, and the four War Gods of the White War Department all being out of the realm, Azure Dragon, at this moment, is hardly worth worrying about. Thinking of this, the hint of an expression on Luca¡¯s face became even more unabashed: ¡°Azure Dragon, look at what you¡¯re saying, I, as a War God, am only following regtions. We of the Xavier War Department are nowmissioned to investigate your Nezzi Command Headquarters, we only temporarily need you to hand over yourmand, are you overreacting? Or maybe, Azure Dragon, you have some secrets that cannot be investigated?¡± Whoosh! These words instantly infuriated all the soldiers of the Nezzi Command Headquarters. ¡°What bullshit, who does the Xavier War Department think they are?¡± ¡°Indeed, if our Lord Military Master was here, would you dare to treat us this way?¡± ¡°You need evidence for everything, you don¡¯t even have proof, on what grounds are you causing nder here?¡± The soldiers of the Nezzi Command Headquarters were all outraged, the face of each one of them was filled with anger. This was a smear and nder against their White War Department! Once a White Army, always a White man! Undeniably, they were worthy of the white battle suits they wore, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t permit anyone to tarnish their honor. Faced with the surging crowd of soldiers, upon seeing the situation, Luca only gave a cold smile, and stomped directly. With a rumbling sound, waves of tyrannical aura rolled over towards Azure Dragon and the soldiers standing behind him.
The aura of the War God was immensely strong, in an instant, Azure Dragon and others¡¯ faces were filled with a serious expression. Let alone ordinary soldiers, even Azure Dragon, a Titled War King, had to grit his teeth at this moment to withstand Luca¡¯s powerful pressure. At the same time, Luca, upon witnessing Azure Dragon and the others in a difficult position, the sly smile on his face became even more arrogant. The next moment, Luca even more sternly reprimanded: ¡°Every one of you are disregardful of military discipline, do you take this ce as your personal backyard!?
Is there still a bit of the Dragon Realm War Department¡¯s demeanor? Is this the extent of discipline for those whoe out of the White War Department!? A group of unruly people, it¡¯s a pity that the Elders¡¯ House regards you as the model of the three armies. Look at yourselves, do you resemble any model!?¡± Luca took on an air of superiority, anyone ignorant of the situation would just assume he was themander of the White War Department, ordering around here. Actually, Luca had been waiting for this opportunity for quite a long time. Always, no matter how well they from the Xavier War Department performed, they were always overshadowed by the White War Department. Many soldiers from the Xavier War Department had a chip on their shoulder. If it wasn¡¯t for the Commander of the Xavier War Department suppressing them, it¡¯s likely that soldiers would have looked to the White War Department to flex their muscles. In the view of Luca, the reason for the White War Department¡¯s meritorious deeds was simply because they had the advantage of going to the battlefield. If his Xavier War Department had the same opportunity, they would perform even better. Now, since there was an opportunity to suppress the arrogance of the White War Department, Luca certainly wouldn¡¯t let it pass. ¡°What kind of bullshit is the White War Department, now don¡¯t they have to obediently listen to me?¡± Luca sneered in his heart, his pair of eyes teasingly looking at Azure Dragon. ¡°Luca, you!¡± Upon hearing this, Azure Dragon almost couldn¡¯t bear to throw a punch at Luca, the soldiers behind him gritting their teeth, wishing they could harshly reprimand this guy named Luca. ¡°Oh, you want to fight?¡±
Seeing this, Lucaughed again, his yful gaze was filled with provocative vor, immediately followed by pointing at the emblem on Azure Dragon¡¯s shoulder. The implication couldn¡¯t be any clearer, his rank was higher than Azure Dragon¡¯s, if Azure Dragon dared to fight now, it would be an act of disrespect. ¡°Luca!!!¡± Seeing this, the fury in Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes was about to ignite, his eyes staring at Luca sharply. But with this, Luca seemed even more pleased, sneered, and said: ¡°What about the White War Department, what a joke, I always thought they were formidable, the talent brought out by Commander White, turns out to be nothing more than this.¡± Whoosh! As soon as these words were spoken, Azure Dragon waspletely ignited. Luca could nder him, could look down upon him, but, the prestige of the Commander, cannot be insulted! His life was saved by White Mitchell from the battlefield time and time again, anyone who dares to insult White Mitchell is his enemy! With this thought, Azure Dragon let out a roar, emanating the aura of a War King, he wildly swung a fist at Luca. ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re asking for a fight!¡± Luca¡¯s face sank, the aura of the War God soared to the sky, and he threw a punch as well. With a loud bang, Luca¡¯s figure retreated two steps, but Azure Dragon, on the other hand, was flung backward, heavily hitting the ground.
Following this, Luca yelled menacingly, ¡°War King Azure Dragon, are you trying to rebel!? Guards, arrest this man for insubordination!¡± In an instant, four or five soldiers from the Xavier War Department strode forward, advancing straight towards Azure Dragon. But just at that moment, from outside the doors of Nezzi Command Headquarters, a calm voice echoed: ¡°Arresting my man? Do you from the Xavier War Department even have the qualification to do so!?¡± Chapter 344: 344: White Mitchell, come out and meet your death! Chapter 344: White Mitchell,e out and meet your death! Sayon, Headquarters of The Patrol. ¡°Boss, arge number of ancient martial experts have been found near the Sayon Public Cemetery.¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good. David Herb, Amanda and Longman¡¯s subordinates, all ancient martial strongmen, have gathered together and are rushing to the Sayon cemetery.¡± ¡°Boss, someone reported that arge-scale battle might ur in the Sayon cemetery. The local division near the Sayon Public Cemetery is requesting support. Should we ask for help from the Martial Department?¡± A series of messages continuously bombarded Bentley, the head of the Sayon Supervision Department. At this point, his desk was filled with real-time news files about the Sayon Public Cemetery. Bentley copsed in his office chair, a wry smile on his face, looking as if he had nothing left to live for. How could he not know the situation that would soon ur at the Sayon Public Cemetery? But this was already beyond his control, far beyond his jurisdiction. This was the action of the War Department, the action of White¡¯s War Department. Who would be so senseless as to interfere in the affairs of the vast Dragon realm? At the same time as Bentley¡¯s restlessness, the office door slowly opened, and themander of Sayon¡¯s armed forces, Asher, appeared before him with a stern expression. ¡°You already know?¡± Looking at Bentley¡¯s helpless appearance, Asher had already made a judgment. Then, Asher sighed silently, and said with a bitter smile: ¡°Just as well, I was just wondering how to persuade you not to meddle in this. Now I don¡¯t have to waste my breath.¡±
¡°Asher, the situation is urgent, and you still have the mood tough? What do you think we should do about this?¡± Bentley impatiently nced at Asher. David Herb, Amanda, Longman, and the asinine n Austin, the leaders of these four much-contested forces, gathered almost two-thirds of Sayon¡¯s ancient martial experts. Such arge-scale operation, if mishandled, would cause chaos throughout Sayon. By then, it would be questionable whether he, as the head of the Sayon Supervision Department, could still sit in his position steadily. It¡¯s a disgrace that Asher, themander of Sayon¡¯s armed forces, still has the mood to joke around in front of him. Confronted with the morose Bentley, Asher forced out another smile and said, ¡°Dear Bentley, we both know the identity and power of that great man, and I¡¯m not going to keep it from you. Considering the status and strength of that great man, what do you think we can do? Stop him? Advise him? Is that possible? If you want to me someone, me n Austin for offending within his organization. What we can do is assist that great man in handling the aftermath efficiently. This was the case with Noah Weiden, and it¡¯s the same with n Austin.¡± Noah Weiden? Upon hearing this name, Bentley paused, suddenly reacting, and then turned to look at Asher in disbelief: ¡°Asher, what are you implying? Did Noah Weiden offend some regtions of the armed forces, so you¡­ could it be that Noah Weiden provoked that great man ¡­¡± At this point, Bentley¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, only feeling chills creeping up his back. ¡°The Military Master¡¯s dignity is invible, Noah Weiden had iting. n Austin and Noah Weiden are of the same kind, their deaths served them right, stop tormenting yourself over it. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to get to work. We can¡¯t help, but we can do some cleaning up afterwards,¡± without waiting for Bentley¡¯s answer, Asher left the room. Wrapping up? Cleaning the battlefield? Wouldn¡¯t that make us janitors? Bentley forced out a bitter smile, sighed silently, then called in a group of subordinates and rushed to the Sayon Public Cemetery. ¡­
Sayon Public Cemetery. The autumn wind was bleak. White Mitchell, dressed in a white robe, stood in front of Logan Jones¡¯ tomb in a daze. All the things that happened in the past, at this moment, were lingering in his mind for a long time, as vivid as if they happened yesterday. ¡°Father, if it weren¡¯t for you standing against everyone¡¯s prejudices to harbor me back then, I would have been left to rot in the wilderness, with my bonesying in the open, undiscovered.
Regrettably, I still came back one step toote, causing you to be driven to your death by those bastards led by n Austin. Father, if your spirit is watching over, open your eyes and watch me today. Watch as I send this bunch of bastards into hell!¡± White Mitchell took a deep breath, his eyes filled with sadness. This grudge must be avenged, or I am not fit to be your son! White Mitchell made a silent vow in his heart. He would pull out everyone involved in the matter and use their blood to honor his foster father¡¯s departed soul! Shortly after White Mitchell appeared in the Sayon cemetery, David Herb, Amanda and Longman, in turn brought their subordinates to the Sayon cemetery. This could be considered the three most powerful forces in Sayon. Any one of the forces could cause Sayon to tremble. However, these three, at this time, willingly submitted to White Mitchell. If the word got out, it would be enough to change the entire structure of Sayon. ¡°Sir, n Austin¡¯s forces are on their way. Do we need to start now and deal with these troublesome flies?¡± Longman stood in front of White Mitchell and spoke up first. Clearly, Longman did not yet know that n Austin had the high-level support from Myles. He underestimated Austin, thinking that he was really as weak as what was being shown on the surface. At this moment, those who held such views were not limited to Longman. David Herb and Amanda did not take n Austin seriously either. With White Mitchell, a person of such power, taking action, even if they made a move, n Austin would not be able to hold on for long. ¡­
On the other hand, the forces led by n Austin had already appeared at the entrance of the Sayon Public Cemetery. Upon arriving at the scene, n Austin immediatelymanded, ¡°Lock the door. Today, even if the Patrol shows up, they can¡¯t easily enter. I¡¯m turning this Sayon Public Cemetery into a graveyard for White Mitchell today!¡± As soon as his voice fell, a dozen people rushed out from the crowd, instantly controlling the cemetery staff and locking the gate. n Austin silently lit a cigarette and took a deep puff: ¡°How many soldiers are there on White Mitchell¡¯s side now!?¡± Upon hearing this, Grandy Anderson immediately responded: ¡°Our people saw that Amanda and Longman¡¯s people have already gone in. And also, there is David Herb!¡± David Herb? Hearing this, n Austin¡¯s face suddenly fell, he nced at the five high-level experts hidden in the crowd, and his confidence surged. Just right, this time he could get rid of all these desperate little creatures in one fell swoop! From this day forward, Sayon would be his territory! With this thought, n Austin let out a coldugh and said venomously, ¡°Fine! Since these people are seeking death, then I, today, will grant them their wish!¡± Leaving these words behind, n Austin took the lead, leading his subordinates straight towards White Mitchell: ¡°White Mitchell,e out and meet your doom!!!¡±
Chapter 345: 345 The Five War Kings, Alan Austin’s Terrifying Backup! Chapter 345: The Five War Kings, n Austin¡¯s Terrifying Backup! Sayon Public Cemetery. n Austin¡¯s voice echoed throughout the cemetery, without waiting for White Mitchell to speak, David Herb and his two associates led their troops, walking directly towards n Austin. They were well aware that, whatever happened here today, even without their intervention, White Mitchell could easily settle matters with his strength. However, this was an excellent opportunity for them to make a show in front of White Mitchell, so without any hesitation, they led their skilled subordinates in a mass departure. ¡°David Herb! Amanda! Longman!¡± Seeing the three standing opposite him, n Austin not only showed no fear, but rather revealed a grim smile. Upon hearing this, Longman habitually touched his bald head, and proudly replied, ¡°Knowing that your grandfather is here, why don¡¯t you kneel before me immediately? Or is it that you think that the few insignificant people by your side can withstand us?¡± As soon as his words fell, the Ancient Martial Strongmen behind Longman emitted a robust aura. Moreover, not only just them, but the Ancient Martial Strongmen following David Herb and Amanda also released their powerful auras. Within a span of a single confrontation, hundreds of Ancient Martial Strongmen filled the entire cemetery with their auras.
At this moment, Sayon Public Cemetery seemed to be shrouded in a thickyer of dark clouds, which looked like it could burst into a heavy rain at any moment. The Ancient Martial Strongmen standing next to n Austin, facing such a situation, exchanged worried nces with each other. They could handle ordinary people just fine, but when faced with David Herb and his group, they simply had no confidence. For a moment, the morale of the people on n Austin¡¯s side started to fade away. However, n Austin, the mastermind behind this event, seemed to not take David Herb and his group seriously and maintained a nonchnt smirk. Seeing the fearful expressions on the faces of the people by his side, Longman couldn¡¯t help but continue to tease: ¡°n Austin, look at the people around you, do you still think you can win?¡± This¡­ The Ancient Martial Strongmen behind n Austin, their faces full of fear, turned towards n Austin one after another. The unsuspecting strongmen only knew that David Herb¡¯s group numbered in the thousands, while their side only had between 200 to 300 men. In terms of strength, they were nowhere nearparable to David Herb¡¯s group. Confronted with their fear, n Austin sneered and roared: ¡°What are you panicking for, do you think that I would do such a foolish thing as throwing an egg at a rock!? All of you shut up!¡± After reprimanding his men, n Austin turned his gaze to the five men in ck hidden within the crowd. Originally, he had intended to reveal this trump card at ater time, but since David Herb and his group had taken the bullets for White Mitchell, he saw no reason to refuse their offer. ¡°Gentlemen, excuse me.¡± Addressing Myles¡¯ men, n Austin¡¯s attitude was extremely respectful, without the slightest hint of negligence. However, Myles¡¯s men didn¡¯t buy his humility, instead, they said disdainfully: ¡°n Austin, you are truly useless. After Myles helped you so much, you still can¡¯t handle these people. It seems that once Myles returns, there will be no value for your existence.¡± n Austin swiftly hid the immediate chill on his face behind a fawning smile. He was about to say something when he was interrupted with a disdainful countenance. ¡°Kayden, you go.¡± One of the men in ck nodded at the order and exploded into a great surge of energy as he stepped forward. The emergence of this energy instantly crushed the momentum on David Herb¡¯s side. Many Ancient Martial Strongmen disyed grave expressions as they faced this powerful aura.
Those Ancient Martial Strongmen with less power were directly affected, puking blood due to the internal turmoil caused by the intense energy. ¡°A bunch of trash! I haven¡¯t even made a move and you people can¡¯t hold on?¡± The man in ck sneered, his tone full of contempt. ¡°You¡­ are you¡­ Kayden?¡± Longman¡¯s expression went grim and he instinctively looked towards Amanda.
Both of them had served Myles for a long time and had a decent understanding of his strength. At this moment, they both felt a sense of familiarity from this man in ck. This was Myles¡¯s confidant, Kayden! As the former Sayon overlord, Myles had numerous skilled fighters under him, among them, the Nine Diamyo were especially fear-inducing. Longman used to be one of the Nine Diamyo. However, in terms of strength, he was deemed the weakest among them. So much so that when Myles had offended someone and had to leave Sayon, he didn¡¯t even bother taking Longman with him. Longman never expected to encounter Myles¡¯s men at this critical juncture, most importantly, from Kayden¡¯s current aura, it was evident that he had made a breakthrough. Kayden, at this moment, was a War King level expert! With the emergence of a War King, Peak Martial Artists would seem like paper mach¨¦ inparison. More importantly, aside from Kayden, there were the other four. Five War Kings! This was the source of n Austin¡¯s confidence today! This¡­
The expressions of Longman and Amanda turned gravely serious in an instant. No wonder n Austin, who was generally afraid of them, was now acting fearless today. It turned out that he was in contact with Myles behind the scenes and had even gained his support. ¡°Longman, won¡¯t you greet your brother when you meet him?¡± The man standing in front of Longman lightly lifted his ck robe from his face, revealing his true appearance. Indeed, it was Kayden! Longman adopted a solemn expression, and Amanda did not look any better either. ¡°Kayden, the matter of today has nothing to do with you, please give me face and leave this ce¡­¡± Longman began, but he was interrupted even before he could finish. With a cold smile, Kayden responded unhurriedly: ¡°Give you face? Seriously thinking that by calling you ¡®brother,¡¯ I¡¯d be doing you a favor? Can your current strength even qualify you as my equal? Did you hit your head on the door when you went out? I¡¯ll give you a chance to save your life. Take your people and get lost, wait till Myles arrives and deal with it. Otherwise, no one here today will be able to move a step out of this cemetery!¡± ¡°Kayden, you!¡± Longman was taken aback and angered, but there was no point in saying more at this point. Over the years, he and Amanda had taken over most of Myles¡¯s assets. Once Myles returned, they would certainly be targeted.
Instead of awaiting doom, it was better to fight desperately. Moreover, they had White Mitchell as their backer. With White Mitchell¡¯s power and position, it was uncertain whether Myles could handle him. With this thought, Longman gritted his teeth, raised his arm and shouted: ¡°Fuck! Fight them! Capture n Austin alive and I¡¯ll reward him with 10 million!¡± Chapter 346: 346: Kayden Dominates! Chapter 346: Kayden Dominates! Big rewards produce brave men, and even ¡®dead men¡¯! Upon hearing the words ¡°ten million,¡± the Ancient Martial Strongmen behind Longman and the others became visibly eager. Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another, the Ancient Martial Strongmen burst out with astonishing momentum, showcasing their best skills and pushing forward as a group. Standing in front of them, Kayden saw this scene. No trace of fear was etched on his face. Instead, he sneered coldly, ¡°A bunch of ants! Today, I will let you, this bunch of rustic vigers, experience the power of a War King!¡± Boom! Stepping forward, Kayden shot out like an arrow released from the bowstring. Hiss! Seeing this, the once aggressive Ancient Martial Strongmen showed a hint of intimidation on their faces. So fast!
People¡¯s hearts throbbed. Before they could fully react, the leading Ancient Martial Strongmen were sted away in an instant. Bang! Bang! Bang! Just with a single confrontation, Kayden tossed more than a dozen Ancient Martial Strongmen around effortlessly. For a moment, the Ancient Martial Strongmen brought by Longman were like dumplings being dropped in water, one after another, crashed onto the ground, eliciting startling noises. Seeing this, all the Ancient Martial Strongmen present couldn¡¯t help but draw a cold breath. A sense of intimidation emerged in their eyes, deepening by several degrees. ¡°Is¡­ this the power of a War King?¡± Someone tremblingly murmured. For most of them, a War King was a realm they could hardly reach. Moreover, this was their first encounter with a War King, fighting against one. Although they were mentally prepared, predicting that Kayden would be difficult to deal with, no one expected him to be this powerful. Beneath a War King, all are mere ants! At this moment, Longman¡¯s side began to panic. However, there were still Ancient Martial Strongmen who gritted their teeth, longing topete with Kayden. Unfortunately, these people didn¡¯t evene into contact with Kayden before he sent them flying. Seeing this scene, n Austin, who stood behind Kayden, was immediately in high spirits as if he had already seen his grand vision of dominating Sayon. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Longman, weren¡¯t you acting all tough before? Show me how tough you are now!¡± sneered n Austin, with a malicious look. ¡°Fuck!¡± Longman, who stood not far away, cursed loudly, his face filled with frustration. In the past, even ten n Austinsbined wouldn¡¯t be his match, let alone trying to yell in front of him. But now, n Austin, with the backing of Myles, only needed Kayden to give him a hard time. And the fact that there were four War Kings with power exceeding Kayden¡¯s, behind him, was even more daunting. It¡¯s frustrating!
So fucking frustrating! Longman clenched his fists, gritting his teeth as he watched Kayden rampage through his group like a wolf among sheep. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll fucking go all out against you!¡± Looking frustrated, Longman fiercely rubbed his bald head, drew a curved knife from his waist, and charged directly towards Kayden. In these years, Longman hadn¡¯t wasted his martial power. Although he didn¡¯t progress as fast as Kayden.
Still, after years of diligent practice, he had already reached the Half-step War King level. That was slightly more powerful than many Ancient Martial Strongmen in Sayon. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have maintained his position all these years. ¡°Old Nine, you can¡¯t hold back anymore?¡± Looking at the raging Longman, Kayden chuckled with amusement. Then casually, with a snap, he broke the arm of an Ancient Martial Strongman and kicked him away. At the same time, Longman, wielding a scimitar, had already rushed to Kayden¡¯s front. ¡°Die!¡± Longman roared furiously. The aura of a Half-step War King burst forth instantly, making him look as intimidating as a fierce tigering down the mountain. However, at this moment, Kayden, standing before him, still wore a calm face. He appeared unfazed by Longman. ¡°Old Nine, is this all you¡¯re capable of? I¡¯m really disappointed!¡± Kayden shook his head indifferently. As Longman¡¯s scimitar was about to strike him, he suddenly moved. With a snap, Kayden¡¯s hand urately clutched Longman¡¯s throat like a vice, making Longman unable to move, and his other hand smoothly took the scimitar. The whole process was as smooth as flowing water. In front of him, Longman seemed like a child who could not even tie a chicken,pletely unable to resist. ¡°I was going to spare your life, but it seems impossible now!¡± Kayden said with a chill rising on his face. He brandished Longman¡¯s scimitar, directly thrusting it towards Longman¡¯s heart. But¡­ Longman shuddered. He didn¡¯t expect to be beaten so thoroughly. Kayden¡¯s strength was far more terrifying than he had imagined. What kind of ce had Kayden been with Myles all these years that his strength had increased so rapidly?
Longman, horrified in his heart, regretted his impatience. If he had just waited for White Mitchell to appear, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Why was he in such a hurry to show his hand? Longman nearly cried out. He could smell the stench of death. ¡°Boss White, why aren¡¯t you making a move? If you don¡¯t act now, I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± Longman was so anxious that he was nearly in tears. Seeing this, Kaydenughed coldly again, speeding up his hand: ¡°Old Nine, don¡¯t waste your thoughts. Even if Jesus came today, he couldn¡¯t save you.¡± As the words fell, Kayden smirked, brandishing his scimitar, and plunged it in. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Longman¡¯s pupils shrank, his heart seemed to stop beating for several seconds, but at this moment, a green ray of light suddenly shed in front of him. Like a burst of fireworks, it appeared and vanished instantaneously. Moreover, Longman couldn¡¯t even make out what it was. Just as Longman was bewildered, a tall and straight figure appeared behind him, pulling him forcefully from Kayden¡¯s grasp. The whole processsted less than several seconds. Longman had moved from hell to heaven in an instant. ¡°Is¡­Is it really Jesus?¡± Longman was scared witless, his clothes already soaked in cold sweat. At this moment, the man who saved him, Kylin, smiled faintly: ¡°Do I look like Jesus?¡±
¡°Sir¡­Sir?¡± Longman was stunned for two seconds, then almost burst into tears. He was nowhere near the image of the powerhouse he had been. On the other side, witnessing Longman getting saved from his grasp, Kayden looked at his hand gripping the scimitar, his face instantly turned serious. A leaf! What had shed past them just now was a leaf! Not only that, but the leaf was now lodged in his hand. Picking flowers and flying leaves, both can hurt people! This was an expert! Kayden pulled the leaf from his hand. Blood gushed out, but he seemed oblivious. Instead, he red at Kylin with venomous eyes. Could it be that the person who hurt him with a leaf was him? With this thought, Kaylin¡¯s face darkened even more. He nonchntly asked Kylin, ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t recall anyone like you in Sayon.¡± In response to Kayden¡¯s questions, Kylin showed a bored expression and said nonchntly, ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s get this on. We¡¯re pressed for time. My big brother is still waiting for n Austin¡¯s head!¡±
Chapter 347: 347: I am the War King of the Middle Region, Kylin! Chapter 347: I am the War King of the Middle Region, Kylin! ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re mouthing off quite a bit. Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue?¡± Kayden sneered at the words, stomped his foot, quickly advanced, with fists sharp as knife des. Seeing this, everyone in Longman¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for Kylin. Is this Kayden¡¯s real strength? Even when he faced Longman just now, his power was not as terrifying as it is now. It seems that this time, he is genuinely angry. The might of the War King, this is the true might of a War King! Can Kylin withstand it? Although Longman has seen Kylin¡¯s strength, does he really stand a chance against a strong opponent like Kayden? A big question mark formed in Longman¡¯s heart. At the same time, Kayden¡¯s fist was already closing in on Kylin, the strong wind it stirred, terrifyingly cold, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble in fear. Yet Kylin, standing in front of him, still seems unperturbed, as immovable as a mountain, exuding an air ofposure.
¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Kayden yelled out harshly again, as if he was provoked. His speed increased once more, seeming to gear up to take down Kylin with one punch. In his eyes, it was only because of his carelessness that he was injured by Kylin just now. Now that he took things seriously, with Kylin¡¯s strength, there¡¯s no way he could be his opponent. His punch alone would be enough to crush him! Boom! Kayden threw a powerful punch whichnded forcefully. Instantly, an immense force exploded, stirring up a wild wind around his body. The rampant wind made Longman and the others¡¯ eyelids twitch, their hearts filled with trepidation. But at this moment, a voice rang out leisurely, ¡°Too weak. Your fist is not even as strong as a woman¡¯s.¡± Wh¡­what!? Kayden¡¯s pupils shrank, staring fixedly at his fist, his eyes filled with shock. What¡¯s next¡­ the sudden intruder had actually managed to catch his fully powered punch? This¡­ Kayden looked worse than if he had eaten a dead rat, his pride instantly shattered, leaving behind intense feelings of terror. The first thing he thought of was to retract his fist. However, when he tried to retract his fist, he found Kylin¡¯s hand mped onto his own, like a tiger¡¯s w. No matter how much he struggled, he was unable to shake off Kylin¡¯s grip. Hisss! Kayden couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, as a scalp tingling sensation rushed through his heart. Very strong, how does this guy have such immense strength?
More importantly, when did Sayon produce such a formidable master? What is going on here? The intense fear lingered in Kayden¡¯s heart, no matter how he tried, he couldn¡¯t shake it off. Just at this moment, with a ¡®crack,¡¯ the sound of breaking bones echoed. Kayden¡¯s entire arm, was instantly twisted like a rope.
Ahhh!!! A severe pain surged from his arm, which had Kayden howling uncontrobly. ¡°Old Eight!¡± Seeing that Kayden¡¯s arm got ruined, the four men in ck, who had been standing behind calmly watching everything unravel, couldn¡¯t remain calm any longer. They had not expected this sudden intruder to have such formidable skills. Kayden, under hismand, didn¡¯t even have the slightest chance to fight back. It should be known that although Kayden was the weakest among them, she still possessed the power of a Minor Achieved War King. The sudden appearance of this guy, easily overpowering Kayden, who had the strength of a Minor Achieved War King, was enough to prove his extraordinary power. This may very well be a Major Achieved War King! With this judgment set in mind, the four ck-clothed men didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly and immediately dashed toward him. ¡°Want someone? Fine, I will give you one, catch it!¡± Seeing this, Kylin, wearing a cold smirk, grabbed the one-armed disabled Kayden and threw her. With the sound of a huge boom, Kayden¡¯s body flew like a kite whose string had been cut, directly smashing towards the four men in ck.
¡°Old Eight!¡± The four ck-clothed men were swift to react, and they immediately prepared to receive Kayden. However, they soon found that the enormous power behind her throw was more than they could handle. ¡°Fuck! This kid is cheatin¡¯!¡± one of the men in ck couldn¡¯t help but swear, his face flushing with frustration. Given the current situation, if they had forcefully caught Kayden, they would likely be in deep trouble as well, even if they didn¡¯t die they¡¯d likely suffer internal injuries. Realizing this, the leader of the four ck-clothed men took the initiative andmanded: ¡°Withdraw!¡± Upon hearing this, the other three quickly moved aside without choosing to confront. This created a situation where Kayden was thrown onto the ground with a harsh thud, and it seemed as though the ground itself trembled. ¡°Four, you guys¡­¡± Kayden, suffering from this, had a sweet sensation in her throat, blood surged out and her body felt like it was falling apart with waves of intense pain. She didn¡¯t finish her sentence and passed out. However, the four ck-clothed men ignored her, paying no attention to whether Kayden lived or died. The leader of the group stared at Kylin, his voice frosty: ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll admit it, your strength indeed exceeds our expectations.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t assume that as a mere Major Achieved War King you can do anything to us.¡± ¡°Seeing that you¡¯ve practiced martial arts to this degree, it is not easy. Therefore, I advise you not to trap yourself, obediently give us White Mitchell and we might spare your life.¡±
¡°But if you keep being stubborn, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± Boom! The face of the leading ck-clothed man darkened, a strong aura emerged from his body rmingly. Major Achieved War King! Boom! On the other side, the other three ck-clothed men also emanated an immensely unruly aura. The same, Major Achieved War King! Four Major Achieved War Kings, this was their true strength! With this strength, even in the War Department, they would also be admired as awe-inspiring war generals. Let alone in this mundane world, to say they were unstoppable was not an overstatement. Seeing this, Longman and other people¡¯s morale immediately plummeted to the bottom. Longman could not figure out what they had gone through all these years with Myles, and how they managed to enhance their strength at such a rapid pace. This was simply beyond belief!
But as Longman and other people¡¯s hearts were filled with dread, Kylin, standing opposite to the men in ck, still looked rxed. Judging by his calm demeanor, he seemed somewhat frivolous. ¡°The Xavier War Department, so this is the trash you¡¯ve trained?¡± Kylin suddenly said. Huh? Upon hearing this, the face of the four ck-d men froze, especially the leader who questioned ominously: ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± At their question, Kylin simply smirked, stepped forward and brought forth the power of a Titled War King that soared into the sky. The smell of war and blood filled the scene. Then everyone heard Kylin replied word by word: ¡°I am the War King of the Middle Region, Kylin!¡± Chapter 348: 348: What Exactly is White Mitchell’s Identity? Chapter 348: What Exactly is White Mitchell¡¯s Identity? The¡­ the Middle Region War King Kirin!? As soon as the words fell, the four men in ck standing in front of the Kirin felt as if a thunderbolt had exploded next to their ears. Their heads started to buzz instantly. How is this possible? The War King of the Middle Region shouldn¡¯t he be in the Middle Region? This is the eastern part of the Dragon Realm, not his jurisdiction. How could he possibly appear here? No way, no way, absolutely impossible! He¡¯s lying! The four men in ck exchanged nces, their eyes filled with an iparable grave gleam. Their identities were quite special; strictly speaking, they could only be considered external members of the Xavier War Department. It involved some forces in the capital city. Once leaked, ten heads would not be enough for their execution. Those who knew this were very few, even within Xavier War Department, only individuals of certain level could ess their files.
If he were not the War King of the Middle Region, then how did he know? At this time, the heads of the four men were as chaotic as paste, their hearts filled with confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, kill him first!¡± the leading man in ck said decisively, his gaze congealing. The other three nodded heavily at his words. Their identity must absolutely not be revealed; anyone who knew their identity must be eliminated! With this thought, an intense chill permeated from the eyes of the leading man in ck. He spoke to Kirin, word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. But, you know too much, we can¡¯t let you go!¡± Boom! As soon as the voice fell, the leading man in ck took a step like an arrow, and suddenly stepped out, like a wild tiger descending the mountain. He took the lead to attack Kirin. The other three men in ck, seeing this, also exploded with astonishing power. They followed closely, blocking Kirin¡¯s path from three different directions. But, from beginning to end, Kirin didn¡¯t show the slightest concern. His brow didn¡¯t even crease. He seemed so leisurely and contented, as if he didn¡¯t see the attack of the four men at all. ¡°I gave you guys a chance, but unfortunately, you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± Facing the fierce offensive of the four men, Kirin quietly shook his head. At this moment, the first ck dressed man to make a move was already in front of Kirin. He threw a heavy punch like a cannonball. Seeing his fist about to hit Kirin, a ferocious smile crept onto the man in ck¡¯s face. But the next moment, Kirin suddenly swerved and stomped with immense force,nding a heavy knee blow to the man¡¯s abdomen. A crisp crack echoed as bones shattered. The expression on the man¡¯s face instantly froze, his pupils abruptly contracted. Apanied by a heart-wrenching pain, his face turned ghostly pale. ¡°Third brother!¡± The other three men in ck saw this scene. Their hearts leapt in terror, their faces turning cadaverous.
¡°Do you still have the heart to worry about others?!¡± At this moment, Kirin¡¯s voice, like a ghost, resounded in the ears of the trio. ¡°You!¡± The trio¡¯s hearts trembled severely, unable to help but gasp for air, their minds filled with a hair-raising feeling as if they had seen something terrifying. They wanted to retreat instantly, but before they could act, Kirin¡¯s figure appeared behind them.
¡°Want to run now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Kirin smirked yfully, striking with a palm directly onto one man¡¯s back. Another crisp crack sounded as the man¡¯s spine was broken by Kirin¡¯s attack! The whole process took less than a second, leaving no time for anyone to react. ¡°Seven!¡± The remaining two men in ck shouted in fury, their eyes filled with intense fear. He was too strong. The young man they had dismissed as insignificant was far more terrifying than they could have ever imagined. Even among the talented individuals of the Xavier War Department, his power was exceptional. Who was this man? Could he really be the War King Kirin from the Middle Region!? The two remaining men nced at each other, their spirits sinking to the bottom. Their legs were trembling as if they had been plunged into an ice cer. They wanted to run, they truly wanted to run. But they found that Kylin¡¯s presence had locked them down. There was no escape. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ll fight you to the¡­¡± One of the men in ck bit his tongue hard, trying to muster his courage for a desperate fight. But then Kylin¡¯s voice echoed again, ¡°Fight? Are you worthy!?¡±
Boom! A loud thud was heard as Kylin picked up the man in ck like he was a small chicks, then forcefully mmed him to the ground. In an instant, the floor cracked beneath him, revealing a spider web of fractures. The whole process flowed like a running cloud stream. Thest surviving man in ck saw this and his legs gave out. He copsed onto the floor, his eyes devoid of any will to fight. It was over,pletely over. This wasn¡¯t just tough, this was like a ten-meter thick iron te! The remaining man in ck¡¯s face had turned ashen. Sheer terror filled his heart. He could only watch as Kylin relentlessly approached him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t kill me, I¡­¡± The man in ck tried to beg for mercy, but Kylin didn¡¯t give him the chance. His face darkened as he said, ¡°The Xavier War Department epts even men like you? What a disgrace!¡± With a thud, Kylin delivered a kick to his abdomen, disabling his martial prowess. Then, like tossing a dead dog aside, he threw him together with the other three. The first man in ck who was defeated, fixed his re on Kylin and gritted his teeth, ¡°I admit you¡¯re strong, you¡¯re a Titled War King, aren¡¯t you? But don¡¯t think you can mess with us. We¡¯re from the Xavier War Department. If you dare to kill me, the Xavier War Department won¡¯t let you go! I don¡¯t care who you are, even if you¡¯re from the War Department, you absolutely can¡¯t harm us, otherwise, it would be a breach of military discipline! By thew, you should be executed!!!¡± Breach of military discipline? Executed by thew?
A big hat was abruptly ced on Kylin¡¯s head. Just then, a figure dressed in white appeared in everyone¡¯s view, holding a cell phone. ¡°Adriel, did you hear that? Your subordinate said I breached military discipline. What do you think?¡± White Mitchell said to the cell phone which was on a video call. Ad¡­Adriel? Isn¡¯t that Xavier¡¯smander Weston¡¯s title? Impossible, it¡¯s impo¡­ Saying this, White Mitchell turned the screen around. On it was a face that looked stormy to the extreme. This man was none other than the Commander of the Xavier War Department, Weston, the War God who bears the title Adriel! This¡­ The man in ck was bbergasted. His heart was in turmoil. Just who was White Mitchell, why was he able to directlymunicate with Adriel? More than that, judging by his demeanor, his position seemed even higher than Weston¡¯s? Why was this happening, why, why, why!!! Chapter 349: 349: White Mitchell is the Army Master! Chapter 349: White Mitchell is the Army Master! The five ck-d men were petrified on the spot, their faces showed a dusty gray color as if they had been struck by a Sky Thunder. ¡°You lot, you¡¯re such brats! Whose minions are you!? How dare you act recklessly under the name of our Xavier War Department!?¡± The voice of Weston,ing through White Mitchell¡¯s phone, echoed out. Upon hearing these words, the mood of the five men dropped to rock bottom. It¡¯s over, Weston was going to investigate thoroughly! In this situation, whether they speak or not, it is a devastating blow for the five of them. If they speak, the ones behind them will definitely not let them go. Not only will they lose their lives, but their families will likely be involved. If they don¡¯t speak, they are only awaiting a dead end. For a moment, all five were stuck in a difficult situation. At this point, the leader of the ck-d men couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Weston, who¡­who is he? We are your subordinates! We were indeed careless, but he is disrespecting our Xavier War Department.
He is not targeting us, he is clearly targeting you!¡± While saying this, the leader of the men seemed impassioned, as if he stood upon moral high ground. Apparently, he wanted to stir up conflict, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t realize how terrifying White Mitchell¡¯s status was. Not to mention Weston, themander of the Xavier War Department, even the highestmander, Braxton, would have to be respectful in front of him. As expected, after hearing these words, Weston became even more furious, and roared: ¡°Bastards! Still trying to argue in front of me? Fine! Since you want to know so much, let me tell you. He is White from the White War Department, themander of the White War Department, and the supreme military lord of the Dragon Realm! Well, are you satisfied? Do you understand now? Do you still want to struggle? Let me tell you, even if Lord Military Master chops you up today, we from the Xavier War Department will not hold it against you, you ignorant fools! Spit!¡± Whoosh! The moment these words were spoken, it was a monumental shock! All the people on the scene, after hearing Weston¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Their expressions were stunned and their hearts felt as if they were being knocked over by huge waves! This is the Army Master, White Mitchell standing before them, he is an Army Master! Not only that, but he is themander of the most powerful War Department in the Dragon Realm, The White War Department. He was personally conferred as the Supreme Military Lord by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council! What does supreme mean? Beside him, no one else couldpare! ¡°How¡­how¡­how is this possible¡­ this¡­¡± The emotions of the five ck-d men copsed in an instant. They could never have imagined that the White in Chen Baiyi, was the White from the White War Department. He is the Army Master, he is the most powerful Army Master in the Dragon Realm!
The countless war gods from foreign realms shiver in his presence, with one man and one de, he can guard the country¡¯s gate. His deeds, his glory, are countless. Did they actually make such a powerful enemy? Isn¡¯t this literally seeking death!?
It¡¯s over, there¡¯s absolutely no hope left¡­ The ck-d men felt a bitter sorrow in their hearts. They knew, with White Mitchell¡¯s power, not to mention them, even the people backing them are far from being his rivals. Poor Myles, their leader, who had regarded White Mitchell as a lowly pawn who could be manipted as he pleases. However, it seemed that Myles himself was the real pawn. The ck-d men¡¯s emotions copsedpletely. They couldn¡¯t even utter a word of plea for mercy. At this moment, the person even more shocked than them, was n Austin, who stood behind them. n¡¯s face was changing color from green to purple, as if he had swallowed a dead rat. His countenance was so gloomy that it seemed as if water could drip from his face. If Myles¡¯ men couldn¡¯t expect it, then n certainly couldn¡¯t. All this time, he had regarded White Mitchell as a small fry fresh out of prison. But, the man didn¡¯t go to jail, instead, he became amander and was a military lord! Many people might not even achieve his position in their lifetime. The power and force he had in his hands, were enough to crush n a thousand, ten thousand times. Yet, he had been hiding in the background, controlling the entire situation. Poor n, he had been thinking that he had the situation in hand every time, yet in reality, the situation had always been controlled by White Mitchell.
All of this was White Mitchell ¡®s n! He was waiting for this day, he wanted n to lose everything gradually, to step into the trap he had set, to surrender and copse bit by bit! Ah ah ah!!! n let out a roar of resentment in his heart, tightly clenching his fists as if he wanted to crush his knuckles. Staring at White Mitchell, his eyes seemed to hold a rage that could ignite an inferno and burn White Mitchell to ashes. Tap tap tap¡­ White Mitchell¡¯s silhouette gradually approached him, his cold footsteps were like the tolling of a death knell that sent chills to the heart. With a thud, Grandy Anderson, who was originally standing next to n, was the first to kneel down and crawled in front of White Mitchell. ¡°White, I know I was wrong. n Austin forced me to do all this. He drugged me, ruined my innocence, and took pictures to threaten me. I had no choice; I am a weak woman; I couldn¡¯t resist him. I could only obey him, but I have always loved you. After you were imprisoned, I cried for a long time. I med myself for a long time. I¡­¡± Grandy Anderson was sobbing. She looked so pitiful that people couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her. ¡°Grandy Anderson, you slut, you dare to betray me!?¡± Upon hearing this, n Austin was burning with anger.
Ignoring n, Grandy retorted immediately, ¡°n Austin, do you think I do really want to be with you? I stayed by your side all these years solely to find evidence to vindicate White! My heart has always been with White, it has never changed!¡± As she said these words, Grandy¡¯s face remained unblushed and her heart undisconcerted, full of sincerity. If someone didn¡¯t know the truth, they would really think she was telling the truth. If it were five years ago, White Mitchell might have believed her. But after five years, White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t believe even a single word from her. Before Grandy Anderson could finish her words, White Mitchell immediately kicked her away, and indifferently ordered: ¡°Take her to my foster father¡¯s grave.¡± Upon hearing themand, Kylin immediatelyplied and escorted her away. After that, White Mitchell turned his gaze back to n Austin, and calmly said: ¡°Well? After knowing my identity, are you now afraid?¡± Chapter 350: 350: Blood Debt! It must be repaid with blood! Chapter 350: Blood Debt! It must be repaid with blood! ¡°White Mitchell, you!¡± Upon hearing these words, n Austin¡¯s face darkened as if he was about to break into a cold sweat. He really couldn¡¯t understand what White Mitchell had been through in the past five years. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be locked up in Quanch Prison? How did he be a member of the War Department, and even a powerful Army Master! Right now, he truly regretted not killing White Mitchell directly that day, and only sent him to prison. If he had killed him directly back then, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened now. He hated, hated so much! n Austin felt such remorse in his heart that he could almost turn his guts green. Now White Mitchell is dressed in the war robe, holds great power, what can he use to fight him? Not to mention himself, even the person who instructed him to do this back then probably can¡¯t help the current White Mitchell. Thinking of this, n Austin felt an increased sense of despair, as if there was a cloud of death hovering over his head, which no matter how he tried to drive it away, he couldn¡¯t.
¡°White Mitchell, what on earth do you want to do!? It was not I who killed your adoptive father, he jumped off the building by himself, I abide by thew, you can¡¯t kill me!¡± n Austin said through clenched teeth. It was clear that he knew just how dire his situation was, so he tried to restrain White Mitchell with the code of conduct of the War Department. As long as White Mitchell didn¡¯t kill him today, the power backing him would find a way to save him. But clearly, n Austin had underestimated the power in White Mitchell¡¯s hands. The supreme military lord of the Dragon Realm, personally appointed by Elder One of the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council, with special privileges to execute before seeking approval, this was White Mitchell! Not to mention n Austin offending White Mitchell¡¯s dignity, even the shameful things n Austin had done in secret, were enough for him to die a thousand, ten thousand times. At this moment, after hearing n Austin¡¯s words, White Mitchell just sneered coldly: ¡°n Austin, do you really think I will let you leave here alive today? Have you forgotten how Noah Weiden died? As I attacked the Twelve Flying Tigers of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, killing him was as easy as ughtering a chicken, let alone you!¡± Boom! With the conclusion of his words, the momentum within White Mitchell¡¯s body surged dramatically. In an instant, the whole scene was filled with an oppressive atmosphere that made people suffocate. This pressure, invisible and inscrutable, was formless, yet seemed as if one was witnessing a terrifying scene of the world copsing, involuntarily arousing a sense of palpitations. For a moment, the ancient martial strongmen who were on n Austin¡¯s side could not help but tremble, this intangible pressure made them want to surrender to White Mitchell¡¯s feet. Thump! Eventually, an ancient martial strongman couldn¡¯t bear it, his legs gave way, and he directly knelt on the ground. Then, the ancient martial strongmen beside n Austin, as if they had received some kind of decree, began to kneel in front of White Mitchell one after another. At this moment, they seemed to feel that standing in front of them was an omnipotent emperor like White Mitchell, who held their life and death in his hands. With a single thought, he could determine the life and death of everyone here. They were scared, terrified, they had never felt such a terrifying aura.
¡°Is this the might of the Army Master!?¡± The people sighed in their hearts, their faces became as ugly as if they had eaten a deceased rat. At this time, in everyone¡¯s mind, the same sentence seemed to echo: The Army Master¡¯s might, not to be insulted, overstep the boundary, and you must die! On the other side, standing in front of White Mitchell, n Austin watched those helpers he brought with him one by one kneeling in front of White Mitchell in fear.
n Austin also knew that at this point, it was impossible for him to make aeback. Finally, n Austin¡¯s legs also gave way, and he slumped to the ground. His eyes seemed empty, as if all his strength was suddenly drained at this very moment. He looked like a spiritless corpse. ¡°White Mitchell, I¡¯ve lost. Whatever you want, I will give it to you. I don¡¯t need anything from the Imperial Group. I will return everything to you. Please, I beg you, spare me¡­¡± Realizing that his fate was sealed, n Austin kneeled before White Mitchell and pleaded desperately. Just a few minutes ago, n Austin was envisioning bing the supreme ruler of Sayon. But in just a few short minutes, he had fallen from the highest point in heaven straight into infinite hell. The disparity was enough to drive one mad. He didn¡¯t want to die. He truly did not want to die. Even a dismal survival was better than death. All he wanted now was to keep his life. In response to n¡¯s plea, a chilling smile gradually surfaced on White Mitchell¡¯s face, ¡°Spare you? Haha¡­ haha!!¡± The mockingughter, filled with sarcasm, echoed continuously in n¡¯s ears, like a bucket of cold water extinguishing the me of hope. But n could not let go. He couldn¡¯t ept such a death.
Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He clenched his teeth and fiercely said, ¡°White Mitchell, there¡¯s a secret I hold. If¡­ If you spare me, I will reveal all that I know. I originally didn¡¯t want to harm you years ago, but someone forced me, threatening that they¡¯ll destroy the Imperial Group if I refuse. Not only is Imperial Group the fruit of your hard work, but it is also everything to me. I believe you can understand my actions were for the survival of the Imperial Group!¡± ¡°Also, the matter regarding your adoptive father, it wasn¡¯t me, I really didn¡¯t do anything. It was those people who caused the harm, I merely¡­¡± Ssh! Right as n was desperately pleading with his secret, White Mitchell picked up a battle knife and swung it rapidly. Instantly, blood spilled, gushing from the wound on n¡¯s neck. White Mitchell¡¯s de was too fast, so fast it was hard to see. By the time n realized what was happening, it was toote. Even if he grasped his neck to stop the blood loss, the artery had already been severed, and it was gushing out like a broken dam. The next moment, White Mitchell threw n¡¯s body in front of Logan Jones¡¯s grave. Seeing n in such a state, Grandy Anderson who was already kneeling at Logan Jones¡¯s grave was frightened, her face turned pale. However, before she could finish speaking, White Mitchell¡¯s battle knife shed through the air. After personally ying the couple, White Mitchell plunged his battle knife into the ground, then knelt heavily in front of Logan Jones¡¯s grave.
At this moment, White Mitchell¡¯s energy was restrained. Right now, he was no longer the mighty army leader wielding formidable power, no longer themander suppressing a region, and he was no longer the infamous foreign killer. He was just an ordinary man, a regretful man who was indebted to his foster father. His self-ming emotions surged like a tide. His eyes were blurred by the mist of sorrow. ¡°Father¡­ Adoptive father¡­¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice became hoarse, and he choked back tears. Memories of the past, warm and endearing, flooded his mind like a rolling film. The past seemed as if it only happened yesterday. Yet, when he looked back, he found that everything had changed ¨C people had gone their separate ways, and things no longer remained the same. ¡°Superior! Please, grief needs limits; your adopted father will find peace in heaven,¡± Kylin couldn¡¯t help but try to console him. On one side, Azure Dragon indignantly added, ¡°Superior, the thing about the old master¡¯s death is rted to a guy called Myles. I found out that he had already left Quanch Prison yesterday. Most likely, he is on his way to Sayon. I¡¯ll arrange for people to catch that bastard at the airport and bring him here to pay with his life!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± Kylin immediately agreed, a deep coldness shing across his face.
Chapter 351: 351: Is Chen Baiyi’s Backing Myles? Chapter 351: Is Chen Baiyi¡¯s Backing Myles? Sayon, Jones Family. Ever since the news of the suspension of the Nezzi New City project spread, everyone in the Jones Family had been closely monitoring Sherry Jones¡¯ movements. Originally, they thought that after Sherry Jones fell from power, they could take back their shares and control of the Jones Group. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the sessive news they received would continually dash their hopes. First, the death of Noah Weidenpletely severed their chances of forming an alliance with the Weiden Family. Then, there¡¯s the situation with the Imperial Group. Rumors are spreading, iming that in order to get the Nezzi New City project, the Imperial Group had borrowed a considerable sum from Longman¡¯s group. Now, Longman¡¯s group is aggressively demanding payment from the Imperial Group, which is now experiencing a turbulent time. This news wasn¡¯t baseless and was spread by the employees from the Imperial Group, causing many of the group¡¯s executives to consider resigning. Facing the copse of their two main backers, the entire Jones Family fell into a state of panic. At this moment, everyone in the Jones Family seemed to be enveloped in arge cloud of dread, their spirits were downcast. ¡°Mom, big news, big news, it¡¯s major news!!!¡± Just as Old Madam Jones was brooding, Will Jones unexpectedly rushed in from outside.
Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones cast a stern nce at Will Jones and said irritably, ¡°Will Jones, our situation is critical, and you still have the mind to concern yourself with outside matters? Didn¡¯t I ask you to closely monitor the development of the Nezzi New City project? Where the hell have you been messing around?¡± Now, given Noah Weiden¡¯s death and the impending crisis at the Imperial Group, the Jones Family couldn¡¯t afford to casually pick a side, so they focused all their attention on the Nezzi New City project. If Sherry Jones would still be the contractor when the Nezzi New City resumes construction, they would be prepared to reestablish their rtions with her at all costs. But if Sherry Jones doesn¡¯t remain at the helm, they would seize the opportunity to retrieve all shares and control of the Jones Group. However, Old Madam Jones hadn¡¯t expected that despite assigning him this important task, Will Jones was still concerned about the news. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she could have birthed such an ipetent son. The more Old Madam Jones thought about it, the angrier she got, and her facial wrinkles tightened as if ready to squash a fly. Facing Old Madam Jones¡¯ reprimand, Will Jones gave a bitter smile, but was still adamantly said, ¡°Mother, the big news I speak of is rted to the Nezzi New City Project!¡± This morning, the entire Sayon was abuzz. David Herb, Amanda, and Longman had gathered all their powerful subordinates and went to the Sayon Cemetery. Furthermore, the rumor had it that they have always been working for White Mitchell. All the previous incidents were all orchestrated by White Mitchell. Noah Weiden was killed by White Mitchell, and now, the Imperial Group has fallen back into White Mitchell¡¯s hands! Mom, we misjudged him, there must be secrets about that kid White Mitchell that we don¡¯t know about!¡± What!? Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯ expression suddenly froze, her dull eyes filled with shock. All the past events were orchestrated by White Mitchell!? This¡­ Old Madam Jones involuntarily gasped. She only felt a bone-chilling wind at her back, and a feeling of creepiness arose. She could never have anticipated that White Mitchell had such great capabilities.
All this while, she had underestimated him. Moreover, she had even condoned Will Jones and others to target him repeatedly. No wonder White Mitchell had always shown such disdain towards them, and dared to act so fearlessly. In the eyes of White Mitchell, the Jones family is probably just an insignificant ant that can be easily crushed.
The reason why he hasn¡¯t killed them yet is probably because he simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to do so. To think that she, who had been so astute all her life, was so foolish as not to realize White Mitchell¡¯s immense capabilities. What a disaster! She had actually driven such a powerful son-inw out of the Jones Family. This¡­ this is simply a mistake! Old Madam Jones was in great distress. At this moment, Will Jones continued, ¡°Mom, the news now says that White Mitchell¡¯s backer is the former overlord of Sayon, Myles! This result was investigated by the Cooper family. The prison where White Mitchell previously served was the Quanch Prison where Myles is located! No wonder the Cooper family didn¡¯t retaliate even after being humiliated by White Mitchell. It looks like they already knew everything. Now, the news is spreading that White Mitchell is Myles¡¯ front-runner in his return to Sayon, and Myles is about to officially return to Sayon. By then, White Mitchell¡¯s position will be even more terrifying!¡± My¡­ Myles? White Mitchell¡¯s backer is Myles? On hearing this, Old Madam Jones¡¯ eyelids started to twitch uncontrobly.
As one of the old-timers in Sayon, she clearly understands how powerful Myles is. Even Amanda and Longman, who now wield great power in Sayon, used to be mere minions under him. It is said that Myles had a powerful backer in Capital City. Although he made enemies in the northwest, his backer in Capital City saved him. In the end, he was only sentenced to ten years. To think that White Mitchell¡¯s backer was Myles! This was really surprising! Who the hell could have expected this? With a sinking heart, Old Madam Jones felt an intense regret. At that moment, Old Madam Jones immediately ordered, ¡°Will Jones, quickly, prepare the car immediately, I want to meet White Mitchell, I want to see my son-inw!!!¡± At this point, seeking forgiveness from White Mitchell is her only option. Upon hearing this, Will Jones quickly grabbed the car keys and rushed to the Sayon Cemetery. ¡­ Meanwhile, the news of White Mitchell¡¯s backer being Myles was also spreading rapidly within Sayon, making it into every nook and cranny.
Each of the forces that had previously offended White Mitchell were all unsettled, and one after another they mobilized, bringing their own assets to seek refuge under White Mitchell. Off course, what they valued more was Myles¡¯ return. In their view, the attitudes of David Herb, Amanda, and Longman are already clear ¨C they are preparing for the return of Myles. Once Myles returns to Sayon, the entire Sayon will be under his control again. To turn the tide with a flip of his hand! That¡¯s not an exaggeration at all. But at this time, Maddox, the Head of the Cooper family who first suspected White Mitchell was backed by Myles, furrowed his brows and muttered to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t Myles? It¡¯s a fraud!?¡± Chapter 352: 352: Myles Returns! Chapter 352: Myles Returns! Sayon Cemetery. ¡°White, is it true? Has n Austin really been executed?!¡± Wen Zhihui, White Mitchell¡¯s stepmother, stood tearful next to the gravestone of Logan Jones, a picture of sorrow. Today was the day of Logan¡¯s death anniversary. She had just arrived at Sayon Cemetery along with Sherry Jones to pay their respects when White Mitchell had shared the news with her. ¡°It¡¯s true, they have been executed, The Patrol have uncovered all their crimes.¡± White Mitchell spoke up, not revealing the real situation. Before they arrived, White had cleared out the scene, leaving no trace. It was not that he wanted to conceal, but there were things too bloody that White Mitchell did not want them to see. Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s response, Wen Zhihui burst into tears. n Austin had been executed, so had Grandy Anderson. The despicable pair that had driven her husband to death finally got their deserved punishment. Tears streamed down Wen Zhihui¡¯s face as she clung hold to Logan¡¯s tombstone,menting, ¡°Logan, can you see this? They¡¯ve been executed, the ones who drove you to death¡­ they¡¯ve all been executed¡­¡±
She clung to the tombstone of Logan, and could not help but sob loudly. The poignant sound, sharp as a knife, pierced into White Mitchell¡¯s heart. His stepfather died because of him, if not for trying to seek justice on his behalf, he wouldn¡¯t have been murdered by n Austin. Now, the vengeance for his father had only been half-fulfilled because he knows who the principal culprit is. A blood debt must be repaid in kind! ¡°Brother, don¡¯t me yourself too much. If our father has a spirit in heaven, he doesn¡¯t want to see you this way either,¡± Sherry Jonesforted him softly, her eyes already blurred with tears. White Mitchell gave a faint nod in response, and silently held her in his arms. ¡°In this lifetime, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you again. Never, never again!¡± White Mitchell vowed silently in his heart. Just at this moment, Kylin, who had been guarding outside the cemetery, walked over, disrupting the tranquility here. ¡°Big brother, the Jones Family are here. They came to pay respect to Uncle Jones.¡± Kylin reported. Hearing this, he said coldly, ¡°It is my stepfather¡¯s death anniversary and I don¡¯t want to see them. Chase them all out!¡± Kylin who received the order, immediately went to drive the Jones Family away. However, the Jones family seemed adamant about pleasing White Mitchell. So even though Kylin drove them away, they still ndestinely waited outside the cemetery. When White Mitchell and Sherry Jones escorted the grieving Wen Zhihui out of the cemetery, the Jones Family swarmed towards them, their faces covered in obsequious smiles, clearly trying to ingratiate themselves. ¡°Get lost!¡± Before the Jones Family could say anything, White Mitchell spoke up coldly, his voice as icy as a de. Today was the death anniversary of his stepfather, and the Jones Family, as his rtives, didn¡¯t even bother to pay their respects beforehand. And now, they shamelessly came to suck up to him? He had seen many shameless people, but none were as bold-faced as the Jones Family. There wasn¡¯t a second one like them in the entire Sayon.
If it was not for his stepfather¡¯s sake, just based on how they treated Sherry Jones in the past, they deserved to be annihted. However, in the face of White Mitchell¡¯s expulsion, the Jones Family did not show dissatisfaction, instead, they enthusiastically drew closer. ¡°White, we understand what happened. We were blind to your worth and didn¡¯t treat you and Sherry well in the past. But rest assured, from now on, our family will mend our ways and not repeat our past mistakes.
You are our son-inw, and anyone who dares to cross you, we won¡¯t spare them!¡± Old Madam Jones took the lead to pledge. Having said this, she did not forget to give a meaningful look to Will Jones and his wife who were standing beside her. Will Jones took the hint and brought Amanda to White Mitchell, smiling brightly as he said, ¡°Exactly, exactly, Mum is right. From now on, we will wholeheartedly treat you as a member of the Jones Family. We were wrong before, and if there is a next time, you won¡¯t have to move, I will p myself twice first.¡± Seeing this, Amanda also echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, White. You see, we are all family. Those small misunderstandings and frictions in the past. You, being magnanimous, should erase them all like chalk on a board. In the future, if you tell us to go east, we will absolutely not go west.¡± Everyone in the Jones Family was speaking in shifts, all acting as if afraid that White Mitchell would not forgive them. In their eyes, the current White Mitchell was the favored one in front of Myles. Otherwise, Myles would not let hime back to Sayon as a forerunner. Unfortunately, they all failed to see this before. However, it is not toote. As long as White Mitchell is willing to forgive the Jones Family, they can follow behind him, enjoying the best food and drinks. Not to mention soaring to great heights, but at the very least they could help the Jones Family climb up another rung, secure a position amongst the upper crust, and that would be more than enough. When envisioning the Jones Family bing a first-line tycoon, the three were grinning from ear to ear. Seeing the disgusting two-faced nature of the Jones Family, White Mitchell coolly said, ¡°You want me to forgive you? Fine, kneel in front of my adoptive father¡¯s grave for three days and nights, and sincerely repent your sins!
¡°If my adoptive father is willing to forgive you, then I will show you mercy!¡± After leaving those words behind, White Mitchell took Sherry Jones and Wen Zhihui and left the cemetery. Huh?¡­ The Jones family stood stunned in ce, looking at each other in dismay. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t White Mitchell making things difficult for us? My uncle¡¯s been dead for so long, it¡¯s not like he can raise from the dead, he¡¯s clearly ying us.¡± Amandained sullenly. ¡°Whether to kneel or not is not up to you now. Well, have you decided? Do you go there by yourself, or should I invite you there?¡± Kylin, who hadn¡¯t left, spoke with an indifferent expression. Kylin¡¯s fists made a cracking sound. Hearing this, the expressions on the faces of everyone in the Jones Family was unavoidably stagnant. Sigh¡­ Old Madam Jones sighed heavily, despondently realising that they had brought this on themselves. Saying this, Old Madam Jones leaned on her cane, and slowly walked towards Logan Jones¡¯ grave. Amanda didn¡¯t want to follow, but looking at Kylin¡¯s ferocious expression, she was immediately stifled and obediently followed. Seeing this, Kylin couldn¡¯t resist reminding her, ¡°Forgot to tell you, the ce you will kneel atter, is exactly where n Austin and Grandy Anderson were beheaded.¡± What?!
Everyone in the Jones Family, who heard these words, was instantly frightened out of their wits, Amanda even stumbled and fell on her rear. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The ce where you are sitting is exactly where n Austin¡¯s head just fell. There might still be some blood that hasn¡¯t been wiped up yet, enjoy it.¡± Kylin said with a mischievous grin and left. The Jones Family left in the cemetery was already frightened out of their wits. Amanda immediately jumped up, continuously patting her bottom, scared to the point of tears dropping. ¡°Oh, the karma! The karma!¡± Old Madam Jonesmented, leaning on her cane and crying without tears. ¡­ Sayon, the dock. The head of the Cooper family, Maddox, was leading his family¡¯s elite, on standby by the dock, eagerly awaiting someone¡¯s arrival. Finally, a luxurious yacht slowly docked. Maddox¡¯s eyes lit up. He was about to go and greet the neer, but a dozen or so shadows directly jumped off the yacht. The members of the Cooper family were immediately scared, and Maddox rushed over to greet them, bent at the waist and trying his best to speak in a ttering tone: ¡°Wee, sir, to your return to Sayon!¡± Chapter 353: 353: Chaos in Sayon, Overnight! Chapter 353: Chaos in Sayon, Overnight! Sayon, Royal Group. ¡°Superior, ording to the intelligence we have at this moment, Myles is likely to have already appeared in Sayon. In his return, he has brought quite a few masters. ording to the estimation from the Xavier War Department, there are at least three Titled War Kings with Myles. Myles himself is a Half-step War God level master¡­¡± Kylin reported in a matter-of-fact manner. Ever since the incidentst time, Weston, themander of Xavier War Department, has been secretly investigating Myles and his group¡¯s backgrounds for White Mitchell. At the end of the day, Myles and his group have received training from the Xavier War Department, and they are adjunct personnel of the department. Because they have incurred the wrath of White Mitchell, the Xavier War Department cannot escape me. However, Weston didn¡¯t investigate in a high-profile manner. He knew White Mitchell¡¯s intention to catch big fish with a long line, so everything was conducted in secret. But he was shocked by what he uncovered during the investigation. It was beyond his imagination that there was such rebellion within his own ranks, using the Xavier War Department as their own training ground. By iplete estimates, there are thousands of War King-level masters who have gone out from the Xavier War Department. Even God of War-level masters have been involved.
When Weston reported this information to White Mitchell, his face was swollen from his own self-reprimanding. This was outright disgraceful. He, as themander, haspletely lost the face of the Xavier War Department! For this, Weston pledged decisively to White Mitchell that, after White¡¯s affairs were handled, he would severely punish these culprits. ¡°Thousands of War Kings, hundreds of War Gods? Haha¡­¡± Upon hearing Kylin¡¯s report, a lingering chill flitted across White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. The next moment, White Mitchell directly ordered, ¡°Tell Weston, the War Department is not awless world, nor is it a backyard for some people. If anyone disregards the authority of the War Department, give them a harsh lesson! Find out the identity of the behind-the-scenes man within three days, or he should step down as the Xavier¡¯smander!¡± White Mitchell deeply understands that authority is established through power, not only externally but internally as well! It¡¯s time to clean up those scums hidden in society! Moreover, ording to the information held by Kylin, Myles, who had been held in Quanch Prison for many years, is a ce specifically designed for holding death row and ancient martial criminals. Back then, White Mitchell was almost sent to Quanch Prison. Normally, the crime he was framed for was an economic crime with a sentence of only five years; he would definitely not be sent to Quanch Prison for this. Considering recent events, it¡¯s clear that someone wanted White Mitchell to die in Quanch Prison. And Myles was a pawn arranged by the backstage culprit in Quanch Prison. Now that Myles knows of his return, he is eager to put White Mitchell to death. First n Austin, now it¡¯s Myles taking action himself. It seems that the behind-the-scenes mastermind has been targeting him for more than a day or two. Even the shot that Steel Turner blocked for him back then probably has something to do with that mastermind. The truth of the matter is gradually emerging.
¡°Wait and see, all of you who hide in the shadows, one day, I, White Mitchell, will settle the score with you; we will sort out each ount!¡± White Mitchell made a firm promise to himself. After receiving the order, Kylin immediately passed it onto Weston. ¡­ On the other hand, just as White Mitchell was thoroughly investigating the man behind the scene, Myles, who had returned to Sayon with the strong, officially announced his return as a king!
[Breaking News! Former Sayon Overlord Myles is back, bringing hundreds of billions of funds, and aiming at Sayon¡¯s business world!] [Myles announces the establishment of the Steel Group, creating a second Nezzi, andpeting with the existing Nezzi!] [Myles Regains Control of His Business, Amanda and Mr. Longman¡¯s Industries Suffer Heavy Blows!]¡­ News of these events spread rapidly throughout Sayon, soon reaching every industry. Myles struck with a force as powerful as lightning. Coupled with his fierce tactics, he quickly began to conquer Sayon. ¡°Mr. Longman, it¡¯s terrible. Myles¡¯ men have taken over a dozen of our facilities again.¡± ¡°Amanda, we can¡¯t hold on to the Xinm Club any longer. Myles¡¯ people are too strong; one of them can bring down dozens of us.¡± ¡°Mr. Longman, Amanda¡­.¡± Hearing the news from their subordinates, a bitter smile of resignation crossed both Amanda and Mr. Longman¡¯s faces. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to resist, but Myles was just too strong for them to handle. The facts proved that, even after Myles had been absent from Sayon for ten years, he still ruled Sayon when he returned. Not just them, but even David Herb could not withstand Myles¡¯ aggressive tactics, constantly retreating in the business arena. At this moment, all three of them were gathered in the Royal Group, each one of them wearing a solemn expression on their face.
¡°Mr. Herb, when is Mr. Mitchell going to make a move? If he doesn¡¯t make a move soon, I¡¯m going to lose everything.¡± Mr. Longman said with a sorrowful expression. Upon hearing this, Amanda also looked at David Herb with an expectant expression. They all knew very well that the only one who could save them now was White Mitchell. If White Mitchell didn¡¯t intervene, even if the three of them put forth all their effort, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Myles. Facing their expectant stares, David Herb¡¯s face also disyed a bitter expression. ¡°Nevermind you guys, I also want to know when Mr. Mitchell is nning to make his move.¡± David Herb responded with a wry smile. Hearing this, Amanda and Mr. Longman felt their hearts sink. However, at that moment, the sound of a door being kicked open interrupted their conversation. ¡°Who is it!?¡± David Herb¡¯s face darkened while Amanda and Mr. Longman abruptly stood up. ¡°Oh? Everyone¡¯s here?¡± A burly figure appeared in front of them, with the security guards of the Royal Group scattered behind him. They knew the arrival meant trouble! As soon as Amanda and Mr. Longman got a clear view of the visitor, their faces grew serious: ¡°Brayden!?¡±
Brayden, the leader of Myles¡¯s Nine Diamyo. This man had already reached the Minor Achieved War King level when he left Sayon with Myles. Now, ten yearster, his strength had be even more terrifying. If Brayden decided to take action here, no one could possibly stop him. Thinking of this, the expressions of the three men on David Herb¡¯s side changed visibly. The figure of Brayden, who was standing across from them, sneered at their fearful appearances, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not here to kill you. Besides, if I wanted to, you couldn¡¯t escape anyway, could you? Here, take these. Remember to show up promptly at 8 tonight! You¡¯re free to try and run, but we¡¯ll see if you have what it takes¡­hehe¡­¡± Brayden sneered, casually tossing out three invitations before swaggering out of the Royal Group¡¯s building. ¡°Steel Group¡¯s Establishment Celebration? Special Guest: White Mitchell?¡± This¡­ Upon reading the contents of the invitation, David Herb, Mr. Longman, and Amanda were all taken aback, their faces disying a look of surprise. Meanwhile, Sherry Jones had also received the same invitation from Myles¡­
Chapter 354: 354: Is Chen Baiyi’s Backing Not Myles? Chapter 354: Is Chen Baiyi¡¯s Backing Not Myles? Sayon, the Jones Family residence. Starting from the anniversary of Logan Jones¡¯s death, under the leadership of Old Madam Jones, the Jones family members went daily to Sayon Public Cemetery to kneel before Logan Jones¡¯s grave and repent. Though exhausted in body and mind, Old Madam Jones had no choice but to do this in order to gain White Mitchell¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°Mom, are we going to kneel again today? We have been kneeling for two days and White Mitchell hasn¡¯te to see us even once. Look at my swollen knees,¡± Amandained bitterly before they set out. An exhausted Old Madam Jones, upon hearing these words, cast her a severe look and reprimanded, ¡°What, my old bones can withstand it, but your body is somehow more delicate than others? We are not making you kneel for 24 hours. We are already lenient to you, yet you have the nerve toin here? Compared to the future of the Jones Family, this bit of suffering is nothing. Hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle. If White mes us and refuses to forgive the Jones Family, I will hold you ountable first!¡± With a livid face, Old Madam Jones turned and walked out, leaning on her cane, followed by others. Upon hearing these words, Amanda looked grievously towards Will Jones and voiced, ¡°Will, look at mom, this¡­¡± Sigh¡­just be quiet and do what mom says. If you don¡¯t want to, then pack your things and get lost,¡± Will reprimanded rudely.
¡°Will, even you¡­¡± Amanda¡¯s eyes welled up with tears of grievance. Just then, a ck sedan abruptly stopped outside the Jones residence, blocking the path of the departing Jones family members. Huh? The Jones family paused, and immediately shouted in response to the arrival, ¡°Snowden!?¡± ¡°You disobedient girl, where have you been all this time, not evening home? Do you want to worry us to death¡­¡± Amanda greeted with tear-filled eyes. In reality, Snowden Jones had been hiding out with Jacob Bright all this time, being affectionate with him. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to return to the Jones family, but rather she didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Sherry Jones. She knew that as soon as she returned home, the Jones family members would certainly drag her to apologise in order to curry favor with Sherry Jones. So, during this period, she had simply hidden herself away with Jacob Bright, disappearing from sight. The reason she suddenly returned home today was because she had learned about the current situation in Sayon and wanted to stop her family members from continuing their efforts to please Sherry Jones. ¡°Snowden? What are you saying? Isn¡¯t Myles White Mitchell¡¯s backer? Moreover, isn¡¯t Myles back to deal with him?¡± The Jones¡¯ family members who heard the news were all left agape. How could everything change so drastically in less than two days? Just a little while ago, everyone was saying with utmost conviction that Myles was White Mitchell¡¯s backer. But now that Myles is back, the first person he¡¯s after is White Mitchell? What on earth is going on? In response to the Jones family¡¯s questions, Snowden Jones gleefully said, ¡°What¡¯s so surprising? White Mitchell must have been exploiting Myles¡¯ reputation to swindle his way around.
Otherwise, would people like Longman and Amanda listen to him ¨C a man who¡¯s been in jail? Now that Myles is back, he¡¯ll definitely have to settle the score with him. I heard that tonight, at hispany¡¯s celebration, Myles intends to make an example of White Mitchell and use his blood to serve as a warning to everyone in Sayon!¡± ¡°Snow¡­ Snowden, are you saying that Myles is nning to kill White Mitchell tonight?¡±
Old Madam Jones and the others woreplicated expressions after hearing this news. In Old Madam Jones¡¯s opinion, they had barely caught a glimmer of hope when it suddenly vanished. The things they had done in the past two days, even she, at her age, had to kneel and repent before Logan Jones¡¯s grave. She had thrown away all her past pride to be trampled on by White Mitchell. Who would have thought, all of it was fake, Myles was back and all of the power White Mitchell held was nothing but a facy. Everything was fake, all of it was fake! Old Madam Jones¡¯s gaze progressively darkened, an intense rage burning within her chest. Amanda next to her couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°That bastard White Mitchell schemed us so ruthlessly! I said long ago that he was bad news, spitting on him, the shameless bastard. No, we must settle this score with him!¡± ¡°Yes, we must settle the score!¡± Old Madam Jones mmed her cane onto the ground, looking as though she was on the verge ofbusting. ¡°Call that unfilial girl Sherry and tell her to roll out to see me immediately!¡± Old Madam Jonesmanded thunderously.
At her words, Will Jones quickly took out his phone and dialed Sherry Jones¡¯s number. However, Sherry Jones was already absorbed in damage control and had no time to deal with the Jones family. Seeing the iing call from Will Jones, she immediately hung up. Thereafter, Will Jones stubbornly dialed several more times, only for Sherry to turn her phone off. ¡°Good, that ungrateful Sherry girl is evidently guilty. She must have known about White Mitchell a long time ago and now that she¡¯s been exposed, she¡¯s even afraid to take calls.¡± Amanda analyzed emphatically. ¡°A good one, White Mitchell, a good one, Sherry Jones, even I was kept in the dark!¡± Old Madam Jones¡¯s face was stony, her bloodshot eyes seething with wrath. Seeing this, Snowden Jones immediately offered, ¡°Grandma, what can it do if she won¡¯t take calls? Anyway, tonight, White Mitchell will definitely appear at Myles¡¯s celebrations. Even if he doesn¡¯t go, Myles will drag him there. We¡¯ll wait for him at the celebration venue, then perhaps we can not only disassociate ourselves from them and retrieve our shares, but might also be able to win Myles¡¯s favour. You must know, all the power that both White Mitchell and Sherry Jones held to control Sayon, was all due to exploiting Myles¡¯s strength. If we can gain Myles¡¯s favour, what do we have to worry about our future development?¡± This speech was exactly what the Jones Family wanted to hear. After hearing this, Old Madam Jones kept nodding her head. She immediately asked Will Jones to drive them to the Steel Group¡¯s celebration venue to find White Mitchell. ¡­ Meanwhile, having learned that Myles was after White Mitchell, Sherry Jones immediately began to mobilize all the resources she had on hand. However, at present, almost no one in Sayon dared to stand against Myles. Even Amanda and Longman were steadily retreating in this confrontation.
As such, the forces that Sherry Jones could mobilize were scant. However, no matter what, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, Sherry Jones did not want White Mitchell in trouble. She was willing to give her life for White Mitchell! Nobody could harm White Mitchell! Sherry Jones did not expect, however, that when she was ready to head to the celebration venue, she would suddenly get a message. A military drill would be conducted near the listing ceremony of the Steel Group, with no unrted persons allowed nearby? What¡­? Chapter 355: 355: The Secret from Five Years Ago! Chapter 355: The Secret from Five Years Ago! At the Jones Group headquarters in Sayon. Upon receiving the news, Sherry Jones¡¯s face was instantly clouded by an unbearable gloom, her mood plummeted. Why would there suddenly be a military exercise at the celebration? Could it be targeted at White Mitchell? At this point, Sherry didn¡¯t know that regarding the military exercise, so far, only a few people, including herself, knew. It was all White¡¯s n to keep her away from the celebration. Sherry, who was still kept in the dark, was on edge. She had also heard a lot of rumours about Myles recently. It was said that Myles had a formidable background, a plethora of powerful underlings, and a significant presence in the Capital City, a city full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. It was difficult not to suspect that Myles had orchestrated this so-called military exercise to kill White. Given the current situation, they must prevent White from attending the celebration. Otherwise, given Myles¡¯s nature, he would definitely not spare White.
With this in mind, Sherry felt a surge of urgency. Frantically, she pulled out her mobile phone, trying to get in touch with White. However, after several phone calls, White still didn¡¯t answer. This made Sherry even more anxious. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let my brother face Myles alone.¡± Sherry grabbed her bag and prepared to go out. Today, even if she had to storm in, she refused to let anything happen to White. But just as Sherry was about to leave, Elijah Bailey and Mori Jones appeared in front of her. ¡°Elijah, Mori, don¡¯t try to persuade me, I can¡¯t just watch my brother get hurt, I¡­¡± Sherry pleaded desperately, tears welling up in her eyes. Elijah and Mori exchanged a nce and then tried to reassure her, ¡°Sherry, I think you should trust White. White isn¡¯t rash, he must have his own arrangements. I think we can wait a little longer.¡± Wait more? Sherry shook her head and said intively, ¡°Elijah, Mori, I don¡¯t want to wait. Today, even if I die, I want to die with my brother¡­¡± Just as Sherry was determined to go to the celebration site, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from White! The moment the call connected, Sherry couldn¡¯t wait to start talking, ¡°Brother, where are you? Listen to me, don¡¯t go to Myles¡¯s celebration, never go there. We must find another way to solve this problem. Youe back,e back quickly, and we will figure out a better solution¡­¡± She sobbed, tears falling from her eyes. She knew that everything White had done before was for her. If she weren¡¯t so useless, White would not have had to do things under the guise of catering to Myles. Now that the truth had been revealed, Myles would definitely not let White go. However, in response to Sherry¡¯s pleas, White¡¯s tone on the phone was not panicked at all. Instead, he reassured Sherry, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t worry, I have everything taken care of here.
You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you? My bond with Turner runs deep. Although he¡¯s retired, our rtionship is still intact. Be assured, don¡¯t do anything foolish, and wait for me at home.¡± ¡°Really¡­ Really?¡± After hearing White¡¯s words, Sherry¡¯s emotions had calmed down a bit, but she was still somewhat wary, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Turner already repaid the favor he owed you? Is he really willing to help us again? Brother, you wouldn¡¯t be lying to me, would you?¡± Upon hearing this, a helpless voice came from the phone.
After that, Whiteforted Sherry until she finally agreed not to go to the celebration. Meanwhile, near the celebration venue, White, who had just finished calming Sherry down, hung up and let out a sigh of relief. Keeping Sherry in the dark about everything wasn¡¯t easy at all. However, to keep her safe, there were certain things he had to do. If his identity were to be revealed, it would lead to disaster for them. Now, there are too many eyes worldwide watching him; he has to take such measures. Thinking of this, White took a deep breath, full of guilt towards Sherry. ¡­ Sayon International Hotel, Presidential Suite on the top floor. Myles, who had just returned to Sayon, stood in front of arge floor-to-ceiling window, holding a ss of red wine in one hand and a cigar in the other, calmly overlooking the bustling scene of Sayon. At this moment, it seemed as if the entire Sayon was once again under his feet. It has been ten years, a whole ten years! He had left in humiliation ten years ago, abandoned his empire, and spent ten years in hiding in Quanch Prison.
Thankfully, everything has returned to the way it was. As long as he gets rid of White, not only will he regain control of Sayon, but people in Capital City would help him rise higher again. ¡°White Mitchell, you should have died five years ago, I can¡¯t believe there were people helping you behind the scenes. Now, I want to see if your backers can still help you!¡± Myles chuckled coldly, his face full of anger. At the time White was imprisoned five years ago, Myles had had the opportunity to leave the prison early and return to Sayon. However, it was contingent on him eliminating White, the troublemaker, for the man who controlled him from behind the scenes, while in prison. He didn¡¯t know why his puppet master wanted to deal with White, but in Myles¡¯ eyes, White was a mere ant that he could crush easily, it shouldn¡¯t have been a problem. But a little mishap happened. Myles scoured the entire Quanch Prison but couldn¡¯t find a trace of White. Meaning, although White was supposedly transferred to Quanch Prison, he was not there at all. Myles¡¯ n fell through, and he lost the opportunity to leave prison early. Reminded of this, Myles¡¯ eyes shed with a harsh light. He squeezed his hand hard, and the wine ss shattered violently, ¡°Just a foster child from a third-tier family in Sayon, an existence as insignificant as an ant! I want to see what secrets are hiding in you! Someone, tell the brothers outside not to act too quickly. Wait until everyone is here, and then torture him to death!¡±
Chapter 356: 356: The Predicament of the Jones Family! Chapter 356: The Predicament of the Jones Family! At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the establishment celebration of the Steel Group was held as scheduled. At this time, the Sayon International Hotel was packed with celebrities and schrs from all walks of life in Sayon, bustling with excitement. Being the first faction to align with Myles after his return, at this point in time, Maddox¡¯s family had undoubtedly be the most eye-catching focal point at the scene, other than Myles himself. In response to everyone¡¯s fawning, Maddox was exhibiting the demeanor of a superior, proudly responding to those wanting to tter the Cooper family. Because he was very clear, the current Cooper family was iparable to the Cooper family of the past. Climbing onto Myles¡¯s big tree, it wouldn¡¯t be long before their Cooper family would be the prominent family in Sayon, second only to Myles, truly meaning a person who is above millions. Bear in mind, not long ago, their Cooper family was still worried about offending David Herb. They watched helplessly as White Mitchell rose step by step, leaving their Cooper family with no hope of turning things around. Forget about Rhett, even Maddox once felt that the future of Cooper family was to being buried in their hands. Fortunately, every cloud has a silver lining. Now, it¡¯s time for their Cooper family to stand up and get some pride back! ¡°Dad, good thing you were cautious and sent someone to investigate Quanch Prison in advance. Otherwise, we would still be kept in the dark by that bastard White Mitchell.
What subordinate of Myles, what pawn in front of Myles¡¯s horse, bah, it¡¯s all just bluffing and deception. Today, I want to see how he dies at the hands of Myles!¡± Rhett¡¯s eyes turned icy cold, bursting out two fierce glimmers, looking as cold as a venomous snake. Upon hearing this, Maddox sneered and nodded: ¡°That bastard White Mitchell, back then, he wreaked havoc on my birthday feast, humiliated our Cooper family, causing us to lose face. Today, we cannot let him off so easily! Also, Rhett, I must warn you not to harbor any feelings for Mori Jones, or don¡¯t me me, your father, for being rude to you! This is yourst chance!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, if it weren¡¯t for White Mitchell meddling, I would have taken my revenge against the Jones Family.¡± Rhett said through gritted teeth. While Maddox¡¯s father and son were talking, the figures of the Jones Family gradually appeared at the celebration site, looking rather nervous. They slipped in with the people from the Bright Family, otherwise, with the status and identity of the Jones Family and their rtionship with White Mitchell, they wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the celebration at all. ¡°Grandma, Mom and Dad, don¡¯t run around. When you find an opportunity, just exin it to Myles, don¡¯t cause any more trouble, and be especially careful of the people from the Cooper family.¡± Snowden Jones reminded anxiously. She knew that the Cooper family was in power now, and White Mitchell¡¯s previous disruption of Cooper family¡¯s feast, and his rtionship with Mori Jones had totally broken down. The Cooper family might have been cautious about White Mitchell before, but now, they must be looking for revenge on White Mitchell. If their anger is transferred to the Jones Family, their lives would be really unbearable. Hearing Snowden¡¯s words, everyone in the Jones family nodded their heads, quietly staying behind Snowden, not daring to say anything else. But sometimes, fate loves to y jokes on them. What they fear the most, preciselyes. The moment the Jones family entered the venue, the Cooper family spotted them. ¡°That group of Jones fleas, they really are invasive! Rhett, go kick them out!¡± Maddox said sternly. Rhett sneered at his father¡¯s words, directly leading a dozen fierce-looking security guards toward the Jones family. Disaster!
Seeing Rhett for that moment, a chill ran down the spine of everyone in the Jones family, their expressions froze, and they subconsciously tried to find a ce to hide. But quickly, they realized that the people led by Rhett had surrounded them and cut off their retreat. ¡°Inws, son-inw, help¡­.¡± Old Madam Jones looked at Jacob Bright and his father, hoping they could help. But the pair of Brights at the forefront merely nced back and quickly left the scene.
¡°Fuck! It¡¯s bad luck when they¡¯re around., We won¡¯t mix with them next time, even if they talk until their faces are blue.¡± Archer Bright talked incessantly while jogging away with his son. Jacob winced mentally; he didn¡¯t want to deal with the Jones family either, but he had no choice. Snowden had his secret in her hands. If he didn¡¯t help her, and she revealed it, he might have to spend the rest of his life in jail. ¡°Snowden Jones, I¡¯ve gone above and beyond by bringing you here, there¡¯s nothing else I can do for the rest.¡± Jacob nces back at Snowden, and quickly leaves. ¡°Jacob, Jacob, Jacob, you¡­¡± Seeing Jacob¡¯s retreating figure, Snowden¡¯s expression instantly hardened. Not only her, but also everyone in the Jones family¡¯s mood plummeted as if the end of the world wasing. Their legs were shaking uncontrobly. ¡°Wen¡­ no, no, Mr. Zheng, Master Zheng, have mercy, have mercy¡­ We came here this time, hoping to sever ties with White Mitchell, there is no rtionship between us and him. We were also victims of previous incidents, we were deceived by him too. Please give us a chance to repent¡­¡± Old Madam Jones begged as she got up from the ground. Hearing this, Rhett¡¯s eyes darted around as if he was thinking about something, then his lips curled up in a yful smirk. ¡°Fine, I am not a heartless person after all, I¡¯ll give you one chance. White Mitchell will be here soon. If you can make White Mitchell kneel in front of me and apologize, perhaps I may consider forgiving the Jones Family. Otherwise, haha¡­¡± The harshughter echoed in the ears of the Jones family, making their hearts shiver. They felt an overwhelming chill surge from their backs to their hearts.
At this moment, a security guard waiting at the door hurriedly ran to Rhett and said, ¡°White Mitchell is here, apanied by two others, they are just outside now!¡± Chapter 357: 357: Is the Jones Family Qualified to Teach Me? Chapter 357: Is the Jones Family Qualified to Teach Me? Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s name, the eyes of the Jones family¡¯s people brightened instantly, as if they had seen their savior. But their spirits quickly dampened again as soon as they realized something. Considering White Mitchell¡¯s proud personality, there was a little chance he would listen to them, let alone kneel down to Rhett. For a while, the spirits of the Jones family¡¯s people kept falling. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t hesitate. There¡¯s only one way in front of us,¡± Snowden Jones stated decisively. Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones nodded heavily and instructed: ¡°Everyone listen, today, even if it means begging White Mitchell, we are to get him on our side!¡± After saying this, Old Madam Jones urgently led the Jones Family¡¯s people to the door of the hotel. In no time, the Jones family¡¯s people, led by Old Madam Jones, appeared before White Mitchell. White Mitchell was not surprised to see them, he even thought it would have been abnormal if they had not shown up for such an event. Given the two-faced nature of this family, they would surely have wanted to distance themselves from him the moment they heard Myles was after him. To this, White Mitchell just responded with a light smile.
Whether it was in the past or now, these people from the Jones Family were just clowns in his eyes. He had the power to erase them from this world with a single word if he wished. However, to White Mitchell¡¯s surprise, the Jones family did not opt for their usual menacing attitude this time but acted humbly and submissively in front of him. Old Madam Jones, her face strained into a somewhat forced smile, stammered out, ¡°Whi¡­ White¡­.¡± Cutting her off before she could finish, White Mitchell asked indifferently, ¡°What is it?¡± Against White Mitchell¡¯s indifference, Old Madam Jones froze, looking bewildered. Amanda, who was witnessing this, could not stand it any longer, she rushed to speak before Old Madam Jones could, ¡°Oh for heaven¡¯s sake, stop stammering, our lives are in danger! Let me do the talking.¡± Amanda went in front of White Mitchell, and with a pleasing voice, she proceeded, ¡°White, it¡¯s like this, as you can see, Myles¡¯ forces now dominate Sayon, everyone is at his mercy.¡± She continued, ¡°On the other hand, speaking respectfully, you don¡¯t have money or men. I know that today you thought you might apologize to Myles. Then you can help us by kneeling down and apologizing to Rhett, it¡¯s a simple thing and it won¡¯t take too much of your time.¡± She ended, ¡°Please, in consideration of your foster father being one of us in the Jones Family, would you help us? What do you say?¡± After Amanda finished speaking, hope could be seen in the eyes of everybody in the Jones Family as they looked at White Mitchell. ¡°Yes, indeed, White, you can do us this favor. Either apologizing to Myles or Rhett makes no difference, doing so could help us too,¡± they echoed. ¡°Yes, my child, rest assured, we will definitely remember your kindness and would not trouble you or Sherry again in the future.¡± ¡°Having lived with us in the Jones Family for such a long time, you can¡¯t just ignore us in this crisis.¡± Old Madam Jones and the rest kept trying to persuade him, as if White Mitchell had some obligation to help them. After listening to Amanda, a yful smile appeared on White Mitchell¡¯s face. They still wanted him to apologize to Rhett? The people of the Jones Family really never change! He thought to himself. ¡°Alright, I will handle Rhett¡¯s case, but on one condition.¡± White Mitchell said, his tone full of amusement.
Old Madam Jones perked up immediately and responded eagerly, ¡°Agreed! Not one, even a hundred conditions we would agree.¡± Seeing Old Madam Jones¡¯s solicitous behavior, White Mitchell cracked a cold smile: ¡°Fine, then you all kneel here until I am satisfied.¡± This¡­ As soon as he said that, the faces of the members of the Jones Family froze, they were stunned and couldn¡¯t react.
But, setting an example, Old Madam Jones immediately let go of her cane and kneel before White Mitchell with the others following suit. White Mitchell, look, we are all kneeling before you now. You can go and kneel now, don¡¯t keep Rhett waiting for too long. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Old Madam Jones said, trying to please him, afraid that he might change his mind at any second. Seeing all these people kneeling before him, White Mitchellughed coldly and said: ¡°I only said I would handle Rhett, I never said I would kneel down to him.¡± Hmm? Hearing this, the faces of the Jones Family¡¯s people changed drastically. Snowden Jones stood up and shouted angrily at him: ¡°White Mitchell, what do you mean? Are you messing with us?¡± Amanda, who was still kneeling by his side, also got up and said, ¡°You ungrateful beast, you don¡¯t keep your words, you¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Kylin, standing behind White Mitchell, didn¡¯t say a word, just pped her in the face with a stone face. In an instant, the faces of the people of the Jones Family turned red with anger. ¡°White Mitchell! You¡­¡± picking up her cane, Old Madam Jones stood up, ring at White Mitchell in anger. However, upon meeting his eyes, she was stunned by the piercing gaze of White Mitchell and swallowed the words she was about to say. ¡°The Jones family is qualified to instruct me? Get lost!¡± White Mitchell put on a stern face, his aura intimidating the Jones family¡¯s people, who were forced to retreat.
You! The Jones family¡¯s people were all furious and stared at White Mitchell, as if they had fish bones stuck in their throats, wishing they could tear him apart. However, at this moment, White Mitchellpletely ignored them and moved past. At that moment, the figure of Rhett also slowly appeared in front of White Mitchell. At this point, Rhett was at his peak, looking down on White Mitchell in contempt. He knew that White Mitchell was a man of some abilities, but for him, there was nothing to worry about. Could White Mitchell¡¯s Three-legged Cat Kung Fu scare the masters of the Cooper Family, let alone the ones Myles brought? Thinking about this, Rhett began to mock: ¡°White Mitchell, oh, White Mitchell, so mighty and tough. You are disying your prowess even though death is imminent. I truly admire your courage.¡± Haha¡­ well, it¡¯s for the best. It would be rather boring when I step on youter.¡± ¡°Guards, since Mr. Mitchell does not kneel willingly, let¡¯s help him out. Take him down!¡± Go, break his legs and bring him to me! Chapter 358: 358: Want to kneel? I’ll indulge you! Chapter 358: Want to kneel? I¡¯ll indulge you! Boom! As soon as the words fell, a dozen or so Ancient Martial Strongmen withmanding presences immediately surrounded Kylin and White. These men, all recent recruits under Myles, although not outstanding enough to catch Myles¡¯s eye, were nevertheless among the best of the Ancient Martial Strongmen throughout Sayon. Among them, the strongest even possessed the power of a Half-step War King. His dominating aura surged around him, like a ferocious tiger descending from the mountain, full of intimidation. Looking at these Ancient Martial Strongmen withmanding presences, Rhett, standing on the steps, was filled with a smug expression, as if he had already seen White pleading for mercy before him. However, White at this moment appeared calm and unconcerned, as if he had not noticed the presence of these men at all. ¡°Brother, leave these guys to me,¡± Kylin suggested lightly, a yful curve appeared at the corners of his mouth as he nced at these Ancient Martial Strongmen. White nodded, then slowly stepped forward, heading straight toward Rhett. Huh? Seeing this, the Ancient Martial Strongmen frowned, an indignant expression flowing across their faces.
In the vast Sayon, theirbined force could not only hold sway but also make waves. Was this young man, White, tantly disregarding them? Thinking about this, the anger in the hearts of the Ancient Martial Strongmen surfaced on their faces, undisguised. ¡°Seeking death!¡± A chilling look crossed one Ancient Martial Strongman¡¯s face, his eyes filled with murderous intent, he took a step forward, aggressively closing in on White. Not only that, at some point, a dagger glowing with cold light had appeared in his hand and, like a venomous snake¡¯s fang, was thrusting straight towards White¡¯s heart. ¡°You picked the wrong opponent!¡± Just at this moment, Kylin, who was standing behind White, roared in anger. The next moment, he stepped forward with a tricky move and ced himself in front of White. And then, without any hesitation, he fiercely thrust out his palm. Boom! A booming sound echoed as the Ancient Martial Strongman with the dagger was immediately knocked back like a kite with a broken line, heavily hitting the ground. In an instant, a human-shaped pit appeared in the marble ground, with spider-web-like cracks spreading out, looking terribly grotesque. At this moment, the entire scene fell silent! This¡­ The spectators, dumbstruck, watched the terrifyingly deep pit in the ground where the man fell. Their eyes widened, and they stood rooted in ce, at a loss of what to do. Staring eyes reflected an expression of incredulity. Yes, they were shocked and scared stupid by Kylin¡¯s disy of power. No one expected that this young man, who followed behind White and seemed unremarkable, could unleash such tremendous power. This was, after all, a Peak Martial Artist!
¡°Who exactly is he? When did Sayon hold such a powerful Ancient Martial Strongman?¡± ¡°Such a powerful strongman willingly trails behind White, acting as his henchman? How capable is White?¡± ¡°Who can tell me, who in the world is White? Not only are David Herb and Longman absolutely loyal to him, but now even a powerful Ancient Martial Strongman acknowledges him as his superior. What exactly is going on¡­ ¡± Kylin¡¯s move hit everyone like a shockwave, filling them with terror, so much so that people didn¡¯t dare to take a breath.
At this moment, Rhett, standing on the steps, was bing increasingly grim-faced. ¡°Damn it! What are you all good for!? Why aren¡¯t you taking action together and exterminating him for me?¡± Rhett, enraged and embarrassed, yelled at the remaining Ancient Martial Strongmen. Upon hearing this, the Ancient Martial Strongmen snapped out of their shock, rushing towards Kylin. ¡°Everyone, stop hiding! Let¡¯s take action together!¡± ¡°Just a young brat, could he turn the tides?¡± ¡°Exactly, no matter how strong he is, he¡¯s just one man!¡± One after another, the Ancient Martial Strongmen unleashed their ultimate skills, enshrouding the scene in an immense oppressive power. ¡°Is this the real power of Ancient Martial Strongmen?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, their voice full of apprehension. ¡°Just this much power?¡± Kylin nced at them dismissively and merely remarked. As his words fell, the faces of these Ancient Martial Strongmen twisted angrily, as if they had suffered a great provocation, their eyes filled with intense murderous intent. At this moment, White Mitchell was still calmly walking towards Rhett, not putting these people in his eyes at all. It didn¡¯t take long for White Mitchell to stand directly in front of Rhett.
Standing tall, White Mitchell was significantly taller than Rhett. He looked down at him and asked indifferently, ¡°Want to kneel?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too conceited¡­¡± Before the word ¡®bold¡¯ could escape his mouth, a sudden loud sound broke Rhett¡¯s thought. Hmm? Rhett hurriedly looked over, and the next moment, his pupils uncontrobly trembled. What in the world¡­what¡¯s happening!? Boom! Yet another loud noise sounded. It happened that behind White Mitchell, the Half-step War King who had chosen to serve under Myles, was punched onto the floor by Kylin. Just a brief confrontation, and the Half-step War King ended up lying on the ground like a dead dog,pletely immobile. This was the Half-step War King, the most powerful Ancient Martial Strongman under Rhett. But in front of Kylin, he seemed as frail as paper-mache. Seeing this, Rhett was almost stupefied, feeling a bone-chilling cold seeping unconsciously into his back. His forehead was dripping with beads of cold sweat, as if a dam had just broken.
He was afraid, at that moment, Rhett was truly terrified. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that White Mitchell¡¯s subordinate would be so formidable. He couldn¡¯t understand why such a powerful master would be beside White Mitchell. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Staring at White Mitchell, Rhett tried saying something, but his teeth were chattering with fear. At this moment, looking at White Mitchell, Rhett could only feel a sense of dread from the mysteriousness surrounding the young man standing before him. ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡± Before Rhett could finish, White Mitchell indifferently interrupted him. As his words fell, White Mitchell swiftly kicked towards Rhett¡¯s knees. In an instant, Rhett¡¯s legs bent at a right angle and broke. With a thud, he knelt directly in front of White Mitchell. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Rhett¡¯s face turned instantly pale. He screamed towards the hotel, ¡°Dad, save me, Dad, Dad, Dad¡­¡± Hearing Rhett¡¯s cries, Family Head Maddox hurriedly rushed to the hotel entrance with his men. When he saw Rhett on his knees, his dim eyes instantly erupted with two beams of uncontroble fury: ¡°White Mitchell, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±
Chapter 359: 359: Connor Cooper’s Uncle, A Tiger Leaderboard Expert? Chapter 359: Connor Cooper¡¯s Uncle, A Tiger Leaderboard Expert? Furious, Maddox was standing furiously in front of White Mitchell. Next to him, there was a middle-aged man in his forties, his body full of muscles, strong and sturdy, with an arrogant beard on his face. Just standing there, he was extremely intimidating. Not to mention anyone else, even Maddox, who had climbed to the mighty Myles, seemed very respectful in front of him and appeared a bit apprehensive. This was enough to show the extraordinary status of this man. ¡°Are you White Mitchell? Is it you who hit my beloved nephew, Maverick Scot!?¡± The robust middle-aged man, with wide-open eyes, red at White Mitchell. Maverick Scot!? He is Maverick Scot!? As soon as these words came out, the expressions on the faces of the onlookers all changed dramatically, and they looked at the middle-aged man with fear. This was Maverick Scot, the current Family Head of the prestigious Scot Family of Joliam! If he were in Sayon, this Maverick Scot would be on par with the likes of Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack. Moreover, being an ancient capital of six dynasties, Joliam had deep foundations and was a richnd. Coupled with Maverick Scot¡¯s iron-fisted means, the Scot Family¡¯s wealth was perhaps on par with David Herb¡¯s.
Furthermore, it is rumored that Maverick Scot himself was a highly skilled Ancient Martial Strongman. Otherwise, he would not have taken the seat of the Family Head at the age of less than forty. His name was well-known even in Sayon. However, every rose has its thorns. It is said that during his youth, Maverick Scot was so obsessed with Martial Dao that he got into a state of fanaticism, which damaged his roots and led to a lifelong sterility. As a result, he sought medical help and tried every possible means to leave some descendants for the Scot family line, but all ended in vain. In desperation, he ced all his hopes on his nephew, Connor Cooper, hoping that Connor could carry on his legacy. Thus, he was so indulgent towards Connor that it even exceeded the control of the Cooper Family. Even Rhett Cooper, his father, had to swallow his anger. This was a significant reason why Connor had been arrogant since childhood and did not even take his father, Rhett Cooper, seriously. In Maverick Scot¡¯s view, White Mitchell beating Connor was not just a p in the face of the Cooper family, but more importantly, it vited the dignity of the Scot Family. Could the future heir of the Scot family be bullied by a kid who just got out of prison? ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die? I¡¯m in a good mood today, and I can leave your corpse intact!¡± Maverick Scot said dismissively, not taking White Mitchell seriously at all. After hearing this, the onlookers did not think highly of White Mitchell. Although the ally beside White Mitchell just crippled an Ancient Martial Strongman of the Half-step War King level,pared to the well-known Maverick Scot, he was too weak. ¡°This time, this White Mitchell kid can¡¯t stir up any trouble, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense, look at who¡¯s taking action now. This is Maverick Scot, for crying out loud! Even if Longman were under his hands, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t get a good deal.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a pity! White Mitchell¡­who is he to mess with anyone, but he had to mess with someone he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with. Now he¡¯s in trouble, he¡¯s poked a ho¡¯s nest.¡± For a while, sarcastic remarks came from all directions. Hearing these voices, Maverick Scot¡¯s arrogance on his face became even more intense, and his gaze towards White Mitchell was full of mockery. It seemed, as if the White Mitchell standing in front of him had already be a corpse at his mercy. But, despite these mockery-filled voices, there was no change in White Mitchell¡¯s expression, who remained as impassive as ever.
Huh? Seeing the expression on White Mitchell¡¯s face, a trace of displeasure shed across Maverick Scot¡¯s face. It felt as if his punch hadnded on cotton. In the next moment, Maverick Scot¡¯s face darkened, and he indifferently said, ¡°Good! Very good! Within a year, the number of snot-nosed youngsters like you that I¡¯ve crushed, not a hundred, there are at least eighty! Today, I¡¯m going to make you pay for your ignorance!¡±
Boom! As his words fell, an overwhelming power burst forth from within Maverick Scot, roaring and rolling like enormous waves. In an instant, the entire scene was shrouded by Maverick Scot¡¯s imposing aura, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to lurch. At that moment, Maverick Scot¡¯s pair of iron fists turned violently red, as if they were engorged with blood, turning from red to purple. Seeing this peculiar scene, the onlookers were all struck speechless with fear. Even Maddox, standing beside Maverick Scot, couldn¡¯t help but take several steps back, his face full of fear. ¡°My Iron Fists have once reached the 97th rank on the Tiger List. Dying under my fists and going to the Netherworld, even that would be something for you to pride yourself on!¡± Maverick Scot¡¯s fists collided with each other, releasing thunderous crashing sounds as if metal and stone were striking each other. Hiss! Watching this scene, the hearts of everyone present were stuck in their throats. If Maverick Scot¡¯s Iron Fists were to strike a regr person, they would likely be smashed into pulp. What was even more shocking was that Maverick Scot had once made it onto the Tiger List with these Iron Fists! The so-called Tiger List is a recognition of the strength of Ancient Martial Strongmen within the Dragon Realm. Theplete list is divided into the Dragon List and the Tiger List. The Dragon List includes War King-ranked experts and above, while the Tiger List records experts who are below War King rank. Only one hundred individuals are included on each list. Those who make it onto the list are all powerful beings.
Although Maverick Scot¡¯s ranking was partly due to luck and he was soon knocked off the list, it was still a recognition of his strength. Even if he faced Ancient Martial Strongman of the Minor Achieved War King level with his Iron Fists, he wouldn¡¯t be in a disadvantageous position! This was where Maverick Scot¡¯s confidence came from, and it was also the important reason why Maverick Scot didn¡¯t take White Mitchell seriously. ¡°Oh? A Tiger List expert?¡± Upon hearing these somewhat familiar words, a yful expression shed across White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. Tiger List, huh? He had been there too, and even now, the record on the Tiger List was still his¨Cthe Half-Step War King defeating the Titled War King! Not only that, but even the record on the Dragon List was his. However, at the time of challenging the ¡®Dragon-Tiger List¡¯, he used an alias in order to keep his identity secret. Now, even though several years have passed since hest appeared on the ¡®Dragon-Tiger List¡¯, it still carries his legend! The appearance of Maverick Scot inevitably reminded him of his green days challenging the ¡®Dragon-Tiger List¡¯. Back then, he had newly joined the War Department, showing impressive battle capabilities beyond ordinary people. The Elders¡¯ House arranged for him to challenge the ¡®Dragon-Tiger List¡¯ under an alias to temper him. In the pursuit of higher ranks, he had tasted a fair share of hardship on the ¡®Dragon-Tiger List¡¯. However, this alsoid a solid foundation for his breakthrough to the War God realm and stepping into the realm of the Army Master.
Thinking of this, White Mitchell smiled lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯re a Tiger List expert, let¡¯s settle this using the Dragon-Tiger List¡¯s rules. If you can touch me within three moves, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Otherwise, your pair of iron fists will be mine!¡± Chapter 360: 360: Is this what they call a master on the Tiger List? Chapter 360: Is this what they call a master on the Tiger List? Three moves? On hearing this, Maverick Scot let out a cold, arrogantugh, and retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the nerve! Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew! Don¡¯t talk about three moves, if you can withstand my single move, I¡¯ll write my name, Maverick Scot, backwards!¡± As soon as his sentence ended, Maverick Scot took a step forward like an arrow. With a booming sound, the floor under his feet cracked instantaneously as he unleashed an astonishing wave of momentum, raising gusts of strong wind. Hiss! The oing wind that scraped against the onlookers¡¯ faces felt like a de, seemingly intending to peel off their skin, sending chills down their spines. Is this the true strength of a renowned martial artist? The crowd couldn¡¯t help but exim in their hearts, as Maverick Scot, carrying his unrivalled momentum, neared White Mitchell. However, conversely, White Mitchell, continued to stride forward at a leisurely pace with no sign of countering. ¡°Maverick Scot is too fast, White Mitchell won¡¯t have time to react!¡± Seeing White Mitchell remain unmoved, the crowd was certain. Obviously, in their eyes, White Mitchell, with his youthful appearance, was no match for the renowned martial artist, Maverick Scot. This time, White Mitchell will certainly lose without a doubt!
¡°Die!¡± Maverick Scot let out a sinister chuckle, standing in front of White Mitchell, and suddenly swung his fist. In an instant, Maverick Scot¡¯s fist seemed like a red-hot iron b, aimed directly at White Mitchell. Just when Maverick Scot¡¯s fist was about to strike White Mitchell, the unmoved White Mitchell finally responded. White Mitchell slowly raised his palm, and a slow stream of power began to surge within him. Although it seemed ordinary, it seemed to contain some inexplicable profoundness. What is this!? Maverick Scot¡¯s pupils contracted, and an unnameable fear welled up in his heart, as if he could feel some terrifying strength within White Mitchell¡¯s palm. However, there was no turning back now, and Maverick Scot had no way out. ¡°Stop pretending, die for me!!!!¡± Maverick Scot bit his tongue and increased the speed of his punch once more. In the blink of an eye, White Mitchell¡¯s seemingly slow movementnded first on Maverick Scot with an uncanny speed. ¡°Get lost!¡± Boom!!! A loud sound echoed, and it seemed like a wild wind had been raised at the scene of their altercation, making it impossible for the onlookers to even open their eyes. Thud! In the blink of an eye when everyone closed their eyes, the entire scene seemed to tremble, just like a minor earthquake had struck. What¡­? Only after a long while, did the crowd slowly open their eyes. But the very next moment, the entire scene fell deathly silent. What¡­the one sent flying¡­was Maverick Scot!? A profound silence ensued, as if everyone present was affixed under a spell, standing still with their eyes wide open in sheer disbelief.
Whoosh! A few secondster, a wave of exmations echoed throughout the scene, much like a tidal wave. The younger generation surpasses the old. White Mitchell, this younger generation, had actually pped the renowned martial artist, Maverick Scot to fly? This strength is formidable, simply too formidable!
Ever since they witnessed Kylin¡¯s strength, they¡¯ve been baffled as to why a powerful person like Kylin would willingly follow a young man recently released from prison. Now, they¡¯ve finally found the answer! White Mitchell was strong, much stronger than it appears! No wonder, no wonder a strong being like Kylin was willing to faithfully follow White Mitchell and serve as his bodyguard. So that¡¯s why! Suddenly, everyone¡¯s perceptions werepletely overturned, and the way they looked at White Mitchell began to change dramatically. Clearly, White Mitchell¡¯s appearance here today was not out of false pride. Perhaps, he actually possessed the strength to confront Myles! At this moment, this kind of idea began to sprout wildly in everyone¡¯s minds. Some even started to wish that White Mitchell could uproot Myles entirely,pletely eliminating this scourge. After all, Myles¡¯s notoriety was not for nothing. No one wanted to return to the dark days under Myles¡¯s rule. If not for Myles¡¯s intimidation, most of the people present did not want to get involved in this matter. ¡°You bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!!!¡±
As people were deep in their thoughts, Maverick Scot, who was pped away by White Mitchell, got up, ring at White Mitchell with a frightening look in his eyes. He, a renowned fighter in the martial world, was pped off his feet by White Mitchell? If this spread out, where could he hide his face? In no time, Maverick Scot rushed towards White Mitchell like an enraged wild tiger. Looking at Maverick Scot¡¯s behavior, White Mitchell shook his head in disappointment and said casually, ¡°It seems that the quality of these martial artists is declining year by year.¡± As soon as his words fell, he casually struck Maverick Scot with a palm. The seemingly lightweight palm contained enormous power, like a colossal boulder, brutally crashing into Maverick Scot¡¯s chest. St!!! In an instant, Maverick Scot felt as if his bones were shattered, and a gush of blood spurted out of his mouth. ¡°Third move, disabling your fists!¡± White Mitchell said indifferently. His words echoed in Maverick Scot¡¯s ears, inducing a sense of horror like a death knell. No no no!!! With a mouthful of blood, Maverick Scot screamed frantically, a thick fear engulfing his heart. At this moment, he was filled with deep regret.
Why did he have to meddle in this? If he had just stayed quietly in Jinling, wouldn¡¯t he be fine? Now everything is ruined¡­ With a crunch, in his endless regrets, Maverick Scot¡¯s fists were mercilessly damaged by White Mitchell. Followed by that, Maverick Scot¡¯s arms drooped lifelessly like a pendulum, hisplexion turned utterly listless. Done for, the illustrious Family Head of one of Jinling¡¯s wealthy Scot Family, who once ranked ny-seventh among the renowned fighters, thus ended, his glorypletely extinguished. From today, Maverick Scot became an ordinary man, as ordinary as theye. Moreover, once the news from here reaches Jinling, his enemies won¡¯t be the only ones seeking vengeance. Swarms of power-thirsty individuals within the Scot Family will rip him apart. In the end, Maverick Scot finally paid the price for his arrogance. Is this what the so-called renowned fighters looked like? Can¡¯t withstand a single blow! The spectators, upon witnessing this scene, didn¡¯t feel a shred of pity for him. Instead, they began mocking him. Hearing the discussions among the crowd, Maverick Scot felt even more suffocated. Unable to catch his breath, he fainted right in front of White Mitchell. Meanwhile, White Mitchell still maintained a calm demeanor, as if dealing with Maverick Scot was an insignificant matter for him.
Witnessing White Mitchell¡¯s calm andposed demeanor, Maddox couldn¡¯t help but tremble: ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do? Don¡¯t you dare act rashly. If you do, Myles won¡¯t let you off. There¡¯s a Half-step War God at Myles¡¯s side! With your current strength, you can¡¯t possibly¡­¡± Seeing Maddox¡¯s panic-stricken face, White Mitchell coldly smiled, ¡°Let you off? Do you think that¡¯s possible!?¡± Chapter 361: 361: The Dragon and Phoenix Among People, White Mitchell! Chapter 361: The Dragon and Phoenix Among People, White Mitchell! This¡­ After hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, even Maddox, who has lived for more than half of his life and seen countless storms, could not help but shudder. At this moment, White Mitchell, in his eyes, was like a ruler whomanded the world. A single sentence from him could determine his life or death. He had met many ruthless people, encountered many desperados, but none of them gave him such an intimidating feeling. Not even Myles! ¡°Th¡­Three-lord, please save me, please save me¡­¡± Maddox couldn¡¯t help crying for help. His legs were shaking uncontrobly, and he looked flustered and helpless, which was nothing like his proud and vigorous appearance earlier. Seeing this, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement. The grand family head of Sayon¡¯s top elite family, who had the backup of Myles, a giant figure, should have been having a time of rising power. However, now he was being suppressed by White Mitchell alone, with no chance to fight back. While people were regretful, they also couldn¡¯t help but praise White Mitchell for his real strength. At less than thirty years old, when many are still struggling in society, even the most talented ones would probably just have a small achievement in their careers. However, not only could White Mitchell use David Herb, Longman and Amanda, but he could also, with his own power, trample over the expert monk and intimidate Maddox with a mere sentence, scaring Maddox out of his wits.
Who in Sayon could have such an achievement to match his? This is truly an eminent figure! Unfortunately, such a startling young man had provoked Myles, a cmitous person. Sigh¡­ Thinking of this, the onlookers also couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads and sighing. Myles, oh, Myles. You can call him the butcher¡¯s knife that weighs on the heads of a generation in Sayon, and it would not be an exaggeration. In the era ruled by Myles, almost the entire Sayon was shrouded in darkness. No matter whether you wanted to do some small business or hope to develop in a certain industry, if you did not go through Myles, even if you had excellent qualifications and strong resources, you could not escape Myles¡¯ ws. If you dared to resist,¡ªyour business would copse at best, and at worst, your life would be in peril! During those years, the number of people who died under Myles¡¯ hands amounted to almost a thousand or at least eight hundred. He could well be described as a killing god in peaceful times! It was not easy to wait until Myles went to jail, but unexpectedly, after only ten short years, the killing god returned. What¡¯s more, his power and strength this time were much, much stronger than before. Even people like David Herb, Longman, and Amanda, when faced with Myles, could only choose to keep a low profile, with no power to fight back. Although White Mitchell now seemed to have hope to overthrow Myles, the troublemaker, it was eventually nothing more than a fleeting illusion. He only had two people with him, at most. In contrast, Myles was surrounded by many experts, with his personal strength even more unfathomable. Without saying anything else, even Maverick Scot, an Ancient Martial Strongman who had been on the tiger list, may be just an optional pawn in Myles¡¯ camp. Otherwise, Maverick Scot wouldn¡¯t have ended up the way he is now.
¡°What a pity, what a pity. If White Mitchell had been given ten more years, he may have been able to fight Myles.¡± ¡°He¡¯s too young and impulsive. If he knew to avoid the sharp edge and wait until he has got enough strength to confront Myles, the oue might have been different.¡± ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s just obediently listen to Myles. Living disgracefully is better than dying decently, to avoid ending up like White Mitchell in the end.¡± For a time, the sounds of disappointment rose and fell. From their tone, it seemed that White Mitchell was already a corpse, and his defeat was a foregone conclusion.
Ignoring the discussion among the crowd, White Mitchell remained indifferent, with an unwavering look on his face, staring coldly at Maddox. After hearing the voices of the crowd, Maddox also quickly regained his spirit and straightened his back. He spoke to White Mitchell with full vigor, ¡°Hehe¡­ White Mitchell, you see it now? Do you think you¡¯re great just because you can fight? Can youpare with Myles¡¯ abilities? For someone like you, Myles could crush you to death with just a finger. ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you can show off in front of me, you¡¯re invincible in the world. Wait until my Third Master steps out, you¡¯ll have to kneel before me¡­¡± Thwack! Without even waiting for Maddox to finish his words, White Mitchell¡¯s hand gripped his throat directly. ¡°You sure do talk a lot!¡± White Mitchell said coldly, hisrge hand, like a tiger¡¯s w, gripped Maddox¡¯s throat tightly. In an instant, Maddox¡¯s face flushed red. He opened his mouth wide, trying to call for help, but he found he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. At this moment, Maddox was terrified to the extreme and started trembling uncontrobly. ¡°So, you¡¯re White Mitchell?¡± Just then, within the hotel lobby, dozens of powerful figures slowly made their appearance. The leading man was about fifty, wearing a traditional Zhongshan suit. Every movement he made exuded a powerful aura thatmanded undying respect. Obviously, this man was indeed Myles! Seeing Myles appear, the on-looking crowd couldn¡¯t help but have their eyes flicker, unconsciously stepping backward, fearful of offending Myles¡¯ dignity. As for Maddox, whose throat was captured by White Mitchell, he gestured desperately at Myles like a person seeing a life-saving straw, hoping he would intervene.
However, Myles didn¡¯t even cast a nce at him, let alone make a move. ¡°Master Myles, you¡­.¡± Seeing this, Maddox¡¯s mood plummeted to rock bottom. At this moment, Maddox finally realized that in Myles¡¯s world, his life was trivial. Even if White Mitchell killed him right now, Myles wouldn¡¯t show him an ounce of mercy. Instead, he would take the opportunity to swallow up the entire Cooper family. Coming to this realization, a tearful Maddox looked at White Mitchell, about to beg for mercy, but in the next moment, White Mitchell carelessly tossed him in the direction where Myles was standing. ¡°Returning your dog to you,¡± White Mitchell said indifferently. With a bang, Maddox¡¯s body harshly mmed down in front of Myles. Maddox felt like his entire body had crumbled, waves of pain surged within him. Maddox didn¡¯t feel angry, rather he was relieved that White Mitchell spared his life. Yet, his relief didn¡¯tst; seeing the pitiful Maddox, Myles brutallynded a kick on his throat. With a bang, Maddox¡¯s throat shattered instantaneously, blood mixed with fragments of organs gushed forth. ¡°Master¡­Myles, you¡­.¡± Maddox looked at Myles unwillingly with wide eyes. But throughout, Myles¡¯s face didn¡¯t show a hint of change, he indifferently said: ¡°To die under my foot, you haven¡¯t lived in vain.¡±
You! Maddox¡¯s eyes ckened. With immense regret, he died instantly. This is Myles; he never shows mercy to people who are of no value to him! Facing Myles¡¯s ruthless act, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but tremble, however, at this time, White Mitchell still maintained a calm demeanor. Myles¡¯s move was within Mitchell¡¯s expectations. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have tossed Maddox over. Killing such a petty man would only dirty his hands. After Myles swiftly eliminated Maddox, he turned his attention back towards White Mitchell and said: ¡°Getting rid of a piece of trash finally brings me peace. Now it¡¯s time to settle the score between us! You are my first stepping stone since my return to Sayon. I¡¯ll give you a chance, tell me how you want to die, and I¡¯ll grant you that!¡± ¡°Give me a chance?¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell smiled lightly and responded indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± I¡¯m not worthy? Hearing Mitchell¡¯s words, Myles roared withughter as if he heard a great joke, ¡°Good! Very good! I haven¡¯t seen such an arrogant young man in a long while. Today, I¡¯ll show you whether I¡¯m worthy or not!
Ah-Da, Ah-Er, Ah-San, get him!¡± Chapter 362: 362: Is the Major Achieved War King Really Amazing? Chapter 362: Is the Major Achieved War King Really Amazing? As soon as Myles finished speaking, the three burly men standing beside him took a step forward. Their muscr bodies and icy countenances made them seem like three sharp battle des, emanating an unstoppable air of authority. A fierce aura churned within them, echoing in the ears of the crowd like a rhythmic drumbeat. This sight sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. No wonder even formidable fighters like Maverick Scot failed to catch Myles¡¯s attention. Gazing at these men¡¯s brute strength, it seemed as if ten Mavericks wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. Furthermore, the subtle disy of bloodlust suggested that these men may hail from the War Department! Are they soldiers of the War Department?! The crowd watched in dumbfounded silence, exchanging looks of dread. If these were indeed warriors from the War Department, could it signify that Myles has their backing? Hisss!
The realization sent a ripple of cold shivers down everyone¡¯s spine, making their blood run cold as if plunged into an icy cer. They had only known that Myles had a mysterious and powerful patron in Capital City. But, nobody expected Myles¡¯s backer to be from the War Department! It didn¡¯t matter from which department in Capital City the support came, what mattered was if the War Department was backing him up, who could touch Myles? This was tantamount to antagonizing the War Department! A profound sense of despair took root in the heart of every spectator. This time, it seemed likely that nobody could prevent Myles from returning to power. Sayon was about to descend into darkness yet again. It was as if a living hell was about to be unleashed! Amidst these murmurs of discontent, the Kylin standing behind White Mitchell nced nonchntly at the three underlings of Myles. He then said, ¡°Brother, leave them to me.¡± Not declining the Kylin¡¯s request, White Mitchell simply nodded in silence. His approval ignited a gleam of amusement in the Kylin¡¯s eye. He looked at the three men sent by Myles as if a cat ying with a mouse. ¡°All three of you,e at me. Show me what the Xavier War Department has taught you.¡± the Kylin spoke with an unconcerned expression. His words stirred up amotion in the crowd. Xavier War Department! As expected, the three underlings of Myles did hail from the War Department, even from the most secretive Xavier War Department among Dragon Realm¡¯s major war departments! Myles¡¯s formidable strength suffocated the atmosphere, no one dared to voice any intentions of standing against him. However, when Myles heard what the Kylin had to say, he furrowed his brows slightly and couldn¡¯t help but nce at his men standing behind him. It was clear he was perplexed as to how the Kylin knew of their identities.
After all, the news of their covert training in the Xavier War Department was top secret; even the Xavier¡¯smander was kept in the dark. How did White Mitchell¡¯s subordinatee to know about it? While Myles was confounded, a seemingly insignificant middle-aged man standing behind him spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s rumored that White Mitchell has a good rtionship with Steel Turner. Although Steel has retired, their rtionship still exists. Plus, the five useless men you sent back were captured by the Nezzi Command! It¡¯s possible they might have tattled on you.
You shouldn¡¯t worry too much about this now. All you have to do is eliminate White Mitchell. Even if the sky falls, someone will hold it up for you. However, if you fail this task, you know what the consequences will be!¡± After hearing these words, Myles nodded in silence, then turned to his three men and coldly ordered, ¡°Stop wasting your breath, kill him!¡± The three men nodded sharply, their faces hardened, and they charged at the Kylin with savage expressions. ¡°White Mitchell, no matter how close you are to Steel Turner, not even God can save you today!¡± Myles sneered. Despite the words, White Mitchell remained calm. Surreptitiously, he addressed the Kylin, ¡°Clean the house for Weston today!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± the Kylin smirked and lunged forward in a quick stride. The Kylin¡¯s advance was met with disdain by Myles¡¯s three men. ¡°You ignorant fool, today you will learn the true power of a Major Achieved War King!¡± Theyunched a powerful counterattack, their formidable force rising instantly. The next moment, they all attacked together, their iron fists cutting the air like sharp des, creating an illusion as if they could easily prate a steel te. Unfazed, the Kylinughed in the face of their onught: ¡°Major Achieved War King? Impressive?¡± Boom! In a split second, it seemed as if a beast awakened inside the Kylin. The energy surged, carrying the scent of war and blood, bursting out.
The next instant, the Kylin pointed his two fingers together, like the tip of a sword, andunched his strike. Uh¡­? Hisssss!! The sight of the Kylin¡¯s sword-like fingers took the three men by surprise. It seemed as if a sword with an awe-inspiring aura was piercing through them. But it was just the Kylin¡¯s two fingers! Why was this happening!? The three men gasped in surprise, their pupils contracted, and their hearts involuntarily skipped a beat. Uh oh! In their shock, they could feel a cold chill creeping up their spines¡ªit was as if their souls had been momentarily shaken. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve! Stop!!!¡± Myles, standing behind his men, perceived the terrifying power of the Kylin and hastily called out. These three men were his mostpetent underlings! Ants like Maverick Scot could die for all he cared, but if these three were to die, his power would take a significant hit. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to give orders to my men!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face darkened, and his aura was released in its entirety.
You! Myles was taken aback, but in this precarious moment, the Kylin¡¯s fingers, sharp as a cold sword, had already sliced through his men¡¯s throats. Qilin Sword Immortal! Even without a sword in hand, he could transform his fingers into a deadly weapon! Just in that brief encounter, the arrogant three copsed, blood gushing from their wounds. Thud! Thud! Thud! The thud of three bodies hitting the ground echoed across the scene. The entire ce fell into a bizarre silence. In that fleeting moment, everything seemed still, as if time itself had stopped. The spectators, who had looked down on White Mitchell, were left dumbstruck. The three tough guys under Myles¡¯smand were dead, just like that? They didn¡¯t even manage to block a single move? Weren¡¯t they top-ss warriors from the Xavier War Department? Gasps!
An uproar ensued, washing over the scene like a tidal wave, persistently crashing against Myles. At that moment, they finally saw a glimmer of hope in Sayon! In that moment, White Mitchell, in their eyes, was as revered as a deity! At that moment, the entire field was set ame with excitement! Chapter 363: 363: The Power of Myles! Chapter 363: The Power of Myles! Sayon, International Hotel. ¡°Excellent! So satisfying! Andrew, don¡¯t start hoarding tonight! I know, you have a bottle of premium Maotai!¡± At this moment, Bentley, the head of The Patrol, is waving a telescope, excited like a child. Next to him stands another person of equal notability ¨C Andrew, the leader of Sayon City. The two biggest leaders of Sayon gathered here to witness the brilliance of White Mitchell! ¡°Bentley, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one holding back. Even now, you still don¡¯t want to reveal the identity of this big shot? Who exactly is White Mitchell?¡± Andrew said with a wry smile. From the moment White Mitchell appeared, all of Sayon underwent a drastic change. But no one knows the real identity of White Mitchell. Even he, the city¡¯s leader, is in the dark about the whole matter. What left him speechless was this old partner beside him. Despite knowing White Mitchell¡¯s identity, he refused to reveal it. That troubled Andrew greatly. In response to Andrew¡¯s question, Bentley chuckled and said in a mysterious manner: ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself? I dare not reveal it.¡±
Ask him myself? Andrew forced a smile, rolled his eyes at Bentley, and said annoyed, ¡°If I could ask him myself, why would I ask you! Get out, you¡¯re not having the Maotai. You¡¯re better off drinking Erguotou.¡± ¡°Andrew, look at your stingy face! You call yourself a city leader?¡± Bentley joked. ¡°Get out of here, I¡¯m busy,¡± Andrew retorted, annoyance vibrating in his voice. Seeing his reaction, Bentley chuckled. He knew what his old partner was worried about. The current situation was crystal clear. Myles had Xavier War Department¡¯s backing. It would be an impossible task for anyone to touch him, even for Andrew as the city leader. But the truth was, irrespective of how powerful Myles was, he was still just a paper tiger in front of White Mitchell. The title of Army Master isn¡¯t given casually. Who in the Dragon Realm dares topete with him? Even if Myles manages to get the entire Xavier War Department, I¡¯m afraid it still wouldn¡¯t be a match for White Mitchell. What Andrew worries about would never materialize. With just White Mitchell, it¡¯s enough to hold a city! Even if Myles was extraordinarily powerful, he wouldn¡¯t make much of a ssh in front of White Mitchell. However, some things Bentley couldn¡¯t say in front of Andrew because White Mitchell had previously discussed that his identity needed to be kept a secret. Without White Mitchell¡¯s approval, Bentley wouldn¡¯t dare tell Andrew. ¡°Andrew, you might as well put your heart back in your pocket. I guarantee you, as long as White Mitchell is here, even if Myles cracks the sky, White Mitchell will patch it up for you,¡± Bentley said with assurance. After hearing Bentley¡¯s words, Andrew felt slightly at ease. But before he could avert his anxiety, his heart jumped into his throat. ¡°Is this the damn Xavier War Department¡¯s troops? That bastard Myles daring to mobilize the War Department¡¯s forces. This iswlessness!¡± Andrew gazed outside the hotel, his rage echoing out. Who else could be wearing the dark battle clothes surrounding the hotel if not the soldiers of the War Department?
Myles, that bastard, secretly mobilized the War Department¡¯s power without informing him beforehand. He¡¯s an absolute ouw! Does he think he owns Sayon City!? While Andrew was seething with rage, at the scene, Myles was ring viciously at White Mitchell, his face overtaken by a terrifying expression. ¡°White Mitchell! You really think you can get away with this? There¡¯s no one I, Myles, want to kill in Sayon who can¡¯t be stopped,¡± Myles threatened arrogantly.
However, White Mitchell didn¡¯t show any signs of fear at Myles¡¯s threat. From the beginning, he looked calm andposed. Myles, this nouveau riche bully, might be a prominent figure in the eyes of Sayon residents, but he clearly didn¡¯t measure up in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. White Mitchell nced at Myles without much interest and said indifferently, ¡°What, you can¡¯t help but do it yourself?¡± Do it yourself? Myles chuckled upon hearing those words, ¡°You? Someone of your caliber deserves me to do it myself? Ha¡­Before you start bragging, you better take a look at your current situation.¡± As his words fell, synchronized footsteps echoed from the outer surroundings of the hotel. In an instant, it was like an earthquake had hit the entire hotel. Everyone¡¯s hearts began to shake uncontrobly. At this very moment, it felt like arge, dark cloud was hanging over everyone¡¯s head, like torrential rain that could pour down at any moment. While everyone was petrified, soldiers dressed in ck and brandishing advanced weapons began streaming in, promptly surrounding the entire hotel. The ckbat clothing, the dark gaping muzzles of guns, and the subtle patterns printed on their shoulders made everything so suffocating. ¡°This¡­ is Xavier War Department¡¯s War Insignia!¡± Suddenly, someone amongst the crowd eximed in a trembling voice. With these words, everyone¡¯s faces turned anxious. The slight ray of hope ignited earlier was nowpletely extinguished.
Xavier War Department. Myles has actually managed to call in the Xavier War Department¡¯s soldiers! This power is simply terrifying! Who could possibly be his opponent? A popr saying goes like this, ¡®No matter how skilled one is, they can¡¯t dodge the kitchen knife.¡¯ Even more so now, as the soldiers are armed with the advanced weapons of the War Department! Even if you¡¯re highly skilled in martial arts, can you block bullets? Everyone thought that with his prowess, White Mitchell couldpete with Myles. But nobody expected Myles to y unfairly and directly reveal his trump card ¨C the Xavier War Department. Why even bother fighting now! Seeing these impassive Xavier soldiers, everyone¡¯s mood sank to a low. Their faces mirrored the pain of their lost hope. Now, Myles had already put forward an assured victory expression, observing White Mitchell with a cold sneer, ¡°See the difference between us? I admit that you, White Mitchell, which forced me Myles into such a situation, could be considered as a significant individual. But unfortunately, you¡¯ve offended the wrong person. Someone wants you dead!¡± Oh? In the face of Myles¡¯s ridicule, White Mitchell maintained his calm demeanor and said indifferently, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? Well, I¡¯ve yed along with you for a while and honestly, I am quite disappointed.
Since you¡¯ve already shown your cards, let me show you mine! All of you, listen carefully! If anyone resists, kill them!¡± BOOM!!! An enormous rumbling sound erupted, resonating throughout the entire scene¡­ Chapter 364: 364 – The Nezzi Command Department Receives Orders! Chapter 364: ¨C The Nezzi Command Department Receives Orders! This¡­ The all-epassing roar of engines, apanied by the ground-shaking sound, echoed across the entire scene. For a moment, everyone¡¯s nerves were on edge, bing exceptionally sensitive. ¡°What brand of car is this?¡± Someone seemed to ask in trance, with a hint of shock in his words. ¡°Car? This is a damn armored vehicle!¡± Whoosh! As soon as the voice fell, the clearly marked armored vehicles roared in like steel monsters, intimidating the entire venue! Looking at these powerful vehicles, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in awe. Didn¡¯t the Xavier War Department¡¯s troops already appear? Why would there be more War Department armored vehicles showing up? Could this be another scheme of Myles¡¯s?
The crowd was dumbfounded and felt a sense of unrest and fear in their hearts. But, in the next moment, warriors d in white battle armor, with grim expressions, jumped down from the armored vehicles. ¡°Arrest them all!¡± A thunder-like roar echoed loudly. Those dressed in white immediately pointed their weapons at the soldiers in ck battle armor. This¡­? Seeing this, everyone waspletely baffled, unable to react. At this moment, someone eximed, ¡°These are the warriors from the Nezzi Command! They¡¯re from our Sayon¡¯s Nezzi Command!¡± As these words were spoken, the entire scene boiled into a frenzy. The Nezzi Command, it was their Sayon¡¯s Nezzi Command! More importantly, Nezzi Command¡¯s troops belonged to the Dragon Realm¡¯s strongest War Department¡ªthe White War Department! This was the most formidable army in the Dragon Realm, intimidating the world, causing countless enemies to shudder in fear, ensuring that no external enemy would dare to cross halfway into the Dragon Realm! For the vast majority of ordinary people, just being able to witness this formidable army within their lifetime was satisfactory enough to die without regrets. At that moment, numerous respectful gazes were directed towards those white-d warriors, their hearts filled with excitement. ¡°Bentley, what¡­ what happened? Why would the Nezzi Command¡¯s people show up here? Moreover, why would they attack the Xavier warriors? How many more secrets are you hiding from me, Bentley!?¡± Andrew frantically asked Bentley. Bentley chuckled, his face expressing a profound look. He replied yfully, ¡°Andrew, look at the way you¡¯re talking. Didn¡¯t I just warn you? Moreover, what¡¯s all this about the Nezzi Command? The power of White Mitchell is certainly not as simple as you think. You should just open your mind and think. Be a little daring. Don¡¯t suppress your imagination.¡± Open your mind and think? Be a little daring?
Andrew blinked, a deep confusion shing in his eyes, showing a thoughtful look. Suddenly, a glint shed across Andrew¡¯s eyes, his whole body trembling abruptly. White Mitchell, White War Department, White Mitchell, White¡­ could it be?! Hiss!
Andrew suddenly drew a sharp breath, his eyes wide open, staring intently at Bentley, asking in utter shock, ¡°Bentley, could it be that White Mitchell is¡­?¡± At Andrew¡¯s words, a faint smile surfaced on Bentley¡¯s face. He gave a silent nod without an answer, seemingly confirming by default. Seeing Bentley¡¯s silent response, Andrewpletely lost his footing. Army Master White, White Mitchell is Army Master White! Insane, insane, we¡¯re all on the verge of going mad! Who the hell could have imagined that our Sayon could produce such a personage to shock the entire universe! What¡¯s more, as a city leader, I was totally clueless about this matter. Army Master White ah, he is the highest supreme master of the Dragon Realm. Looking at the whole Dragon Realm, how many people can be personally conferred by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council? Only Army Master White, only Army Master White deserves to carry this supreme honor. At this moment, Andrew finally grasped the reality of things. No wonder White Mitchell didn¡¯t give Myles a second nce from the start. Even when the Xavier War Department appeared, he remained undisturbed. That¡¯s his pride, the pride of Army Master White!
The thirty million warriors of the Dragon Realm see him as their faith. Myles, who the hell do you think you are? Andrew was certain that without White Mitchell saying a word, as long as the War Department knew that Myles was targeting Army Master White, the entire department, every single one of the thirty million warriors would not hesitate to dismember Myles. Thirty million warriors, a single spit from each one could drown Myles. You, Myles, even with the Xavier War Department as your backer, what can you do? Andrew, thinking of this, couldn¡¯t help but feel exhrated. He anxiously directed his gaze towards the scene, as if he was afraid to miss anything. At this moment, at the Sayon International Hotel¡¯s site, the warriors of the Xavier War Department, facing the warriors of the Nezzimand, simply couldn¡¯t muster any thoughts of resistance and immediately dropped their weapons. They knew very clearly that they were absolutely no match for the Nezzimand with their current team. Moreover, their trip to Sayon this time was unrighteous in the first ce. But they never expected that dealing with a mere White Mitchell would also bring in the folks from the Nezzimand. This time, they really kicked on a steel te. The warriors of the Xavier War Department couldn¡¯t figure it out, and Myles, the person involved, was even more at a loss. Didn¡¯t the intelligence report say that White Mitchell¡¯s backer was only Steel Turner? Steel Turner has already retired now, can he still mobilize the warriors of the Nezzimand?
Moreover, aren¡¯t the warriors of the Nezzimand supposed to be doing exercises outside? Howe they suddenly returned to Sayon? Myles frowned, his face changing colors, feeling an unbearable difort like a fishbone stuck in his throat. But at this point, Myles clearly didn¡¯t want to ept the reality. He red at White Mitchell and said: ¡°White Mitchell, do you really think with Steel Turner¡¯s residual power, you can deal with me!? I tell you, the Dragon Realm War Department is all in one family, my Xavier War Department and the Nezzimand are brothers in arms. I just can¡¯t believe that the people of the Nezzimand would support a punk who just got out of prison for you!¡± White Mitchell, listening to this, justughed dismissively: ¡°Whether you believe it or not, what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Myles was instantly speechless, infuriated by White Mitchell¡¯s words. Immediately, Myles shouted to the White warriors outside: ¡°Brothers of the Nezzimand, we are from the Xavier War Department, we are here on a special mission this time, if we have offended in any way, we ask for your understanding!¡± Faced with Myles¡¯ goodwill gesture, the White warriors remained unmoved, as if they hadn¡¯t heard him at all. At this moment, from a battle vehicle of the Nezzimand, the figure of War King Azure Dragon slowly stepped out, with a serious expression he announced: ¡°The Nezzimand, here by order, any resistance will be killed without mercy!¡± An order? Myles¡¯s face turned cold, who ordered this? From Steel Turner? No! Even when Steel Turner was in the Nezzimand, his rank could notmand War King Azure Dragon, let alone that he has now retired!
But if it isn¡¯t him, who else could be giving this order? Chapter 365: 365: The Army Master’s Command! Chapter 365: The Army Master¡¯s Command! Myles stood in ce, his brows tightly furrowed, his mind was full of unanswered questions. Who exactly was assisting White Mitchell behind the scenes? Could it be possible that White Mitchell¡¯s supportwork was more substantial than just Steel Turner? Had he overlooked any detail!? Myles¡¯ brain began to work rapidly, recalling every piece of information he had encountered about White Mitchell. Five years ago, during his time in the Quanch Prison, he had received an order from the Capital City to take care of a kid named White Mitchell. Despite turning the whole Quanch Prison upside down in his one-year-long search there, he still couldn¡¯t find White Mitchell. Then, a few days ago, he received another call from the Capital City, instructing him to dispatch his subordinates to eliminate White Mitchell in Sayon. This implies that, over the past five years, White Mitchell may not have been in the prison at all. If he wasn¡¯t in prison, where else could he be? How could he have suddenly be entangled with the War Department? Could it be that for the past five years, instead of being imprisoned, he was with the War Department!? Myles¡¯s expression suddenly froze before he cast an unbelieving nce at White Mitchell.
White Mitchell, Army Master White, the White War Department, White, White, White¡­ Boom! In an instant, Myles¡¯ mind seemed to have exploded, causing a tumultuous wave of shock to surge through his thoughts. White, he is White, he is the Army Master White!!! This bloody¡­ Myles came to a realization. His facial expression changed rapidly like a carousel, showcasing an array of extreme emotions. Shock! Horror! Fear! All sorts ofplex emotions were pounding against Myles¡¯ psychological defenses like violent waves, causing him to be on the verge of a breakdown. What the hell is going on? This is the Army Master, the Army Master! The person personally sanctioned by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council, possessing authority to execute before reporting, the spiritual pir of thirty million soldiers of the Dragon Realm, the Supreme Military Lord White! If this is true, isn¡¯t he courting death this time? Not to mention himself, even the support behind him would appear insignificant before the Army Master White, much like an ant. As long as White Mitchell wants, he only needs a word to make him and his backing disappear instantly from this world. At this thought, Myles couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breaths of cold air, tremors uncontrobly ran through his body. Beads of cold sweat trickled down Myles¡¯ forehead. His entire back was already soaked. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible. How could White Mitchell be Army Master White! It¡¯s all in my imagination, it must be an overthinking!¡± Myles tried hard to calm his emotions. But, he quickly realised that this idea was replicating itself uncontrobly in his mind, and he was unable to stop it.
¡°Impossible!!!¡± Myles roared angrily, forcibly quelling the fear within his heart, and red fiercely at White Mitchell: ¡°White Mitchell! Stop fucking around here and ying tricks!¡± You¡¯re just a whelp from Sayon. When I dominated Sayon, you were still a pipsqueak! Even if you really got into the War Department five years ago, in just five years, at most, you could be a War King, absolutely not Lord Military Master!!!
Azure Dragon, tell me honestly, who is the one helping White Mitchell behind the scenes!¡± Myles¡¯ voice was filled with anger and unwillingness. He was absolutely unwilling to believe that White Mitchell was the Army Master White. It wasn¡¯t just him, hardly anyone on the spot believed it. After all, Myles was right; five years, even with full training at the War Department, wouldn¡¯t result in such rapid progress ¨Cit waspletely illogical. But that was the reality. No matter how much Myles didn¡¯t want to believe it, he couldn¡¯t change the truth. urately speaking, it only took White Mitchell three years from joining the War Department to bing an influential Army Master. Not only that, he crafted the iron-blooded White War Department. The Four Great War Gods, five War Kings, and a hundred thousand White Army soldiers, had already be the most crucial force in guarding the Dragon Realm. That was an irrefutable truth! Facing Myles¡¯ doubts, White Mitchell faintly smiled. To squash a Myles was simple for him. But he wanted more than that. He wanted to uncover the people behind Myles, to hear Myles pronounce that person¡¯s name with his own mouth, to hold evidence and rightfully crush that man¡¯s pride to dust! For this purpose, he had tirelessly strived for eighteen years! He wanted those people from eighteen years ago to regret, to witness how, one step at a time, he¡¯d crush their pride and trample them underfoot!
With this thought, White Mitchell calmly said, ¡°Azure Dragon, tell him how long it took you to reach the Titled War King Realm.¡± Azure Dragon, hearing the words, took a step forward and instantly stood behind White Mitchell, alongside the Kylin, solemnly saying, ¡°Two and a half years!¡± ¡°Where is Kylin!¡± White Mitchell then said. Ky¡­Kylin? War King Kylin from the Middle Region?! Huah! The moment White Mitchell spoke, the whole scene resounded with exmations. The soldiers of the Xavier War Department, who had thrown down their weapons, looked incredulously in the direction of White Mitchell. East Dragon, West White Tiger, August South, North Turtle, and Qilin Sword Immortal in the middle! This was the War King Kylin from the Middle Region, the first of the five War Kings under the rule of the White Army Master, renowned as the current Sword Immortal! At the moment when everyone was in shock, standing behind White Mitchell, Kylin, with an amusement in his eyes, nced at Myles and teasingly said, ¡°I don¡¯t match up to the Four Great War Gods of Heaven and Earth. It took me two years to reach the Titled War King Realm.¡± Huah! The moment Kylin stepped out, another wave of exmations erupted from the crowd. Turns out, he is War King Kylin!
This young man, always following White Mitchell like an attendant, is the famous War King Kylin from the Middle Region! War King Azure Dragon, War King Kylin, standing like the most loyal guards behind White Mitchell. The identity of White Mitchell was evident! All signs pointed that White Mitchell is none other than the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm ¨C White! ¡°All generals of the White War Department listen! Dere who gave the order to Mr. Myles, let him die a clear death!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s aura was epic, and his massive momentum instantly enveloped the entire scene. At this moment, the clouds changed their color, a hundred grasses bowing, the name ¡®White¡¯ pressing over Myles¡¯ heart like the darkest cloud, making it hard for him to breathe. The White Army soldiers guarding outside then raised their arms and shouted in unison, ¡°We all follow Lord Military Master¡¯s orders toe here!¡± We all follow Lord Military Master¡¯s orders toe here! We all follow Lord Military Master¡¯s orders toe here! We all follow Lord Military Master¡¯s orders toe here!!! The all-epassing voices, like waves, echoing across the scene and reverberating for a long while. Everyone who heard it was unavoidably shaken. They all came here following the Lord Military Master¡¯s orders, and who the Lord Military Master was, was self-evident!
Chapter 366: 366: He is the Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm! Chapter 366: He is the Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm! They followed the orders of the Army Master! At this moment, the whole venue fell silent. The silence was deafening, you could even hear the dropping of a needle. All eyes were now on this young man they had originally dismissed. The White War Department, the White Army Master, White Mitchell! Who could have guessed that before this moment, the young man standing before them was the globally esteemed White Army Master, whose very name could send shivers down the spines of countless mercenary groups? Yet, life always has its elements of the dramatic. Standing before them now was the very person who held the supremely prestigious rank of the Supreme Military Lord, the White Army Master. The dragon has emerged in Sayon! Everyone¡¯s emotions surged involuntarily. Who says that Sayon is Myles¡¯s territory? Who says that in Sayon, there is only the authoritative Myles? There¡¯s also the Army Master White, there¡¯s also the Army Master White who is a true human dragon!
This is the pride of the Dragon Realm, and also the pride of every one in Sayon. If the news here were to get out, presumably every resident of Sayon would be stirred up and excited. The White Army Master, whomands the respect of the world, is one of their own Sayon people, he is Sayon¡¯s true dragon! Suddenly, all the gazes from the audience looking at White Mitchell turned exceedingly fervent, as if they were looking at a savior. Sayon will be saved, who would dare to provoke by the mighty name of the White Army Master? Someone like Myles does not even qualify to challenge him face to face. From here on, these Sayon businessmen will finally be free from the oppressive Myles. The future of Sayon, because of White Mitchell, has be very bright! ¡°That¡¯s great, so damn good, this is the Army Master. Sayon is saved, Sayon is saved!¡± ¡°I said from the start, White Mitchell is no ordinary man. Now you see, he is the Army Master, he is our Dragon Realm¡¯s Supreme Military Lord!¡± ¡°Enthroned personally by the Elders¡¯ House, respected by thirty million soldiers of the Dragon Realm, with the Four Great War Gods and Five Great War Kings beneath him,manding a hundred thousand soldiers of the White Army, stunning the entire world. This is White, this is our Army Master White!¡± Countless voices of excitement rose and fell, everyone¡¯s emotions involuntarily surged, as if the early extinguished me of hot blood in their chests had been reignited once again. ¡°If I were twenty years younger, I would have wanted to follow the Lord Military Master into the battlefield!¡± eximed someone enthusiastically. This was the heart¡¯s voice of most people present because after all, who would have thought that the Dragon Realm¡¯s Supreme Military Lord was a fellow of their own Sayon city. At this moment, they were proud to be Sayon people, proud to share the samend with White Mitchell! ¡°The Lord Military Master, it really is the Lord Military Master! Good! It¡¯s really good!!!¡± Andrew who was guarding the outer perimeter jumped up with excitement, his face flushed red, the gloom that had been suppressed in his heart had long since vanished. What took its ce was the same fervor as the people at the scene. ¡°This counterattack is fantastic, truly fucking fantastic! Myles probably never dreamt that he had provoked the Lord Military Master!¡± Andrew added. Bentley from The Patrol standing next to Andrew gave him a sidelong nce, acting as if he was unaffected. But truthfully, his excitement was no less than Andrew¡¯s.
At this moment, Myles, who in everyone¡¯s eyes had foolishly provoked White Mitchell, stood rooted to the spot,pletely still. He looked as if he had lost his soul, his eyes dimmed significantly. All hope is lost, all hope is lost! If he had provoked someone else from the White War Department, even a War God, perhaps, the power behind him could find a way to settle it. But unfortunately, the one he provoked this time was the leader of the White War Department, the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm¨CWhite!
Even the power behind him had to step aside in front of the White Army Master. He didn¡¯t know if the power behind him would lose sleep over this news. But right now he didn¡¯t have time to worry about that; whether he could survive the day was a question. Myles, out of strength, turned around to look at those grim-faced middle-aged men standing behind him. ¡°Gentlemen, how do you see the current situation? Can anyone give me an exnation?¡± Mylesughed bitterly, speaking feebly. Hearing Myles¡¯s voice, their faces grew even more somber. One of them could not help shouting at Myles: ¡°What the fuck are you bbering about? What does it have to do with us? We were invited by you, where could we go to give you an answer!¡± ¡°Exactly¡­ Exactly, the one who should give an exnation is you, isn¡¯t it? When you hired us with money, it wasn¡¯t like this!¡± Another middle-aged man refuted him guiltily. Apparently, they were all eager to clear their rtionship with Myles. Under such circumstances, anyone could see that Myles was helpless. As people who were referred by Myles, their identities were top secret and absolutely cannot be leaked. Now they could only hope that White Mitchell would treat them as a few thugs that Myles had invited and not investigate their real identity. Otherwise, once their identities were leaked, not even the forces backing them could match White Mitchell. If that happened, not only would they die, but their families are likely to be implicated.
Because they clearly knew how their masters handled those insignificant people. If their masters knew that their identities were leaked by them, they wouldn¡¯t even have to wait for White Mitchell to take action, they would take care of their families themselves. When Myles heard their responses, he also felt a sense of suffocation in his heart. ¡°It was like this ten years ago, it¡¯s the same now a decadeter, I am fucking fed up!¡± Myles cursed with gritted teeth. Ten years ago, he was used as a scapegoat and sent to prison. Unbelievably, just a few days after his release, he had offended White Mitchell, all for the sake of those people. Who did I piss off this time? The more Myles thought about it, the stronger his resentment was. In the end, his entire face was filled with fury. Meanwhile, White Mitchell stood in ce quietly, observing Myles¡¯s internal power struggle with an indifferent face. Indifferently, he said, ¡°I will give you one chance. Tell me, who¡¯s behind you all? Remember, I¡¯ll only give this chance to one person, I¡¯ll count to three¡­¡± Before White Mitchell could start counting, Myles couldn¡¯t sit still and blurted out, ¡°No need to count, I¡¯ll talk!¡± ¡°Myles! You fucking want to die?!¡± ¡°Myles! You dare? Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you right now?!¡± ¡°Fuck off, Myles, you fucking shut up, do you think if you speak he¡¯ll let you off? Are you dreaming!¡±
Chapter 367: 367: The Grudges from Eighteen Years Ago! Chapter 367: The Grudges from Eighteen Years Ago! As the words fell, the five powerhouses who had originally stood behind Myles suddenly looked grim, then unhesitatingly turned their assaults towards Myles. Their only goal at this point was to prevent Myles from revealing who was pulling the strings behind them. After all, they were different from Myles, they had wives and children, family. If their master knew that they had leaked his identity, given his temperament, he would certainly eliminate the root of the problem, decimating any rtionship entirely. Their ruthless master had shown his cruelty before, which is why they indiscriminately chose to attack at this moment. ¡°Lord Military Master, save me!¡± Witnessing these people attacking him, a chill went down Myles¡¯ spine as he urgently called White Mitchell for help. Seeing such a dramatic scene, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The might of the military master truly crushed everything in the end. Myles, who was just unting his arrogance, was now, in this very moment, begging for help from White Mitchell shamelessly. For a time, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but cast contemptuous nces at Myles. But at this point, Myles couldn¡¯t care less. Being alive was better than dying, and if he could use this chance to seek shelter under White Mitchell, having White, the White Army Master, as his backer would be like reaching the heavens in a single leap! Then, he could perhaps step hard over his current master and establish himself.
He could not have wasted ten years of his life in prison. How many decades does a man¡¯s life has? At the very moment Myles sought help, a cold smirk emerged on the corner of White Mitchell¡¯s mouth, then he directly struck a palm towards the five powerhouses trying to kill Myles. Boom, a terrifying force surged from White Mitchell¡¯s palm. The five powerful attackers were sted flying with one move, heavily crashing into the ground, coughing up mouthfuls of fresh blood. One palm, five defeated! At this moment, the most shocked of all was Myles himself. These five individuals were powerhouses his master had dispatched for support. Combined, their strength would even overpower a minor War God. Unexpectedly, White Mitchell¡¯s casual palm strike seriously injured all five of them. Was the strength of a Military Master this terrifying? For a moment, Myles felt a chill down his spine. His gaze towards White Mitchell was filled with awe. The might of a Military Master was unchallengeable. To insult it would mean death! Feeling the immense power of White Mitchell, Myles the fence-sitter,pletely fell to White Mitchell¡¯s side. At this point, even if he became a hanger-on, he would be satisfied. Seeing Myles in this vish state, where was any trace of a hero? Seeing Myles¡¯s spinelessness, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but despise him more. But this would not change Myles¡¯s intention of fawning over White Mitchell. He saw Myles at this moment, bowing his waist, as if conceding, he ttered White Mitchell, ¡°Lord Military Master, well done! This palm strike, is truly unparalleled in the world!¡± Myles still made a ttering thumbs up,paring the haughty attitude he had earlier, he was apletely different person now. ¡°Pah! Boot-licker!¡± Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but curse. Hearing someone scorn him, Myles wasn¡¯t embarrassed but rather responded proudly, ¡°A group of ungrateful ants, dare to judge me? This is called knowing the times makes a wise man. Who among the hot-blooded young men wouldn¡¯t want to follow such a hero like Lord Military Master?¡± The me of my passion hasn¡¯t been extinguished, I¡¯m willing to follow Lord Military Master my whole life, following him, I shall shed blood and sacrifice my life for the Dragon Realm!¡±
These impassioned words elevated White Mitchell¡¯s status while showing Myles¡¯s loyalty to him. Myles secretly gave himself a thumbs-up, believing his ttery must have reached White Mitchell¡¯s heart. The crowd on the scene, seeing Myles¡¯s shameless side, finally understood a truth¡ªwhen a person has no shame, he is invincible. Meanwhile, facing Myles¡¯s ttery, White Mitchell remained calm as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word he said.
Myles saw this and a sh of disappointment crossed his eyes, but he quickly returned to a fawning demeanor: ¡°Lord Military Master, enlightened and martial¡­¡± This time, before he could finish speaking, White Mitchell coldly spoke: ¡°Utter another word of nonsense, and die!¡± This¡­ Myles blinked, his fawning expression immediately stiffened, reced with a rich look of fear, and hurriedly said: ¡°Understand, understand, I understand. The ones who made me do this from behind are the Taylor Family in the Capital City. I¡¯ve been following the orders of the Taylor Family in the Capital City all along. The people from the Taylor Family are all shameless viins, devoid of conscience, and have carried out plenty of murders and robberies. There are quite a few people like me under their hands, and the benefits they reap from us each year is an astronomical figure. However, those people, how can they be a match for you, Lord Military Master. With just one word from you, you can wipe them off the face of the earth.¡± The Taylor Family in the Capital City? Upon hearing these four words, an old name surfaced involuntarily in White Mitchell¡¯s mind¨CFendy Taylor! ¡°Indeed, after eighteen years, you are still unwilling to let me go.¡± White Mitchell said indifferently inside his heart, a memory that had been buried for eighteen years now, surged up like a tide at this moment. Eighteen years ago, that year, when he was only ten, just like most children, he had aplete family. However, different from others, the rtionships in his family were intricately mixed and factions abounded. On the surface, it seemed morous, but in reality, dangerous currents were swirling underneath.
That year, as the legitimate eldest grandson of the Mitchell Family, his name was not White Mitchell, but Sebastian Mitchell. From the moment of his birth, the identity of the family heir had always been ced on his shoulders. Since childhood, the education he received was all revolving around how to inherit the family business and how to bnce family rtionships. But all this, vanished when he was ten years old. Mother encountered a tragedy. Father remarried, and brought back a five-year-old child from outside. It was also that year, at the Mitchell Family¡¯s annual meeting, White Mitchell was stripped of his heir¡¯s status and was ultimately assassinated, hanging between life and death. If it weren¡¯t for his chance meeting with Logan Jones and his wife, who were on their way to the Jones Family¡¯s annual meeting in Capital City. Had Sherry not dropped a lollipop that day, had Sherry not found him on the brink of death while picking up the lollipop. Possibly, he would have already died in the wilderness, a body unimed. And all this had a great deal to do with his vicious stepmother. Had it not been for Fendy Taylor fearing that he would affect her son¡¯s position, how could he have been reduced to such a state. Even the unexpected circumstances surrounding his own mother¡¯s death, were likely closely tied to this woman. Fendy Taylor, Fendy Taylor, it¡¯s been eighteen years, are you still livingfortably?! Stay alive and well, live well until the day I return to Capital City! With thoughts of this, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes abruptly filled with a fierce crimson, his raging anger even scattering the clouds in the sky.
Seeing this, Myles at the side was delighted, thinking to himself that this time, relying on his rtionship with White Mitchell, he could not only make aeback but also rise to a higher level. Perhaps recing the Taylor Family¡¯s position was not an impossible task. ¡°Lord Military Master, if you do not mind I, Myles, am willing to be your foot soldier, to trample over the doorstep of the Taylor Family for you,¡± Myles volunteered to say. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a touch of indifference shed across White Mitchell¡¯s face: ¡°Work for me? With you? Worthy? Kylin!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kylin responded powerfully. ¡°Kill him!¡± At these words, Myles froze, his eyes shing with intense fear, and he hurriedly said: ¡°Lord Military Master, no, Lord Military Master, you cannot renege on your promise! You promised to spare my life, I have told you everything I know, you can¡¯t do this to me, you can¡¯t treat me like this!!!¡± Chapter 368: 368: As soon as one wave settles, another one rises! Chapter 368: As soon as one wave settles, another one rises! Sayon, International Hotel. Myles bowed his head. The storm has subsided, but the follow-up matters were far from over. At this moment, in the hotel lobby, one after another, guests who came to attend Myles¡¯spany celebration were signing confidentiality agreements in an orderly queue. Today¡¯s matter involved not only White Mitchell¡¯s identity but also his n to return to Capital City, so they couldn¡¯t be careless. White Mitchell stood on the top floor, silently watching all this, and slowly asked the Azure Dragon behind him, ¡°Have you checked the background of these people?¡± The Taylor Family¡¯s power wasplex. Although he was now a prestigious Army Master, it was not easy to eradicate thempletely. If today¡¯s matter reached the ears of the Taylors, there would be no guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t startle the snake in the grass, affecting his entire n. ¡°Superior, we have checked, and we have controlled a few suspicious persons. However, there are a dozen Sayon nobles who want to meet you. They say they are willing to give half of their assets to establish a good rtionship with our White War Department,¡± Azure Dragon approached White Mitchell, responding respectfully. Was he going to give half of his assets to establish a good rtionship with the White War Department? Upon hearing this, White Mitchell gave a coldugh. The cunning of these capitalists, could he not see it? They were merely afraid that after killing Myles, he would target them, and thus they were seeking shelter. ¡°Tell them to donate half of their assets to the welfare institution within twenty-four hours,¡± said White Mitchell indifferently.
¡°Understood!¡± Azure Dragon responded, but he did not leave immediately. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Seeing this, White Mitchell spoke directly. Azure Dragon continued: ¡°ording to reliable information, the retired instructor of the Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, Jeremiah Weiden, is leading a team of elite Flying Tiger Guards and the twelve flying tigers of the military department back to Sayon, vowing to avenge his two grandsons. ¡°As Superior, the Weiden Family has provoked you repeatedly. Do you need me to¡­¡± At the end of the sentence, Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with a chilling light, exuding a strong intent to kill. It didn¡¯t matter who the retired instructor of the Martial Department was, or what the twelve flying tigers of the Military Department were. Whoever provoked White Mitchell was crossing them, the White War Department. Not to mention an insignificant person like Jeremiah Weiden, even if the Highest Commander of the Military Department Jayden came personally, he Azure Dragon would be the first to step forward, and first kill Jeremiah Weiden. ¡°Inform Sayon armed forcesmander Asher, tell him it¡¯s from me White Mitchell, this is thest chance for the Military Department. If the Weiden Family continues to persist- ¡°I won¡¯t mind making the twelve Flying Tigers disappear from this world forever!¡± White Mitchell said indifferently, his words filled with iron-blooded determination. White Mitchell knew clearly. This time Jeremiah Weiden, defying the military department¡¯s discipline and leading his team here, with his present heedlessness, might not listen to Asher¡¯s advice. But this was not of concern to White Mitchell. He had already done what he should do. If Jeremiah Weiden still insisted on doing things his own way, the end waiting for him would be nothing but a dead-end! What really mattered to White Mitchell was that within the twelve Flying Tigers, apart from Noah Weiden who had been killed by him, the remaining eleven were all powerful elites of the military department, including several who were at the God of War Level. If this team appeared in Sayon, their impact would be no less than that of the group of people from Myles that he had already wiped out. At present, his four Great War Gods were carrying out tasks abroad. Depending solely on Azure Dragon and Kylin, it might be difficult to deal with these people. If he didn¡¯t remain stationed in Sayon, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that Jeremiah Weiden wouldn¡¯t recklessly target Sherry Jones and the others in his desperation. Therefore, he himself couldn¡¯t leave Sayon at this moment. Even if he had to leave, he had to find an appropriate excuse to bring Sherry Jones and the others with him, to keep them from meeting any idents. After all, over the years he had made a lot of enemies in the battlefield, both domestic and foreign, visible and invisible, and everywhere, he had to take them into consideration. After giving this order, White Mitchell looked out of the window in the direction of Capital City, ¡°Fendy Taylor, spare you a little more time for now. ¡°When I return to Capital City, the end of your Fendy Taylor and the Taylor Family will begin!
¡°Someday, I will personally send you and the Taylor Family to the gallows, to appease the spirit of my mother in heaven!¡± ¡­ On the other side, just after White Mitchell had dealt with Myles¡¯ forces, the Jones Family who had been keeping an eye on the situation from the outside couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Nezzimand! It¡¯s people from the Nezzimand post again!¡± Old Madam Jones, leaning on her cane, was shaking with anger.
They initially came to witness White Mitchell¡¯s demise. As a result, halfway through, more people from the Nezzimand showed up. Anyone could guess that Nezzimand hade to deal with Myles. But this allowed White Mitchell to escape once again. Infuriating! Hateful! Just as the Jones Family was filled with rage and frustration, they saw from far away someone carrying the body of Myles, walking out. Seeing this, the people from the Jones Family quickly turned around, scurrying off as if they were afraid of bringing trouble onto themselves. In the meantime, Will Jones was cursing andining: ¡°Fuck! This guy Myles looks menacing enough, but turns out he¡¯s just a reckless idiot! He caused such a ruckus on Nezzi Command¡¯s territory, did he think they would just let it slide? And now look, he¡¯s dead, yet didn¡¯t manage to kill White Mitchell, he¡¯s just a downright reckless moron!¡± Upon hearing this, Amanda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, she seemed to want to say something but held back, finally she said: ¡°Will¡­ Will, do you think that kid White Mitchell always gets so lucky because something¡¯s fishy? Could he have other backgrounds that we don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡±
As soon as he heard this, Will Jones immediately rebuked her. He gave Amanda a fierce re, which scared her into shrinking back and promptly shutting her mouth. After scolding Amanda, Will Jones looked worriedly at Old Madam Jones, asking: ¡°Mom, now that Myles failed to kill White Mitchell, knowing the nature of that bastard, our Jones Family might not even have a ce to stand in the future. Right now, what should we do? Are we really going to bow our heads and apologize to that bastard!? Putting aside whether he would forgive us, even if he was willing to let bygones by bygones, are we really going to let him act high and mighty above us!?¡± ¡°How dare he!?¡± Old Madam Jones, hearing this, instantly became furious. However, thinking it over, considering the current situation, the Jones Family no longer had the bargaining power to negotiate with White Mitchell. Unless they could find someone to hold White Mitchell in check, the Jones Family would have a chance to get a share of the New Nezzi City Project; otherwise, they could only helplessly watch as White Mitchell became more powerful, not even able to get a slice of the pie. Just thinking of being suppressed by White Mitchell in the future, Old Madam Jones felt as if a fishbone was stuck in her throat, unbearable. After a long silence, Old Madam Jones made up her mind and told Will Jones: ¡°Will, contact our rtives in the capital city.¡± The capital city rtives!? Will Jones was stunned, immediately furrowing his brows. The capital city rtives mentioned by Old Madam Jones referred to their original family in the capital city. The Jones Family of Sayon relocated from the capital city since their grandfather¡¯s generation. However, despite years of development, there weren¡¯t many notable achievements. But their original family in the capital city was different. Even though they couldn¡¯tmand the wind and rain in the capital, they were one of the century-old noble families with significant influence, far beyond their reach. Even Asher, the richest man in Sayon, cannotpare to them.
However, these recent years, the Jones family of Sayon hadn¡¯t made much progress, and was almost forgotten by the Jones family in the capital city. Contacting the Jones Family in the capital city now was no small matter. Even if they were willing to help, the price that needed to be paid would not be insignificant. Thinking about this, the worried Will Jones asked: ¡°Mom, considering their current situation, can we even get their help?!¡± Hearing this, Old Madam Jones had a determined look in her dim eyes, she said indifferently: ¡°As long as the profit isrge enough, they won¡¯t refuse! You tell them, I don¡¯t need them to do anything, I just need them to show up and help us get the project of the New Nezzi City back from that bitch Sherry¡¯s hand, We will hand over half of the profit from the New Nezzi City to our main family every year!¡± Whoa! Will Jones was taken aback by these words. Then he quickly epted it. Instead of gaining nothing, it would be better to reap some benefits from pleasing the Jones family in the capital city. He clearly understands the principle that you can¡¯t catch the wolf without sacrificing the child. Once he understood this, Will Jones nervously dialed the contact information for the Jones Family in the capital city. Meanwhile, Old Madam Jones who was holding her cane, began to say maliciously: ¡°White Mitchell, this is your doing! You didn¡¯t let the Jones Family off, don¡¯t expect to have it easy either! A bastard like you wants to ride on my head and act domineeringly, in your dreams! Everything you have right now belongs to the Jones Family, it is ours!!!¡±
Chapter 369: 369: The Martial Department Takes Action, Elijah Bailey is Captured! Chapter 369: The Martial Department Takes Action, Elijah Bailey is Captured! Sayon, Splendid Sayonplex! ¡°Brother!¡± In the evening, after having handled all the matters, White Mitchell returned home, just walked in the door, and Sherry Jones who had been worried all afternoon threw herself directly into his arms. Tears blurred her eyes instantaneously. She, who had been pretending to be strong all afternoon, could no longer suppress her emotions at this moment. Although she spent the whole afternoonforting Zhihui, in her heart, she was more worried about White Mitchell¡¯s safety than anyone else. Now seeing White Mitchell return safely, the big stone in her heart was finally lifted. Seeing Sherry Jones crying so sorrowfully, White Mitchell felt a warmth in his heart, but also a deep sense of guilt. However, if he had told her everything, she would have been even more worried for him. After all, what he has to do in the future is far more dangerous than anything he has experienced before. The blood-drenched battlefield is a fate that every War Department soldier may face. But, to die for one¡¯s country on the battlefield, need not even to return wrapped in a soldier¡¯s shroud.
This is fate, but also a heavenly duty, in this life, there is no regret! Thinking of this, White Mitchell indulgently scratched Sherry Jones¡¯s delicate little nose and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for making you worry about me. It¡¯s okay now, everything has been resolved. The people from the Nezzimand have arrived, Myles has been executed, there will no more be a person called Myles.¡± ¡°Really¡­is it real?¡± Sherry Jones looked at White Mitchell with teary eyes. Seeing this, White Mitchell gave a light smile, and immediately took her to the couch and turned on the TV. At this time, the TV was broadcasting a piece of news. The content was about some reports from the Nezzimand regarding this incident. Myles was executed, White Mitchell was truly safe! Looking at this scene, the tears that had previously stopped in Sherry Jones¡¯s eyes once again welled up. Seeing this, White Mitchell teased her again by scratching her delicate little nose, ¡°You are a mature person, but you cry so much. If your employees see you like this, your majestic image as the chairman will be hard to keep.¡± Listening to White Mitchell¡¯s joke, a joyful Sherry Jones pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t act like this in front of them. Besides, the project in the new city of Nezzi is currently suspended, and I don¡¯t know when work will resume. During this time, I have given them a vacation, they don¡¯t even have the opportunity to see me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± White Mitchell smiled and then responded meaningfully, ¡°At the scene, the people from the Nezzimand told me to pass a message to you, don¡¯t you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Nothing is more important than your safety.¡± Sherry Jones said seriously. Hearing this, White Mitchell felt a warmth in his heart, and then ryed the news about the resumption of work in the new city of Nezzi to Sherry Jones. In fact, whether or not the new city of Nezzi could resume work was up to him. Previous work stoppages were merely a ploy to deceive Myles and his people. Now that Myles was gone, the new city of Nezzi would naturally proceed ording to the original n. This was the path that White Mitchell hadid out for Sherry Jones, so how could the work stop so easily? Hearing the news, Sherry Jones threw herself excitedly into White Mitchell¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t help but kissed him.
This startled White Mitchell, the veteran Lord Military Master, and he was momentarily at a loss for what to do. ¡°Ahem!¡± At this moment, Mori Jones and Zhihui, who were watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but cough a couple of times, but there was a loving look in their eyes. As witnesses of White Mitchell and Sherry Jones¡¯s journey, they had firsthand seen how challenging their path had been.
Now that everything has settled, their hearts have also begun to rx. But, in the entire family, only White Mitchell knew that the trouble was far from over. Whether concerning Sherry Jones¡¯s career or his revenge, the trouble would only increase. However, White Mitchell chose not to share these thoughts with them. Having been in the army for five years, he owed nothing to his country or people but felt guilty towards his own family. Now that he has returned, he will uphold the heaven for them and eliminate all obstacles! Thinking of this, a determined light shed in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. Definitely! Definitely! ¡­ Elsewhere, just when everyone thought things have settled, Jeremiah Weiden, the grandfather of Hans Weiden and Noah Weiden, who was a retired instructor of Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, hadn¡¯t returned to Sayon yet, but his influence had already discreetly extended into Sayon. Early the next morning, Sherry was enthusiastically preparing to return to work, but unexpectedly received a call from Elijah Bailey. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need toe to the office today. Things are a bit serious. The people from the Martial Department havee to check thepany¡¯s ounts, suspecting that we have dealings with crime syndicates. But judging by their aggressive attitude, it doesn¡¯t seem like a regr investigation. I suspect that the Weiden Family is stirring things up. You¡¯d better note to the office right now. It¡¯s best to find a ce to hide until things calm down¡­ What are you doing! Who allowed you to make a call! You old fart, you are looking for death! Someone, this old guy is sneaky, I suspect he colluded with the crime syndicate, take him back, lock him up, and interrogate him thoroughly!¡± Beep beep¡­. The icy electronic sound instantly caused Sherry Jones to freeze on the spot, her mobile phone fell from her hand onto the ground.
Hearing the noise, White Mitchell quickly came out to see. Sherry lookedpletely distraught, his eyebrows instantly knitted together. After a series of inquiries, Sherry finally described what had happened. Thepany has been sealed, and Elijah Bailey was taken away by the people from the Martial Department, promising to severely interrogate him. This is a clear attempt to target Sherry Jones, or rather, it is a way for Jeremiah Weiden to dere war on him. ¡°You stay at home, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go out and check the situation.¡± White Mitchell instructed, then abruptly left the house. Just as he was preparing to go find Kylin, Kylin and Beckett, who live next door, also opened their doors at this time. ¡°Has something happened to David Herb¡¯s side!?¡± Seeing the unusual expression on their faces, White Mitchell guessed something was wrong. Obviously, Jeremiah Weiden came prepared this time. Not only did he seal off Sherry Jones¡¯spany, but also controlled the forces of David Herb, Longman, and Amanda. His purpose was apparently to cut off White Mitchell¡¯s assistance and leave him isted and helpless. This move was far cleverer and craftier than Myles¡¯s overt manipting tactics. So even if White Mitchell had connections in Nezzimand, Nezzimand had no reason to assist him. Unfortunately, among all of Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s calctions, he miscalcted one thing!
He is White Mitchell, and he doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection! Upon hearing the news, White Mitchell¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he instantly ordered, ¡°Let Asher from Sayon armed forcese to see me. Is this his spection!? I want to see if this is what the Martial Department means!!!¡± Such arge-scale operation couldn¡¯t be aplished simultaneously just by the people Jeremiah Weiden brought back, the Sayon armed forces must have been involved. Only the Sayon armed forces could mobilize so many people at the same time. This undeniably vited White Mitchell¡¯s bottom line. Being in this position and not seeking to consolidate power is unforgivable! Chapter 369: The Martial Department Takes Action, Elijah Bailey is Captured! Chapter 369: The Martial Department Takes Action, Elijah Bailey is Captured! Sayon, Splendid Sayonplex! ¡°Brother!¡± In the evening, after having handled all the matters, White Mitchell returned home, just walked in the door, and Sherry Jones who had been worried all afternoon threw herself directly into his arms. Tears blurred her eyes instantaneously. She, who had been pretending to be strong all afternoon, could no longer suppress her emotions at this moment. Although she spent the whole afternoonforting Zhihui, in her heart, she was more worried about White Mitchell¡¯s safety than anyone else. Now seeing White Mitchell return safely, the big stone in her heart was finally lifted. Seeing Sherry Jones crying so sorrowfully, White Mitchell felt a warmth in his heart, but also a deep sense of guilt. However, if he had told her everything, she would have been even more worried for him. After all, what he has to do in the future is far more dangerous than anything he has experienced before. The blood-drenched battlefield is a fate that every War Department soldier may face. But, to die for one¡¯s country on the battlefield, need not even to return wrapped in a soldier¡¯s shroud. This is fate, but also a heavenly duty, in this life, there is no regret! Thinking of this, White Mitchell indulgently scratched Sherry Jones¡¯s delicate little nose and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for making you worry about me. It¡¯s okay now, everything has been resolved. The people from the Nezzimand have arrived, Myles has been executed, there will no more be a person called Myles.¡± ¡°Really¡­is it real?¡± Sherry Jones looked at White Mitchell with teary eyes. Seeing this, White Mitchell gave a light smile, and immediately took her to the couch and turned on the TV. At this time, the TV was broadcasting a piece of news. The content was about some reports from the Nezzimand regarding this incident. Myles was executed, White Mitchell was truly safe! Looking at this scene, the tears that had previously stopped in Sherry Jones¡¯s eyes once again welled up. Seeing this, White Mitchell teased her again by scratching her delicate little nose, ¡°You are a mature person, but you cry so much. If your employees see you like this, your majestic image as the chairman will be hard to keep.¡± Listening to White Mitchell¡¯s joke, a joyful Sherry Jones pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t act like this in front of them. Besides, the project in the new city of Nezzi is currently suspended, and I don¡¯t know when work will resume. During this time, I have given them a vacation, they don¡¯t even have the opportunity to see me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± White Mitchell smiled and then responded meaningfully, ¡°At the scene, the people from the Nezzimand told me to pass a message to you, don¡¯t you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Nothing is more important than your safety.¡± Sherry Jones said seriously. Hearing this, White Mitchell felt a warmth in his heart, and then ryed the news about the resumption of work in the new city of Nezzi to Sherry Jones. In fact, whether or not the new city of Nezzi could resume work was up to him. Previous work stoppages were merely a ploy to deceive Myles and his people. Now that Myles was gone, the new city of Nezzi would naturally proceed ording to the original n. This was the path that White Mitchell hadid out for Sherry Jones, so how could the work stop so easily? Hearing the news, Sherry Jones threw herself excitedly into White Mitchell¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t help but kissed him. This startled White Mitchell, the veteran Lord Military Master, and he was momentarily at a loss for what to do. ¡°Ahem!¡± At this moment, Mori Jones and Zhihui, who were watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but cough a couple of times, but there was a loving look in their eyes. As witnesses of White Mitchell and Sherry Jones¡¯s journey, they had firsthand seen how challenging their path had been. Now that everything has settled, their hearts have also begun to rx. But, in the entire family, only White Mitchell knew that the trouble was far from over. Whether concerning Sherry Jones¡¯s career or his revenge, the trouble would only increase. However, White Mitchell chose not to share these thoughts with them. Having been in the army for five years, he owed nothing to his country or people but felt guilty towards his own family. Now that he has returned, he will uphold the heaven for them and eliminate all obstacles! Thinking of this, a determined light shed in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes. Definitely! Definitely! ¡­ Elsewhere, just when everyone thought things have settled, Jeremiah Weiden, the grandfather of Hans Weiden and Noah Weiden, who was a retired instructor of Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, hadn¡¯t returned to Sayon yet, but his influence had already discreetly extended into Sayon. Early the next morning, Sherry was enthusiastically preparing to return to work, but unexpectedly received a call from Elijah Bailey. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need toe to the office today. Things are a bit serious. The people from the Martial Department havee to check thepany¡¯s ounts, suspecting that we have dealings with crime syndicates. But judging by their aggressive attitude, it doesn¡¯t seem like a regr investigation. I suspect that the Weiden Family is stirring things up. You¡¯d better note to the office right now. It¡¯s best to find a ce to hide until things calm down¡­ What are you doing! Who allowed you to make a call! You old fart, you are looking for death! Someone, this old guy is sneaky, I suspect he colluded with the crime syndicate, take him back, lock him up, and interrogate him thoroughly!¡± Beep beep¡­. The icy electronic sound instantly caused Sherry Jones to freeze on the spot, her mobile phone fell from her hand onto the ground. Hearing the noise, White Mitchell quickly came out to see. Sherry lookedpletely distraught, his eyebrows instantly knitted together. After a series of inquiries, Sherry finally described what had happened. Thepany has been sealed, and Elijah Bailey was taken away by the people from the Martial Department, promising to severely interrogate him. This is a clear attempt to target Sherry Jones, or rather, it is a way for Jeremiah Weiden to dere war on him. ¡°You stay at home, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go out and check the situation.¡± White Mitchell instructed, then abruptly left the house. Just as he was preparing to go find Kylin, Kylin and Beckett, who live next door, also opened their doors at this time. ¡°Has something happened to David Herb¡¯s side!?¡± Seeing the unusual expression on their faces, White Mitchell guessed something was wrong. Obviously, Jeremiah Weiden came prepared this time. Not only did he seal off Sherry Jones¡¯spany, but also controlled the forces of David Herb, Longman, and Amanda. His purpose was apparently to cut off White Mitchell¡¯s assistance and leave him isted and helpless. This move was far cleverer and craftier than Myles¡¯s overt manipting tactics. So even if White Mitchell had connections in Nezzimand, Nezzimand had no reason to assist him. Unfortunately, among all of Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s calctions, he miscalcted one thing! He is White Mitchell, and he doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection! Upon hearing the news, White Mitchell¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he instantly ordered, ¡°Let Asher from Sayon armed forcese to see me. Is this his spection!? I want to see if this is what the Martial Department means!!!¡± Such arge-scale operation couldn¡¯t be aplished simultaneously just by the people Jeremiah Weiden brought back, the Sayon armed forces must have been involved. Only the Sayon armed forces could mobilize so many people at the same time. This undeniably vited White Mitchell¡¯s bottom line. Being in this position and not seeking to consolidate power is unforgivable! Chapter 370: 370: The Matters that Martial Department Can’t Handle, I’ll Handle! Chapter 370: The Matters that Martial Department Can¡¯t Handle, I¡¯ll Handle! Upon receiving themand, Kylin immediately made a phone call to Asher. However, soon, Kylin furrowed his brows and said in a peculiar tone, ¡°Asher has already arrived. He¡¯s been waiting downstairs, just waiting for me to contact him. He¡¯sing up now.¡± Oh? White Mitchell was taken aback, wondering what Asher was ying at. Shortly after, White Mitchell met the Commander Asher of the Sayon armed forces at Kylin and Beckett¡¯s residence. However, the current state of Asher was far from good, one could even say he looked miserable. Asher¡¯s right hand waspletely covered in ster and his face bore a savage p mark. He looked utterly disheartened, much like an eggnt beaten by frost. As soon as he saw White Mitchell, Asher fell to his knees in front of him. ¡°Sir, forgive me, I betrayed your trust. I should die!¡± Asher said, looking utterly dejected. White Mitchell¡¯s face was cold as iron as he demanded sternly, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Hearing this, Asher let out a long sigh. As the saying goes, don¡¯t air your dirtyundry in public, but at this point, he had nothing left to hide.
Turns out, ever since Noah Weiden¡¯s death, Asher had been keeping in touch with the higher-ups in the military department. However, the Highest Commander of the Military Department, Jayden, was out leading a training mission. Moreover, White Mitchell¡¯s identity was top secret, so he couldn¡¯t casually reveal this to other people. This led to the situation at hand. Jeremiah Weiden, with the twelve flying tigers of the military department, had defied orders and forcefully returned. Though he had not yet arrived, the advance troops had already entered Sayon and directly took over the Sayon armed forces. As the saying goes, one rank higher can kill a person, let alone the arrival of the elite twelve flying tigers of the military department. Whether in terms of position or actual power, Asher couldn¡¯tpete with the people brought by Jeremiah Weiden. Asher had stood his ground and suffered the consequences. Currently, he had been suspended from his duties and severely injured, but the key issue was that the entire Sayon armed forces had fallen under Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s control. Asher knew White Mitchell was going to be angry, so without waiting for a summons, he came forward to apologize. ¡°Get up, you¡¯ve tried your best. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± In the face of Asher¡¯s apology, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t bear to me him further. Asher had done everything he could. If the military department couldn¡¯t manage it, White Mitchell would solve it in his own way. Hearing such words, a hint of destion shed in Asher¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of Noah Weiden¡¯s fate. If all twelve flying tigers fell, it would be a devastating blow to the military department. As a member of the military department, although he disapproved of Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s actions, he also didn¡¯t want to see the department suffer such a cmity. After a fierce internal struggle, Asher couldn¡¯t refrain from pleading, ¡°Sir, please give the military department another chance, I will definitely find a way to contact Commander Jayden. If he knew about Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s audacious move, he would definitely intervene and personally give you a satisfying response. Please, sir, give me a bit more time, give the military department a bit more time.¡± Asher knelt on the ground, pleading bitterly.
In response to Asher¡¯s plea, White Mitchell coldly replied, ¡°No need, I have given the military department enough time. Since your military department can¡¯t handle this situation, then I, White Mitchell, will take care of it for you. From this moment on, you don¡¯t need to interfere in this matter!¡± ¡°Kylin, see the guest off,¡± said White Mitchell expressionlessly.
¡°Sir, please give the military department another chance, please¡­¡± Asher continued begging earnestly. But all he received in return was White Mitchell¡¯s utterly indifferent face. It¡¯s over, White Mitchell is furious, the military department is finished this time! Jeremiah Weiden, oh Jeremiah Weiden, this time you¡¯ve really ruined the military department! Asher was crying inside, but facing White Mitchell¡¯s hard orders, he was powerless. He knew from the beginning, White Mitchell had never been the one to initiate a fight against the military department. It was Noah Weiden, Jeremiah Weiden and the Weiden Family who crossed his line time and time again. Now, White Mitchell is so intent on killing that he probably wouldn¡¯t be stopped even by Commander Jayden, the Highest Commander of Military Department. This is a catastrophe for the Military Department, equivalent to a total disaster! Asher left the district in a lost and devastated state, looking up at the clear sky above, which seemed as ominous as storm clouds in his eyes. Elsewhere, after Asher left, an order was quickly distributed to the heads of all major departments in Sayon. [Effective immediately, all departments in Sayon, excluding the Military Department, are not allowed to interfere in the affairs of the Weiden family. Offenders will be subject to militaryw! ¨COrder from the White Army Master!] Wow! As soon as the news was released, it caused an uproar among the various departments.
¡°Everyone, gather in my office within half an hour, fast! Fast! Fast!¡± Said Andrew, the head of Sayon, who was shocked and immediately summoned his colleagues after receiving the news. At the same time, the heads of various departments hurriedly made their way to his office, even before Andrew summoned them. This matter was of great importance, its impact no less significant than the incident with Myles the day before. Ten minutester, Andrew¡¯s office was packed with department heads. All who were present were powerful figures holding considerable authority in Sayon. To put it bluntly, under normal circumstances, a simple foot stomp from any of them would cause Sayon to shake. As it stood, however, these departmental heads were restless, as if sitting on pins and needles. ¡°This is madness! Jeremiah Weiden is seeking his own doom! Didn¡¯t he learn anything from what happened to Myles? He¡¯s going to ruin Sayon!¡± ¡°Jeremiah Weiden has lost one grandson to disability and the other to death. While it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s enraged, he doesn¡¯t even realize who his enemy truly is.¡± ¡°Jeremiah acts without regard tow and propriety, arbitrarily calling upon the power of the Military Department without even a hint of notification. He¡¯s clearly taking us for granted. Should we still care about his wellbeing?¡± The crowd babbled on, indecisive about how to handle this situation. At this point, Andrew, the head of Sayon, waved his hand and sternly said, ¡°Silence!¡± Upon hearing hismand, the crowd immediately hushed, all eyes directed towards Andrew. Andrew, seated in the central position, said forcefully with an iron expression, ¡°Gentlemen, I believe we all know who has given the orders this time. I won¡¯t waste time rehashing it. Today, I called you over here for one purpose.
Effective immediately, all departments in Sayon will cooperate in this operation. If anyone dares to leak information, I, Andrew, will not let them off!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The crowd stood in response, their eyes filled with a determination. Jeremiah Weiden was being too audacious this time,pletely disregarding the departments of Sayon. Since they were unable to handle him, the best they could do was to cooperate in every possible way with White Mitchell. This time, they will make Jeremiah Weiden understand that Sayon is not his private backyard! ¡­ While the heads of numerous Sayon divisions were passing down orders, a ck military helicopter slowlynded at Sayon Armed Forces¡¯ helipad. As the cabin door opened, an elderly figure appeared before everyone, his hair white but body robust. ¡°Salute to the instructor!¡± The moment he appeared, the dozens of figures who had been waiting on the helipad kneeled in unison, their expressions extremely reverent. Clearly, this was none other than the former Head Instructor of the Martial Department¡¯s Flying Tigers and the Family Head of Weiden Family, Jeremiah Weiden! ¡°Thank you for making a special trip for my family matters.¡± Jeremiah responded with a stern face. Although his words held a hint of formality, his expression was filled with an air of expectation. At this moment, a member of the Tiger Guard, who had arrived early in Sayon, reported, ¡°Instructor, ording to reliable news, all major departments in Sayon have begun to shrink their manpower today.
Even the local Patrol department near the Weiden Family has evacuated all their patrolmen, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Before the man could finish, Jeremiah interjected indifferently, ¡°Andrew and others are just a bunch of worthless strays. I¡¯ve yet to exact my revenge for the murder of my grandson, Noah, in Sayon. It¡¯s only natural that they¡¯re tailing between their legs, fearing that I will ask them to be ountable. Pay them no mind. Deliver a message on my behalf to the young man with the surname Mitchell. Three dayster, I will hold a funeral for Noah, and I n to use his blood as a sacrifice to my grandson¡¯s spirit in heaven! If he wants his friends and family to survive, he must obediently surrender his life. Otherwise, three days from now, I won¡¯t spare a single one!!!¡± Chapter 371: 371: Can the Jones Family save White Mitchell? Chapter 371: Can the Jones Family save White Mitchell? Sayon, Jones Family! The news of Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s return to Sayon with his Tiger Guard had spread like wildfire, sweeping through all of Sayon in no time. The arrival of this news at the Jones Family neared catastrophe! ¡°We¡¯re finished! What are we going to do now? Will the Weiden Familye after us too!?¡± Amanda uttered anxiously, flustered, seeming to lose her soul. Will Jones at her side was also deeply worried, the wrinkles on his face could almost trap a fly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that bastard causing us trouble! I deeply regret not kicking him out when he first joined our family!¡± Will Jones cursed angrily. ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandma, we need to think of a n! Jacob said he would call off our engagement when he heard about this!¡± Snowden Jonesmented. What!? Upon hearing this, Will and his wife Amanda¡¯s expressions of anger intensified, their resentment towards White Mitchell growing stronger. They wished they could devour his flesh and drink his blood. For a moment, the whole Jones Family¡¯s hatred towards White Mitchell grew even more intense. The dark cloud over the heads of all in the Jones family seemed to linger indefinitely.
Amongst everyone at the Jones home, the only person who managed to maintain herposure was Old Madam Jones. Old Madam Jones was seen sitting quietly with her dim eyes narrowed into thin slits. Her wrinkled hands ran back and forth on her dragon head cane, as if mulling over some strategy. Suddenly, Old Madam¡¯s eyes opened widely, and a hint of bright light shed within. Immediately after that, Will and the others saw a peculiar smile ying up on her lips. ¡°Mom, have you thought of a n!?¡± Will eagerly asked, with a hopeful glimmer in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Amanda and Snowden¡¯s gaze turned towards Old Madam Jones. Old Madam Jones nodded, her eyes then snapping coldly, scoffed, ¡°Heh¡­ This might just be a once-in-a-thousand-year opportunity for the Jones Family!¡± A once-in-a-thousand-year opportunity!? What does she mean!? Will and others were taken aback, unable toprehend. Seeing their confusion, Old Madam Jones chuckled triumphantly. She continued, ¡°The whole world knows that the Weiden family is after White Mitchell. That little brat, Sherry, will definitely try everything to help Mitchell out of this mess. If we tell her now that we can ask for help from the Jones branch in Capital City, how do you suppose she will react!?¡± Hm!? Amanda, still not fully understanding, asked subconsciously, ¡°That wretched girl is hell bent over Mitchell. Even if we ask her to die for him, she wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid. But mom, why do we need to ask the Jones family from Capital City to help Mitchell!? If he dies, that would be the end of all our troubles.¡± Faced with Amanda¡¯s ignorance, Old Madam Jones shot her a seething re. But before she could say anything, Will smirked, ¡°Help that bastard?! He wishes! Mom is doing this merely to use it as a condition to make that wretched Sherry hand over the Nezzi New Town project.
Once that happens, we can not only eliminate White Mitchell with the Weiden family¡¯s help but also take over the Nezzi New Town project! With the Jones branch from Capital City backing us, I believe that Nezzi will not dare say a word!¡± Saying this, Will couldn¡¯t help giving Old Madam Jones a thumbs up. They were previously concerned about finding a reason to im Nezzi New Town. After all, the Jones branch from Capital City couldn¡¯t forcefully snatch it from Sherry¡¯s hands. However, Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s appearance has now unsolved this problem for them.
In the future, the Jones family could effortlessly remove White Mitchell and take over Nezzi New Town. Two birds with one stone. ¡°Brilliant, mom, this move is simply brilliant!¡± Will couldn¡¯t help eximing. On hearing White¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones looked very pleased and immediately instructed Will Jones to contact Sherry Jones and ask her toe to the Jones family home alone. ¡­ On the other hand, Sherry Jones, originally upset about White Mitchell¡¯s situation, scowled subconsciously after receiving a call from Will Jones. She knew very well that the Jones family, known for their self-interest, certainly wouldn¡¯t help White Mitchell out of pure kindness. Most likely, they have already nned how to benefit excessively from her. However, at this point, Sherry Jones had no other solution. As long as she could help White Mitchell out of this predicament, she would do anything without hesitation. With this in mind, Sherry found an excuse, left her home alone, and headed straight for the Jones family home. About half an hourter, Sherry Jones appeared at the Jones family home. Upon entering the Jones family home, she saw the Jones family all putting on faces that were drastically different from the usual sharp acid tone, each of their faces full of ingratiating smiles. Sherry Jones didn¡¯t care about this at all and cut straight to the chase, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t pretend. Just tell me straight: what can you do to help my brother, and what do you want in return?¡± Old Madam Jones, whose little game was exposed by Sherry Jones,ughed instead of getting angry, ¡°Ha ha¡­ You¡¯re getting more arrogant every day, even showing off to me now?
Forget it, I won¡¯t bicker with you. I¡¯ll tell you the truth, we do have ways to help White Mitchell. The representatives from the Capital City branch of the Jones family will be in Sayon in the next two days. We can ask them to step in and help White Mitchell out of the Weiden family¡¯s troubles. However, you should know we won¡¯t give you such an opportunity for nothing. If you¡¯re willing to hand over the Nezzi New City project to the Jones family, we¡¯ll ask the Capital City branch of the Jones family to handle the Weiden family¡¯s trouble.¡± Capital City branch of the Jones family!? Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones frowned. The Capital City branch of the Jones family was not unknown to her. She only ended up in Capital City because Logan Jones was representing the Sayon branch of the Jones family at the annual meeting in Capital City once, which led to her saving White Mitchell. The Capital City branch of the Jones family, known to be a hundred-year-old noble family withplicated rtionships spanning various industries, can rightly be called a vast business empire. If they are willing to intervene on White Mitchell¡¯s behalf, the Weiden family might actually think twice about crossing them. However, they wanted her topletely hand over the Nezzi New City project; this was a condition she could not agree to, at least not fully. Knowing the Jones family¡¯s nature, once Nezzi New City fallspletely into their hands, the first thing they would likely do is retaliate against White Mitchell. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones began to speak, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to hand over the entire project. Fifty percent of the shares is my bottom line. Moreover, I will only hand over the shares to you after the people of the Capital City Jones family havepletely resolved my brother¡¯s trouble with the Weiden family. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hand over a single cent of the shares to you!¡± ¡°Are you joking? Fifty percent, do you think you¡¯re giving away food to a beggar, we¡­¡± Amanda was immediately unhappy when she heard this.
But at this time, Old Madam Jones directly interrupted her and said: ¡°Amanda, shut up!¡± After scolding Amanda, Old Madam Jones turned her attention back to Sherry Jones and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, fifty percent it is. We have already prepared the contract, please sign it.¡± With that, Old Madam Jones asked Snowden Jones to bring up the contract that had long been prepared. On the contract, they added the terms that Sherry Jones just put forth. Sherry Jones looked at it, confirmed that there were no mistakes, and then picked up a pen and signed her name on the contract. ¡°When will the representatives from the Capital City branch of the Jones family arrive in Sayon?¡± Sherry Jones asked Old Madam Jones after signing her name. Old Madam Jones, all her heart on the contract, simply replied without really addressing her question, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that you¡¯ve signed the contract, do you think we would still deceive you? Go home and wait for the news. When the people from the Capital City Jones family arrive, we will naturally inform you.¡± Facing Old Madam Jones¡¯s attitude, Sherry Jones felt an immense disgust, but for the sake of saving White Mitchell, she could only choose to swallow her anger. After Sherry Jones left, Old Madam Jones dropped her pretenses and revealed her original sarcastic face. Seeing Sherry Jones¡¯s retreating figure, Old Madam Jones sneered, ¡°Sherry, you¡¯re still too naive to fight against me. Snowden tampered with the ink on the contract at my instruction. Fifty percent? Ha ha¡­ By the time she finds out, the entire Nezzi New City will belong to the Jones family! As for that bastard White Mitchell, I really look forward to seeing his death at the hand of Jeremiah Weiden! Ha ha ha¡­¡±

Chapter 370: The Matters that Martial Department Can’t Handle, I’ll Handle! Chapter 370: The Matters that Martial Department Can¡¯t Handle, I¡¯ll Handle! Upon receiving themand, Kylin immediately made a phone call to Asher. However, soon, Kylin furrowed his brows and said in a peculiar tone, ¡°Asher has already arrived. He¡¯s been waiting downstairs, just waiting for me to contact him. He¡¯sing up now.¡± Oh? White Mitchell was taken aback, wondering what Asher was ying at. Shortly after, White Mitchell met the Commander Asher of the Sayon armed forces at Kylin and Beckett¡¯s residence. However, the current state of Asher was far from good, one could even say he looked miserable. Asher¡¯s right hand waspletely covered in ster and his face bore a savage p mark. He looked utterly disheartened, much like an eggnt beaten by frost. As soon as he saw White Mitchell, Asher fell to his knees in front of him. ¡°Sir, forgive me, I betrayed your trust. I should die!¡± Asher said, looking utterly dejected. White Mitchell¡¯s face was cold as iron as he demanded sternly, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Hearing this, Asher let out a long sigh. As the saying goes, don¡¯t air your dirtyundry in public, but at this point, he had nothing left to hide. Turns out, ever since Noah Weiden¡¯s death, Asher had been keeping in touch with the higher-ups in the military department. However, the Highest Commander of the Military Department, Jayden, was out leading a training mission. Moreover, White Mitchell¡¯s identity was top secret, so he couldn¡¯t casually reveal this to other people. This led to the situation at hand. Jeremiah Weiden, with the twelve flying tigers of the military department, had defied orders and forcefully returned. Though he had not yet arrived, the advance troops had already entered Sayon and directly took over the Sayon armed forces. As the saying goes, one rank higher can kill a person, let alone the arrival of the elite twelve flying tigers of the military department. Whether in terms of position or actual power, Asher couldn¡¯tpete with the people brought by Jeremiah Weiden. Asher had stood his ground and suffered the consequences. Currently, he had been suspended from his duties and severely injured, but the key issue was that the entire Sayon armed forces had fallen under Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s control. Asher knew White Mitchell was going to be angry, so without waiting for a summons, he came forward to apologize. ¡°Get up, you¡¯ve tried your best. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± In the face of Asher¡¯s apology, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t bear to me him further. Asher had done everything he could. If the military department couldn¡¯t manage it, White Mitchell would solve it in his own way. Hearing such words, a hint of destion shed in Asher¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of Noah Weiden¡¯s fate. If all twelve flying tigers fell, it would be a devastating blow to the military department. As a member of the military department, although he disapproved of Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s actions, he also didn¡¯t want to see the department suffer such a cmity. After a fierce internal struggle, Asher couldn¡¯t refrain from pleading, ¡°Sir, please give the military department another chance, I will definitely find a way to contact Commander Jayden. If he knew about Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s audacious move, he would definitely intervene and personally give you a satisfying response. Please, sir, give me a bit more time, give the military department a bit more time.¡± Asher knelt on the ground, pleading bitterly. In response to Asher¡¯s plea, White Mitchell coldly replied, ¡°No need, I have given the military department enough time. Since your military department can¡¯t handle this situation, then I, White Mitchell, will take care of it for you. From this moment on, you don¡¯t need to interfere in this matter!¡± ¡°Kylin, see the guest off,¡± said White Mitchell expressionlessly. ¡°Sir, please give the military department another chance, please¡­¡± Asher continued begging earnestly. But all he received in return was White Mitchell¡¯s utterly indifferent face. It¡¯s over, White Mitchell is furious, the military department is finished this time! Jeremiah Weiden, oh Jeremiah Weiden, this time you¡¯ve really ruined the military department! Asher was crying inside, but facing White Mitchell¡¯s hard orders, he was powerless. He knew from the beginning, White Mitchell had never been the one to initiate a fight against the military department. It was Noah Weiden, Jeremiah Weiden and the Weiden Family who crossed his line time and time again. Now, White Mitchell is so intent on killing that he probably wouldn¡¯t be stopped even by Commander Jayden, the Highest Commander of Military Department. This is a catastrophe for the Military Department, equivalent to a total disaster! Asher left the district in a lost and devastated state, looking up at the clear sky above, which seemed as ominous as storm clouds in his eyes. Elsewhere, after Asher left, an order was quickly distributed to the heads of all major departments in Sayon. [Effective immediately, all departments in Sayon, excluding the Military Department, are not allowed to interfere in the affairs of the Weiden family. Offenders will be subject to militaryw! ¨COrder from the White Army Master!] Wow! As soon as the news was released, it caused an uproar among the various departments. ¡°Everyone, gather in my office within half an hour, fast! Fast! Fast!¡± Said Andrew, the head of Sayon, who was shocked and immediately summoned his colleagues after receiving the news. At the same time, the heads of various departments hurriedly made their way to his office, even before Andrew summoned them. This matter was of great importance, its impact no less significant than the incident with Myles the day before. Ten minutester, Andrew¡¯s office was packed with department heads. All who were present were powerful figures holding considerable authority in Sayon. To put it bluntly, under normal circumstances, a simple foot stomp from any of them would cause Sayon to shake. As it stood, however, these departmental heads were restless, as if sitting on pins and needles. ¡°This is madness! Jeremiah Weiden is seeking his own doom! Didn¡¯t he learn anything from what happened to Myles? He¡¯s going to ruin Sayon!¡± ¡°Jeremiah Weiden has lost one grandson to disability and the other to death. While it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s enraged, he doesn¡¯t even realize who his enemy truly is.¡± ¡°Jeremiah acts without regard tow and propriety, arbitrarily calling upon the power of the Military Department without even a hint of notification. He¡¯s clearly taking us for granted. Should we still care about his wellbeing?¡± The crowd babbled on, indecisive about how to handle this situation. At this point, Andrew, the head of Sayon, waved his hand and sternly said, ¡°Silence!¡± Upon hearing hismand, the crowd immediately hushed, all eyes directed towards Andrew. Andrew, seated in the central position, said forcefully with an iron expression, ¡°Gentlemen, I believe we all know who has given the orders this time. I won¡¯t waste time rehashing it. Today, I called you over here for one purpose. Effective immediately, all departments in Sayon will cooperate in this operation. If anyone dares to leak information, I, Andrew, will not let them off!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The crowd stood in response, their eyes filled with a determination. Jeremiah Weiden was being too audacious this time,pletely disregarding the departments of Sayon. Since they were unable to handle him, the best they could do was to cooperate in every possible way with White Mitchell. This time, they will make Jeremiah Weiden understand that Sayon is not his private backyard! ¡­ While the heads of numerous Sayon divisions were passing down orders, a ck military helicopter slowlynded at Sayon Armed Forces¡¯ helipad. As the cabin door opened, an elderly figure appeared before everyone, his hair white but body robust. ¡°Salute to the instructor!¡± The moment he appeared, the dozens of figures who had been waiting on the helipad kneeled in unison, their expressions extremely reverent. Clearly, this was none other than the former Head Instructor of the Martial Department¡¯s Flying Tigers and the Family Head of Weiden Family, Jeremiah Weiden! ¡°Thank you for making a special trip for my family matters.¡± Jeremiah responded with a stern face. Although his words held a hint of formality, his expression was filled with an air of expectation. At this moment, a member of the Tiger Guard, who had arrived early in Sayon, reported, ¡°Instructor, ording to reliable news, all major departments in Sayon have begun to shrink their manpower today. Even the local Patrol department near the Weiden Family has evacuated all their patrolmen, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Before the man could finish, Jeremiah interjected indifferently, ¡°Andrew and others are just a bunch of worthless strays. I¡¯ve yet to exact my revenge for the murder of my grandson, Noah, in Sayon. It¡¯s only natural that they¡¯re tailing between their legs, fearing that I will ask them to be ountable. Pay them no mind. Deliver a message on my behalf to the young man with the surname Mitchell. Three dayster, I will hold a funeral for Noah, and I n to use his blood as a sacrifice to my grandson¡¯s spirit in heaven! If he wants his friends and family to survive, he must obediently surrender his life. Otherwise, three days from now, I won¡¯t spare a single one!!!¡± Chapter 372: I, White Mitchell, do not need anyone’s protection! Chapter 372: I, White Mitchell, do not need anyone¡¯s protection! Sayon, Splendid Sayon neighborhood. ¡°Superior, all major departments in Sayon have already taken action, but is it really okay for us to let the Weiden Family do as they please? What if that old man Jeremiah Weiden gets desperate and harms sis-inw, then¡­¡± Kylin said, hesitating. Hearing this, White Mitchell waved his hand nonchntly, ¡°No worries, let the Azure Dragon send over a team to protect her secretly. As for Jeremiah Weiden, if he wants to y, then I will apany him till the end! This time, I¡¯ll uproot the entire Weiden Family!¡± After hearing this, Kylin immediately turned around to make arrangements, but at that moment, White Mitchell¡¯s mobile phone started ringing. It was an unfamiliar number from the Capital City. White Mitchell frowned, then immediately answered the call. As soon as the call connected, Sana Robert¡¯s voice came through. ¡°You want to see me!?¡± The call was quickly ended, with only one short sentence spoken. Sana Robert was at a nearby cafe and had an important matter to discuss with him, saying that he would regret it if he didn¡¯te. White Mitchell hesitated for a moment, but finally took Kylin with him downstairs, curious about what Sana Robert was up to. Soon, White Mitchell arrived at a coffee shop near the residential area and saw Sana Robert wearing sunsses. Despite the sunsses, Sana Robert¡¯s noble temperament still attracted many eyes. Flirting men swooped on her, asking for her contact information. But without exception, all were ruthlessly rejected by the Capital City¡¯s youngdy. She was both noble and stunning, emitting an aura of aloofness, causing all the men who wanted to get closer to lose courage. Just then, a young figure directly took a seat in front of Sana Robert. The previously rejected men sneered one after another watching this scene. ¡°One minute, I bet he¡¯ll get kicked out by the beauty.¡± ¡°Even one minute? I couldn¡¯tst even ten seconds. He canst a minute?¡± ¡°Indeed, look at that youngster, he looks so poor. To think he could evenpare with us¡­¡± But before they could finish, Sana Robert, whom they considered an icy beauty, snapped, ¡°Do you know what the consequences are for making me wait so long!?¡± The icy beauty was waiting for that poor boy!? What!? This scene left the men dumbfounded; the icy beauty they couldn¡¯t get the number of was actually waiting for this poord? What about him did he fall short to? Could it be love? They were all filled with jealousy towards White Mitchell. Meanwhile, White Mitchell, who was seated across from Sana Robert, casually responded after hearing her words, ¡°If you can¡¯t wait, feel free to leave. Please understand your position here, it¡¯s you who wanted to see me, not the other way around.¡± ¡°You!¡± Sana Robert was left speechless, her anger visible even through her sunsses. As the daughter of the illustrious Robert Family, even in the tiger-filled Capital City, she had never been treated like this. However, this White Mitchell repeatedly humiliated her. It was truly infuriating! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was her grandfather¡¯s benefactor, she would have fallen out with him long ago. Meanwhile, the men who were previously jealous of White Mitchell were astonished by the turn of events. Impressive! Definitely impressive! Who said one had to be vishly obsequious to a beauty? Here was a real-life example! Everyone began to admire White Mitchell in their hearts. However, just as they wanted to observe White Mitchell¡¯s subsequent performance, several unidentified strangers kicked them out. In a short while, only White Mitchell and Sana Robert were left in the coffee shop. Sana Robert slowly removed her sunsses, her crystalline eyes reflecting two rays of disgust. She slowly began, ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t think because you were a benefactor to my grandfather, you can be impudent in front of me! You know your current situation; if the Martial Department strikes, you might not have many days left to live. Honestly, given our Robert Family¡¯s rtionship with the War Department, if we want to protect you, it would just take a word from me. If you¡¯re sensible, I might consider saving your life.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± White Mitchell chuckled indifferently, then asked nonchntly, ¡°I wonder what I have to do to be considered ¡®sensible¡¯?¡± Hearing his words, Sanaughed coldly, ¡°Heh¡­ I thought White Mitchell would show more backbone; turns out he surrendered as soon as I hinted the slightest offer. Such a spineless man, if it were not for a chance encounter with my grandfather, he would have achieved nothing in his life. It¡¯s good, though, because that means he will obediently follow mymands. Thinking this, Sana smirked coldly. She then spoke, in the manner of offering charity, ¡°As long as you agree to meet my grandfather, tell him that the gratitude between you both has been paid off. If you persuade him to go back to the Capital City for proper medical treatment, I will, in a single act of mercy, go to the Weiden Family and smooth things out for you. On top of that, the resources provided to your wife earlier will continue to be given, ensuring you both livefortably. This is a one-time offer. I¡¯ll give you one day to consider it. If you¡¯re hoping to incessantly exploit our Robert Family using this debt of gratitude, then let me tell you right now, that is wishful thinking. Even if my grandfather agrees, I will not!¡± Sana, with her arms crossed over her chest, leaning back in her chair, looked arrogantly at White Mitchell. She was used to dealing with such people. Those who, due to some stroke of luck, manage to form connections with wealthy and powerful families, dream of leeching off of them for life, like despised parasites. That will not be happening! If it wasn¡¯t for her grandpa¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t even associate with a person like this. Speaking even a single word more with him would be a blow to her dignity. Fortunately, White Mitchell was now at his wit¡¯s end. He couldn¡¯t refuse the offer she just put forward. This way, she could finally sever all ties with such people. Just when Sana was convinced that White Mitchell would ept her conditions, he, sitting across her, stood up with a bored expression. If Sana had spoken politely, he might even have considered helping her. However, she instead exuded the arrogance typical of the elite families in the Capital City. White Mitchell never needed charity from others, much less leftovers from someone¡¯s table. If Sana really wanted to help him, she would have done so when Myles made his move, and not have waited until today. The reason she chose to hide when Myles struck was nothing more than fear of the forces behind him. Even Myles, with the forces backing him, couldn¡¯t intimidate White Mitchell; let alone the Weiden Family. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait a day. I can answer you right now; your family matters are of no concern to me.¡± Saying this, White Mitchell turned to leave. This¡­!!! Hearing these words, Sana stood there frozen, her pretty face growing cloudier; she finally couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°White Mitchell, what do you mean?! You don¡¯t believe I can call off all coborations with your wife right now? I want to see how arrogant you can be without the support of my Robert Family!¡± Support from the Robert Family? White Mitchellughed coldly as he heard her. Immediate chilling aura emanated from him, filling the entire caf¨¦ with an intense pressure, as if the air around had suddenly turned icy cold. The overwhelming aura swept over Sana like a tide; she felt her heart palpitating as if she was on the brink of an endless abyss. It was dark! And terrifying! At this moment, Sana was frozen, her body involuntarily shivering, her heart trembling too. Then she heard White Mitchell, without turning back, express, ¡°White Mitchell needs no protection from anyone. Go and ask your grandfather, whether it¡¯s the Robert Family protecting me or me, White Mitchell, protecting the Robert Family!¡± This¡­ Sana was once again stunned, her mood plunging to its lowest. Who was White Mitchell really? Why did he exhibit such a powerful aura? Such an aura had never been seen among the elite noble families of the Capital City, not even her grandfather possessed it. Could there be some other hidden secrets in all of this!? Chapter 373: Sana Robert Gives in Again! Chapter 373: Sana Robert Gives in Again! At this moment, torrents of emotion surged like monumental waves, violently crashing into Sana Robert¡¯s heart. A profound sense of helplessness washed over her. Watching the determined back of White Mitchell, Sana Robert¡¯s heart twisted in never-ending struggle. She knew the character of her grandfather, if White Mitchell does not speak, he would likely die here in Sayon. But she only has one grandfather! Could it be that she was too arrogant? The usual methods used by the elites of Capital City were useless against White Mitchell. At this moment, Sana Robert couldn¡¯t help but begin to rethink her actions since she arrived in Sayon. True, all along, she never showed White Mitchell any kindness. She always thought he was just trying to take advantage of the Robert Family, endlessly asking for favors. But after careful consideration, she realized that all of this seemed to be just results of her own imagination. From beginning to end, White Mitchell never said such things. Even the resources given by the Robert family to his wife were forcefully given by her own grandfather. From beginning to end, White Mitchell has never asked anything of the Robert family. On the contrary, it was her who repeatedly provoked him. Upon these thoughts, Sana Robert seemed like a deted ball, her eyes gradually dimmed. Following that, with a thud, Sana Robert kneeled down, ¡°White Mitchell, please don¡¯t go, I beg you. I only have this one grandfather. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him. Ever since my parents died, everyone in the family wants to get rid of me quickly. Only my grandfather, only him, for me, he is the only rtive I have in this world. I was wrong, I bring trouble to the family, yet my grandfather still protects me, I shouldn¡¯t have been arrogant and overbearing, I am at fault, I truly understand my wrongs now. I beg you, please, my grandfather is already gravely ill, if he doesn¡¯t undergo surgery soon, he will really die. I promise you, as long as you are willing to persuade my grandfather to go back and have the surgery, I¡¯ll do whatever you want, even if I have to work like a horse.¡± As Sana Robert spoke these words, she was sobbing, her eyes filled with regrets. At that moment, she was no longer speaking to White Mitchell as the proud daughter of the Capital City¡¯s Robert family, but as a granddaughter pleading to White Mitchell. The arrogance of the wealthydy waspletely gone, all that was left was the sincerity of a granddaughter trying her best to look out for her grandfather. If it were not for her genuine affection, White Mitchell would not have hesitated for a second. Touched by Sana Robert¡¯s sincerity, White Mitchell slowly stopped, but he did not turn back. Seeing White Mitchell stop, Sana Robert was filled with gratitude. Then, White Mitchell slowly began to speak, ¡°You have earned a chance for yourself to live.¡± Having said that, White Mitchell continued to walk forward. ¡°White Mitchell, White Mitchell, White Mitchell¡­¡± Watching White Mitchell walk away again, Sana Robert panicked. But just as she was preparing to chase after him, she suddenly saw a series of shadows shing before her eyes. Thud thud thud¡­ Bodies fell stiffly, apanied by harsh thuds, they fell like dumplings in front of Sana Robert, terrifying her out of her wits. At that moment, Sana Robert¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, she looked at the terrifying scene in front of her, feeling as if she had been scared senseless. This¡­ Sana Robert waspletely confused, she had no idea what was going on. Just at this moment, Kylin¡¯s figure suddenly fell from a height, appearing before her. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re one of White Mitchell¡¯s subordinates!¡± Sana Robert was momentarily startled, her figure shook slightly as she spoke. Upon hearing these words, Kylin slightly cocked his mouth with a curious smile, then opened his mouth to say, ¡°Little girl, be careful when you go out in the future. You won¡¯t always run into my big brother. This time, if it weren¡¯t for my big brother, these people would have butchered you already.¡± Leaving these words behind, Kylin turned around without looking back to catch up with White Mitchell. ¡°This¡­¡± Looking at the bodies in front of her, Sana Robert¡¯s heart was inexplicably filled with fear, but she quickly asked anxiously, ¡°What about my grandfather¡¯s matter¡­¡± ¡°If my big brother agrees to take action, it means he has agreed, go back and wait for the news. Oh, by the way, can you handle these people?¡± Kylin said, looking back. Hearing these words, Sana seemed a little stunned, before nodding and again focusing her gaze on the bodies. ¡°They, have they tracked me all the way to Sayon!?¡± Sana¡¯s face suddenly darkened, as if facing some enormous pressure. On the other hand, after catching up with White Mitchell, Kylin also perceptively asked, ¡°Superior, do I need to call Cooper now?¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell silently nodded. Soon, the call was connected, and on the other end came Cooper¡¯s voice, weak but excited, ¡°Ky¡­Kylin, please¡­ does Lord Military Master have any orders? Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± ¡°It is me!¡± White Mitchell said, expressionless. At the other end of the call, silence ensued. After a few seconds, apanied by an even louder bout of coughing, Cooper¡¯s voice rang again. ¡°Mil¡­Military Master, it¡¯s you. You called me personally? I¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡± It was evident that Cooper was trying his best to control himself, but the severity of his illness was beyond his control. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell got straight to the point, ¡°Stop struggling, if you¡¯re sick, you need treatment, go to Capital City, have surgery if you need it. I am fulfilling my promise to your granddaughter, I have delivered the message, what you have to do, you know it inside.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± There was silence on the other end of the call again. After a long while, a heavy sigh came, ¡°Ah¡­I don¡¯t get this silly girl, why is she putting herself in this situation?¡± ¡°I do not wish to interfere in your family affairs. If there isn¡¯t anything else, I am hanging up.¡± White Mitchell continued. But at that moment, Cooper on the other end of the call suddenly became anxious, hastening to say, ¡°Wait, Lord Military Master, please, listen to what I have to say.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± White Mitchell responded impatiently. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Cooper was genuinely frightened, promptly took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Master, you are unaware, it is not that I do not wish to return for the surgery, it¡¯s just, I can¡¯t have this surgery. Ever since Sana¡¯s father died for his country, the people of the Robert family have been growing increasingly restless. If it weren¡¯t for me barely holding on, Sana would have probably fallen into their cruel hands long back. But, for the past few years, my health has been deteriorating year after year. Whether I have this surgery or not won¡¯t make much of a difference to me. At best, I¡¯ll live for another year or so. I¡¯m not afraid of your anger when I say this. The reason I¡¯ve tried so hard to get close to the White War Department all these years is nothing but an attempt to find a support for Sana before I pass away. I do not dare to hope that you, Lord Military Master, would shelter us, the Robert Family. I am willing to hand over half of the shares owned by Robert Family to the War Department. I only hope that when Sana is in danger, you would lend her a helping hand, allow her to continue living¡­¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell replied indifferently, ¡°I told you, significant one, I do not wish to interfere in your family affairs. But I assure you, if anything happens against thew, White War Department will not tolerate it.¡± Having said this, White Mitchell hung up the call, refusing to involve himself any further in the Robert Family¡¯s affairs. Even an impartial official finds it hard to settle family disputes, let alone theserge family grudges? ¡­ On the other side, the day after White Mitchell dismissed Sana, Jeremiah Weiden, along with the Twelve Flying Tigers and several warriors of the Sayon armed forces, made their grand appearance at the entrance of the Splendid Sayon district. ¡°Everyone else, step aside! If anyone disobeys, take them all back to the Martial Department!¡± Jeremiah Weiden shouted angrily. In an instant, all the residents of the neighbourhood closed their doors tightly, not daring to take a peek. Thismotion was not meant to be watched by anyone because, in a blink of an eye, they could lose their lives. Soon, the entire Splendid Sayon neighbourhood was filled with fear and panic. After intimidating everyone, the Twelve Flying Tigers next to Jeremiah Weiden arrogantly yelled, ¡°White Mitchell,e out and meet your death!¡± Chapter 374: 374: White Mitchell challenges the Twelve Flying Tigers! Chapter 374: White Mitchell challenges the Twelve Flying Tigers! A robust voice echoed deafeningly. Already distressed, Sherry Jones became even more flustered upon hearing this voice. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go out, this thing started because of me, I¡¯ve implicated you. If Weiden Family wants to kill, let them kill me!¡± Sherry Jones looked at White Mitchell with sorrowful eyes, speaking in a panic. She then tried to step out. But at this moment, White Mitchell pulled her back: ¡°Being spouses, we share everything. How can you implicate me?¡± After saying that, White Mitchell showed a faint smile on his face, reassuring her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t tremble before the Weiden Family. They want my life, but do they possess the power to take it? You stay safe at home. I wille back to you after I sort everything out.¡± At this moment, White Mitchell made eye contact with Mori Jones on the side and then directly opened the door and walked out. ¡°Bro, no, Bro, don¡¯t go, Bro¡­¡± Sherry Jones eximed, her eyes filled with tears. She wanted to follow him, but Mori directly held her back at the exact moment. ¡°Little aunt, don¡¯t stop me. Even if I die, I want to die with him,¡± Sherry Jones choked and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Everything, my brother wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much. It¡¯s all my fault, all my fault for being useless,¡± Sherry Jones cried out hoarsely.
Mori Jones, standing next to her, could only sigh helplessly and reassuringly said: ¡°Silly girl, has White ever lied to you? If he says he can handle it, he definitely will. Don¡¯t worry too much. White can turn the tide.¡± At this moment, Sherry Jones ignored Mori Jones¡¯ advice and didn¡¯t hear a word. She was filled with limitless self-me. If she had enough strength, White Mitchell wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. She was so weak, she was simply not powerful enough. Just as Sherry Jones was drowning in endless self-me, White Mitchell alone met the former Chief Instructor of the Ministry of Martial Arts ¨C Jeremiah Weiden ¨C in themunity. Jeremiah Weiden stood tall and distinctly, his vigorous eyes seemed to sparkle with peculiar mes. With a slick back silver hair, he portrayed the picture of an old man, but he seemed extraordinarily domineering. If it had been someone else, they would have been intimidated by Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s aura. Yet, White Mitchell calmly stood in front of Jeremiah, not falling short in momentum. Seeing this, Jeremiah Weiden coldly smiled. His lips curled up a brutal curve, he indifferently asked: ¡°So you are White Mitchell?¡± White Mitchell responded with aid-back demeanor: ¡°You came to seek revenge without even knowing who I am?¡± ¡°Insolent! You dare to talk like this to the instructor, do you want to die?¡± A robust man standing next to Jeremiah Weiden stepped forward and thunderously rebuked. As soon as his voice fell, the ten strong men standing behind Jeremiah Weiden stepped forward. Eleven people, eleven overpowering auras. Obviously, this was the twelve flying tigers of the military department, trained by Jeremiah Weiden himself. Except for Noah Weiden, who was already killed by White Mitchell, the other eleven were all present, showing their full aura. In an instant, every man¡¯s body seemed to radiate a sound simr to the simultaneous ringing of drum and bell. A sense of oppressive aura apanied it. Any ordinary person would have been choked by this powerful aura. However, these people in front of White Mitchell¡¯s eyes were nothing more than a group of weaklings.
At this time, Jeremiah Weiden, standing behind the twelve flying tigers, slowly said, ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t resist anymore. I came today with no intention of sparing your life. No one can save you even if you keep up with the tricks. If you¡¯re smart enough, surrender now, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind turning this ce into a river of blood. All your family, friends, and anyone rted to you will be implicated. Can you afford such a price?¡±
Obviously, Jeremiah Weiden didn¡¯t want to create more troubles. If things got too big, it wouldn¡¯t be good to exin to Nezzi¡¯s headquarters. But if White Mitchell was determined to go his own way, regardless of risking offending Nezzi¡¯s headquarters, he would make White Mitchell pay a terrible price! Confronted with Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s aggression, White Mitchell seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard it at all and replied indifferently, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then I would like to see what it is that I can¡¯t bear to pay!¡± As soon as his words fell, a strong intent to kill developed in White¡¯s eyes. The aura of battle and blood that had been cultivated within him surged, ready to burst at any moment. Seeing this, Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s gaze grew icy cold, and his face contorted in condemn. Immediately, he waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Take him down! Tomorrow, I will use his blood to pay tribute to my son¡¯s spirit in heaven! If he dares to resist, let him suffer. Let him understand what it means to be worse than death!¡± At hismand, the aura of the twelve flying tigers became particrly boisterous, as if a horde of wild tigers had awoken within them. At the same time, the look in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes also became increasingly frigid, filled with murderous intent. ¡°Hold on!¡± Just as both sides were about to start, figures rushed wildly from themunity outside, directly standing between White Mitchell and Jeremiah Weiden. ¡°Sana Robert!?¡± White Mitchell frowned, his inner momentum ebbing, and then spoke to Sana, ¡°What are you doing here!?¡±
Sana, without looking back, replied, ¡°You kept your promise, so we the Robert Family must also keep ours. My grandfather has already returned to Capital City for surgery. He asked me to stay and help you.¡± Stay and help me? At Sana¡¯s words, White Mitchell hesitated, and thenughed bitterly to himself. For Cooper to go through such trouble to protect his precious granddaughter, he must have really cared for her. iming to help me, when in reality, he just wants me to protect his granddaughter, thought White. As White Mitchell was deep in thought, Jeremiah Weiden, upon seeing Sana appear, his face turned grim. ¡°People from the Robert Family in Capital City!?¡± Seeing Sana and the experts she brought with her, Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s face darkened even more. Sana turned her gaze towards Jeremiah, replying with pride, ¡°Correct, good for you to have some discernment. White Mitchell, our Robert Family will vouch for you!¡± Huh!? Hearing these words, Jeremiah¡¯s eyebrows furrowed deeper and his face became more unfavorable. He had heard of the goodwill White Mitchell had with the Robert Family, but he never expected that they would challenge the Martial Department for the sake of one mere person. More importantly, the rtionship between the Robert family and the War Department isplex and unpredictable; one cannot be too cautious. Thinking this, Jeremiah squinted his eyes like a vulture and said in frustration, ¡°Sana, don¡¯t be so arrogant. I am going to kill someone today, and you people can¡¯t stop me! Today, out of respect for the Robert family, I will give him a chance. Tomorrow, I will hold a memorial service for my son at Weiden¡¯s house. If he can defeat my man then, I will spare his life.
Otherwise, I will use his blood to consecrate my son¡¯s spirit in heaven. If your Robert family does not agree, I will kill him now! Don¡¯t forget, this is Sayon. If I want to kill someone, your Robert family can¡¯t stop me. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it!¡± Threat! A naked threat! Sana trembled with rage upon hearing this. Jeremiah Weiden, relying on the awe of the Martial Department, indeed behaved as if he was above thew! ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t mind him. If he dares to do anything, we, the Robert family¡­¡± Sana turned to persuade him, but White Mitchell seemed not to see and stepped forward, talking to Jeremiah Weiden. ¡°All right! I take your challenge!¡± White Mitchell looked calmly at Jeremiah Weiden, quickly adding, ¡°Just in time, I also want to see how much you people in the Martial Department have grown over the years! No need to take turns, tomorrow, I, White Mitchell, alone, shall challenge the twelve flying tigers of the martial department!¡± Whoosh! The moment he said this, everyone was stunned, including Sana, who was on White Mitchell¡¯s side. One man challenging the twelve flying tigers of the martial department? Has he gone mad!? This is nothing short of a suicide mission!!!
Chapter 375: 375: A Huge Uproar! Chapter 375: A Huge Uproar! ¡°White Mitchell, have you lost your mind? Even if you¡¯re capable of fighting, can you withstand the twelve flying tigers of the military department!?¡± Sana Robert angrily rebuked White Mitchell. She was devoted to helping him solve his problems, but he rudely epted the challenge without a single word. What he was doing now was akin to a lone man challenging the most elite force of the Martial Department. Even the metaphor of a chicken trying to crack a rock couldn¡¯t sufficiently describe this situation; it was tantamount to suicide. The more Sana thought about it, the angrier she became ¨C she was almost ready to turn her back on White Mitchell, this fool. But at this moment, Jeremiah Weiden, standing opposite White Mitchell, sneered in response upon hearing her words, ¡°Great! Remember, you agreed to this yourself!¡± Upon hearing this, Sana became frantic, hastily protesting on White Mitchell¡¯s behalf, ¡°Agreed to what? He might agree, but the Robert Family doesn¡¯t! If you dare touch him, the Robert Family will even lodge aint to the War Department, ensuring your Weiden Family¡¯s fall from grace!¡± ¡°Comin against me!?¡± Jeremiah Weiden was unfazed by her words. A cold smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth and he retorted matter-of-factly, ¡°Miss Robert, just because I respect your Robert Family, doesn¡¯t mean I fear you! Even if your Robert Family has a good rtionship with the War Department, you¡¯re nothing more than businessmen, while we of the Martial Department have a more substantial rtionship with them. Do you really think we would fear an outsider like you!? If you know what¡¯s good for you, scram. Otherwise, irritate me further and I¡¯ll take you down as well. I¡¯d like to see if your Robert Family can save you in time!¡±
¡°You!¡± Sana Robert reddened with rage at Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s defiant words, her entire body trembling uncontrobly. This Jeremiah Weiden has really gone out of control!? Sana was about to retort, ring at Jeremiah Weiden, when she was stopped by White Mitchell. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I appreciate the Robert Family¡¯s sentiment, but there¡¯s no need for you to intervene in whates next,¡± White Mitchell calmly stated, his demeanor undisturbed from start to finish. ¡°White Mitchell, even you!?¡± Sana frowned instantly, but at this moment, she didn¡¯t realize the far-reaching impact her well-intentioned actions would cause. ¡°Do as you please! I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Sana scolded in a huff, stomping her foot angrily. She crossed her arms over her chest and puffed out her cheeks, indicating she had no intention of interfering anymore. White Mitchell remained calm, sparing Jeremiah Weiden a brief nce, ¡°Prepare yourself. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me too much tomorrow.¡± Leaving these words behind, he walked away nonchntly, leaving behind an enraged Jeremiah Weiden. Jeremiah Weiden, his face filled with cold fury, watched White Mitchell¡¯s retreating figure and snarled, ¡°Just one more day to live¡­ I¡¯ll see who¡¯ll dare to protect you then! Let¡¯s go!¡± As Jeremiah Weiden and his party left the neighborhood, the tension in the area eased momentarily. However, the impact of this incident was far from over. Soon, the news of White Mitchell challenging the Twelve Flying Tigers of the Military Department spread throughout Sayon like wildfire. Discussions about this incident reached unprecedented levels of intensity. The wealthy households who had suffered under White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but almost jump for joy when they heard the news. ¡°Dad, look, this is fantastic news! That bastard White Mitchell dares to challenge the twelve flying tigers of the Military Department! I can¡¯t stopughing¡­ I really can¡¯t!¡± Jacob Bright immediately ryed the news to his father, Archer Bright. The Bright Family had been having a tough time. They had originally been flourishing under the protection of n Austin, but n somehow managed to offend the people from the Nezzi Command and caused a huge mess.
The Bright Family had almost beenpletely destroyed in the aftermath. But now, Jeremiah Weiden had returned to Sayon with a swift and decisive strategy, cutting off all of White Mitchell¡¯s support. The current White Mitchell was like a dewed and defanged tiger ¨C absolutely helpless. ¡°Last time, that brat narrowly escaped due to the intervention of the Nezzi Command in the matter with Myles. Who would have thought that he¡¯d have the audacity to challenge the twelve flying tigers of the Military Department? It¡¯s absolutely ridiculous!¡± Archer Bright burst into joyousughter. This was indeed the best news he had heard in a long time.
Seeing this, Jacob Bright couldn¡¯t help but sarcastically remark, ¡°Exactly, if it wasn¡¯t for the Nezzi Command¡¯s interventionst time, he would have died in the hands of Myles. Some people are even discussing that White Mitchell has allies in the Nezzi Command. What a joke! If he really had solid backing, would he be in such dire straits right now? Those who say he has powerful allies are aplete bunch of idiots. They can¡¯t even understand the evident situation. They deserve to be stuck without any prospects all their lives.¡± Archer Brightughed even more upon hearing this. Those who said White Mitchell had powerful allies must be out of their minds. At most, he was just a bit luckier, that¡¯s all. If he really had powerful allies, would he be in his current predicament, having been cornered by the Weiden Family? Even assuming he did have powerful allies, from observing the current situation, this time his allies won¡¯t be able to save him. Therefore, this time, White Mitchell will undoubtedly die at the hands of the Weiden Family. There¡¯s no question about it! With this in mind, Archer Bright reminded Jacob Bright, ¡°Jacob, what happens next is crucial. Call off the engagement with the Jones Family and cut off all contact with them from now on. Also, we need to contribute to the Weiden Family¡¯s cause and try to win their favor. If we could work for the Weiden Family in the future, it would definitely be beneficial to our rise! Quickly have your subordinates prepare. We¡¯ll go to the Weiden Family tomorrow to ¡®mourn¡¯ for their young master [Weiden].¡±
Mourn? Jacob was momentarily stunned, and then instantly understood his father¡¯s meaning and began tough. ¡­ Meanwhile, as the Bright Family received the news, the Jones Family got wind of White Mitchell¡¯s challenge to the twelve flying tigers almost simultaneously. When they heard rumors about White Mitchell having extraordinary backing, they burst intoughter. ¡°Who knows White Mitchell better than us Jones? Such nonsense about extraordinary backing. Bah! Do people actually think he handled the Myles situation by himself? He escaped the situation by pure fluke! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be worth a dime. ¡°Mori Jones derogativelyughed. At this point, Old Madam Jones spoke up, ¡°Alright, alright. Enough discussion about this. The challenge is a facade, the real goal is to kill him. Even if he can win, he can¡¯t escape the Weiden Family¡¯s gunfire. He¡¯s as good as dead now. There¡¯s no point wasting time on him. Our priority is to cate that stubborn girl, Sherry. Once our rtives from the Capital City arrive, we can take over the project in Nezzi effortlessly!¡± Ding Dong! Just as Old Madam Jones mentioned Sherry, there was a sudden urgent ringing of the doorbell. Mori Jones, stepping out of the living room, nced at the door and smirked meaningfully, saying in a teasing tone, ¡°Speak of the devil, and the devil appears, hehehe¡­¡±
Chapter 376: 376: Invite the Highest Commander of the Military Department to Watch a Show! Chapter 376: Invite the Highest Commander of the Military Department to Watch a Show! Sayon, Jones Family. Sherry Jones hurried to the Jones family, feeling extremely anxious. As soon as she entered, she asked impatiently, ¡°Grandmother, didn¡¯t you say we already sought help from the Joneses in Capital City to aid my brother? Why are the people from the Weiden family still targeting my brother? What exactly is going on? Have you guys really been in touch with the Jones Family in Capital City?¡± It had been exactly two days since herst visit to the Jones family. But what had happened? The Jones Family of Capital City had made no appearance, while on the other hand, Jeremiah Weiden was pressing them. Now they had proposed a challenge for a duel, demanding White Mitchell to face the Twelve Flying Tigers of the Military Department alone. With the duel scheduled for tomorrow, how could Sherry Jones not worry? In response to Sherry¡¯s questioning, everyone in the Jones family exchanged looks, a barely perceptible yful glint in their eyes. Help White Mitchell? Haha¡­ They couldn¡¯t wait to see White Mitchell getting beaten to death.
However, their support from the Capital City of Jones family had not arrived, so it wasn¡¯t time to fall out with Sherry Jones. Whether to appease or deceive, the main task at hand was to pacify Sherry Jones. The Jones Family nodded at each other in understanding. Snowden Jones was the first to speak: ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? If we promised help, we would surely provide it. Do you think we¡¯re lying to you?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed, what good woulde to us by deceiving you? It seems that your kindness isn¡¯t appreciated. We¡¯ve been working hard to find connections for you, and is this how you repay us?¡± Amanda¡¯sments dripped with sarcasm. ¡°But ¡­¡± Sherry¡¯s face reflected her urgency, but she was directly interrupted by Old Madam Jones: ¡°Enough, Sherry, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. We will definitely fulfill our promise to you. People from the Jones family of Capital City have already taken action. Otherwise, why do you think the Weidens proposed the duel? Given the Weidens¡¯ strength, they could have directly killed White Mitchell. The Weidens, after all, represent the Military Department and need to preserve its dignity. That¡¯s why they proposed the duel.¡± At this time, Will Jones also chimed in: ¡°That¡¯s correct, the duel is merely a smokescreen. The Weidens will let White Mitchell off the hook. As long as White Mitchell behaves appropriately, all problems will resolve themselves. Don¡¯t you trust the ability of the Jones family in Capital City?¡± This¡­ Listening to the Jones Family¡¯s exnation, Sherry also became perplexed, unsure whether she should believe their words or not. Seeing Sherry¡¯s doubtful expression, Old Madam Jones scoffed and then slowly said: ¡°Sherry, what are you slightly anxious about? At this point, do you think we are capable of deceiving you? Moreover, other than believing us, do you have any other n to save White Mitchell?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherry Jones was at a loss for words, unable to find any reason to argue. ¡°Rest assured, just go home and wait for the news. After tomorrow, everything will be settled,¡± echoed Will Jones. The people of Jones family in Capital City will appear in Sayon tomorrow. Then, whether White Mitchell lives or dies won¡¯t matter at all.
Thinking of this, a sinister smile surfaced in the hearts of the Jones family. Sherry Jones had no choice but to believe them. With a restless heart, she left the Jones Family. ¡­ Meanwhile, as the talk of his duel with the Twelve Flying Tigers grew heated in Sayon, White Mitchell turned to Kirin and said, ¡°On behalf of the White War Department, send an invitation to the Martial Commander, Jayden.
Tell him, the Army master, White Mitchell, invites him to Sayon to enjoy some drama! Remember, he shoulde alone. If he messes up the show I¡¯ve arranged for him, I¡¯ll hold him responsible!¡± Upon hearing this, Kirin smirked, and a cunning light gleamed in his eyes. He immediately dialed a number, getting through to Jayden. At the same time, the Martial Commander, Jayden, was leading his elite forces through rigorous training in a deste area of the northwestern wastnds. The red and blue teams were conducting an intense exercise, reaching a fever pitch. Jayden was intently watching the scenes unfolding on the screen, not daring to let his guard down. But at this moment, one of his personal guards hurriedly ran to his side: ¡°Commander Jayden, there¡¯s a phone call that you need to take personally, it¡¯s from¡­¡± Jayden immediately frowned upon hearing this, and without waiting for the other person to finish, he scolded: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I say that during the exercise, all calls should be cut off? The exercise takes precedence over everything. I won¡¯t take any calls. Is it that Asher again? Haven¡¯t I told him to handle things himself? If he can¡¯t even handle such a minor thing, then how is he serving as themander of the Sayon armed forces?! Tell him to get lost, and after the exercise is over, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Jayden was full of anger, displeased. He had solved Noah Weiden¡¯s matter, yet this kid still repeatedly sought instructions like the sky was falling down. But at the moment when Jayden tly refused, his guard looked troubled and stuttered: ¡°No¡­ Not that. Commander Jayden, it¡¯s not Asher. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Kirin War King of the White War Department!¡±
Whi¡­ White War Department!? This¡­ Upon hearing these four words, Jayden was taken aback. Following a sudden tremble in his heart, he quickly turned around, abandoning the exercise. ¡°Fuck! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Quick, quick, quick, to themunication room!!!¡± Jayden becamepletely anxious and hurriedly ran to themunication room. Seeing this, his guard sighed helplessly. He wanted to say something, but Jayden didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°Where¡¯s the phone, where¡¯s the phone!?¡± As soon as Jayden stepped into themunication room, he immediately grabbed the phone. The moment he heard the voice on the phone, Jayden becamepletely respectful. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand, I understand. Sure, sure, certainly, certainly. No, no, I¡¯m going to prepare right now.¡± Jayden answered the phone with a flurry of responses. His deferential manner was aplete contrast to his usual authoritative demeanor. After a while, upon hanging up the phone, a serious expression immediately reced Jayden¡¯s face. ¡°Connect me to the Sayon armed forcesmander, Asher!¡± Jayden ordered clinically. Soon, news came from themunication officer, Asher had been suspended! Asher got suspended?! Who gave the order?!
Jayden frowned, feeling a sense of unease: ¡°Call his private line!¡± Soon, the call got connected, and the moment it did, desperate cries came from Asher over the phone: ¡°Commander Jayden, you finally contacted me. If you had not contacted me, our military department would have been finished.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Jayden asked angrily. Then, Asher exined the whole thing to Jayden and eventually begged, ¡°Commander Jayden,e quickly, please save the Twelve Flying Tigers. That¡¯s the Army Master White. The Twelve Flying Tigersbined can¡¯tpete with him. Is Jeremiah Weiden seeking self-destruction, pushing our military department towards the precipice? Pleasee, pleasee quickly!!!¡± Bang! After hearing Asher¡¯s words, Jayden could no longer contain his anger. His formidable demeanor burst out in an instant. Jeremiah Weiden! Fuck your ancestors!!! Aaah!!! Jayden couldn¡¯t help shaking all over. The Army Master White¡­ Jeremiah Weiden actually dared to provoke the Army Master White.
Is he trying to destroy the military department?! The sky is falling, this time it really is falling! On thinking this, Jayden could no longer hold back and immediately ordered: ¡°Prepare a car immediately, no, prepare a ne! I want to go to Sayon, I want to go to Sayon immediately!¡± ¡°Commander Jayden, what about¡­ what about the exercise?¡± Jayden¡¯s guard asked tentatively. Upon hearing this, Jayden flew into a rage: ¡°Exercise?! Your mother¡¯s exercise! The situation is reaching a critical point! Hurry up and prepare the ne! Now! Immediately! Quick, quick, quick!!!¡± Chapter 377: 377: Commander Jayden, Take Your Seat! Chapter 377: Commander Jayden, Take Your Seat! Sayon, Splendid Sayon district. ¡°Brother, I am still not at ease with you going there alone. I want to apany you.¡± Today was the day White Mitchell was scheduled to fight the Twelve Flying Tigers, and Sherry Jones was anxious since the early morning. Although the Jones Family assured her repetitively that those in Capital City from their family have already intervened. However, Sherry always harbored a bit of doubt about what the Jones Family members were iming. This scheduled fight was a matter of life and death. If anything went wrong, White Mitchell¡¯s life could be taken by the individuals from the Weiden Family. How could she entrust White Mitchell¡¯s life to the people of the Jones Family withplete confidence? After much consideration, Sherry decided to apany him. If anything happened, she thought her status as the builder of the new city in Nezzi could somehow be of assistance. But in response to Sherry¡¯s request, White Mitchell reassured her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A mere Weiden family can¡¯t get to me. Even the Martial Commander, let alone the twelve flying tigers, cannot intimidate me. After all, the Weidens do not run the Martial Department, and there are rational people around. Rest assured, stay at home and wait for me to return.¡± Saying this, White Mitchell affectionately mussed Sherry¡¯s hair.
Upon hearing this, Sherry reluctantly smiled, knowing that once White Mitchell made a decision, even she could not change his mind. In her helplessness, Sherry had to say, ¡°Then promise me that if you can¡¯t deal with trouble, make your escape immediately. I don¡¯t believe that Weiden¡¯s reach extends everywhere. If ites to it, we can leave the country, never to return.¡± Upon hearing Sherry¡¯s words, a warmth surged in White Mitchell¡¯s heart. But due to his own special circumstances, White Mitchell kept the truth from her. Then, once again, White Mitchell patiently soothe her. It was not until muchter that White Mitchell left their home. At the entrance of the neighborhood, a muscr vehicle had been waiting for him for a while. Without a second word, White Mitchell opened the door and got into the car. Present in the car, apart from the driver Kylin, sat a nervous figure in the passenger¡¯s seat. This man was none other than the newly arrived Highest Commander of the Military Department ¡ª Jayden! The moment Jayden saw White Mitchell enter the car, he hastily began, ¡°Lord Military Master, regarding this matter¡­¡± But before he could finish, White Mitchell curtly responded, ¡°I asked you to be here to watch, not to interfere. You will not be needed for what is toe. Kylin, drive to the Weiden Family.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± On hearing his orders, Kylin smirked and yfuly said, ¡°Commander Jayden, buckle up!¡± With those words, he floored the elerator, and the vehicle roared away like an arrow released from a bow. Jayden sat in the front passenger seat, with anguish written all over his face, feeling utterly helpless. But regrettably, the man seated in the back, White Mitchell, both in terms of strength and rank, surpassed him by arge margin. He wasn¡¯t able to defeat Mitchell in a fight, not to mention giving him orders; he could only be ordered by White Mitchell. Sigh¡­
Jayden sighed deeply from within. In this moment, he harbored thoughts of killing Jeremiah Weiden. Of all the people to pick a fight with, you chose White Mitchell, and even wanted to involve the Twelve Flying Tigers; how is this any different from seeking your own death? It would have been fine if you just brought this onto yourself, yet you have to drag along the Twelve Flying Tigers. Jeremiah Weiden, damn your ancestors!!!
¡­ About half an hourter, the jeep carrying White Mitchell appeared on the outskirts of the Weiden Family Vi. At this moment, the entire vi area was under martialw. In every corner of the vi area, there was a soldier from the Martial Department, armed with sophisticated weapons. The paths of the vi area were likewise void of any unrted individuals. Even the original residents of the vi area had been driven out by Jeremiah Weiden under the name of the Martial Department. It could be said that the entirety of the vi area was now under the control of Jeremiah Weiden, and nothing could escape his surveince. The surrounding residents naturallyined about this. However, powerless against the oppression of Jeremiah, nobody dared to cross him. Therefore, they could only swallow their grievances. All these signs were preparations made by Jeremiah Weiden to mitigate the repercussions of his actions, so as not to fall foul of the Nezzi Command like Myles once did. However, he did not realize that his self-deemed prudence was making The Highest Commander of the Military Department, Jayden, grit his teeth in anger. ¡°Commander Jayden, your soldiers from the Martial Department are indeed impressive. Look at this grandeur. Even I feel a sense of self-reproach,¡± Kylin said teasingly while driving, disying an air of delight in watching the excitement.
Upon hearing these words, Jayden¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. He wished he could hide in a hole right away. This Jeremiah Weiden waswless! Did he regard the Martial Department as his own backyard?! Did he even regard him, Jayden, as hismander still?! The more Jayden thought about it, the angrier he got. He immediately assured White Mitchell: ¡°Lord Military Master, rest assured, this kind of thing will never happen again. If there¡¯s a repeat of this, I, Jayden, will personally go to the War Department to apologize!¡± White Mitchell remained silent upon hearing this. He quietly opened the car door and stepped out. Seeing this, Jayden wanted to follow, but the moment he unbuckled his seatbelt, Kylin¡¯s hand pressed on the buckle. ¡°Commander Jayden, the Superior says you can enjoy the show for now. There will be opportunities for you to make your appearanceter, but not now. So, you¡¯d better stay here obediently,¡± Kylin said,ughing yfully. This¡­ Jayden was left speechless and ultimately could only heave a sigh of resignation. It¡¯s over; it¡¯s all over now!!! While Jayden was feeling distressed in the car, the voice of Jeremiah Weiden came from outside, which made Jayden almost incapable of holding back his urge to get off the car and dispose of Jeremiah. ¡°White Mitchell, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. If you didn¡¯t show up, my men might have gone to seek out your wife forpany!¡± Jeremiah Weiden said indifferently. At this moment, White Mitchell stood before him, facing the intimidating twelve flying tigers of the Martial Department, yet his face remained calm.
There wasn¡¯t an ounce of fear on him. ¡°It¡¯s just the Weiden Family. It¡¯s not some dangerous dragon¡¯s den or tiger¡¯sir. But I wonder if you all are prepared?¡± White Mitchell responded casually. Prepared? Upon hearing his words, Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s mouth curved into a mocking smile, and the twelve flying tigers behind him made no attempt to conceal their contempt. Looking at White Mitchell, they seemed to regard him as akin to a dead body, full of disdain. As Jayden saw the expression of the twelve flying tigers from afar, he felt as if his heart was bleeding. Idiots! Idiots! Idiots! This is Lord White Mitchell, the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm, personally appointed by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council! You bunch of idiots! I really regret not breaking all your legs in the past, making you arrogant, making you disregard thew, making you think you are invincible!!! Hate! Hate! Hate!!! Chapter 376: Invite the Highest Commander of the Military Department to Watch a Show! Chapter 376: Invite the Highest Commander of the Military Department to Watch a Show! Sayon, Jones Family. Sherry Jones hurried to the Jones family, feeling extremely anxious. As soon as she entered, she asked impatiently, ¡°Grandmother, didn¡¯t you say we already sought help from the Joneses in Capital City to aid my brother? Why are the people from the Weiden family still targeting my brother? What exactly is going on? Have you guys really been in touch with the Jones Family in Capital City?¡± It had been exactly two days since herst visit to the Jones family. But what had happened? The Jones Family of Capital City had made no appearance, while on the other hand, Jeremiah Weiden was pressing them. Now they had proposed a challenge for a duel, demanding White Mitchell to face the Twelve Flying Tigers of the Military Department alone. With the duel scheduled for tomorrow, how could Sherry Jones not worry? In response to Sherry¡¯s questioning, everyone in the Jones family exchanged looks, a barely perceptible yful glint in their eyes. Help White Mitchell? Haha¡­ They couldn¡¯t wait to see White Mitchell getting beaten to death. However, their support from the Capital City of Jones family had not arrived, so it wasn¡¯t time to fall out with Sherry Jones. Whether to appease or deceive, the main task at hand was to pacify Sherry Jones. The Jones Family nodded at each other in understanding. Snowden Jones was the first to speak: ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? If we promised help, we would surely provide it. Do you think we¡¯re lying to you?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed, what good woulde to us by deceiving you? It seems that your kindness isn¡¯t appreciated. We¡¯ve been working hard to find connections for you, and is this how you repay us?¡± Amanda¡¯sments dripped with sarcasm. ¡°But ¡­¡± Sherry¡¯s face reflected her urgency, but she was directly interrupted by Old Madam Jones: ¡°Enough, Sherry, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. We will definitely fulfill our promise to you. People from the Jones family of Capital City have already taken action. Otherwise, why do you think the Weidens proposed the duel? Given the Weidens¡¯ strength, they could have directly killed White Mitchell. The Weidens, after all, represent the Military Department and need to preserve its dignity. That¡¯s why they proposed the duel.¡± At this time, Will Jones also chimed in: ¡°That¡¯s correct, the duel is merely a smokescreen. The Weidens will let White Mitchell off the hook. As long as White Mitchell behaves appropriately, all problems will resolve themselves. Don¡¯t you trust the ability of the Jones family in Capital City?¡± This¡­ Listening to the Jones Family¡¯s exnation, Sherry also became perplexed, unsure whether she should believe their words or not. Seeing Sherry¡¯s doubtful expression, Old Madam Jones scoffed and then slowly said: ¡°Sherry, what are you slightly anxious about? At this point, do you think we are capable of deceiving you? Moreover, other than believing us, do you have any other n to save White Mitchell?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sherry Jones was at a loss for words, unable to find any reason to argue. ¡°Rest assured, just go home and wait for the news. After tomorrow, everything will be settled,¡± echoed Will Jones. The people of Jones family in Capital City will appear in Sayon tomorrow. Then, whether White Mitchell lives or dies won¡¯t matter at all. Thinking of this, a sinister smile surfaced in the hearts of the Jones family. Sherry Jones had no choice but to believe them. With a restless heart, she left the Jones Family. ¡­ Meanwhile, as the talk of his duel with the Twelve Flying Tigers grew heated in Sayon, White Mitchell turned to Kirin and said, ¡°On behalf of the White War Department, send an invitation to the Martial Commander, Jayden. Tell him, the Army master, White Mitchell, invites him to Sayon to enjoy some drama! Remember, he shoulde alone. If he messes up the show I¡¯ve arranged for him, I¡¯ll hold him responsible!¡± Upon hearing this, Kirin smirked, and a cunning light gleamed in his eyes. He immediately dialed a number, getting through to Jayden. At the same time, the Martial Commander, Jayden, was leading his elite forces through rigorous training in a deste area of the northwestern wastnds. The red and blue teams were conducting an intense exercise, reaching a fever pitch. Jayden was intently watching the scenes unfolding on the screen, not daring to let his guard down. But at this moment, one of his personal guards hurriedly ran to his side: ¡°Commander Jayden, there¡¯s a phone call that you need to take personally, it¡¯s from¡­¡± Jayden immediately frowned upon hearing this, and without waiting for the other person to finish, he scolded: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I say that during the exercise, all calls should be cut off? The exercise takes precedence over everything. I won¡¯t take any calls. Is it that Asher again? Haven¡¯t I told him to handle things himself? If he can¡¯t even handle such a minor thing, then how is he serving as themander of the Sayon armed forces?! Tell him to get lost, and after the exercise is over, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Jayden was full of anger, displeased. He had solved Noah Weiden¡¯s matter, yet this kid still repeatedly sought instructions like the sky was falling down. But at the moment when Jayden tly refused, his guard looked troubled and stuttered: ¡°No¡­ Not that. Commander Jayden, it¡¯s not Asher. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Kirin War King of the White War Department!¡± Whi¡­ White War Department!? This¡­ Upon hearing these four words, Jayden was taken aback. Following a sudden tremble in his heart, he quickly turned around, abandoning the exercise. ¡°Fuck! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Quick, quick, quick, to themunication room!!!¡± Jayden becamepletely anxious and hurriedly ran to themunication room. Seeing this, his guard sighed helplessly. He wanted to say something, but Jayden didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°Where¡¯s the phone, where¡¯s the phone!?¡± As soon as Jayden stepped into themunication room, he immediately grabbed the phone. The moment he heard the voice on the phone, Jayden becamepletely respectful. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand, I understand. Sure, sure, certainly, certainly. No, no, I¡¯m going to prepare right now.¡± Jayden answered the phone with a flurry of responses. His deferential manner was aplete contrast to his usual authoritative demeanor. After a while, upon hanging up the phone, a serious expression immediately reced Jayden¡¯s face. ¡°Connect me to the Sayon armed forcesmander, Asher!¡± Jayden ordered clinically. Soon, news came from themunication officer, Asher had been suspended! Asher got suspended?! Who gave the order?! Jayden frowned, feeling a sense of unease: ¡°Call his private line!¡± Soon, the call got connected, and the moment it did, desperate cries came from Asher over the phone: ¡°Commander Jayden, you finally contacted me. If you had not contacted me, our military department would have been finished.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Jayden asked angrily. Then, Asher exined the whole thing to Jayden and eventually begged, ¡°Commander Jayden,e quickly, please save the Twelve Flying Tigers. That¡¯s the Army Master White. The Twelve Flying Tigersbined can¡¯tpete with him. Is Jeremiah Weiden seeking self-destruction, pushing our military department towards the precipice? Pleasee, pleasee quickly!!!¡± Bang! After hearing Asher¡¯s words, Jayden could no longer contain his anger. His formidable demeanor burst out in an instant. Jeremiah Weiden! Fuck your ancestors!!! Aaah!!! Jayden couldn¡¯t help shaking all over. The Army Master White¡­ Jeremiah Weiden actually dared to provoke the Army Master White. Is he trying to destroy the military department?! The sky is falling, this time it really is falling! On thinking this, Jayden could no longer hold back and immediately ordered: ¡°Prepare a car immediately, no, prepare a ne! I want to go to Sayon, I want to go to Sayon immediately!¡± ¡°Commander Jayden, what about¡­ what about the exercise?¡± Jayden¡¯s guard asked tentatively. Upon hearing this, Jayden flew into a rage: ¡°Exercise?! Your mother¡¯s exercise! The situation is reaching a critical point! Hurry up and prepare the ne! Now! Immediately! Quick, quick, quick!!!¡± Chapter 378: 378: Let’s Go Together, I’m in a Hurry! Chapter 378: Let¡¯s Go Together, I¡¯m in a Hurry! Sayon, Weiden Family! ¡°me Tiger, you y a couple of moves with this youngster, remember he had such an easy death before, I want him to have a clear experience of a life worse than death.¡± Jeremiah Weiden uttered indifferently. As soon as his words fell, a middle-aged man with a robust figure stepped forward. me Tiger! Among the Twelve Flying Tigers, ranked eleventh and holding the strength of the Titled War King. Although he is the weakest among the Twelve Flying Tigers, aside from Noah Weiden himself. However, a Titled War King rigorously trained by the Martial Department, hisbat capability, even for a beginner level War God in the secr world, might barely rival him. With a thundering sound, the ground seemed to be heavily hammered, shuddering once, and the ce where the middle-aged man stepped on produced terrifying cracks. Obviously, this was a result deliberately caused by me Tiger, seemingly showing off hisbat power purposefully. Following that, me Tiger also nced at White Mitchell unconcernedly, and then said with a yful expression: ¡°Coach, you are giving me a tough time. This kid¡¯s physical constitution, I¡¯m afraid just one punch with half of my strength will be enough to make his heart burst.
You telling me that he had such an easy death, I can only say, I¡¯ll try my best. I¡¯m really afraid I might kill him with one punch.¡± As soon as these words came out, the Twelve Flying Tigers standing behind Jeremiah Weiden couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°me Tiger, you really need to be careful, don¡¯t really kill him with one punch.¡± ¡°Exactly, some of us are still thinking about having a go, if you really kill him with one punch, our fun will be lessened.¡± ¡°A punch enacted with 50% of me Tiger¡¯s strength, even the Titled War King couldn¡¯t withstand it, this White Mitchell? I look at it truly being Mystery. me Tiger, you should probably use just 30% of your strength to save some energy.¡± The Twelve Flying Tigers, one after another, sneered continuously. Within their words was the feeling of contempt, absolutely not taking White Mitchell seriously. me Tigerughed upon hearing these,pletely ignoring White Mitchell, and said: ¡°Alright, alright, I will be careful, if any of you wants to try out your skills, just pray that this kid can be slightly tougher. Otherwise, if he can¡¯t even bear one of my punches, he would be dead for sure, hahaha¡­¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly, filling the Weiden Family Vi with harshughter, sounding unbearably piercing. Jayden who was in the car, upon hearing these words, was so angered that his face turned green. However, at this time, White Mitchell, still calmly standing in his original position, remained utterly still. After everyone¡¯sughter had ended, he slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Doneughing? If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s start. I¡¯m pressed for time.¡± Huh!? Upon hearing his words, theughter on the faces of the Twelve Flying Tigers became even more intense, as they looked at White Mitchell as if looking at a fool. ¡°All together? Such arrogant words. Wait till you can withstand my punch before your spout some nonsense! Die!¡± With a thunderous sound, me Tiger leaped forward powerfully, his iron fists whistled through the air, attacking White Mitchell¡¯s face directly. However, from the beginning until the end, White Mitchell¡¯s body hadn¡¯t moved at all, still standing motionless in the same spot. Seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but start mocking again: ¡°I thought he was so capable, with such a reaction speed, me Tiger could kill him with one punch¡­¡± With a snap, before everyone could finish speaking, they heard a crisp sound entering their ears. Following that, they saw that me Tiger¡¯s full-strength punch was firmly caught by White Mitchell with his bare hand, effortlessly blocked!
Hiss! The crowd, witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath, their eyes filled with shock. From beginning to end, they didn¡¯t see when White Mitchell had made his move, they didn¡¯t even see a shadow. This speed, this reaction, if it weren¡¯t coincidental, it¡¯s simply terrifying!
¡°me Tiger! What on earth are you doing? Didn¡¯t you eat lunch!?¡± Among the Twelve Flying Tigers, someone couldn¡¯t help but yelled at me Tiger. However, only me Tiger himself knew how enormous the pressure he faced was. His own undefeated iron fist, at this point, waspletely ineffective against White Mitchell. On the contrary, White Mitchell¡¯s hand felt like a huge tiger¡¯s w, deadly gripping his arm, no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t free it. ¡°Hit him, me Tiger! What are you doing?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t restrain themselves and roared again. Upon hearing these words, me Tiger¡¯s heart sank, and a kind of impatience surged onto his face. You bloody reckon I don¡¯t want to resist or fight back, but the problem is, I must also be able to move! Just as me Tiger was feeling resentful, White Mitchell¡¯s wrist suddenly moved. Following that, just like twisting rope, instantly twisted me Tiger¡¯s arm into a bundle. Snap snap¡­ A series of bone-crushing sounds kept emerging, causing me Tiger¡¯s forehead to drip with beads of cold sweat due to the pain. ¡°Aah!!!¡± Atst, me Tiger couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, letting out a series of mourning sounds from his mouth, his face turningpletely pale. Following that, with a bang, White Mitchell directly lifted his foot, and kicked me Tiger into the crowd. With a loud noise, me Tiger heavily fell to the ground, directly smashing the floor and creating cracks that were a hundred times more terrifying than me Tiger¡¯s initial punch.
What¡­ Seeing this, the faces of the remaining Twelve Flying Tigers instantly filled with horror, their eyes clearly reflecting their disbelief. me Tiger had been defeated, and the defeat was soplete? If it weren¡¯t for what they had seen with their own eyes, they would rather die than believe, that a youngd could abuse me Tiger, one of their Twelve Flying Tigers, into such a pathetic state. This was simply shocking! But, what was happening had indeed urred, without any mboyant disy. In the hands of White Mitchell, me Tiger was as weak as a little chick. The remaining ten ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯, at this moment, couldn¡¯t help but looked at each other. At this moment, having easily dealt with me Tiger, White Mitchell shook his head quietly and calmly said, ¡°All together now, please. I¡¯m pressed for time.¡± The same words, falling again into everyone¡¯s ears, conveyed apletely different meaning. If everyone had thought that White Mitchell was just being arrogant before, then at this moment, no one dared to underestimate him anymore. ¡°All together, don¡¯t let him live!¡± Jeremiah Weiden made a decisive resolution, finally treating White Mitchell seriously. The remaining ten ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯ nodded heavily upon hearing the order, their eyes became grave as they confronted White Mitchell all together. Jayden who was in the car, watching this scene, felt as if his heart was sinking.
This was Army Master White, who could stop a million enemy troops single-handedly! It doesn¡¯t matter if they all attack him, even if they were joined by himself, the oue wouldn¡¯t change at all. But every time Jayden thought about getting out of the car, Kylin stopped him in time. This left Jayden almost wanting to die. Such a disaster, such a disaster!!! Chapter 379: 379: A Cornered Dog Will Leap Over the Wall, Pull Out a Gun? Chapter 379: A Cornered Dog Will Leap Over the Wall, Pull Out a Gun? Just as Jayden was inwardlyining, the remaining ten members of the ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯ had already stood in front of White Mitchell. Wubu Flying Tiger Guard, the twelve flying tigers, were reputed to be the most elite force of the Martial Department. Among the remaining ten, the one who led them was nothing less than a Titled War Tiger, a bona fide Titled War God. The weakest among them also boasted the strength of a Half-step War God. Judging by their strength, these ten individuals were prominent figures, even amidst the talent-ridden War Department. If ced in the secr world, they would undoubtedly be dominant figures. However, when facing White Mitchell now, they no longer dare to exhibit the disdain they had demonstrated earlier. The moment White Mitchell disposed of me Tiger, these individuals saw him as an opponent of equal standing. Even the strongest among them, War Tiger, harbored a shade of apprehension if he were to face White Mitchell alone. Fortunately, they were a group of ten. Unless there were unforeseen circumstances, they should be able to deal with White Mitchell. Thinking of this, War Tiger gave the other nine a look.
Seeing his gesture, the remaining nine understood immediately and quickly dispersed in different directions to surround White Mitchell. It was a case of using their full strength even when hunting a rabbit ¨C such was their current status. ¡°Don¡¯t dilly-dally with him, we have more people, we can just wear him down!¡± As the encirclement was forming, War Tiger hastily admonished. Upon hearing this, the other nine members nodded in agreement in silence. Watching this scene, Jayden almost vomited blood in anger. The mighty twelve flying tigers of the military department were actually resorting to these despicable methods? It was disgraceful, truly disgraceful! Would rather die standing than live kneeling, what the hell have I been teaching these good-for-nothing cowards all these years! It was a pity that the ten ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯ outside couldn¡¯t hear his voice. They were strictly implementing their so-called perfect tactics of victory. They were prepared to wear down White Mitchell at all costs! ¡°If you all attacked with your full strength, I might have had more respect for you. Unfortunately, you chose this approach. You¡¯vepletely discredited the name of the Martial Department!¡± White Mitchell said indifferently. Hearing this, War Tiger at the forefront simplyughed coldly, replying in a nonchnt tone, ¡°The victor is king, the loser is the viin, as long as I can kill you, the process doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°Really?¡± White Mitchell nced at the still oblivious War Tiger, shook his head in disappointment, and violently moved his feet. The next moment, White Mitchell, like a cannonball, darted out from his original position, rushing directly towards one of the ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯. ¡°Tyrant Tiger, be careful!¡± Seeing what was happening, War Tiger shouted out a warning urgently. The alerted Tyrant Tiger was taken aback, quickly regaining his senses, but it was already toote. White Mitchell¡¯s hand, with a snap, was directly sped on his throat, then effortlessly lifted him into the air. With a loud bang, Tyrant Tiger¡¯s entire body was smashed into the floor by White Mitchell. In an instant, the floor disyed spider-web-like cracks, looking utterly horrid.
At this point, Tyrant Tiger had lost the strength to resist. His vision went dark, and he passed out. Strong! Savage! Hisss!
The remaining nine ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯, witnessing this scene, were stunned, their eyes nearly popping out. They sucked in a breath of cold air while a chilling sensation instantly enveloped their hearts. However, what surprised them even more was that having dealt with Tyrant Tiger, White Mitchell swiftly closed in on another ¡®Twelve Flying Tiger¡¯ at lightning speed. His speed was so fast, and his power so fierce, that it left no time for the opponent to react. ¡°Damn!¡± Facing this situation, War Tiger¡¯s heart sank, and a solemn expression instantly painted his face. This time, before he could even open his mouth to warn them, White Mitchell had already sent two ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯ hurling through the air. In just a single move, he incapacitated two of the ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯. Such power can only be described as terrifying! ¡°Who the hell is this? Why is he so powerful? My information told me he¡¯s a fledgling straight from prison!¡± one of the ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯ eximed in shock. Before he had time to react, though, he was swiftly defeated by White Mitchell. ¡°What kind of prison could train such a strong fighter?¡± The remaining six ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯ were awestruck. They looked at White Mitchell as if he was the grim reaper himself. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Martial Department teach you to uphold thew?!¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t the Martial Department teach you to administer justice impartially?!¡± ¡°Do you remember your oath when joining the Martial Department?!¡± What a bunch of losers! The rapid-fire questions from White Mitchell left everyone speechless. In their stupefaction, three more men fell. Now, only three of the ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯ were left, including me Tiger. But at this moment, me Tiger hadpletely lost his will to fight. He never expected that as the leader of the Twelve Flying Tigers with the strength of a Titled War God, there would be a day when he would be too scared to fight back. Soon, White Mitchell disposed of the other two remaining ¡®Twelve Flying Tigers¡¯ with ease. At this point, me Tiger was the only one left on the battlefield. Watching his colleagues fall one by one, me Tiger was petrified, standing still in shock. ¡°Who¡­who the hell are you!?¡± On seeing White Mitchell, a surge of tumultuous feelings arose within me Tiger. White Mitchell was no ordinary person. The information they had on him hardly covered the real extent of his abilities. He must be concealing a substantial, terrifying, and breath-taking identity.
¡°You want to know?¡± White Mitchell looked at me Tiger with a nonchnt expression and then coldly said, ¡°You are not worthy!¡± With a loud rumble, me Tiger, who had the strength of a Titled War God and was the chief of the Twelve Flying Tigers, was blown away by a single punch from White Mitchell. The entire process was smooth, without dragging on or getting messy. Seeing this, all the Martial Arts Soldiers there were dumbstruck. Their eyes widened in disbelief. How¡­how is this possible? Considering that the Twelve Flying Tigers represented the Martial Department¡¯s top fighting force, is it possible that they didn¡¯t have the ability to fight back against White Mitchell? This¡­ For a moment, the Martial Arts Soldiers exchanged nces, icy chills running down their spines. At this time, Jeremiah Weiden, who started the entire feud, had a gloomy expression. Droplets of sweat were about to form on his face. His personally-trained Twelve Flying Tigers had all fallen at the hands of White Mitchell. This was an unheard-of humiliation for him. If word of this got out, he wouldn¡¯t have a ce in Sayon, let alone the Martial Department! Upon thinking this, Jeremiah Weiden was filled with rage. He widened his panther-like eyes, which seemed to sh red. He red at White Mitchell. ¡°Everyone! Command! Load your guns!!!¡± Jeremiah Weiden, pissed with humiliation, gave a terrified order.
The Martial Arts Soldiers looked at each other. They hesitated, but eventually obeyed Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s orders and slowly raised their weapons. At this time, White Mitchell looked at the cluster of gun barrels. He shook his head and sneered, ¡°What? Are you desperate enough to draw your guns?¡± On hearing this, Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s eyes shot two chilling glints like sharp swords, pointed at White Mitchell: ¡°Enough talk, Mitchell. Even if you have supernatural power, you won¡¯t be able to escape from here today! Anyone who dares to offend the Martial Department, White Mitchell, you¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Digging my own grave? On hearing this, a yful smile curled up on White Mitchell¡¯s lips. Then he spoke, ¡°Come on out. You¡¯ve seen enough of the drama. Next, the task of cleaning up after yourself, you should do it yourself.¡± Chapter 380: 380: Jayden Appears! Chapter 380: Jayden Appears! Assistance? Upon hearing this, Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s face turned pale and he was stunned. But he soon regained hisposure. ¡°White Mitchell, stop trying to trick me with your sorcery! I have had my men watch the Nezzimand post, everything is normal when you showed up! Do you really think I¡¯ll believe, like others, that you have backup at Nezzimand post? Laughable! If you had a backup in Nezzimand post, would you end up in this pitiful state now!?¡± Jeremiah Weiden sneered, acting all superior and under control. ¡°Backup? Ha¡­ Why would I, White Mitchell, need someone to back me up in all my actions?¡± White Mitchell responded dismissively, and then turned around, ready to leave without paying any attention to Jeremiah Weiden. The lesson he should give the Martial Department has already been given, the next things would be up to Jayden to solve. But how could Jeremiah Weiden willingly let White Mitchell leave alive at this point? With this thought, he ordered ruthlessly: ¡°Open fire! Shoot him down¡­¡± ¡°I dare anyone to try!!!¡± Boom!!!
Just as the Martial Arts Soldiers were about to pull the trigger, a deafening sound suddenly came from the direction of the military vehicle. Immediately after, a vast and overwhelming Qi Force came crashing down on all the soldiers, just like a powerful and roaring wave. After just one encounter, the entire scene was dominated by an extremely low pressure, as if the surrounding temperature had dropped to freezing point, causing all soldiers to shiver involuntarily. It was Jayden, The Highest Commander of the Military Department, Jayden! Whoosh! Recognizing the suddenly appearing figure, a wave-like sound of excited astonishment immediately spread across the scene. At this moment, the hearts of hundreds of Martial Arts Soldiers stationed at the Weiden Family Vi trembled violently. Even their weapon-holding hands couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Nobody expected their highestmander to suddenly appear in Sayon. What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t expect that their highestmander who had been sitting in White Mitchell¡¯s car, had witnessed everything that had just happened. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Commander Jayden had clearly seen how they abused their power to oppress others? With this realization, the soldiers of the Martial Department became even more panicked and flustered, some even slowly put down their weapons, showing a demeanor as if they were waiting for death. It¡¯s over, this time it¡¯s really over! ¡°Co¡­ Commander Jayden, why¡­ why are you¡­¡± Jeremiah Weiden stood there dumbfounded, his old face filled with indescribableplexity. Jayden walked up to him with strong strides, his face flushed with anger, he roared as he walked: ¡°Why me? You have the audacity to ask? Had I not been in the car and saw everything, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Jeremiah Weiden dared to abuse his power to this extend! Did you fucking think the Martial Department is your family¡¯s backyard! Even I, as the highest rankingmander, should call you ¡®Mr. Instructor¡¯ on your turf!¡± This¡­ Being faced with Jayden¡¯s wrath, how could Jeremiah Weiden dare to argue back? Admittedly, he was the retired instructor of the Tiger Guard, but in terms of strength and status, how could he rival the highestmander standing in front of him?
To be blunt, he was nothing more than an instructor under hismand. Trying to huff-and-puff in front of him now, wasn¡¯t that seeking death? For a moment, Jeremiah Weiden was scolded into silence, not daring to utter a word. Observing Jeremiah Weiden shrinking like a quail, Jayden¡¯s wrath intensified, and his furious questioning continued: ¡°Why the silence!? What happened to your unyielding spirit from before, ¡®Mr. Instructor¡¯!
And all of you! As the soldiers of Sayon¡¯s Armed Forces, you dare to disobey themand of your ownmander, is this the way I taught you guys!? Absolutelywless, abusing power, had I not seen it myself today, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the honorable Military Department has such degenerates like you guys!¡± Listening to Jayden¡¯s furious scolding that sounded like a series of fireworks, Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s face looked unbearably aggrieved. ¡°Commander Jayden, this man, White Mitchell, crippled my Hans and killed my Noah. I know I¡¯ve crossed the line, but I was justified¡­¡± Jeremiah tried to argue further. However, before he had finished speaking, A smack sound was heard as Jayden pped him hard across the face. Jeremiah was immediately sent flying to the ground, blood gushing from his mouth. Immediately thereafter, Jayden scolded him even more angrily: ¡°Do you still have the audacity to quibble here?! Do you have any idea what kind of people your two grandsons are, what they have done? Do I, themander, need to rify, piece by piece, every vile act they havemitted for you to confess?! You even had the audacity to bring my men from the Martial Department to avenge your worthless grandsons? You¡¯vepletely disgraced the reputation of our department!!!¡± Hearing this, Jeremiah¡¯s face immediately turned unsightly as if he had eaten poison. At this moment, White Mitchell, who was about to leave, patted Jayden¡¯s shoulder casually and said, ¡°I¡¯ve set up the stage for you, and you¡¯ve seen the performance. What happens next is up to the Martial Department. I don¡¯t want to get involved. However, I presume that Commander Jayden will enforce thew impartially, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Jayden shuddered, quickly turned, and assured White Mitchell reverently: ¡°Your words are too heavy, I will definitely give you a satisfactory response.¡± You?
Did Jayden actually use an honorific when referring to White Mitchell? What¡­ what in the world was going on? He¡¯s the Highest Commander of the Military Department! Why does he seem like a subordinate in front of White Mitchell? What¡¯s the hidden situation here? Who is White Mitchell really? Jeremiah, lying on the ground, threw his mind into turmoil hearing these words, but he had finally managed to corner White Mitchell, so how could he let him go easily? With this thought in mind, Jeremiah couldn¡¯t help but demand, ¡°Commander, who is he exactly? Are you disregarding me for his sake? Aren¡¯t you afraid of chilling the hearts of all the soldiers?!¡± Hearing this, Jayden¡¯s face darkened even more: ¡°Even at this point, you still do not repent. His identity is something you do not qualify to know! Guards, from today onwards, I shall personally take over the Sayon armed forces until this matter is settled. Now, take Jeremiah Weiden and the Twelve Flying Tigers into custody immediately! If anyone resists, kill without mercy! God himself couldn¡¯t plead for them!¡± ¡°Commander Jayden, you¡­¡± Jeremiah trembled and copsed on the ground. He still couldn¡¯t understand: who on earth was White Mitchell to have Jayden this deferential to him? Who is he? Who is he exactly?!!
Jermaniah, seeing that the situation was unfavorable, felt like crying. ¡­. Meanwhile, just as Jayden had tidied up the aftermath and was about to follow, White Mitchell¡¯s car had already left the Weiden Family Vi. Just as White was about to leave, a figure dressed in funeral mourning clothes blocked his way, wailing and crying. Archer Bright and Jacob Bright, father and son? White Mitchell was taken aback while Archer and Jacob, who were originally mourning for the Weiden Family, noticed White Mitchell in the passenger seat. Their eyes met, and Archer and Jacob looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Dad, How¡­ How is this happening? How did White Mitchelle out?¡± Jacob Bright expressed his confusion. Archer Bright furrowed his brows, pondered for a moment, then his face darkened, ¡°It must be that this little punk saw the Weiden family¡¯s mighty forces and decided to run away! Quick, order our men to block the road, don¡¯t let him escape! If we can stop White Mitchell, it¡¯s a great achievement. The Weiden family will be grateful to us. Quick, no matter what, we cannot let White Mitchell get away today! Even if we have to block him with our bodies, we must stop him!!!¡± Chapter 381: 381: Should we thank you father and son? Chapter 381: Should we thank you father and son? As soon as the word was out, Archer Bright and Jacob Bright¡¯s underlings were eager to start their operation. They threw all the couplets and flower wreaths they were carrying onto the road, and even two of themy down right in the middle of the road. Kylin, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, was stunned by the sight. ¡°Superior, what do they¡­? Shall we get out and teach them a lesson?¡± Kylin asked for instructions immediately after a moment of surprise. Upon seeing this, White Mitchell opened the car door. But before White Mitchell could respond, Archer Bright and his son saw White Mitchell getting out of the car and immediately spoke out arrogantly, ¡°White Mitchell, with the Bright family here, you won¡¯t get away today!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± White Mitchell was surprised for a moment, then raised an intriguing smile, jokingly saying: ¡°Seeing your father-son duo¡¯s posture, are you here to mourn for the Weiden family?¡± Archer Bright and his son were offended by the remark, their faces showing disinterested expressions. Mourning for another family was not in itself a glorious thing. After all, it was only for the sake of sucking up to the Weidens that they were doing this. Now that White Mitchell had seen through their act, their faces fell, no matter how thick-skinned they were.
Immediately, Jacob Bright said in a flustered voice, ¡°When did the Bright family¡¯s matters require input from a brat like you? Don¡¯t think about distracting us, I tell you, even if you talked up the sky, we won¡¯t let you go a step away today! In short, you¡¯re doomed with us here today!¡± Upon observing this, Archer Bright echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, White Mitchell, let me tell you, don¡¯t think that sneaking away would avoid our attention! You¡¯re out of luck running into us today! You¡¯d better surrender now, or it will be worse for you when the Weiden¡¯s arrive!¡± Facing the undisguised threat of Archer Bright and his son, White Mitchellughed instead of getting angry. ¡°The Weiden family? Ha ha¡­ Do you really have that much confidence that you can stop me with just this group of people?¡± Listening to White Mitchell¡¯s meaningfulughter, Archer Bright and his son couldn¡¯t help but exchange a nce. ¡°Dad, what he said makes sense. We don¡¯t know when the Weidens will show up. If this kid gets desperate, we can¡¯t really stop him,¡± Jacob Bright said while casting a wary nce at White Mitchell. Jacob Bright knew how powerful White Mitchell was. The people they brought along may be marginally sufficient in other situations, but were no more than paper tigers in front of White Mitchell. If they couldn¡¯t stop Mitchell, wouldn¡¯t they be at a losing end if the Weidens failed to show up? ¡°Son, are you stupid? Does it matter if we can stop him or not?¡± Archer Bright scolded Jacob Bright angrily, then continued analyzing. ¡°As long as the Weidens see the attitude of our Bright family, that¡¯s enough! Besides, if we really get hurt, all the better. The more we get hurt, the better, so that the Weidens can see our sincerity. If we can stop White Mitchell because of this, it would be icing on the cake. So, don¡¯t sympathize with yourselfter. When it¡¯s time, seize the opportunity and act.¡± Jacob Bright listened to his father¡¯s serious analysis, nodded nomittally, then redirected his gaze to White Mitchell. ¡°White Mitchell, don¡¯t think you can scare me because you can fight,e on, I don¡¯t believe you can beat me to death today!¡± Jacob Bright defied White Mitchell unabashedly. Is that so?
Upon hearing this, both White Mitchell and Kylin couldn¡¯t help butugh. Yet, faced with theirughter, Jacob Bright seemed to have not heard it at all and remained unmoved,pletely unaware that his father Archer Bright had already taken two steps back. At this moment, a martial department warfare vehicle drove towards them at a high speed. The arrival of the martial department vehicle caused Archer Bright and his son to widen their eyes in delight, their faces lighting up with delight as if they gained the world.
Jacob Bright excitedly spoke to White Mitchell, ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ White Mitchell, your end is near! Just a moment ago you were acting rashly? Now the Weidens are here, I want to see where you can escape to this time!!!¡± Saying this, Jacob Bright hastily ran towards the martial department warfare vehicle. Archer Bright followed suit, charging after it. After the warfare vehicle was forced to stop by the father and son, an angry Jayden jumped out of the vehicle. Upon seeing Jayden, Archer Bright and his son immediately imed credit, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Archer Bright and this is my son Jacob Bright. Look, it was us, us father and son who stopped White Mitchell, luckily we risked everything to stop him, otherwise this kid would have escaped to god knows where. Sir, you must remember, it was us, the father and son of the Bright family, who heroically helped you stop him. You must ry this to Elder Weiden.¡± Witnessing the bootlicking antics of the father and son from the Bright family, Jayden¡¯s fury, which had settled down somewhat, reignited. ¡°So, I should really thank you two, right!?¡± Jayden said forcefully, biting each word out. Archer Bright and his son were overjoyed by his words, although their expressions remained nonchnt, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s our good fortune to be able to help the Weidens. We¡¯ve had our eyes on this kid for a long time. He¡¯s wreaked havoc in our Sayon. If we can help the Weidens get rid of this piece of shit, we, father and son, would feel obligated!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, my dad is right. It¡¯s our obligation, it¡¯s our obligation!¡± Jacob Bright¡¯s smile was a little uncontroble.
Upon seeing this, Jayden¡¯s anger was about to explode. The matter of Jeremiah Weiden had already made him lose control just earlier, and now here was another one of Jeremiah¡¯spdogs. This was like pouring oil on the fire! ¡°Good! Very good! Apparently, I should really thank you two!¡± Jayden squeezed out these words through gritted teeth, suppressing the rage in his chest. The Bright family¡¯s father and son, not knowing what was going on, were overjoyed at these words. They seemed to have already envisioned the rise of the Bright family. Jacob Bright was even more gleeful as he taunted White Mitchell, ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ White Mitchell! I want to see how you can survive this time!¡± ¡°Here, arrest them all!¡± At this point, Jayden directly ordered. ¡°Yes, yes, arrest them, arrest them, arrest White Mitchell and his little follower, ha ha ha¡­¡± Archer Brightughed heartily. But just then, with a click, a pair of shiny handcuffs was ced directly on the hands of Archer Bright and his son. Seeing this, the smiles on the faces of Archer Bright and his son abruptly disappeared, reced by a strong sense of confusion. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve got it wrong. He¡¯s White Mitchell and I¡¯m Archer Bright! Did you¡­¡± Archer Bright spoke in confusion. But before he could finish, Jayden was seen respectfully walking towards White Mitchell. Whoosh!
Seeing this, the brains of Archer Bright and his son seemed to explode, what on earth was going on? What on earth was going on!!! Chapter 382: 382: Father’s Kindness, Son’s Filial Piety? Chapter 382: Father¡¯s Kindness, Son¡¯s Filial Piety? Looking at the handcuffs on their hands, Archer Bright and his son were lost in confusion. What they didn¡¯t expect was that Jayden, who they considered a martial arts soldier, was now standing respectfully by White Mitchell¡¯s side. The look on his face suggested deep reverence for White Mitchell. This reverence wasn¡¯t pretentious, but was heartfelt. What on earth was going on? Archer Bright and his son looked at White Mitchell, their eyes heavy with questions. Facing their bewildered gaze, White Mitchell gave a coldugh: ¡°Coming to mourn? To block the road? You¡¯re toote.¡± Toote? The words puzzled Archer Bright and his son even more. At that moment, the people of the Sayon armed forces, escorting Jeremiah Weiden and the twelve flying tigers, slowly emerged from the vi district. Whoosh!
Seeing this, Archer Bright and his son didn¡¯t hold back a shiver. Their faces lit up like a colorful carouselmp. Jeremiah Weiden was arrested, captured by their own military! This¡­ For a moment, Archer Bright and his son couldn¡¯t pull themselves out of their shock. At this moment, they finally understood the meaning of White Mitchell¡¯s previous words. They were indeed toote. If they had known this, they wouldn¡¯t havee. With Jeremiah Weiden gone, White Mitchell was not running away from the house; he was preparing to leave after dealing with Jeremiah Weiden. ¡°Commander Jayden, how should we handle these people?¡± At that moment, a martial arts soldier couldn¡¯t help but ask. Commander Jayden? Upon hearing these three words, Archer Bright and his son shuddered once again. This was amander who could seize Jeremiah Weiden. This meant that he was even higher in rank than Jeremiah Weiden himself! Thinking of this, Archer Bright and his son looked at each other, more curious about why Jayden, with his high rank and status, was so deferential to White Mitchell. At this moment, the mood of the father and son was worse than if they had swallowed a rat. ¡°Please¡­Commander Jayden, we¡¯re just passing by. We¡¯re not involved. We don¡¯t have any rtion with the Weiden family.¡± Archer Bright hastily defended. Upon hearing these words, Jayden¡¯s face grew colder. He said dismissively: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Take those two back to the martial department for a thorough investigation!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Two martial arts soldiers replied in unison. Upon hearing this, Archer Bright and his son felt like they would rather die. Given their way of doing business, they wouldn¡¯t survive an inquiry. If they were taken into the martial department, getting out would be harder than reaching the sky.
¡°It was you, dad, who did this, right? You forced me toe to the Weiden family. I didn¡¯t want toe. You forced me!¡± cried Jacob Bright desperately. Upon hearing this, Archer Bright immediately got upset: ¡°You little brat, what nonsense are you talking about? When did I¡­¡± ¡°Dad, I am your son, the only heir of the Bright family. Think about it, would I havee here if not for you?¡± Jacob Bright hastily signaled with his eyes. At this, Archer Bright finally realized what his son was up to ¨C he was trying to push the me onto him!
But he was in his prime! If anyone was going to take the me, it should be Jacob Bright! Jacob was so young. Even if he served time, he would still be in his thirties when he got out. If he wouldn¡¯t ept the me, who would? With this in mind, Archer Bright¡¯s face darkened considerably. He made a firm decision and said: ¡°You little punk, even trying toy me on your old man? You¡¯re being unfilial!¡± ¡°It was you who enticed me toe here, and you incessantly pushed me to confront White Mitchell. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t even know who White Mitchell is, let alone go and cause him trouble. It¡¯s all your doing, you¡¯re the one pulling the strings behind the scenes! You fell for Snowden Jones¡¯s maniptions and told me to deal with White Mitchell. Dare you deny it?!¡± ¡°Dad, you!?¡± Jacob Bright was momentarily bewildered, he had never imagined that his own father would turn the tables on him. This was clearly an attempt to push him into a pit of fire! ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your son, your own flesh and blood. A wolf doesn¡¯t eat its cubs!¡± Jacob Bright wailed. Archer Bright red at him impatiently, ignoring his wail, and turned to face White Mitchell: ¡°White Mitchell, Mr. Mitchell, my ancestor Mitchell, you must understand, I¡¯m a victim in all of this. In the past, it was my unfilial son who persuaded me to do those things, even today¡¯s visit to the Weiden Family¡¯s funeral and the blockade, it was all his orchestration. It had nothing to do with me, nothing at all!¡±
Hearing Archer Bright continuously implicating him, Jacob Bright quickly became panicked, clenching his teeth he steeled himself and told White Mitchell: ¡°It¡¯s true, I incited him in the past. But the decision to mourn for the Weiden Family and the blockade was all Archer Bright¡¯s doing, everyone here can testify to that.¡± After saying these words, Jacob Bright turned to Archer Bright with a harsh re, and said: ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re going to be unkind to me, then don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous to you. You want me to go to prison for you while you enjoy your freedom outside? You wish!¡± Upon hearing these words, Archer Bright immediately lost hisposure andshed out: ¡°Unfilial son! I really regret not having discarded you at birth! Our family is truly unlucky!!¡± Watching the father-son pair ming each other, their dialogue resembling aedic performance, Kylin, who stood behind White Mitchell, couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Having undergone professional training, he normally suppressed hisughter, but not this time. ¡°So this is the popr saying about paternal love and filial respect. I¡¯ve learned something new today,¡± Kylin said with a smile. At this moment, White Mitchell nced expressionlessly at Jayden and said: ¡°Handle this situation for me, I¡¯m in a hurry. Clear the way.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Upon hearing this, Jayden quickly dismissed his theatrics and ordered his subordinates to clear the road. Before long, the chaotic scene was cleaned up, and White Mitchell, seeing this, immediately got into his vehicle and drove away from the vi district.
¡­ On the other hand, Will Jones, who had been nning to get the news of White Mitchell¡¯s death as soon as possible, had been waiting outside the Weiden Family vi district. He was closely watching every passing vehicle and its passengers. Suddenly, a familiar vehicle came into view. A hardtop! It was White Mitchell¡¯s domestic vehicle! Will Jones instantly amped up his attention and focused on the hardtop. But what he saw next made him instantly furrow his brows deep. White Mitchell was not dead! White Mitchell was sitting well in the passenger seat! The Weiden Family had failed!!! His face turned ashen as if he had swallowed mud. Will Jones threw a punch out of frustration at themp post beside him. But he was no martial expert like White Mitchell. The punch sent him howling out in pain unexpectedly. Still struggling to catch his breath, he saw White Mitchell¡¯s vehicle disappearing from his sight.
Looking at the tail light of White Mitchell¡¯s car, Will Jones frantically pulled out his phone: ¡°Mom! We are in deep trouble! White Mitchell is not dead! He has left the Weiden Family alive!!!¡± Chapter 383: 383: Does White Mitchell Rely on the Influence of the Jones Family in Capital City? Chapter 383: Does White Mitchell Rely on the Influence of the Jones Family in Capital City? Sayon¡¯s Jones Family. After finishing his call, Will Jones hurried back to the Jones family at the first opportunity. As soon as Old Madam Jones and the others saw Will Jones, they greeted him ravenously. In a fit of impatience, Old Madam Jones eximed, ¡°Will, can you exin what is going on? How on earth did that White Mitchell manage to escape from the Weidens?¡± Amanda from the side also couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yeah, Will, are you sure you saw it right? The Weiden family came so aggressively this time that they have taken over the whole Sayon armed forces. They even invited the Twelve Flying Tigers from the military, with such a massive backing, how could White Mitchell have escaped alive? This can¡¯t be possible, right?¡± With all the questions from Old Madam Jones and Amanda, Will Jones shook his head emphatically, ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure of what I saw. White Mitchell didn¡¯t die; he¡¯s still alive and well.¡± ¡°Dad, what about those people from the Weiden family? How could they possibly just let White Mitchell escape like that?¡± Snowden Jones also couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°How would I know! However, I¡¯ve already asked a friend to find out. We should receive some news soon.¡± Will Jones responded irritably. Upon hearing this, the three from the Jones family couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. At this moment, Amanda couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Will, I have a bad feeling about this. Howe that boy White Mitchell, despite having no power or status, always manages to turn the tide, emerging stronger from adversities?
Is there something we don¡¯t know about him? For instance, could White Mitchell be the illegitimate child of some powerful person? Or perhaps, he wasn¡¯t in jail during his five-year disappearance; he was doing something else? Otherwise, why would all the people in Sayon who want to deal with him fail every single time?¡± Upon saying this, Amanda became visibly uneasy, her whole demeanor embodying a sincere fear. If White Mitchell really had such a colossal background, then their family¡¯s constant pressure on him was like courting death? More importantly, if the Jones family overlooked a treasure without realizing it and sought connections elsewhere, weren¡¯t they shooting themselves in the foot? After hearing this, Old Madam Jones also fell silent. Amanda¡¯s words made sense. Considering it carefully, it did seem usible. It seemed like only such a possibility could exin all the bizarre events that had taken ce recently. However, Will Jones brushed off these guesses immediately after hearing them. Showing a disgusted expression, he scolded Amanda, ¡°Ridiculous! Shut up! Stop spreading rmist talk here! How many times have I said, if White Mitchell had such a colossal background, would he be in this current desperate situation? If I were him, I would¡¯ve taken back the Imperial Group already.¡± Upon hearing this, Amanda¡¯s eyes dodged, but she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Who knows whether the Imperial Group is under his control now? After all, n Austin has been out of scene for so long, no news has leaked out.¡± ¡°Shut your¡­¡± Will¡¯s face turned ck, but just as he was preparing to scold Amanda, his phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Exasperated, Will took out his phone and nced at it. Then he brusquely said to Amanda, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter, shut your mouth for now!¡± After that, Will answered the phone call. ¡°Huh? Really? So that¡¯s what happened? Fucking hell, that kid¡¯s luck is incredible! Alright, I¡¯ll let you go for now, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink tonight.¡± Will quickly ended the call. ¡°Will, was it your friend bringing news? What happened? Did they figure it out?¡± Old Madam Jones promptly asked. At her query, Will Jones nodded, and then red at Amanda, ¡°What a load of crap about his background, from now on, don¡¯t fucking mention this in our house.¡± My friend just mentioned this, the issue with the Weiden Family was personally resolved by the Highest Commander of Military Department. It was due to Jeremiah Weiden¡¯s n to avenge with the Twelve Flying Tigers personally, that infuriated the Highest Commander of Military Department.
Based on your ims, are you suggesting that White Mitchell¡¯s connections are so extensive, he could get the Highest Commander of Military Department involved? Ridiculous!¡± Upon hearing this, Amanda instantly fell silent and stood aside gloomily, dare not to speak again. Meanwhile, after hearing this exnation, Old Madam Jones felt a huge sense of relief. If White Mitchell actually had such impressive leverage, this oue would be too difficult to ept for her.
Now all is clear, White Mitchell is still the same old White Mitchell, a bastard of no worth or power. Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones couldn¡¯t help herself but said: ¡°That bastard seems to have luck on his side, upying more benefits than he deserves!¡± First it was Myles, then it was Jeremiah Weiden, each time when it was about to witness White Mitchell being tortured to death, he alwaysnded in some ridiculous luck. It was really infuriating. Even if the Highest Commander of Military Department arrived a dayter, White Mitchell would have been certainly killed. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯s, they could only reluctantly ept this reality. But after Old Madam Jones finished her rant, Mori Jones next to her couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t necessarily think it was just luck. Don¡¯t forget, our rtives from Capital City are arriving tomorrow, the military department must have gotten wind of this information and thought that bastard was part of our Jones family, hence the involvement of the Highest Commander of Military Department. After all, our family heritage in Capital City spans a hundred years with vast wealth, they would at least show some respect to us. Too bad, this ended up benefiting the bastard White Mitchell. It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Mori Jones said, his eyes zed with jealousy, the fact that White Mitchell was able to escape death under such circumstance was more suffocating than eating the bitter fruit.¡± To this, Old Madam Jones nodded in agreement and added quietly: ¡°No worries, though that bastard has escaped death, he is as good as dead now. Once the rtives from Capital City arrive tomorrow, the Nezzi new town project will be back in our hands. Without this project, I want to see where else that bastard dare to unt!¡±
¡°Haha¡­ with our rtives from Capital City supporting us, wouldn¡¯t we, the Jones Family, truly be the rulers of Sayon?¡± Snowden excitedly chipped in. ¡°Indeed, the Bright Family is no match for us, I will have our rtives in Capital City find a suitable and distinguished young man for you.¡± Old Madam Jones replied with glee. Snowden was over the moon upon hearing this. Suddenly, the entire Jones Family was filled with joy and delight. Time flew to the next morning. Everyone in Jones Family put on their finest attire, carefully applied makeup, tidying up the entire residence meticulously. Meanwhile, Mori Jones took a luxury car borrowed from a friend and drove straight to the airport. Not long after, two figures, an old and a young, appeared in front of Mori Jones. ¡°This is the car you¡¯re driving?¡± The young woman nced at Mori¡¯s BMW and uttered in disdain. ¡°I¡­.¡± Mori Jones was just about to exin when the young woman interjected: ¡°No excuses. Take me to Jones Family. Oh, and get Sherry Jones toe see me. If I don¡¯t see her within an hour, she will have to deal with the consequences herself!¡± Chapter 384: 384: The Arrogant Noble Lady, Lisa Jones! Chapter 384: The Arrogant Noble Lady, Lisa Jones! Capital City¡¯s main family? Upon hearing that someone from the Jones Family in Capital City had appeared in Sayon, both Mori and Wen Zhihui were momentarily taken aback, struggling to react. They both knew that the Jones Family in Sayon had minimal contact with the Jones Family in Capital City on a day-to-day basis. It was only during their yearly family reunion that members of the Capital City Jones Family would show themselves. Moreover, they were often seated at the bottom of the table ¡ª practically invisible. In other words, the Sayon Jones Family held no standing in the eyes of the Capital City Jones Family. Bymon sense, people from the Capital City Jones Family would not stoop so low as to visit a small ce like Sayon, much less take the initiative to contact such a minor branch of the Jones Family. This was a clear departure from the norm. Just as Mori Jones and Wen Zhihui were puzzled, White Mitchell was quietly observing a somewhat uneasy Sherry Jones. ¡°Did you make a deal with the Jones Family?¡± White suddenly asked. At his words, Sherry lowered her head and hesitantly replied, ¡°No¡­no.¡± Listening to Sherry¡¯s response, White had his answer. No wonder she had told him the day before that he would surely be fine. It turned out she had secretly made a deal with members of the Jones Family. Still, White didn¡¯t scold Sherry at this moment. He understood that she had done this for his sake. After figuring out the crux of the matter, White did not continue questioning her. Instead, he gently took her hand and said, ¡°We are husband and wife, we share in each other¡¯s glory and disgrace.
Whatever concerns you, concerns me too. I will go with you to the Jones Family.¡± At his words, Sherry immediately got worried. But before she could refuse, White had already pulled her towards the door, not giving her a chance to say no. At this sight, Sherry felt a rush of warmth but also a sense of helplessness. She knew that if White learned she had used half of the shares from Nezzi New City to strike a deal with the Jones Family, he would surely be disappointed in her. However, she did not regret her decision. As long as she could help White, she would do whatever it took without hesitation. Just as Sherry was musing over how to confess this to White, he had already led her by the hand into the car and they were now heading straight to the Jones household. About an hourter, White and Sherry arrived at the gate of the Jones Family Vi. On their way there, Sherry tried multiple times to confess, but each time she found herself unable to articte her words. Now standing in front of the Jones Family home, she felt even more nervous. At this time, White firmly held on to her hand and reassured her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the sky falls, I¡¯ll hold it up. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± Having said that, White led Sherry Jones directly into the Jones Family home. Before long, White¡¯s figure appeared in the Jones family¡¯s spacious hall. Across from him was a young woman around Sherry¡¯s age. Dressed in a wine-red dress and sporting diamond-studded sunsses, her long, slender legs crossed. She exuded an icy beauty. However, White¡¯s gaze only swept over her briefly, showing no lingering interest. ¡°So you¡¯re Sherry Jones from the Sayon branch?¡± the young woman raised her head slightly, nced at Sherry, and spoke in a detached manner. At her words, Sherry paused for a moment before silently nodding. The young womanpletely ignored White, not even mentioning his name. This didn¡¯t bother White. After all, in their eyes, he was merely a man newly released from prison, living a good life only because of his wife. On the other side, the young woman saw Sherry¡¯s nod of acknowledgment, and slightly nodded in return. She said: ¡°You¡¯re quite attractive, and your abilities are decent. Your reputation precedes you. Even in Capital City, I¡¯ve heard about you.
Among all the branches of the Jones Family, you are indeed a figure of note. Even your father pales inparison to you.¡± Is she praising me? Upon hearing these words, Sherry felt ttered and immediately responded, ¡°Tha¡­thank you for thepl¡­¡± Before she could finish, the young woman waved her hand dismissively, interrupting her. ¡°No need to thank me yet, I haven¡¯t finished. Let me introduce myself, I am Lisa Jones. I believe you are aware of my status.
Yes, your abilities are quite respectable, but in our eyes in Capital City, that¡¯s all you are. However, I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about your character beforeing here.¡± Apparently, to protect your husband, you even tried to seize your own grandmother¡¯s shares, intending to ruin them at every turn. Am I right?¡± This¡­? Sherry was taken aback, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her face froze and she stuttered out, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I¡­¡± ¡°No need to exin to me whether it¡¯s true or not. I have eyes and see for myself. And, I¡¯ve already seen enough.¡± Lisa said calmly. Her words were not vehement, but they were filled with arrogance. Hearing this, White couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Seeing? I would like to ask, what can you see through those million-dor sunsses of yours?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± As soon as White¡¯s words fell, all the Jones family members present, starting with Old Madam Jones, immediately scolded him. But at this moment, Lisa gently raised her hand, signaling them to be quiet. She continued, ¡°So you are that white-cor worker of Sayon, White Mitchell? Heh, just like the rumors say, you¡¯ve got quite a mouth on you. Hard to believe that the Sayon Jones branch has fallen to this extent. You couldn¡¯t even find a decent man. If this had happened in the past, someone like you would prostrate three times and kowtow nine times upon meeting a member of the main family. You guys didn¡¯t even offer a simple kneel. Doesn¡¯t this prove everything?¡± Prostrate three times and kowtow nine times?
Did she think we were still back in the old times? The era has long since changed! Hearing Lisa¡¯s words, White shook his head with a coldugh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have stiff knees. I do not kneel before anyone or anything, except for the dead. Do you want to give it a try?¡± Boom!!! As soon as he finished, the white-bearded old man, who had been standing behind Lisa, suddenly opened his tightly closed eyes, his internal energy churning drastically. In an instant, a terrifying aura engulfed the entire Jones home, causing the temperature around them to fall several degrees. Seeing this, the Jones family members shivered involuntarily as they felt as if they had been plunged into an ice cer with an icy chill creeping up their backs. ¡°Ah!¡± Sherry turned pale under the sudden oppressive aura, her body weakened, and she was on the verge of copsing. Just as she was about to fall, White quickly steadied her. His face darkened drastically, his sharp gaze ring at the white-bearded old man, he said tly, ¡°Are you courting death!?¡± Chapter 385: 385: When did I, White Mitchell, ever need your protection? Chapter 385: When did I, White Mitchell, ever need your protection? With a rumbling sound, the energy within White Mitchell suddenly roiled, his eyes filled with a thick aura of killing intent. Anyone who dared to harm Sherry Jones, he would make them pay a painful price! But just as White Mitchell was about to retort against the white-bearded old man, Sherry Jones tightly held his hand by the side and bitterly said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell understood that Sherry was worried about him offending anyone from the Capital City¡¯s Jones Family, hence why she held him back. But, in his eyes, the Jones Family of the Capital City, even if they were a Hundred Year Noble Family, were no more than dogs looking for scraps. Had he ever been afraid? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just with¡­¡± White Mitchell turned his face, about to speak, but at that moment, Lisa Jones, who was seated in the master¡¯s seat, calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Wu Lao. Just give him a bit of punishment, and that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°As you wish, Miss,¡± As soon as Lisa Jones spoke, the white-bearded old man she called Wu Lao, instantly retracted his aura. But even after retracting his aura, Wu Lao arrogantly told White Mitchell, ¡°If you dare disrespect our Miss again, next time, it won¡¯t just be this level of pressure.¡± Pressure?
Hearing this, a cold smile spread across White Mitchell¡¯s face. This degree of pressure, daring to show off in front of him? ¡°If there is a next time, I will kill you!¡± White Mitchell replied indifferently. Hearing these words, Wu Lao nced at White Mitchell expressionlessly, his eyes full of contempt. He clearly didn¡¯t take White Mitchell seriously. In his eyes, White Mitchell¡¯s threat seemed feeble and weak. A native from Sayon, how could he understand the power of the Hundred Year Noble Family of Capital City? Regardless, Wu Lao didn¡¯t even bother to exin these matters to White Mitchell. If he dared to transgress again, Wu Lao would give him a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget. At this time, Sherry Jones, who was afraid of White Mitchell offending the Capital City¡¯s Jones Family, hurriedly stepped forward to mediate, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine, I just stumbled for a moment. Don¡¯t be impulsive, leave this ce to me. Trust me, I will handle it.¡± Hearing Sherry Jones¡¯s words, White Mitchell slowly retracted his aura and dismissed the thought of attacking. Wu Lao disdained to deal with White Mitchell, but had White Mitchell ever regarded Wu Lao as his rival? People like Wu Lao, while they may run rampant in the secr world, were not worthy opponents in the eyes of the War Department members. Not to mention, the Four Great War Gods under White Mitchell could easily crush someone like Wu Lao. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as they don¡¯t give you a hard time, I won¡¯t make a move.¡± White Mitchell turned back and gave Sherry Jones aforting nce. Seeing this, Sherry Jones secretly sighed a breath of relief. If White Mitchell offended the people of the Capital City¡¯s Jones Family for her sake, the consequences would indeed outweigh the gains. At this time, the Jones family members wore contemptuous smiles after hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words. Snowden Jones even taunted, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at making excuses for yourself. Do you dare to fight back in front of Wu Lao? Wu Lao is an honored guest from the third branch of our Capital City¡¯s Jones family. He has been renowned for dozens of years, with immeasurable strength. Considering your petite frame, Wu Lao could easily kill you with a snap of his fingers.¡± Upon seeing this, Mori Jones also scoffed, ¡°Snowden is right. You¡¯re just scared and looking for a way out. I¡¯ve seen many people like you.
Your skin is thicker than a corner of the city wall! You dare to challenge Wu Lao? Take a piss and look at your reflection. Are you worthy?¡± Listening to Mori Jones and his daughter belittling White Mitchell and boasting about themselves, Wu Lao sat regally with a face full of pride, looking somewhat profound and enigmatic. Seeing that the time was right, Old Madam Jones eagerly began to talk to Lisa Jones, ¡°Miss, such a small fry is not worth your time. Let¡¯s focus on more important matters.¡± At these words, Lisa nced nonchntly at White Mitchell from under her diamond-studded sunsses, then turned her eyes to Sherry Jones.
¡°I¡¯ve settled the problem you asked me to handle. Now, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise,¡± Lisa said carelessly. Promise? On hearing this, White Mitchell frowned, then turned to Sherry Jones, a look of heartache on his face. That silly girl has indeed made some kind of deal with the Jones family for his sake. But when Sherry Jones met White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, she instinctively avoided his gaze and said apologetically, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I made a decision without your consent. I couldn¡¯t bear to see the Weiden family hurt you, so I secretly traded half of the Nezzi¡¯s new town shares and asked the Jones family in Capital City to help you deal with the Weiden family. I wanted to tell you on the way here, but didn¡¯t know how to bring it up. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you¡­¡± As she spoke, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, her eyes welling up with sadness. After hearing her exnation, White Mitchell felt his heart ache. He was filled with guilt. If it weren¡¯t for his peculiar identity, and his inability to reveal it, she wouldn¡¯t have to run around and make deals with a junior tiger like the Jones family. ¡°Stop acting! Who are you pitifully crying and wailing for? Fulfill the agreement now!¡± Will Jones eagerly demanded. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. However, White Mitchell turned his gaze to Lisa Jones, who was seated in the chief position, after hearing these words. He slowly asked, ¡°You said that my wife should fulfill her promise. But have you fulfilled yours?
When did I, White Mitchell, ever need your protection?¡± At his words, the Jonesughed coldly. Snowden Jones retorted harshly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? Isn¡¯t the fact that you¡¯re standing here alive proof enough?!¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you that I¡¯m standing here?¡± White Mitchell responded indifferently. Upon hearing this, Will Jones grew angry: ¡°You, White Mitchell, I just said you¡¯re thick-skinned. Are you trying to prove it? Without the help of our main family in Capital City, would the Martial Department¡¯smander have appeared in the Weiden family? Could you have saved your sorry life? You¡¯re riding high and acting coy? Are you trying to wiggle out of your obligation?¡± Wiggle out of it? Upon hearing this, Old Madam Jones took out an agreement signed and stamped by Sherry Jones without a word, and arrogantly stated, ¡°Open your dog eyes and see! Are these not Sherry¡¯s own signature and stamp? You want to disim? Fair enough, we¡¯ll see you in court and see who the judge believes!¡± With a p, Old Madam Jones threw the agreement into Sherry¡¯s hands. Sherry, who was originally intending to persuade White Mitchell not to make a fuss, nced at the contract and froze on the spot. She stared at the line of numbers on the contract indicating the percentage of shares and eximed, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t sign for 100% of my shares. This is not correct. I signed for half of the shares, not all the shares. This is not the agreement I signed.
This is not the agreement I signed. Grandma, I didn¡¯t sign this one, it wasn¡¯t this one!¡± Looking at the words on the contract, Sherry Jones immediately felt overwhelmed. When she signed, she saw everything clearly and definitely did not make a mistake. This was not the agreement she signed. No, it wasn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t it!!! Chapter 386: 386: Public Opinion Determines Gold? White Mitchell’s Order! Chapter 386: Public Opinion Determines Gold? White Mitchell¡¯s Order! With the contract in hand, Sherry Jones was weeping like rain, choking back sobs as she sought an exnation from the Jones family. However, right here and now, members of the Jones family merely stood apathetically, treating her as if she were a stranger. Not only that, Snowden Jones took this opportunity to add insult to injury: ¡°Sherry, what do you mean by this? Are you implying that we, the Jones family, forced you at gunpoint to sign this contract?¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s all spelled out in ck and white, with your signature, your seal. And you still want to deny it? What do you take our Jones family for?¡± Amanda voiced her agreement. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the contract I signed. I distinctly remember agreeing to give you only half of the shares in thepany. I¡¯m certain I didn¡¯t see it wrong! I didn¡¯t!¡± Sherry cried out, tears streaming down her cheeks, her voice filled with self-reproach. She was acutely aware of the importance of the Nezzi New Town project. If she lost Nezzi New Town, not to mention the people who White Mitchell had offended for her sake, even the Jones family would never let him off the hook. This was White Mitchell¡¯s lifeline! Even if she weren¡¯t the chief contractor, she absolutely could not stand by and see White Mitchell get in trouble. Witnessing Sherry¡¯s tearful desperation, White Mitchell felt as though his heart had been brutally stabbed, and tremors of rage started to surge up within him. As they watched Sherry reduced to tears, far from showing sympathy, Snowden Jones sarcastically remarked, ¡°Crying won¡¯t help. Yourmitment is in ck and white. It¡¯s not up to you to deny it.
You were the one who personally begged us to help White Mitchell. Now we¡¯ve reached out to our Capital City branch for assistance to resolve the problem, so you n to reneg? How much cheaper do you expect to get?¡± Amanda continued mocking Sherry: ¡°Do you really think you were the one who secured the Nezzi New Town project? In my view, Nezzi New Town only chose to assign the project to you because they were showing respect to our Capital City main branch. You, on the other hand, are taking all the credit and have the audacity to kick our Jones family out of the picture? How dare a thankless wretch like you cry victim here? Disgusting!¡± At this time, Old Madam Jones, brandishing her dragon-head cane, assumed the posture of a domineering matriarch and coldly stated: ¡°If you want to cry, go do it outside. Don¡¯t sully our home. But let me warn you: don¡¯t try to pull any tricks here. The Nezzi New Town project now belongs to the Jones family. It¡¯s not up to you to deny it. Otherwise, even if we can¡¯t deal with you, the people from our Capital City branch certainly won¡¯t let you off! You¡¯d better consider carefully if you and White Mitchell have the strength to contend with our Capital City people!¡± A threat! An outright threat! Upon hearing this, Sherry sank into despair, feeling an overwhelming sense of hopelessness and guilt. ¡°The Capital City Jones family?¡± Hearing the mocking tone of the Jones family, White Mitchell felt his fury, which had been simmering inside him, finally explode. He swiftly stepped forward, shielding Sherry behind him, and red down at the Jones family members. For a moment, a sharp, chilling re reflected in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, causing members of the Jones family to tremble involuntarily, unable to meet his gaze. Finally, White Mitchell¡¯s gaze fell onto Lisa Jones, who sat arrogantly in the main seat. The moment Lisa met White¡¯s gaze, her heart trembled uncontrobly, as if being stared down by a ferocious beast,pletely terrifying her. ¡°Why are this kid¡¯s eyes so frightening?¡± Lisa, her eyebrows furrowing under her diamond-studded sunsses, wondered with surprise.
But before she could figure out the situation, White Mitchell coldly addressed her: ¡°Since your Capital City Jones family insists on interfering with this matter, Fine, I¡¯ll grant you this opportunity, but you¡¯d better be able to bear the consequences when the timees!¡± Having said that, White Mitchell turned to address the rest of the Jones family: ¡°My patience is limited. Now, enjoy the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± With that, White Mitchell turned around to leave the Jones family with Sherry.
But just then, Wu Lao, who had been sitting next to Lisa, hardened his gaze: ¡°Insolently disrespect my young mistress and think you can just walk away?¡± At his words, White Mitchell paused and responded without turning his head: ¡°In front of my wife, I don¡¯t want to kill. But for your disrespect to her just now, you deserve to die a thousand, ten thousand times!¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± A low roar rumbled out of Wu Lao, his anger boiling over, his internal energy involuntarily roiled up. But at this moment, Lisa, who had been sitting in the main seat and had not responded to White Mitchell, finally spoke softly: ¡°Wu Lao, enough, there¡¯s no need to cause trouble on Nezzi Command Headquarters turf.¡± Wu Lao snorted coldly at her words, then red at White Mitchell: ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time!¡± ¡°You should be grateful you didn¡¯t invite your own death.¡± Without turning back, White Mitchell responded, his aura gradually withdrawing. He then promptly left the Jones family with Sherry. ¡­ Upon returning home and seeing Sherry appearing as if she¡¯d lost her soul, White Mitchell felt even worse. After instructing Mori Jones and Wen Zhihui to take care of Sherry, White Mitchell wasted no time in heading to the house next door where Kylin and Beckett were staying. ¡°Superior, what happened?¡± The moment White Mitchell entered, Kylin and Beckett could tell something was off. White Mitchell didn¡¯t exin much, going straight to the point: ¡°Issue the order: with immediate effect, terminate all funding for the Nezzi New Town project!¡±
Halt all funding for Nezzi New Town? Upon hearing this news, Kylin and Beckett were stunned momentarily. But Kylin quickly came round. To him, White Mitchell¡¯smand was absolute! If he weremanded to face a mountain of des or a sea of mes, he would do so without hesitation. Consequently, Kylin immediately turned to Beckett, dialed David Herb, and told them to withdraw all the funds from the Nezzi New Town project at the quickest possible speed. Within less than half an hour, the Nezzi New Town project, which had previously caused a huge stir in Sayon, was reduced to a theoretically-existing project. The current Nezzi New Town would need to ovee a funding problem of up to a hundred billion before anyone could take it over. After setting this up, White Mitchell turned to Kylin again: ¡°Tell Jayden not to leave Sayon yet. The Weiden Family¡¯s mess isn¡¯t cleaned up. Let him figure out a way to prove to Sherry that the Weiden family has nothing to do with the Capital City Jones family. I¡¯m giving him only three days. If I don¡¯t see any results within that time, I¡¯ll personally go to the Martial Department and teach those Martial Arts Soldiers a lesson in manners!¡± Upon hearing this, Kylin immediately dialed Jayden¡¯s number. Jayden, who was about to board his helicopter to return to the Capital City, upon finishing the call from Kylin, furiously mmed the helicopter: ¡°Fuck! Where did this Capital City Jones family spring from? Are they tired of living!?¡±
Chapter 387: 387 Withdrawal! Withdrawal! And Again Withdrawal! Chapter 387: Withdrawal! Withdrawal! And Again Withdrawal! Sayon, Jones Family. As White Mitchell ordered the withdrawal of all funds from the New Nezzi City project, the Jones Family¡¯s people also disseminated the news of the Jones Family taking over Nezzi City and obtaining the support of the Capital City Jones Family. However, just when the Jones Family¡¯s people thought that the family would rise again and their family¡¯s entrance would be as crowded as a marketce, David Herb and others publicly announced the withdrawal of funds from the New Nezzi City project, which caused an uproar in Sayon. The next morning, the Jones Family¡¯s people decorated the house withmps and streamers, preparing to wee guests. The grandeur of the preparation was even more magnificent than Old Madam Jones¡¯ eightieth birthday celebration. But just when the Jones Family¡¯s people were full of joy, Mori Jones, who is busy socializing, turns pale. ¡°Fuck! Amanda announced the withdrawal of funds!¡± Mori Jones furiously approached Madam Jones and blurted out. Hearing this, Old Madam Jonesughed dismissively, ¡°So what if little Nan Xiaodu withdraws her funds? It won¡¯t make a big difference; Longman Jack is still there, isn¡¯t he? What¡¯s there to fear? Even if by some chance Longman Jack withdraws his investment too, there¡¯s still David Herb. Funding issues, we need not worry.¡± Hearing this, Mori Jones nodded heavily, but he was still secretly uneasy. As a result, before his nerves had a chance to settle, a phone call came directly to his cell phone.
¡°I better not go today. Longman Jack says he¡¯s withdrawing injection. I want to wait and see.¡± A friend of Mori Jones¡¯ candidly spoke. ¡°What!? Longman Jack is also withdrawing his investment!?¡± Mori Jones immediately frowned, his face ck as the bottom of a pot. Old Madam Jones was somewhat stunned when she heard this news; she had not expected her casual remark woulde true and Longman Jack would also withdraw his investment. Nan Xiaodu, Longman Jack, both withdrawing in session! This wasn¡¯t good news for the Jones family, but thankfully, Sayon¡¯s richest man, David Herb was still there. Thinking of this, Old Madam Jones reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, characters like Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack, who can¡¯t appear on stage, we might have been a bit apprehensive of them in the past. But now, with our Jones Family¡¯s foundation, these people in our eyes are no more than jesters. Let them make theirmotion. As long as we maintain a good rtionship with David Herb, with the Royal Group¡¯s hundreds of billions of assets, we have nothing to worry about.¡± Hearing this, Mori Jones nodded again, but he still felt a hint of uneasiness. How could it be such a coincidence that Nan Xiaodu and Longman Jack, withrew their investment at the same time? If at this time, David Herb also withdraws his investment, then the Nezzi New City project would only have Beckett as the only investor left. However, it¡¯s well known that Beckett was once White Mitchell¡¯s sworn brother. Even though Beckett is just doing someone else¡¯s bidding, there¡¯s no guarantee that he won¡¯t stir up trouble in front of his boss. Thinking about this, Mori Jones involuntarily picked up his cell phone and started to inquire about the movements of the Royal Group. However, to his surprise, this investigation scared him so much that he started trembling. David Herb had withdrawn his investment! David Herb really announced the withdrawal of his investment! Whoosh! Mori Jones immediately felt his scalp numb and he, like a soulless being, looked anxiously at Old Madam Jones, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s big trouble, David Herb has withdrawn his investment!¡±
What!? On hearing this, Old Madam Jones nearly dropped her eyeballs from shock. Her face suddenly tensed and she remained absolutely still where she stood. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? This project was originally publically epted through their Royal Group¡¯s bidding. The Royal Group is one of thergest investors in the Nezzi New City project. Why would they possibly withdraw their investment? Don¡¯t they fear that the Nezzi Command may cause them trouble for doing this?
What on earth is going on? Mori, get to the bottom of this, hurry and find out!¡± Old Madam Jones urged in panic. Suddenly, the entire Jones family was thrown into chaos. Just a moment ago, they were cheerfully preparing to wee their guests and dreaming of the rise of the Jones Family. Now, in less than ten minutes, everything had changed. The funds were gone, the dream shattered! This must be what they call going from joy to sorrow. Regaining his senses, Mori Jones hurriedly went to dig out more information. Finally, through a few friends, it was learned that all of this was orchestrated by Beckett. Beckett started to withdraw his investment, and subsequently, all the wealthy families who had originally invested in Nezzi New City also began to withdraw their investments. ¡°This must be White Mitchell stirring up trouble behind the scenes. It¡¯s definitely his doing, making Beckett act out like this. It has to be him, has to be him!!!¡± Will Jones said through gritted teeth. Withdrawals, everyone is making withdrawals, now, Nezzi New City is a bloody empty shell of a project, without a dime of funding avable. Without funds, how the hell are they supposed to develop anything? Even if they were to sell off every asset of the Jones family, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to fill such a gaping financial hole. This was a chasm which reached into the hundreds of billions!
For a moment, everyone in the Jones Family was filled with grief and resentment, their faces filled with bitter hatred; they all felt like skinning and ripping apart White Mitchell. Just as everyone in the Jones Family was expressing their deep hatred towards White Mitchell, Lisa Jones appeared with Wu Lao amidst them. Seeing everyone in the Jones Family looking anxious, Lisa Jones¡¯s face turned cold, she said with some disgust: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? All messy and disorderly, is this how we conduct ourselves? Has the sky fallen in or what? Looking at you all like this, how can I trust you to handle Nezzi New City? Perhaps, I should consider assigning other people to take over your work.¡± Upon hearing the voice, members of the Jones Family immediately turned around and looked at Lisa Jones with a mournful expression. Old Madam Jones leaning on her cane, pitifully said: ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not that the sky has fallen, but it¡¯s almost the same, withdrawal of investments. All the investors in Nezzi New City have announced their withdrawal. We are out of money; the whole of Nezzi New City, a project of such size, doesn¡¯t have a single penny left. What can we use to develop it with¡­¡± Withdrawing the investment? Upon hearing this, Lisa Jones furrowed her brow and asked for the whole story from the members of the Jones family. However, after hearing it, Lisa Jones couldn¡¯t help but respond with an evidently disdainful smile: ¡°I had thought it was something big. Isn¡¯t it just some locals from Sayon withdrawing their investments? Is it something worth panicking about like this? Useless things! They just don¡¯t know that the Jones family of Capital City has already stepped in to support you guys. Once they do, they¡¯ll being back wagging their tails behind them.
Go, go and find those who withdrew their investments. Tell them it¡¯s from me, that Capital City¡¯s Jones family will unconditionally support the Nezzi New City Project. Those who revoke their withdrawal will be forgiven. But if they insist on being stubborn, just ask them whether they can withstand the wrath of the Jones family from Capital City!¡± The members of the Jones Family who heard this had a sudden revtion. Yes, why did they forget about this? They now have the backing of the Jones family from Capital City! David Herb and the others certainly haven¡¯t received the news yet, otherwise, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t risk offending the Jones family from Capital City by withdrawing their investment. As long as they ry this message to them, they wouldn¡¯t just refrain from withdrawing their investment, they might even go out of their way to ingratiate themselves with them. Even David Herb would have to fawn over them! Just thinking about it feels like a dream, but now, there is such an opportunity. On realizing this, the Jones Family members began to make arrangements hastily, spreading out to find the whereabouts of David Herb and the others, hoping for an opportunity to meet. After much back and forth, the members of the Jones Family decided to first go to the underground fight ring to find Amanda and Longman. ¡­ Meanwhile, White Mitchell, who had arranged all matters, suddenly received a message from Kylin.
¡°Someone¡¯s causing amotion at the underground fight ring?¡± Upon receiving the message, White Mitchell frowned. This so-called underground fight ring was actually a coboration between Longman and Amanda. It was a business which didn¡¯t exactly pertain to above-board matters. However, White Mitchell very clearly understood that there was no absolute right or wrong in this world. If they don¡¯t run the business of the underground fight ring, someone else would, and that would make it much harder to control. Therefore, White Mitchell didn¡¯t actively obstruct it. But under normal circumstances, any trivialities of someone causing a stir would not be worthy of them bothering him with, let alone have Kylin get in touch with him. So why was he being contacted all of a sudden? Kylin¡¯s next words answered the doubt in White Mitchell¡¯s mind. But after listening, White Mitchell¡¯s brow furrowed deeper: ¡°That troublemaker, he¡¯s asking to see me by name? Do Amanda and the others suspect it¡¯s someone from the Taylor Family?¡± Chapter 388: 388: The Backbone of the Jones Family’s People! Chapter 388: The Backbone of the Jones Family¡¯s People! The Taylor Family¡¯s people? After hanging up the phone, White Mitchell fell into deep thought for a while. The news of Myles¡¯s fall was impossible to hide from the Taylor Family anyway, and he wasn¡¯t nning to keep it a secret either. However, White Mitchell didn¡¯t expect the Taylor Family¡¯s people to react so quickly. But before he met them face to face, White Mitchell refused to draw any premature conclusions. Time quickly passed to evening. After ncing at the clock, White Mitchell quickly found an excuse to leave the house with Kylin and head straight to the underground boxing ring. About half an hourter, White Mitchell¡¯s silhouette appeared outside the underground boxing ring. But just as he was about to enter, he noticed two familiar figures. Will Jones and his daughter, Snowden Jones! White Mitchell saw them, and they noticed White Mitchell abruptly appearing in that location too. ¡°Dad, what is this guy doing here? Don¡¯t tell me he followed us here,¡± Snowden Jones stared at the White Mitchell in the distance with an expression of disgust. Upon hearing this, an unwilling look spread on Will Jones¡¯s face. He stared at White Mitchell as if he was an enemy who had caused him great suffering.
¡°Do you even have to ask, this damned bastard most likely followed us here!¡± Will Jones growled with a voice filled with anger. Snowden Jones¡¯s face became even more filled with disgust as she contemptuously nced at White Mitchell. She warned, ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t let this little punk ruin our ns.¡± ¡°He dares!? If White Mitchell dares to ruin the Jones Family¡¯s ns, all of us in the Capital City will make him vanish from Sayon!¡± Will Jones raised his volume, his words fiery with rage. It was clear to everyone, except the deaf, that this was a warning to White Mitchell. ¡°Superior, shall I go over there¡­?¡± Kylin directly asked. White Mitchell nced dismissively at Will Jones and his daughter and responded nonchntly, ¡°No need, we¡¯re here on business today. There¡¯s no need to waste time on them.¡± After that, as if nothing had happened, White Mitchell casually led Kylin in the direction of the underground boxing ring¡¯s entrance. White Mitchell¡¯s air of nonchnce caused Will Jones¡¯s anger to grow even more, causing him to feel a sense of aggrieved annoyance. ¡°Dad, just look at that kid. He has no good intentions, there must be something fishy about it. We can¡¯t let him seed!¡± Snowden Jones reminded her father from aside. Upon hearing this, Will Jones nodded heavily, his eyes reflecting chilling gazes. He then strode firmly towards White Mitchell with Snowden by his side. ¡°White Mitchell! Stand still!¡± Will Jones shouted in anger, immediately stepping up to block White Mitchell¡¯s path. Hmm? White Mitchell was slightly surprised, cast a nce at the father and daughter, and asked lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Looking for a fight?¡± ¡°You!¡± Will Jones and his daughter were momentarily at a loss for words, not daring to step back slightly. Although they had the Jones Family backing them up, they still possessed some self-awareness. If White Mitchell really started a fight, all ten of thembined wouldn¡¯t match against him. After maintaining a distance they considered safe, Will Jones still spoke aggressively, ¡°Do you think you can scare me like this? I know you can fight, but what¡¯s the use of that?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, the new project in Nezzi, is under the eye of our own Capital City people. If you¡¯re opposing us, you¡¯re opposing our people from Capital City!¡± ¡°Pack up your cunning tricks now, or else, if you spoil our good thing, there will be no good oue for you!¡±
Snowden Jones piped up: ¡°My dad¡¯s right. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll leave now. Otherwise, when Mr. Duke and Mr. Longmane out, you¡¯ll be the first one they deal with!¡± Upon seeing this, Mori Jones immediately echoed: ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re not afraid to tell you that today, we¡¯re here on the instructions of Lisa Jones to speak with Mr. Duke and Mr. Longman about cooperation. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want because you¡¯ve temporarily fooled Mr. Duke and Mr. Longman with your deceitful tactics. I¡¯m telling you, just as long as I exin things clearly to Mr. Duke and Mr. Longman, you¡¯ll be the first one they deal with!¡±
¡°Oh?¡± White Mitchell gave a cold smirk, and responded yfully: ¡°Are you so confident they would listen to you?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mori Jones answered proudly, continuing to taunt: ¡°Surely they wouldn¡¯t listen to a brat like you? You¡¯d best cut the crap and get lost before I have Mr. Duke and Mr. Longman throw you out and bar you from entering again!¡± Throw me out? White Mitchell chuckled and shook his head, responding nonchntly: ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see who gets thrown out today ¨C you or me.¡± With that, White Mitchell walked straight towards the entrance of the underground fight club,pletely ignoring the feelings of Mori Jones and his daughter. This infuriated Mori Jones and his daughter, yet they could do nothing to White Mitchell. They could only quicken their pace, wanting to meet Amanda and Longman before White Mitchell does. They believed, as long as they could take the initiative and negotiate with Amanda and Longman first, White Mitchell would not have a chance to perform any tricks afterwards. Upon learning that White Mitchell was to arrive that evening, Amanda and Longman hastily finished their tasks and rushed to greet him. Seeing Amanda and Longman¡¯s serious demeanor from afar, a triumphant smile immediately unfolded on Mori Jones¡¯ face. ¡°Snowden, do you see? Now, even people who are movers and shakers like Amanda and Longman are scrambling to curry favor with us! Let¡¯s see who will dare to underrate the Jones Family now!¡± Mori Jones dered triumphantly. Seeing this, Snowden Jones¡¯ face broke into a splendid smile: ¡°Amanda and Longman most certainly know that we now have the backing of people from Capital City, which is why they havee out to greet us!¡± ¡°Of course! Couldn¡¯t be that they areing to greet that punk White Mitchell, could it? HAHAHA¡­¡± Mori Jonesughed uproariously, hisughter full of mockery. Hearing this, Snowden Jones went behind White Mitchell and boasted, ¡°White Mitchell, do you see our current status now? You think you, of all people, dare to oppose us? Laughable!
Know your ce. Now, kneel in front of us and give us three kowtows. Maybe then we will persuade Mr. Duke and Mr. Longman to be lenient when they deal with you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in for a world of painter!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± White Mitchell smirked yfully. He casually made his way towards the entrance whileughing: ¡°Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously, and don¡¯t take the Jones Family of Capital City too seriously either. Are you that certain they are here to greet you?¡± Listening to his words, Snowden Jones immediately scoffed and derisively said, ¡°Obviously, they are here to greet us. What, you think they are here to greet you? Who are you and who are we? Who are they? You should take a good look at yourself. Are you even worthy?¡± On hearing this, instead of getting angry, White Mitchell chuckled: ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s wait and see. I hope you won¡¯t cryter.¡± After saying this, White Mitchell continued forward. At this moment, Amanda and Longman, along with their subordinates, had already made their way to Mori Jones and his entourage. Chapter 389: 389: Really Crying? Chapter 389: Really Crying? ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± Sighting Amanda and Mr. Longman before him, Will Jones immediately ignored White, turned around with a fawning smile, and warmly greeted Amanda and the rest. At this moment, Will Jones showed the bearing of a superior, maintaining a demeanor of self-respect. Clearly, in his view, the Jones Family, with the support of Capital City¡¯s Jones Family, could now stand equal with Amanda and Mr. Longman. So, he must disy the dignity of an influential family¡¯s figurehead and protect the honor of the Jones Family. Pretending to be serious, and with apparent familiarity, Will Jones spoke: ¡°Mr. Duke, Mr. Longman, you two are too polite. Such a grand entrance, I¡¯m ttered. From now on, we are family. There¡¯s no need for such formality. As long as we fulfill our obligations dutifully, our Jones Family from Capital City will not let anyone down.p> Hahaha¡­¡± Will Jones appeared to be full of spirit and was about to shake hands. Hmm? But at this moment, Amanda and Mr. Longman looked at Will Jones with surprise at his pretentious manner.
¡°Who is this idiots? Get lost!¡± With a smack, Mr. Longman pped Will Jones¡¯s outstretched hand, not giving him any face. Hiss! Mr. Longman¡¯s p was not light, the pain made Will Jones retreat his hand immediately, wincing in difort. What baffled him even more was the attitude of Amanda and Mr. Longman. What did they mean? Weren¡¯t they putting on such a show to wee him? Snowden Jones too was stunned and quietly murmured to Will Jones, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t tell me, they are really here to wee White Mitchell?¡± Immediately irritated, Will Jones dismissed it. ¡°Impossible! Who does he think he is, worthy of Amanda and Mr. Longman¡¯s wee? He¡­¡± Seeing the two who were still standing there whispering to each other, Mr. Longman became angry and smacked both of them to shut them up. ¡°Did you leave your voice at home!?¡± Mr. Longman coldly said, then ordered his men, ¡°Get these two out of here!¡± Having said that, Amanda and Mr. Longman ignored the father and daughter and walked straight towards White Mitchell. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, apologies for the wait,¡± said Amanda and Mr. Longman in unison. Their faces werepletely friendly, in stark contrast to the coldness they showed towards Will Jones earlier. Amanda and Mr. Longman were now deferential and worshipping. The father and daughter stood dumbfounded, frozen in ce like they were struck by lightning, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. What exactly is happening? Why do Amanda and Mr. Longman seem to revere White Mitchell, using a term of respect, no less? If this had been earlier, they might have understood, but now White Mitchell had lost the backing of the Nezzi Command Division, why would he garner the interest of Amanda and Mr. Longman? Shouldn¡¯t they be more interested in him? Didn¡¯t he now have the mighty Jones Family from Capital City as his backing? Who in Sayon would dare oppose a man from Capital City¡¯s Jones Family? The more the father and daughter thought, the more aggrieved they felt. Finally, Will Jones could not hold back and blurted out, ¡°Amanda, Mr. Longman, what is the meaning of this?
Are you trying to provoke us? I¡¯d advise you to think about this. The Jones family has the support of the Jones Family in Capital City now. Cross us and you¡¯re crossing the Jones Family from Capital City. Are you prepared to go against the Jones Family from Capital City!?¡± Will Jones raised his volume, emphasizing the words ¡°Jones Family in Capital City¡±, lookingpletely outraged. Hmm?
Upon hearing this, Amanda and Mr. Longman, who had been standing before White Mitchell, exchanged a nce and turned to look at White. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, these flies are annoying. Would you like me to deal with them?¡± Mr. Longman asked for guidance. White Mitchell responded indifferently, ¡± It¡¯s your territory, handle it yourself.¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± Upon receiving orders, Longman smirked yfully and immediately led his men towards Will Jones and his daughter. Observing the yful expression on Longman¡¯s face, Will Jones and his daughter had a jolt in their hearts, and both instinctively became panicked. ¡°What¡­what are you nning to do, Longman? You should know, we¡¯ve got the backing of the Jones Family in Capital City. If you dare to mess around, the people from Jones Family won¡¯t¡­¡± Will Jones threatened, trembling intensely. However, his threats seemed incredibly weak in front of Longman. The Jones Family from Capital City? Longman smirked again, and then quickly pped Will Jones right across the face. ¡°I absolutely detest people like you who rely on the influence of others. You think the Jones family from Capital City is a big deal? What can you do to me if I hit you? Guys,e on, give them a beating. If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they¡¯ll forget who¡¯s really in charge here!¡± Whoa! Seeing the surge of peopleing forward, Will Jones and his daughter were instantly panic-stricken, feeling helpless.
In front of these people, they had no chance to fight back. Immediately Longman¡¯s subordinates began raining down punches and kicks on them, father and daughter alike. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my face, don¡¯t¡­please¡­no¡­ wuwuwu¡­.¡± Snowden Jones instantly paled and started crying. She was really crying now! Snowden Jones was so scared, she broke down in tears. The haughty demeanor she had before was gonepletely. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, you brought this on yourself.¡± After leaving this remark, White Mitchell ignored Will Jones and his daughter, and walked straight into the underground ring. Watching White Mitchell¡¯s retreating figure, Will Jones was so enraged that he felt like his lungs were about to explode. ¡°White Mitchell, I¡¯m not done with you!!! Ahhhh¡­¡± Even as he was being hit, Will Jones managed to vent his frustration through clenched teeth. But this only provoked more savage blows from the crowd. ¡­ Elsewhere, after dealing with Will Jones and his pesky daughter, White Mitchell continued to walk deeper into the underground boxing ring. Amanda and Longman walked respectfully behind him. As they walked, Amanda and Longman ryed to him in meticulous detail the recent disturbances to the underground boxing ring caused by a mysterious individual.
ording to their spection, this mysterious individual might have achieved the skill level of the Titled War King. Having such a rank among ancient martial artists might not mean much in the Martial Department, let alone the War Department, but in the wider world, especially in a small ce like Sayon, it meant he could practically do as he pleased. None of the fighters in the underground ring were a match for him. He would show up every day unless the boxing ring was shut down. This severely bothered Amanda and Longman. What was even worse was that the mysterious man demanded to see White Mitchell. He vowed not to stop until he did. ¡°Has he arrived?¡± Asked White Mitchell calmly after listening to their report. Upon hearing his question, Longman quickly replied, ¡°Yes, he has. He has already won three matches and is about to begin his fourth.¡± White Mitchell nodded and then instructed, ¡°Take me to watch.¡± In a short while, White Mitchell and his party reached a high-end VIP box in the underground boxing ring. From there, through a panoramic ss, they could overlook the entire ring. On the ring at the moment, a man in his forties, calm andposed, stood at a distance. His every move exuded a rxed aura. Across from him was a bulky man about two meters tall. Speaking of stature, he was twice the size of the middle-aged man. However, the bulky man looked at the middle-aged man with a clearck of confidence, even a sense of fear. It was clear that the bulky man was a boxer from the underground ring and the middle-aged man was the mysterious individual who wanted to meet White Mitchell. The gaze of White Mitchell fell only on the mysterious figure on the stage. His expression was a bit peculiar as he mumbled to himself, ¡°Is it him? Has he finally shown up again?¡±
Chapter 390: 390: Old Friends Meet! Chapter 390: Old Friends Meet! Underground fight club. As White Mitchell watched the mysterious figure, the man¡¯s gaze also fell upon him. Their eyes met. No words were exchanged, yet they seemed to hold some special sentiment. Meanwhile, the muscr fellow opposite the mysterious figure saw his distraction and tried to sneak an attack. The mystery man, not even taking a nce at him, casually waved his hand, sending him flying with a loud thud. The mannded under the stage. The audience was taken aback, as many felt threatened by the mysterious figure¡¯s power. ¡°Superior, shall I go down and keep him entertained for a bit?¡± asked Kylin, standing next to White Mitchell, appearing eager to try his hand at the mysterious figure. But, in response to Kylin¡¯s request, White Mitchell just shook his head and said, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to offend this person. He has shown me kindness in the past.¡± A benefactor? Hearing this, Kylin was momentarily stunned. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t expected this intruding mystery figure to have such a connection with White Mitchell. Amanda and Longman, standing nearby, were also immersed in confusion.
If he was a benefactor to White Mitchell, why would he choose this way to meet? Wasn¡¯t this adding to the chaos? ¡°Also, you¡¯re not his match,¡± White Mitchell continued. If White Mitchell¡¯s previous words were confusing, then this statement was nothing short of shocking. This essentially meant that the mysterious figure on the stage was powerful. Kylin¡¯s skills were well recognized among the crowd. To him, an ordinary Ancient Martial Strongman was as strong as paper-mache. Even so, the strong Kylin was not a match for this mysterious man? How powerful was this mysterious figure? And what was his identity? For a moment, Amanda and Longman were filled with astonishment. Meanwhile, Kylin could only shrug his shoulders in defeat. If White Mitchell had said so, then it must be true. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to break through your current realm. Although suppressing your realm can stabilize your foundation, suppressing it for too long can be counterproductive to your development,¡± White Mitchell nced at Kylin. He knew that Kylin¡¯s current power would allow him to break into the God of War Level. However, considering the overall situation and his personal foundation, he had been suppressing himself. Now that he, White Mitchell, was back, it was high time for Kylin to break into the God of War Realm. And not just him, but also the other four War Kings. Upon hearing this, Kylin nodded heavily. Meanwhile, White Mitchell slowly opened the ss door of the box seat, stepped onto the balcony, and then gracefully fell down. The next moment, White Mitchellnded steadily on the boxing ring. ¡°Who is this guy? He actually came from the VIP seat. Could it be a master invited by Mr. Duke and Mr. Longman?¡± ¡°A master? He doesn¡¯t look like one. He looks even weaker than the muscr guy just now.¡±
¡°Yeah, with his small body, can he be a match for that guy?¡± The moment White Mitchell appeared, the crowd under the stage triggered an array of discussions. However, most voices were filled with skepticism. At this moment, standing on the stage, White Mitchell wore a faint smile on his face as he gazed at his opponent.
Observing an old acquaintance, the look in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes seemed somewhat affectionate. This was his benefactor, the man who had done him a great favor. If it had not been for him, White Mitchell would have never been able to step out of that prison and be part of the War Department, and he would not have been able to aplish what he has today. One could say that this man, this mysterious figure, had been an integral part of White Mitchell¡¯s journey to where he is now. White Mitchell had always wanted to pay back this mysterious benefactor. Regrettably, he had only seen the man once, and he didn¡¯t even know his name. Even though he had tried searching the archives of the War Department, he could find no information about the man. The man was like a ghost. His traces could never be found. ¡°Let me y a round with you,¡± White Mitchell said with a smile. The mysterious figure standing opposite White Mitchell reacted without emotion, with no apparent intention of making a move. Hmm? Observing the mysterious man¡¯s actions, White Mitchell furrowed his brows, but before he could react, the mysterious man indifferently said, ¡°I quit. I¡¯m tired. This round, I admit defeat.¡± After speaking, the mysterious man directly stepped off the arena.
Whoosh! This action of the mysterious man caused a considerable stir at the scene. Sounds of surprise filled the air instantaneously. Everyone looked at White Mitchell on the arena, their eyes full of bewilderment and astonishment. ¡°Is this person really strong? The mysterious man admitted defeat without even fighting him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. When experts spar, a single nce can determine the victor. Obviously, this young man on stage intimidated the mysterious man just by that.¡± ¡°Sure enough, the expert invited by Mr. Longman and Mr. Duke is incredible. He defeated his opponent without even fighting. Impressive!¡± Faced with people¡¯s praises, White Mitchell, who was standing on the stage, showed no emotional fluctuation. Instead, he looked, astonished, at the figure of the mysterious man leaving. It seemed that the mysterious man deemed unworthy of confronting him. This could be inferred from his casual tone of speech. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that the current White Mitchell wasn¡¯t the same man who was struggling in the prison five years ago. However, since the mysterious man didn¡¯t want to make a move, White Mitchell didn¡¯t insist on continuing the fight either. He directly descended from the arena and followed the mysterious man¡¯s steps. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow.¡± While walking, White Mitchell sent a text message to Kylin. He knew that the mysterious man insistsently lured him out, probably because he had something crucial to say. The underground boxing ring obviously wasn¡¯t the ce to talk.
Soon, White Mitchell and the mysterious man reached a narrow alley behind the underground boxing ring. ¡°You can say whatever you want now.¡± White Mitchell quietly looked at the mysterious man and said. Upon hearing these words, the mysterious man unhesitatingly said without turning his head, ¡°Leave!¡± Leave? White Mitchell was stunned at first, and then asked, ¡°Leave Dragon Realm?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The mysterious man sinctly replied. ¡°So this is why you lured me out? You want me to stop my revenge? What¡¯s your rtion with the Taylor Family?¡± White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but inquire. In his heart, thest thing he wanted to hear was any connection between this man and the Taylor Family. Otherwise, he would have to make a choice between revenge and repaying a debt of gratitude. ¡°I have no rtion with the Taylor Family.¡± The mysterious man continued. Hearing this, a gust of relief washed over White Mitchell. However, the words that followed stirred a wave of emotions in White Mitchell¡¯s heart. Hearing the mysterious man¡¯s scornful tone, he stated, ¡°You¡¯re no match for the Taylor Family. If you continue, no one would be able to help you. It¡¯s good to have confidence. However, overconfidence will only harm you.¡±
¡°And how do you know I¡¯m no match for the Taylor Family?¡± White Mitchell retorted with a coldugh. Hearing this, the mysterious man finally turned around and said disdainfully, ¡°At least, you haven¡¯t shown me why you think you are capable of handling the Taylor Family? Because of those clowns in Sayon? The world is vast, and there are forces you can¡¯t even imagine. The Taylor Family is one of them. Five years ago, when I brought you into the War Department, I didn¡¯t want you to be strong, but to provide you with some protection. But you have also seen the result, even in the War Department, you weren¡¯t safe. The best proof of this was the secret assassination of your team five years ago. Therefore, face reality. No matter how hard you try, it¡¯s fruitless, and it might bring trouble to those around you.¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell showed no sign of backing down, and instead responded definitively, ¡°You¡¯re right, the world is vast, but the Taylor Family you mentioned may not be able to stop me. Tell the master behind you, thank him for saving me from prison years ago, but nobody can stop me from taking my revenge! As for Fendy Taylor and the Taylor Family behind her, I, White Mitchell, vow to destroy them!¡± After speaking, White Mitchell resolutely turned around and left. If our ways don¡¯t coincide, we must part. Even if the other party had shown him kindness, if they tried to stop him from taking revenge, they would be his enemies. Even if God intervened, there would be no mercy! Faced with White Mitchell¡¯s determination, the mysterious man was evidently provoked. He shouted immediately, ¡°Today, you have to leave whether you want to or not! Offending me is not good for you!¡± Boom! From behind White Mitchell, an explosive aura burst forth. The all-epassing God of War aura enveloped the entire narrow alley in an instant. Almost at the same time, the mysterious man lunged forward directly, attacking White Mitchell with overwhelming force, like a tiger descending a mountain. Seeing this, White Mitchell stomped fiercely without even looking at him, ¡°Scram!¡± Chapter 391: 391: The Identity of the Mysterious Person! Chapter 391: The Identity of the Mysterious Person! Boom! An extraordinary burst of energy surged from White Mitchell¡¯s body, instantly crushing the stranger¡¯s momentum. Huh!? The mysterious attacker furrowed his brows, a puzzled expression appearing on his face. However, at this point, he had no other choices. Themand he had received was to get White Mitchell out of the Dragon Realm at all costs. At this time, backing off was absolutely impossible. Yet, he had never expected that in the face of his full-powered attack, White Mitchell didn¡¯t even bat an eye at him and easily blocked it. This¡­ The mysterious man was astonished, his brow already furrowed into a ¡°Chuan¡± character. ¡°How¡­how is your power¡­?¡± The mysterious man ceased his attack, simply standing there in surprise. The stranger was well-aware of his own prowess ¨C a Titled War God who had survived countless battles. Among Titled War Gods in the mundane world, his fighting strength was vastly superior.
As for White Mitchell, he had only been in the War Department for a mere five years. No matter how hard he worked, his strength could never surpass his own, much less easily block his attack. However, reality waspletely opposite to his expectations. Not only was White Mitchell¡¯s strength potent, it had already surpassed his own! This ouepletely turned the stranger¡¯s understanding on its head. ¡°The world is vast, filled with unimaginable things. I am one of them,¡± White Mitchell calmly responded. Upon hearing these words, the stranger felt a burning sensation spread across his face, as if he¡¯d been pped in full view. Ironically, he had just used the same argument against White Mitchell. As the tables turned, he realized that he was the ignorant one, totally unaware of the wider world. Now, he finally understood why White Mitchell was so confident in his words. Because, the world in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes was not on the same level as the world in his eyes. Was he the joke all along? The stranger gave a bitterugh internally,pletely giving up on the idea of reaching out to attack White Mitchell again. Why bother? White Mitchell could probably crush him with a single finger! Years of hard work had reaped lesser results than White Mitchell¡¯s mere five years. Comparing oneself to others would only make one aggrieved! The more the stranger thought about it, the more helpless he felt, resentfully muttering, ¡°all thates out of your Mitchell Family are freaks!¡± ¡°So, want to continue?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice echoed in a serene tone, sounding normal, but to the stranger, it carried a hint of ridicule. ¡°No more fighting, no more. Just stop!¡± The mysterious manpletely reined in his aura, grumbling irritably.
White Mitchell responded with a faint smile, continuing to ask, ¡°Can you answer a few of my questions?¡± The sullen stranger raised his head to look at White Mitchell, then snorted impatiently, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I know what you want to ask. But I can¡¯t reveal my identity. Even if you knew, it wouldn¡¯t do you any good.¡± This answer was within White Mitchell¡¯s expectations, so he wasn¡¯t overly surprised. Instead, he continued to probe, ¡°If it¡¯s not the Taylor Family, then it must be the Mitchell Family, right?
I¡¯ve heard rumors that the Mitchell Family¡¯s second master holds an important position within the War Department, protecting the Mitchell family¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the stranger¡¯s face turned icy, and he immediately interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore, even if you guess correctly, I won¡¯t admit it. Don¡¯t waste your effort.¡± Even though the stranger didn¡¯t admit anything, his words undeniably confirmed White Mitchell¡¯s guess. The man behind him was indeed the second master of the Mitchell Family, Mateo Mitchell! White Mitchell had heard about this character who ranked second in the Mitchell Family of Capital City. However, even when he was part of the Mitchell Family or when he joined the War Department to serve in the military, White Mitchell had never met this number two figure in his family. Everything was nothing more than rumors. Even when White Mitchell used the power of the War Department to investigate the other party¡¯s identity, he still found nothing. Clearly, Mateo Mitchell¡¯s identity, like his own, was top secret. Even if he was a high-ranking officer, White Mitchell had no right to know. But none of these mattered to White Mitchell. ¡°Go and tell your master not to think about stopping me. I will avenge some grievances, some people I must kill. The day I appear in the Capital City will be their day of fear!¡± White Mitchell said indifferently. The mysterious man gave White Mitchell an irritated look, he was going to say something but realised he was in no position to persuade him. After a long silence, the mysterious man finally spoke, ¡°Can you tell me how strong you really are and howrge your power base is?¡±
¡°Is that important?¡± White Mitchell countered. The stranger nodded seriously, ¡°Very important!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell justughed, shaking his head, and replied casually, ¡°Let your master ask the Elders¡¯ House himself.¡± Having said that, White Mitchell turned around and left. This time, the stranger didn¡¯t try to stop him, nor could he. He just stood there in a trance, his face full of worry. After a while, the stranger snapped back to reality, urgently taking out his mobile phone and dialing a mysterious number, ¡°Second Master, things are a bit tricky¡­his strength¡­ it has already surpassed mine! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do well with this. When I return, you can do whatever you want with me, I won¡¯t say a word!¡± ¡°His strength has surpassed yours!? What on earth is going on!? The voice at the other end of the phone echoed in surprise. Subsequently, the stranger ryed everything that had happened this evening to the Second Master on the other end of the phone. After hearing the stranger¡¯s report, the figure at the other end of the phone fell into silence. Upon seeing this, the stranger could only give a bitterugh. He had not expected that even the Second Master, who in his eyes was invincible, would be so shocked upon hearing this news. White Mitchell¡¯s growth was just too astounding! Thinking of this, the strangerughed bitterly, ¡°In all the world, I¡¯m afraid only those freaks in the White War Department can be considered on par with him. Second Master, to be honest, the talent of your nephew¡­is quite demoralizing¡­¡±¡® Just as the stranger wasughing bitterly, a shocked voice rang from the other end of the phone, ¡°What did you just say?¡±
The stranger was taken aback, andughed bitterly again, ¡°I said, your nephew¡¯s talent¡­¡± ¡°Not that one, the one before that!¡± The man on the other end of the phone urged. Huh!? The stranger was stunned once more, then said in astonishment, ¡°All across Putian, only those in the White War Department¡­¡± ¡°White War Department! That¡¯s it! The White War Department! Hahaha¡­The White War Department!!!¡± The man on the other end of the phoneughed ecstatically. Even over the phone, the mysterious man could feel his excitement. The mysterious man waspletely stunned. What on earth was happening? After hesitating for a moment, the mysterious man finally couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Sec¡­second master, are you okay? Why¡­¡± Before the stranger could finish his sentence, the man on the phone excitedly said, ¡°Our Mitchell family has produced a dragon! We have a dragon! I¡¯m proud! I¡¯m so proud!!!¡± Chapter 392: 392: My Grandnephew is indeed promising! Chapter 392: My Grandnephew is indeed promising! A dragon has emerged from the Mitchell family? They¡¯ve shown promise? Hearing these puzzling remarks, the mysterious person was even more confused. White Mitchell¡¯s strength was indeed excellent, but to describe it as dragon-like seemed a bit much, didn¡¯t it? After all, the man on the other end of the line, Mr. Mateo Mitchell, also known as Mateo Mitchell, was a renowned War God. His considerable influence within the War Department was astounding. Rumour had it that he had once had the chance to be a member of the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council. However, for some reason, that had been put on hold. Nevertheless, even though Mr. Mateo Mitchell hadn¡¯t be a member of the Elders¡¯ House, he was a reserve Elder. If someone were to step down from the Elders¡¯ House, his chances of seeding the position were virtually a hundred percent. The other reserve elders eithercked his strength or his prestige. Aside from the widely known White Army Master, no one seemed capable of recing him as a member of the Elders¡¯ House.
However, the mysterious man knew unequivocally that the White Army Master was still quite young. Regardless, with his achievements and abilities, he was more than qualified to enter the Elders¡¯ House. However, once he joined the Elders¡¯ House, he would have to refrain from meddling in battlefield affairs. Given the current tumultuous international situation, the Elders¡¯ House couldn¡¯t possibly allow the White Army Master to join their ranks so soon. Therefore, the mysterious man couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. Mateo Mitchell, on the other end of the line, would be so excited after learning about White Mitchell¡¯s power. It even seemed a bit excessive! The mysterious man held up the phone, furrowed his brows, and unconsciously began to recall his own words. From what he remembered, Mr. Mateo Mitchell had begun his ecstatic rant only after he¡¯d mentioned the White War Department. White War Department¡­ White¡­ White¡­White Mitchell!!! The mysterious man suddenly had an epiphany. His eyes instantly narrowed, and he inhaled sharply, feeling a peculiar shock ovee him. White Mitchell! White Army Master! White Mitchell is the White Army Master!!!? Whoosh! The mysterious man, fully awakened, was covered with goosebumps, even standing frozen like someone had cast a Fixed-body spell on him. It took him a while to recover from his shock. No wonder White Mitchell had seemed so fearless! No wonder White Mitchell¡¯s strength was so astounding! No wonder, no wonder, no wonder! Just considering that he¡¯d just tried toy a hand on someone who was of Army Master status, the mysterious man couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Thankfully, White Mitchell hadn¡¯t held it against him, otherwise,pared to him, he was nothing but a small fry.
While the mysterious man continued to shake in shock, Mr. Mateo Mitchell on the other end of the line excitedlymanded, ¡°Felix! I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you must stabilize my great-nephew. I¡¯m booking a flight right now. No, I¡¯m getting on abat ne to Sayon to see my great-nephew! I want to see the True Dragon of the Mitchell family!¡± Mr. Mateo Mitchell excitedly gave his orders. The mysterious man Felix, hearing these words, couldn¡¯t help but retort with a mixed expression, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, I suggest you reconsider. Even if you appear now, what can you do? Don¡¯t forget how the child was expelled from the Mitchell family and what he¡¯s been through.
He¡¯s already guessed my identity. Even though he didn¡¯t show too much animosity, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s epted us. He wants revenge. He wants it against everyone who was involved in what happened all those years ago. Mr. Mitchell, don¡¯t forget that there were quite a few people from the Mitchell family involved in that incident.¡± After hearing the mysterious Felix¡¯s words, Mr. Mateo Mitchell on the other end of the line fell silent, obviously having gained some calm. ¡°You¡¯re right. We, the Mitchell family, we¡¯ve let Sebastian down.¡± Mr. Mateo Mitchell¡¯s spoke guiltily. The Sebastian he referred to was, of course, none other than White Mitchell now. Seeing Mr. Mateo Mitchell calm down, Felix continued, ¡°Sir, although I¡¯m not part of the Mitchell family, what some people in the Mitchell family did back then was just too much.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for you ordering me to rescue that child from prison, I¡¯m afraid he would have been abandoned and forgotten.¡± Honestly, if it had happened to me, I probably would have sought revenge, just like him.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mr. Mateo Mitchell on the other end of the phone sighed heavily, his voice seeming to age all at once. ¡°Sir, at this point, if you want to repair your rtionship with that child Sebastian, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who can do it,¡± Felix continued. His intent was obvious: to ask Mateo Mitchell to step in, clean up the Mitchell family, and give an ount to White Mitchell. Otherwise, with White Mitchell¡¯s current status, it would be a disaster for the Mitchell family if he took action. ¡°I understand, find an opportunity to tell Sebastian, I, as his uncle, will definitely give him an exnation!¡± Mr. Mateo Mitchell said righteously. After hanging up the phone, Mateo Mitchell, who was far away on the border, took a deep breath. His eyes reflected two sharp, cold lights.
¡­ On the other side, people like Will Jones, after being beaten down in the underground boxing ring, went straight to the hotel where Lisa Jones was staying. They exaggerated and dramatized the evening¡¯s events to Lisa. ¡°Just two thuggish ruffians from Sayon dare to disrespect my Jones family from the Capital City?! Good! Very good! It seems that some people are just looking for trouble!¡± Lisa Jones burst outughing. But, anyone could tell how chilling herughter was. Hearing this, Will Jones and the others couldn¡¯t help but shiver. However, at this time, what they mostly felt was schadenfreude. After all, Lisa was angry and ready to take action! In that case, Amanda and Longman would definitely not have a good time. Of course, this included their hated enemy, White Mitchell! Now, they couldn¡¯t wait to see White Mitchell humiliated or even killed. ¡°Wu Lao!¡± As Will Jones and the others were gloating, Lisa Jones sitting on the sofa called, ¡°This matter, I have to trouble you. Don¡¯t kill them, just cripple them. Let them see what happens when someone crosses our Jones Family from the Capital City.¡± Wu Lao nodded arrogantly upon hearing this.
But just as Wu Lao was about to leave, a knock sounded at the door. Sometimeter, a soldier d in Wudepartment Battle Uniform appeared, holding an invitation. After leaving the invitation, the soldier from the Martial Department left the room. Lisa Jones picked up the invitation and nced at it. She then spoke to Uncle Wu, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for now, Uncle Wu. The people from the Martial Department have invited us to an award ceremony tomorrow. We can deal with those two ruffianster.¡± Awards ceremony? At the mention, Will and Lisa Jones froze before exchanging surprised nces. Seeing this, Lisa Jones scoffed, then tossed the invitation in front of them as if it was nothing more than a handout. ¡°Your names are on it too. Go back and prepare, we¡¯ll go together tomorrow.¡± Lisa Jones said dismissively, looking all too familiar with these types of events. In her view, the Martial Department likely wanted to curry favor with her. Since they were extending such an invitation, she couldn¡¯t very well refuse. After all, the Martial Department was a force to be reckoned with. Just as Lisa Jones assumed that the Martial Department was trying to curry favor with her, Will Jones, who had picked up the invitation, frowned and said, ¡°Why are that wretch Sherry and that bastard White Mitchell¡¯s names on this invitation as well?¡± At his words, Lisa Jones sneered, ¡°Did you think the Martial Department was so idle that they would check the rtionship between you and White Mitchell and avoid bias for you?¡± Upon hearing this, Will Jones fell silent, but he had already decided that he would not let White Mitchell know about the invitation by any means.
How could a wild child like White Mitchell be allowed to steal the limelight at such an event? However, Will Jones could not have imagined that White Mitchell not only attended the event, but also arrived in an official car from the Martial Department! Chapter 393: 393: Martial Department Commendation Conference! Chapter 393: Martial Department Commendation Conference! Early the next morning, the Jones family, apanied by Lisa Jones, appeared at the gates of the Sayon Armed Forces. Beforeing, they had learned that the purpose of the martial arts meeting today was tomend a group of individuals who had made outstanding contributions in the conflict within the Weiden family. As for the specific list ofmendations, the Martial Department did not disclose it, saying that it would be announced at themencement of the meeting. The Jones family looked forward to the asion with anticipation upon receiving the news. ¡°This is quite a big show. It seems that the Martial Department has invested a lot in trying to win our favor,¡± said an excited Will Jones. Amanda, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Is this real, Will? It¡¯s unbelievable that we have be the distinguished guests of Martial Department. In the past, we could only dream of such an honor. I hope nothing goes wrong today, will it?¡± Clearly, amidst the excitement, Amanda was somewhat worried. After all, to her, it all seemed quite surreal. The Jones family was only a third-tier force in Sayon, their reputation unremarkable even in the Sayon business world.
But now, they had suddenly received this honor and the attention of the Martial Department. Furthermore, ording to Will and his group, the martial department was trying to please them. This was all so thrilling, it seemed unreal. After hearing Amanda¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones immediately reprimanded: ¡°Silence! This is a big day for the Jones family. Why are you saying such disheartening things? The reality is right in front of us; it couldn¡¯t possibly be fake, could it?¡± Meanwhile, Lisa Jones, who was leading the group, found it amusing to see the Jones family¡¯s apprehensive demeanor. ¡°Just look at you all, acting like you¡¯ve never seen the world before. It¡¯s no wonder the Sayon branch fell into such a state,¡± Lisa said sarcastically. The members of the Jones family felt somewhat offended on hearing this, but they did not dare to say anything. Then Lisa continued: ¡°I don¡¯t care about your past behavior, but today, you¡¯re all following me. So, please leave behind your petty acts. This constant rm is causing unease. You are representing the Jones family of Capital City. If you embarrass us, I will not spare you!¡± Upon hearing this, the Jones family uttered no rebuttal but nodded their heads in agreement. Snowden Jones, who was standing nearby, enthusiastically said: ¡°What Miss Lisa said is right. Mother, change your mindset. Now that we have Miss Lisa¡¯s support, our family¡¯s situation is way different than before. Surpassing David Herb and the rest is only a matter of time. We can surely handle the Martial Department¡¯s ttery.¡± Amanda agreed without saying much. Will chimed in: ¡°Snowden¡¯s right. With Lisa here, it¡¯s high time the Jones family stood tall! Neither David Herb nor Longman nor Amanda can hold a candle to Miss Lisa.
Those blind fools dare to neglect Miss Lisa and fawn over White Mitchell¡¯s bastard. Just wait until the end of today¡¯s event; they will regret it. Afterwards, it won¡¯t just be them facing misfortune, but we will also make that White Mitchell pay!¡± The mood of Lisa Jones, who was walking ahead, had clearly lifted after hearing thesepliments. Wearing her high heels, she confidently strode into the awards ceremony grounds at the Sayon Martial Department.
However, amidst their triumph, they saw a figure that they least wanted to see at the awards ceremony. White Mitchell! ¡°How could they be here!?¡± Will¡¯s brows instantly furrowed with disgust upon seeing White Mitchell¡¯s presence upon their arrival. They had decidedly not invited White Mitchell and his clique, yet there he was at the event. How could this not infuriate him? ¡°He probably got his hands on the news somewhere and found out that he was on the Martial Department¡¯s invitation list, so he shamelessly tagged along. White Mitchell is just like a persistent pest that turns up everywhere; he is such a menace!¡± Snowden angrily articted. Lisa, on seeing this, gave White Mitchell a casual nce before casually saying, ¡°Go, drive them away. They want to benefit from the Jones family of Capital City, but they are not fit to!¡± Without hesitation, Will and his daughter walked over aggressively towards White Mitchell. Meanwhile, White Mitchell, who was unaware of the Jones family¡¯s arrival, was trying to console Sherry Jones, who seemed visibly upset. Ever since thest incident at the Jones house, Sherry¡¯s mood had been low. She was unable to eat or focus, lost in her thoughts. Clearly, she regretted her carelessness and felt guilty for White Mitchell, who had be the target of the Jones family because of her.
¡°Brother, maybe we should leave. I heard that the Martial Department is holding this meeting to please the people of the Capital City Jones family. If Lisa and her people find out, they will not spare us. We¡¯ve run out of options; there¡¯s no need to provoke them again.¡± Sherry Jones fretfully said. Just thinking about it was enough to predict the catastrophe that would ensue if the people of the Jones family found out they were here. To please the Jones family of Capital City? Hardly! White Mitchellughed dismissively at the idea. Although he didn¡¯t know what Jayden was up to, he was sure that Jayden had decided to host the awards ceremony in response to his own orders. Not only that, but Jayden had even invited the people from the Jones family of Capital city. Jayden had clearly prepared a theatre of events for him. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, I am here. Today, all you have to do is sit back and watch,¡± White Mitchell reassured her. Sherry smiled bitterly, feeling that White Mitchell was just trying tofort her. Although they had arrived in the Martial Department¡¯s private car that morning, in her opinion, it was only because the Martial Department was trying to please Lisa, a case of loving the house and its crow. The people of the Martial Department had no idea about the enmity between White Mitchell and Lisa. If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have sent the car to pick them up.
With this thought in mind, Sherry felt even more bitter, and she prayed that Lisa and her people wouldn¡¯t discover White Mitchell¡¯s presence. However, things didn¡¯t go as she had hoped, and the thing she feared most happened. The Jones Family had arrived! Seeing Will and his daughter heading towards them with an aggressive demeanor, Sherry¡¯s heart sank. Instinctively, she gripped White Mitchell¡¯s arm, preparing to avoid them. But Will and his daughter, with their aggressive attitude, were not going to let them slip away easily. As soon as they noticed Sherry and White Mitchell attempting to leave, they barked: ¡°Stop right there! Can you hide from us!? You¡¯re quite bold! You actually dared toe here on your own? Who gave you permission toe here? Did you ask us!? You shameless inverterbrate! Aren¡¯t you going toe here!?¡± Chapter 393: Martial Department Commendation Conference! Chapter 393: Martial Department Commendation Conference! Early the next morning, the Jones family, apanied by Lisa Jones, appeared at the gates of the Sayon Armed Forces. Beforeing, they had learned that the purpose of the martial arts meeting today was tomend a group of individuals who had made outstanding contributions in the conflict within the Weiden family. As for the specific list ofmendations, the Martial Department did not disclose it, saying that it would be announced at themencement of the meeting. The Jones family looked forward to the asion with anticipation upon receiving the news. ¡°This is quite a big show. It seems that the Martial Department has invested a lot in trying to win our favor,¡± said an excited Will Jones. Amanda, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Is this real, Will? It¡¯s unbelievable that we have be the distinguished guests of Martial Department. In the past, we could only dream of such an honor. I hope nothing goes wrong today, will it?¡± Clearly, amidst the excitement, Amanda was somewhat worried. After all, to her, it all seemed quite surreal. The Jones family was only a third-tier force in Sayon, their reputation unremarkable even in the Sayon business world. But now, they had suddenly received this honor and the attention of the Martial Department. Furthermore, ording to Will and his group, the martial department was trying to please them. This was all so thrilling, it seemed unreal. After hearing Amanda¡¯s words, Old Madam Jones immediately reprimanded: ¡°Silence! This is a big day for the Jones family. Why are you saying such disheartening things? The reality is right in front of us; it couldn¡¯t possibly be fake, could it?¡± Meanwhile, Lisa Jones, who was leading the group, found it amusing to see the Jones family¡¯s apprehensive demeanor. ¡°Just look at you all, acting like you¡¯ve never seen the world before. It¡¯s no wonder the Sayon branch fell into such a state,¡± Lisa said sarcastically. The members of the Jones family felt somewhat offended on hearing this, but they did not dare to say anything. Then Lisa continued: ¡°I don¡¯t care about your past behavior, but today, you¡¯re all following me. So, please leave behind your petty acts. This constant rm is causing unease. You are representing the Jones family of Capital City. If you embarrass us, I will not spare you!¡± Upon hearing this, the Jones family uttered no rebuttal but nodded their heads in agreement. Snowden Jones, who was standing nearby, enthusiastically said: ¡°What Miss Lisa said is right. Mother, change your mindset. Now that we have Miss Lisa¡¯s support, our family¡¯s situation is way different than before. Surpassing David Herb and the rest is only a matter of time. We can surely handle the Martial Department¡¯s ttery.¡± Amanda agreed without saying much. Will chimed in: ¡°Snowden¡¯s right. With Lisa here, it¡¯s high time the Jones family stood tall! Neither David Herb nor Longman nor Amanda can hold a candle to Miss Lisa. Those blind fools dare to neglect Miss Lisa and fawn over White Mitchell¡¯s bastard. Just wait until the end of today¡¯s event; they will regret it. Afterwards, it won¡¯t just be them facing misfortune, but we will also make that White Mitchell pay!¡± The mood of Lisa Jones, who was walking ahead, had clearly lifted after hearing thesepliments. Wearing her high heels, she confidently strode into the awards ceremony grounds at the Sayon Martial Department. However, amidst their triumph, they saw a figure that they least wanted to see at the awards ceremony. White Mitchell! ¡°How could they be here!?¡± Will¡¯s brows instantly furrowed with disgust upon seeing White Mitchell¡¯s presence upon their arrival. They had decidedly not invited White Mitchell and his clique, yet there he was at the event. How could this not infuriate him? ¡°He probably got his hands on the news somewhere and found out that he was on the Martial Department¡¯s invitation list, so he shamelessly tagged along. White Mitchell is just like a persistent pest that turns up everywhere; he is such a menace!¡± Snowden angrily articted. Lisa, on seeing this, gave White Mitchell a casual nce before casually saying, ¡°Go, drive them away. They want to benefit from the Jones family of Capital City, but they are not fit to!¡± Without hesitation, Will and his daughter walked over aggressively towards White Mitchell. Meanwhile, White Mitchell, who was unaware of the Jones family¡¯s arrival, was trying to console Sherry Jones, who seemed visibly upset. Ever since thest incident at the Jones house, Sherry¡¯s mood had been low. She was unable to eat or focus, lost in her thoughts. Clearly, she regretted her carelessness and felt guilty for White Mitchell, who had be the target of the Jones family because of her. ¡°Brother, maybe we should leave. I heard that the Martial Department is holding this meeting to please the people of the Capital City Jones family. If Lisa and her people find out, they will not spare us. We¡¯ve run out of options; there¡¯s no need to provoke them again.¡± Sherry Jones fretfully said. Just thinking about it was enough to predict the catastrophe that would ensue if the people of the Jones family found out they were here. To please the Jones family of Capital City? Hardly! White Mitchellughed dismissively at the idea. Although he didn¡¯t know what Jayden was up to, he was sure that Jayden had decided to host the awards ceremony in response to his own orders. Not only that, but Jayden had even invited the people from the Jones family of Capital city. Jayden had clearly prepared a theatre of events for him. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, I am here. Today, all you have to do is sit back and watch,¡± White Mitchell reassured her. Sherry smiled bitterly, feeling that White Mitchell was just trying tofort her. Although they had arrived in the Martial Department¡¯s private car that morning, in her opinion, it was only because the Martial Department was trying to please Lisa, a case of loving the house and its crow. The people of the Martial Department had no idea about the enmity between White Mitchell and Lisa. If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have sent the car to pick them up. With this thought in mind, Sherry felt even more bitter, and she prayed that Lisa and her people wouldn¡¯t discover White Mitchell¡¯s presence. However, things didn¡¯t go as she had hoped, and the thing she feared most happened. The Jones Family had arrived! Seeing Will and his daughter heading towards them with an aggressive demeanor, Sherry¡¯s heart sank. Instinctively, she gripped White Mitchell¡¯s arm, preparing to avoid them. But Will and his daughter, with their aggressive attitude, were not going to let them slip away easily. As soon as they noticed Sherry and White Mitchell attempting to leave, they barked: ¡°Stop right there! Can you hide from us!? You¡¯re quite bold! You actually dared toe here on your own? Who gave you permission toe here? Did you ask us!? You shameless inverterbrate! Aren¡¯t you going toe here!?¡± Chapter 394: 394: Wu Lao Takes Action? Chapter 394: Wu Lao Takes Action? This!!! Upon hearing Will Jones¡¯ voice, Sherry Jones¡¯s entire persona lost its vigor, bing more panicked. But the situation being what it was, she had no other options. Sherry Jones sighed quietly before addressing White Mitchell, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to go, I can handle it on my own.¡± Having said that, the disoriented Sherry began to turn towards Will Jones. At that moment, however, White held onto her hand. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Sherry paused in confusion, looking bewilderedly at White. White shook his head, his tone calm and carefree, ¡°It¡¯s they who are here to cause trouble. Don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t go, they wille on their own.¡± ¡°But this¡­¡± Sherry tried to respond but trailed off. On the other side, noticing White holding onto Sherry, an infuriated Will Jones advanced towards them. See? Here theye.¡± White smirked. Sherry sighed helplessly, shooting White a resentful nce, looking as if she didn¡¯t know what to do with him.
Meanwhile, father and daughter Will and Snowden Jones had reached White and Sherry. They immediately started to reprimand them, ¡°You two sure have guts! Who gave you permission to be here? Are these ces for you toe to? Now, get the hell out! If the youngdy gets angry, you both will regret it!¡± We¡­¡± Sherry looked hurt but couldn¡¯t utter any retort; she felt powerless. At this time, White quietly moved her behind him. Then, he looked down on Will Jones and his daughter, ¡°Why can¡¯t wee if you can? Do the Jones family own the Martial Department? Or shall I ask the people from the Martial Department?¡± ¡°White Mitchell, you!¡± At this, Will Jones was speechless. Seeing this, Snowden Jones instantly shouted, ¡°White Mitchell, stop ndering us! Indeed, who in Sayon can out-talk you, White the big liar? However, don¡¯t you dare think your eloquence can deceive, I tell you, there¡¯s no chance!¡± White only smiled and responded, ¡°So, did I say anything wrong? Since the Martial Department is not owned by the Jones family, what right do you have to drive us away?¡± What right? Upon hearing this, Snowden snickered, her face dripping with malice, ¡°How do you have the nerve to say that?p> Would you two be here at the Martial Department¡¯smendation meeting if it weren¡¯t for the name of our Jones family? You can¡¯t even measure up!¡± To this, Will Jones added mockingly, ¡°White Mitchell, let me guess, the person the martial department invited is you, right?p> Ha¡­Once your tail jerks, I can tell whether you¡¯re going to downy or exaggerate.p> Can¡¯t youe up with better excuses? Do you really think anyone would believe you? Save it. Your reputation is long ruined!¡± Oh? You¡¯ve guessed correctly. Not only is the invitation from the Martial Department for me, but thismendation meeting is also held for me.¡± White stated calmly. Today, his intention had merely been to let Sherry know that it wasn¡¯t Lisa who had solved the difficulties with the Weiden family for him.
But now since Will Jones had brought himself forward, White saw no principles for not taking a swing. Let¡¯s see who ends up hurting more after this face-p. On the other side, upon hearing White¡¯s words, Will Jones and his daughter burst intoughter filled with mockery. As if, in their eyes, White was nothing more than a condescending fool.
¡°White Mitchell, your face really is thicker than city walls, isn¡¯t it? I gave you a little credit and you¡¯ve taken miles!¡± Will Jones sneered, ¡°Themendation meeting is held for you? Why don¡¯t you go ahead and say that you own the entire Martial Department? If you have the guts, say it loudly so everyone can hear. Let¡¯s see if the Martial Department will immediately kick you out, you shameless fellow!¡± ¡°Where does this kind of person even know about shame? If he knew what shame meant, he wouldn¡¯t be here now.¡± Snowden Jones scoffed with disdain. After giving White a dismissive nce, Snowden said impatiently, ¡°Dad, stop wasting time talking to him. Kick him out ASAP. I¡¯m tired of seeing him strut around using our Jones family¡¯s name and deceiving everyone, tarnishing our family¡¯s reputation.¡± Upon hearing this, Will Jones nodded seriously then turned back to White Mitchell, ¡°White Mitchell, drop your little schemes, I know exactly what you¡¯re like. I¡¯m giving you one minute to leave right now or else, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t be polite?¡± Upon hearing this, White sneered and stepped forward. He looked down at Will Jones and taunted, ¡°What do you want to do to me? Do you have the guts to do it?¡± ¡°You¡­ What are you thinking?¡± Noticing the yful look on White¡¯s face, Will Jones and Snowden broke into a cold sweat, unable to articte their words properly. ¡°White¡­ White Mitchell, I warn you, this is the Martial Department, not a ce for you to run amok. If you dare make a move, the Martial Department won¡¯t spare you!¡± Snowden threatened, her voice trembling. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Whiteughed disdainfully, ¡°So, do you think the people from the Martial Department can save you before I make a move?¡± ¡°You!¡± Unable to retort, Will Jones and his daughter reflexively retreated a few steps. They stumbled and nearly fell over. ¡°White¡­ White Mitchell, you will not get away with this for long, you wait and see. Soon, someone wille to deal with you!¡± Father and daughter Will Jones threatened savagely before turning around and vanishing quickly. Cowards!
Watching Will Jones and his daughter fleeing in terror, White merelyughed indifferently. He then returned to Sherry¡¯s side. On the other hand, after Will Jones and his daughter fled, they did not go far. Instead, they recounted White Mitchell¡¯s words to Lisa Jones, very dramatically adding their own embellishments. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s the truth, that¡¯s exactly what White Mitchell said. He said that our Jones family of the capital city is nothing and he never took us seriously.¡± Will Jones emphasized confidently. Upon hearing this, Lisa Jones¡¯ pretty face instantly hardened. The next moment, without waiting for Will Jones and his daughter to continue, Lisa Jones addressed the old man behind her, ¡°Wu Lao, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Since he¡¯s so arrogant, let¡¯s teach him a lesson!¡±¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Lao nodded and strode towards White Mitchell. The moment he got close to White, Wu Lao exploded with an earth-shattering aura, forcefully pressing towards White, ¡°You¡¯ve dug your own grave! Don¡¯t know the height of heaven and the depth of earth! White Mitchell, I¡¯ll let you see the gap between you and the Jones family from the capital city!¡± Chapter 395: 395: Jayden’s Rage! Chapter 395: Jayden¡¯s Rage! What¡¯s this? The sudden wave of terrifying oppression made the attending guests at the award ceremony break out in cold sweat and look around in astonishment. ¡°Who is this old man? Such a powerful aura!¡± eximed someone, their eyes filled with horror. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be from Sayon. We don¡¯t have such powerful figures in Sayon.¡± someone imed, the aura exuded by Wu Lao at this moment exceeded ordinary people, even the average ancient martial strongman seemed insignificant in front of him. ¡°I recognize him, he seems to be the old man who apanies Miss. Jones from Capital City!¡± eximed someone. As these words came out, the entire scene burst into whispers, and the gaze towards Wu Lao became even more wary. No one would have expected that this strongman came from Capital City! ¡°No wonder his aura is so astonishing, only a ce like Capital City, filled with hidden talents and masters, can produce such a strong figure. Then who is the young man he¡¯s confronting?¡± People inevitably turned their gaze at White Mitchell. They didn¡¯t pay much attention to him before, but upon looking at him, many recognized him. In just over a month, the name White Mitchell had spread throughout Sayon. Even if they hadn¡¯t seen him with their own eyes, they had heard of him from various sources.
Simrly, everyone hadn¡¯t expected that White Mitchell had actually offended the Jones Family from Capital City. ¡°I think this kid¡¯s good days are ending. It seems difficult for him to rely on his wife¡¯s wealth any longer.¡± someone jeered. As soon as this was said, many immediately chimed in sarcastically: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right! This young man has caused a great mess in Sayon with the influence of his wife, Shadow. Now, he can¡¯t depend on his wife¡¯s money anymore and has offended the Jones Family from Capital City.¡± Quite clearly, in the eyes of most people in Sayon, White Mitchell was just a guy who relied on his wife for his status. They felt he deserved what was happening to him now. While everyone was discussing, Wu Lao¡¯s offensive had already approached White Mitchell. However, facing such a powerful aura, not a hint of fear showed on White Mitchell¡¯s face. Instead, he stood calmly in ce, protecting Sherry Jones with a serene expression. But his calmness was perceived by the crowd as ack of capability to react. No one believed that White Mitchell, with his skill level, could resist a man from a powerful family in Capital City. Wu Lao, who was attacking White Mitchell, shared the same sentiment. He felt that White Mitchell could not make any responses to his attack. Therefore, the mockery on Wu Lao¡¯s face grew thicker. ¡°Insects will always be insects. Go to hell!¡± Wu Laoughed coldly and threw a punch directly at White Mitchell¡¯s chest. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as Wu Lao¡¯s fist was about tond on White Mitchell, a furious voice echoed from the crowd. Boom! An even more powerful aura permeated the scene instantly. Huh!? The sudden surge of aura made Wu Lao, who was full of momentum, frown and unconsciously tone down his own aura. Right as Wu Lao halted his attack, a figure dressed in ck armor stood between White Mitchell and Wu Lao like a tiger descending a mountain, staring at Wu Lao with an icy face. The man who suddenly appeared was the suprememander of the Martial Department ¨C Jayden! He was initially nning to personally wee White Mitchell, but unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived at the scene, he saw the old man preparing to attack White Mitchell.
If it weren¡¯t for his timely appearance, everything he had prepared for today would have been ruined by the domineering and unyielding old man in front of him! The more Jayden thought about it, the angrier he became. Without mincing words, he shouted at Wu Lao, ¡°Who the hell are you!? Who the hell told you to act!? Are you daring as a bear and a leopard!? Or are you sick of living!?¡± This¡­ Facing Jayden¡¯s anger, Wu Lao lost his temper in an instant. The sense of superiority held by the elite of Capital City also evaporated at this moment.
Yes, although he is a God of War Level Ancient Martial Strongman, whenpared with a Titled War God Level master like Jayden who came from the Martial Department, he¡¯s nothing. Therefore, although Wu Lao has the arrogance of the Capital City¡¯s elite, he has to tone it down in front of Jayden. Meanwhile, upon seeing Jayden¡¯s arrival, Lisa Jones, along with the people of the Jones Family, also rushed to the scene immediately. Wu Lao, step back.¡± Lisa Jones ordered directly. Upon hearing this, Wu Lao nodded and looked at Jayden nervously before retreating behind Lisa Jones. ¡°Who are you!? Is he your subordinate!? Did you have him act here!?¡± Jayden turned to Lisa Jones, questioning her coldly. His voice was full of anger. Although he had never met Lisa Jones, he guessed her identity. He quizzed her to suppress the arrogance of this wealthy woman, and more importantly, to demonstrate his attitude to White Mitchell. In essence, the drama today was specifically designed as a stage for White Mitchell. If he can¡¯t satisfy White Mitchell today, the consequences would be severe. At this moment, Lisa Jones, in the face of Jayden¡¯s questioning,ughed instead of getting angry. She confidently said, ¡°You must be Commander Jayden, right? It is better to see once than hear a hundred times, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. I am¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap and tell me who you are!¡± Jayden interrupted directly, casting a surreptitious nce at White Mitchell to see if he was satisfied. Oh!?
In the face of Jayden¡¯s fury, Lisa Jones was taken aback, but quickly realized that Jayden must not know her identity yet and once he does, he will certainly try to tter her even more. After all, a few days ago, as soon as she signaled her intention toe to Sayon, Jayden immediately appeared personally in Sayon and even helped the Sayon Jones Family to deal with the trouble caused by the Weiden Family. This was obviously to ingratiate himself with her and the Capital City¡¯s Jones Family. Thinking about it this way, Lisa Jones felt relieved and immediately said, ¡°Commander Jayden is indeed a man of action. I apologize for my earlier offense. I am Lisa Jones, the head of the third branch of the Capital City Jones Family, and Mori Jones is my father.¡± After revealing her identity, Lisa Jones extended her hand confidently, expecting to shake hands with Jayden. However, to her surprise, Jayden didn¡¯t show the slightest intention of shaking her hand. Instead, he pped her hand away with a sharp sound. The sound was crisp and clear! In an instant, Lisa Jones¡¯s palm turned red. Yet,pared to the humiliation on her face, this meant nothing. Her pretty face now was darker and more unpleasant than the bottom of a pot. ¡°Commander Jayden, you!¡± With a darkened face, Lisa Jones looked at Jayden, her voice filled with humiliation. Seeing this, Jaydenughed coldly and chastised, ¡°What do you mean ¡®you!¡¯ I did hit you! Keep your Capital City aristocracy to yourself! On my turf, whether you are a tiger or a dragon, you have to submit to me! A mere head of the third branch of the Jones Family, you were nothing more than a concubine in the past, what is there to be arrogant about!
Do you think you¡¯re great putting on a high and mighty attitude every day!? Are you upset? If you are, have that old man behind youpete with me! I want to see just how grand a mundane War God can be!¡± Chapter 396: 396: Slapping Lisa Jones in the face! Chapter 396: pping Lisa Jones in the face! With those words, the entire scene instantly filled with waves of surprised murmurs. ¡°What is going on? Why is Commander Jayden showing such contempt towards the people of the Jones Family from Capital City?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Jones family publicly imed that this award ceremony was specifically organized by the Martial Department for them?¡± ¡°Could it be that the Jones family was lying? This award ceremony was not held to honor the Jones family at all, they are falsely using the prestige!¡± There was a buzzing of discussions among the crowd, and doubting gazes fell upon Lisa Jones. However, given Lisa¡¯s status, the crowd restrained from going too far. Faced with the crowd¡¯s doubts, Lisa¡¯s face turned increasingly sour, as though a dark cloud loomed over it, refusing to dissipate. She had never expected that she would suffer such a great humiliation in this small Sayon; it was an utter disgrace! Who was she? The daughter of the third branch of the Jones Family of Capital City, forget about in Sayon, even in the bustling Capital City, she was someone who stood above countless others. These damned natives of Sayon dared to mock her right in front of her face? This was simply unforgivable!
With that thought, Lisa¡¯s eyes widened in fury. She stared at the crowd and sternly rebuked: ¡°All of you shut up! When did it be your ce toment on the Jones family¡¯s affairs? Are you trying to make an enemy out of us?¡± Ehm¡­ Following that outburst, the crowd prudently closed their mouths, not daring to say another word. ¡°Ants remain ants! Trash!¡± Lisa Jones contemptuously swept a nce over the crowd, then continued: ¡°Think carefully before wagging your tongue, beware of bringing trouble upon yourselves without realizing it!¡± A threat! A tant threat! With those words, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated, but due to Lisa¡¯s status, they could only though they did not dare to speak up. After berating the crowd, Lisa Jones turned her face to look at Jayden. This time, there was no pretense of amiability, only an indifferent look on her face. ¡°Commander Jayden, I don¡¯t know when our Jones Family offended you, but your attempt to humiliate me today in public is well noted. When the opportunity arises, the Jones Family of Capital City will make sure to seek an exnation from the Military Department,¡± Lisa Jones stated categorically. Hearing her words, Jaydenughed dismissively: ¡°That kind of talk will probably carry some weight if the head of your Jones Family was the one saying it, but you, you¡¯re simply not qualified!¡± ¡°Jayden! You¡­¡± Lisa Jones was momentarily speechless, her face reddening with humiliation. At this moment, Will Jones from the side interjected, ¡°Commander Jayden, could there be a misunderstanding? Weren¡¯t we invited here by the Military Department today? And now, you¡¯re being difficult on every front¡­¡± Will Jones trailed off, looking expectantly at Jayden. ¡°Yes, indeed, I did invite you here but in your point of view, does that seem like I¡¯m being unreasonably difficult? Are you implying that I¡¯m abusing my power?¡± Jayden sneeringly countered. ¡°I dare not, I dare not¡­¡± Faced with Jayden¡¯s formidable presence, Will Jones involuntarily shivered and quickly apologized. Looking at the cowering Will Jones, Jayden let out a cold huff, cursing, ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than apdog!¡± Having said that, Jayden immediately turned around, and the instant he turned, the anger on his face vanished and was reced by a beaming smile. Next, as if he was a different person, Jayden respectfully approached White Mitchell.
¡°Captain¡­¡± Jayden was about to speak but suddenly recalled the instruction given by White Mitchell, he quickly corrected himself: ¡°Mr. Mitchell, today¡¯s events were due to my poor arrangements. I apologize for causing your difort.¡± Mr. Mitchell? And he¡¯s using a term of respect!? What the¡­?
Bam! An anxious and terrified Will Jones watched Jayden, standing in front of White Mitchell, so respectful and deferential. His head was buzzing as though something had exploded within it. What on earth was happening? Why had Jayden, who stood so defiantly before him, suddenly changed his attitude? More importantly, the man he was facing was White Mitchell, someone he had always looked down upon. What was going on with the world? Why did it seem like everyone of importance ultimately sided with White Mitchell? This was true for the three bosses of Sayon, Cooper in Capital City, and now even Commander Jayden, the grandest figure in the Military Department! Was White Mitchell a ma? Why was it that everyone was drawn to him, scrambling to curry favor? With a ghastly expression, Will Jones felt an extreme pang of humiliation, as if he¡¯d swallowed a dead rat. It wasn¡¯t just him. Even Lisa Jones, from the Jones Family of Capital City, couldn¡¯t stay calm at this moment. Jayden had just publicly humiliated her, and now he was narcissingly pleasing to White Mitchell. Wasn¡¯t this a clear p in her face!? At this moment, the rage in Lisa¡¯s heart had reached a terrifying level.
Unable to endure any longer, she yelled at Jayden, ¡°Jayden! What do you mean by this!? Are you purposely trying to annoy me!? Even if I¡¯ve offended you, you don¡¯t need to please this useless loser to get back at me, do you? Is this how your Military Department operates? Disgusting! Absolutely disgusting!¡± Upon hearing these words, Jayden¡¯splexion darkened. He turned around and snapped, ¡°Shut up! Mr. Mitchell is an honored guest of our Military Department, not someone you can nder! Men, throw these few out! If they dare to resist, lock them up!¡± You- Lisa was utterly infuriated. If not for the fear of Jayden¡¯s strength, she would have lost her temper andshed out by now! On the other hand, Will Jones,ing to his senses, looked cautiously at Jayden and spoke with some resentment, ¡°Commander Jayden, could you be mistaken? This guy is just an adopted son in our family, with no real background at all. You may have seen themotion he caused in Sayon, but everyone there knows that he¡¯s not behind any of it. He¡¯s just a paper tiger. Now that his wife has handed the Nezzi New City project back to our family, he¡¯s nobody. Commander Jayden, please look clearly. Don¡¯t let him confuse you.¡± p! Right after Will finished speaking, Jayden pped him across the face without hesitation, ¡°Shut up! If I hear another word against Mr. Mitchell from you, I¡¯ll end you!¡±
This¡­. Will Jones, dumbstruck by Jayden¡¯s p, was left staggering and staring at Jayden. At this moment, Jayden¡¯s eyes emitted a sharp light as he addressed the crowd, ¡°Everyone, now that things havee to this, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. There are two reasons why the Military Department held thismendation ceremony. One, there have been rumors recently that the Military Department eliminated the Weiden Family to please some so-called noble family from Capital City. I have to make it clear today that we¡¯ve never intended to associate with any noble families in Capital City, nor do we have the slightest regard for them. Two¡­¡± Jayden paused for a moment and walked respectfully toward White Mitchell, ¡°This second reason is tomend Mr. White Mitchell!¡± Chapter 397: 397: The Truth Revealed! Chapter 397: The Truth Revealed! Huh? As soon as Jayden finished speaking, the whole scene went quiet. All eyes involuntarily fell on White Mitchell. Recognize White Mitchell? What¡¯s going on? Did White Mitchell just say that the ceremony was held for him and he wasn¡¯t lying? The crowd looked at each other, their gaze filled with confusion. At the same time, upon hearing this, the members of the Jones Family stood frozen like they had just been struck by lightning. Their faces involuntarily lit up with burning humiliation, as if someone had pped them a few times. ¡°Mori Jones, did I hear it wrong? Is the recognition ceremony really for White Mitchell? Could White Mitchell really have¡­¡± Amanda said in disbelief, she had been suspecting that White Mitchell might have a concealed background, but Mori Jones and others ruthlessly disputed it. Unexpectedly, not many days had passed, and such a thing happened again. This is exactly the same as the previous few times.
Amanda, in her heart, wouldn¡¯t believe that White Mitchell didn¡¯t have any connections or background. But unfortunately, even though the facts were right in front of them, Mori Jones and others chose not to believe it and acted like blind men. With this situation happening again, how could she not doubt? After Mori Jones heard Amanda bringing up the possibility of White Mitchell having connections again, he immediately red up in anger and fiercely red at Amanda. Never try to wake up someone who is pretending to sleep. Right now, this was the case with Mori Jones. Even with facts in front of him, he would not believe that White Mitchell really had an amazing background. ¡°Jayden, you say you want to recognize him? Well, let¡¯s hear it. What are you recognizing him for? If you don¡¯t give my Jones Family an exnation today, I will not let this matter rest, even if it causes a stir in the Elders¡¯ House!¡± Lisa Jones said in a threatening tone. Hearing this, Jayden sneered again, and then said forcefully in front of everyone, ¡°Some time ago, the Weiden Family ran wild, causing Sayon to be unstable. I believe all of you present should have heard some of this, so I won¡¯t go into details. Today, we called for this recognition ceremony just to acknowledge the people who have made outstanding contributions in dealing with the Weiden Family matter. This person is Mr. White Mitchell. Without him, our Martial Department would not have been able to easily eradicate the tumorous Weiden Family. I dere, starting today, Mr. White Mitchell will be a distinguished guest of our Martial Department, treating him is like treating me!¡± Wow! Treat White Mitchell like they would treat Jayden? As soon as the words fell, there was an uproar at the scene, and everyone¡¯s eyes blinked with envy. Such an honor is probably unique, not only in Sayon but throughout the Dragon Realm. Remembering how they had looked down on White Mitchell just a while ago, thinking that he was nothing more than an unknown youngster, everyone¡¯s faces just burnt. This¡­ And at this moment, Sherry, who was still standing behind White Mitchell, looked at White Mitchell with a puzzled face, and said incredulously, ¡°Brother? What on earth is going on? Did you handle the Weiden Family matter yourself? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell gave a faint smile.
Although he had known before that Jayden would reveal the truth to the public, thest sentence spoken by Jayden caught White Mitchell by surprise. Although Jayden¡¯s words cannot even be considered as icing on the cake for White Mitchell, Jayden¡¯s willingness to do this showed his determination. You have to know that White Mitchell¡¯s identity has not yet been publicized, and it cannot bepletely publicized. In this way, Jayden¡¯s face-to-face confrontation with Lisa Jones will inevitably lead to retaliation from Lisa Jones. The strength of the capital city¡¯s wealthy families is not something ordinary people can imagine. Even Jayden, as the suprememander of the Martial Department, would probably be under tremendous pressure.
White Mitchell appreciated this kindness, and would repay it if he had the chance in the future. Having thought of this, White Mitchell pretended to look helpless and said, ¡°I said before that I don¡¯t need the protection of the Jones Family from the Capital City, but you didn¡¯t believe me, did you?¡± When Sherry heard this, her face instantly turned red, and she felt a bit guilty. ¡°Silly girl, believe me now? Do you still want to give the project of Nezzi city to them?¡± White Mitchell teased. Upon being reminded by White Mitchell, Sherry quickly reacted and anxiously said, ¡°No, absolutely not. The Weiden Family matter has nothing to do with them, they certainly can¡¯t have it.¡± Sherry knew the importance of the Nezzi new city project. Now that things are clear, she felt a little more confident. But soon, another problem came before Sherry. Since the Jones Family now controls the project of Nezzi new city, although it is possible to regain the project throughwsuits. However, given the Jones Family¡¯s style, it might not be that simple. By that time, they will undoubtedly have to wrangle with them. If the project of Nezzi new city is dyed because of this, it would be more harm than good. Thinking of this, Sherry¡¯s face turned solemn. But at this time, White Mitchell just smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just keep watching.¡± Keep watching? Sherry was stunned, a little slow to react, but at this moment, Jayden, who had already revealed the truth, indeed cast his eyes on Lisa Jones and her team and said loudly, ¡°Lisa Jones, Miss Jones, is there nothing you want to say at this point?¡±
Lisa Jones frowned, red fiercely at White Mitchell who was standing behind her, and chose to remain silent. Jayden saw her reaction, immediately sneered, then continued, ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to speak, then let me speak for you. Don¡¯t me me for disrespecting the Jones Family from Capital City! Everyone, please open your eyes and take a good look at Miss Lisa Jones from the Jones Family of the Capital City. It is she who fabricated facts, exploited and coerced, attributed the Weiden Family matter to their so-called wealthy family influence, and forced Miss Sherry Jones to give them the Nezzi new city. I have already investigated. The Jones Family in Sayon, forged a contract, took advantage of Lisa¡¯s influence and persecuted Miss Sherry Jones!¡± Wow! The crowd was in uproar again, their eyes swiveled towards the Jones Family. Mori Jones was immediately flustered, urgently trying to defend himself, ¡°Commander Jayden, your ims need to be urate, when did we ever persecute Sherry? We did not do it, the Nezzi new city project, she voluntarily handed it over. We didn¡¯t force her to sign any counterfeit contract, the contract was clear, we did not ¡­¡± Mori was nervously talking nonsense. If this crime was established, wouldn¡¯t he have to hand over the Nezzi new city project? Having just enjoyed the high life for a few days, how could Mori Jones be willing to part with it so easily? However, Jayden did not give him the opportunity to exin at all, he directly ordered, ¡°Still stubborn? Seems like you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin, huh? Send the person up here!¡±
Chapter 398: 398: Old Madam Jones’s Realization! Chapter 398: Old Madam Jones¡¯s Realization! As the words fell, a disheveled figure, guarded by two Martial Arts Soldiers in ck battle uniforms, was brought out from the depths of the Martial Department. ¡°Lawyer Micah?¡± ¡°Uncle Micah?¡± ¡°Ol¡­Old Micah?¡± Upon recognizing the figure, a myriad of expressions flitted across the faces of the Jones Family members, akin to a speedily revolving carousel. This person was no stranger to them, but rather, an old acquaintance they were all too familiar with! This man named Micah was awyer, specializing in handling family inheritance disputes. Among the third-tier wealthy families in Sayon, he had gained a certain degree of fame. Ever since Sherry took over thepany, Will Jones had been in contact with him. The previous transfer contract for Nezzi City was drafted by Micah. Of course, the tampering with the contract was also associated with him. ¡°Now, tell us all the things you mentioned to me yesterday again!¡±manded Jayden. A disheveled Micah, already terrified to the core, dared not defy Jayden¡¯s words.
Immediately, Micah spilled out the entire sequence of events in public, without holding anything back. These details included how Will Jones had sought his help in drafting the contract, the methods employed to tamper with the contract and the entire process of forcing Sherry to relinquish Nezzi City. The copious, shocking specifics! Hard to believe, unless heard firsthand, that they and Sherry were actually blood rtives! Such filthy tactics, not to mention using them against one¡¯s kin, were brutally cruel even if applied to a stranger. For a moment, everyone present looked at the Jones family members with disdain. At this moment, upon hearing Micah publicly airing their dirtyundry, the faces of the Jones family members nched; what they felt was a hundred times worse than eating a dead rat. ¡°Mis¡­Miss, save me, save me!¡± Will Jones frantically appealed. Snowden Jones, who was standing beside him, also anxiously implored, ¡°Miss, what we did was for the Jones Family of Capital City, you must not be indifferent to our plight!¡± If this matter was investigated, they would go to prison! Now, only Lisa Jones could save them. They believed that with Lisa¡¯s status, even the brash Jayden would have to give face to the Jones family of Capital City. However, the reality proved that they were overly optimistic. The tide was against them now, and Lisa showed no intention of intervening. With the truth now revealed, the Nezzi City project was bound to be returned to White Mitchell and his party. The Sayon branch of the Jones family had be insignificant to her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t expend much effort on a branch of the family that had no more worth. Immediately, with a nonchnt expression, Lisa turned around with Wu Lao and said indifferently, ¡°Worthless! You can¡¯t even handle this matter properly, and you still expect me to save you? Dream on!¡± Upon hearing Lisa¡¯s words, the spirits of the Jones family members plummeted. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t treat us like this, we did everything for you!¡± ¡°Exactly, Miss, you must save us. As long as you help us clinch the Nezzi City project, we are willing to hand over ny percent of the profits.¡± ¡°Lisa, you are abandoning us after making use of us. We may be just a branch, but we are also Jones blood rtives. Can you really do this to the Jones family?¡±
Watching Lisa¡¯s resolute retreating figure, the Jones family¡¯s emotions turned from begging to anger. However, from start to finish, Lisa had no intention of turning back and carried on walking towards the exit of the Martial Department. ¡°Lisa, you bitch!!!¡± Will Jones, in his rage and humiliation, charged towards her like a madman. However, before he could get close to Lisa, Wu Lao, who was following Lisa, waved his hand and sent him flying with a palm strike.
With a thump, Will Jones hit the ground mouth-first. Lisa did not even turn around as she dered, ¡°I hereby announce on behalf of the Jones Family of Capital City that, as of today, the Sayon branch will be expelled from the Jones Family!¡± ¡°Lisa Jones!!!¡± Old Madam Jones leaned on her cane, her entire body trembling uncontrobly. However, it was toote for her to reverse the situation now. A strong sense of helplessness enveloped Old Madam Jones¡¯s heart, refusing to dissipate. Gradually, Old Madam Jones¡¯s eyes also started to lose their shine. In her mind, she constantly reyed everything that had happened recently. From forcing Sherry to marry, to arranging her return to thepany, to now trying to snatch the Nezzi New City project from her hands. In all of this, she, as a grandmother, had yed the role of the puppet-master. It was her who had gradually pushed her own granddaughter, into a corner, time and time again, cing her in dangerous situations. But, it wasn¡¯t this way before, was it? She remembered when Logan Jones was still alive. Although their Jones family was only a third-tier wealthy family, everyone used to live harmoniously together, well-organized, without any internal fighting and scheming. What was it that had turned her into the person she is today? An enlightened Old Madam Jones looked at Sherry with her dim eyes and said guiltily, ¡°Child, I¡¯m sorry. It was this grandmother¡¯s error.¡± At the side, Will Jones immediately reacted. Yes, at this point, only Sherry could save them.
He knew that White Mitchell was an esteemed guest of the Martial Department. If he would mediate for them, the Martial Department would certainly not pursue the matter further. Thinking of this, Will Jones hurriedly ran to White Mitchell and pleaded, ¡°White Mitchell, we admit our mistake. We deserve everything happening to us. You are magnanimous, please spare us this once. We will do whatever you ask us to do from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right, White Mitchell. I will do whatever you want me to do. Even if you ask me to serve you with Sherry, I am willing,¡± said Snowden Jones with sincere fear. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail and was willing to pay any price to avoid it. However, in the face of Will Jones and Snowden¡¯s pleading, White Mitchell just stood there impassively, without uttering a word. ¡°Both of you, shut up!¡± Old Madam Jones suddenly interrupted, catching even White Mitchell off guard. Leaning on her cane, Old Madam Jones said firmly, ¡°If you¡¯ve done wrong, you must be punished. It is us who have wronged Sherry first! Now that things havee to this, don¡¯t you two know to reflect on your actions?¡± After scolding Will and Snowden, Old Madam Jones slowly turned around. With guilt-filled eyes, she looked at White Mitchell and Sherry and tearfully said, ¡°Children, we, the Jones family, apologize for all the hardship we caused you. Rest assured, as for this matter, I won¡¯t beg anyone for forgiveness. The Jones family is at fault, very much so. No matter what the punishment, we will ept it willingly. You don¡¯t need to plead on our behalf either. Once you make a mistake, it indeed is a mistake.¡± ¡°Mother! What are you!?¡± At the side, Will Jones looked at Old Madam Jones in disbelief. Snowden also said in astonishment, ¡°Grandmother, I am your granddaughter. Are you really just going to watch me go to jail?¡± Hearing the words of Will and Snowden, Old Madam Jones took a deep breath and without turning back she said, ¡°You are my granddaughter and he is my son. But don¡¯t forget, Sherry too is my granddaughter, someone I watched grow up!
I¡¯ve made up my mind. Stop struggling and ept this oue.¡± After saying this, Old Madam Jones seemed to age several years all at once, appearing incredibly tired and weary. ¡°White Mitchell, my dear boy, you are excellent. It was myck of judgment. I apologize to you. I dare not ask you for forgiveness, but I hope that you will treat Sherry well in the future and not treat her unfairly because of your resentment towards us. This is myst request, can you promise me?¡± Old Madam Jones said earnestly as she looked at White Mitchell. At that moment, she was no longer the head of the family, no longer the stubborn matriarch, she was simply Sherry¡¯s grandmother. White Mitchell responded calmly, ¡°That is already something I intended to do.¡± Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s response, Old Madam Jones let out a sigh of relief, then slowly walked over to Jayden and said, ¡°Commander Jayden, as a representative of the Jones family, I ept the Martial Department¡¯s punishment for today¡¯s incident. I will also exin in detail how everything happened.¡± It was perhaps said that people speak well on the brink of death. Maybe that applied to Old Madam Jones¡¯s situation right now. If this view was distinct, then on the other hand it was contradicted by the attitudes of Will and Snowden. Seeing that Old Madam Jones wasn¡¯t taking their side and even wanted them go to jail, Will immediately yelled, ¡°Mother, have you lost your mind? If you want to go to jail, don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡± In a state of panic, Snowden also quickly chimed in, ¡°Commander Jayden, we have nothing to do with this. This olddy forced us to act this way, we were under pressure! You must see the truth. You must understand the situation!!!¡± Chapter 399: 399: An Embarrassed and Angry Lisa Jones! Chapter 399: An Embarrassed and Angry Lisa Jones! You! Old Madam Jones stared at Will Jones and Snowden Jones in shock, her face filled with astonishment. Could this be the son she had always defended? Or the granddaughter she had always spoiled? Ha, ha¡­ Old Madam Jones forced a smile, herughter filled with defeat. Her hands, tightly gripping her walking stick, began to tremble. After a long moment, Old Madam Jones wordlessly shook her head and sighed heavily, as if making a significant decision. Turning around, she gave Will Jones and Snowden Jones onest mncholic nce before she said resolutely, ¡°This is thest thing I can do for you. I hope that from now on, you¡¯ll be good people.¡± At her words, deep guilt spread across the faces of Will Jones and Snowden Jones, they could not even meet Old Madam Jones¡¯s gaze. Yet even so, they didn¡¯t stand forward to ept their responsibility. They just stood there, unmoving. Seeing their reaction, Old Madam Jones shook her head once more. Then, she turned towards Jayden and said, ¡°Commander Jayden, they¡¯re right. I forced them into this. I will bear the consequences. Please give the order.¡±
After speaking, Old Madam Jones unresistantly walked towards the members of the Martial Department ¨C there wasn¡¯t a hint of rebellion. Will Jones and Snowden Jones heaved a sigh of relief seeing Old Madam Jones¡¯s actions, despite their intense guilt. However, just as they were about to nonchntly depart, White Mitchell, who had been silent until this point, spoke, ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Huh!? Will Jones and Snowden Jones frowned and experienced a sudden vague feeling of apprehension. What did this damn White Mitchell still want to do? Will Jones cursed silently in his heart, but due to Jayden¡¯s presence, he didn¡¯t daresh out. He turned to White Mitchell with a force smile, ¡°White¡­White, it¡¯s clear now that this matter has nothing to do with us. You see, even my mother admitted that she was behind everything.¡± ¡°We¡¯re also the victims. Don¡¯t worry, we will cooperate with the investigation without any conditions.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, my father is right. Everything was my grandmother¡¯s doing, it has nothing to do with us, we¡¯re also victims,¡± Snowden Jones chimed in. Victims? Upon hearing this, White Mitchellughed coldly then spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide who the victims are. Right, Commander Jayden?¡± Regardless of how much Old Madam Jones was involved in previous events, the actions of Will Jones and Snowden Jones today sickened White Mitchell. They were willing to have an old woman who was halfway in her grave take the me. He was astounded that they could be so cruel. Jayden, looking at Will Jones and Snowden Jones with distaste, answered, ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°White Mitchell, you¡­¡± Will Jones was momentarily at a loss for words and angrily said, ¡°White Mitchell, what do you want from us? After all, our family raised you for over a decade. Are you really going to kill us all? Doesn¡¯t this betray my second brother, Logan Jones?¡± ¡°White Mitchell, please¡­ Please spare us. We had nothing to do with what happened, we were also forced into this. My grandmother has already told the truth. Are you still not willing to forgive us?¡± Snowden Jones pleaded. But throughout all of this, White Mitchell¡¯s face only showed a deep-seated disgust. Not a shred of sympathy could be seen on his face for them. ¡°Spare you?¡± White Mitchellughed coldly again, ¡°When you were pressuring Sherry, did you ever think about sparing her?¡±
White Mitchell had already given the Jones Family chances more than once but they just refused to change. Even now, they were still trying to sacrifice others to save themselves. Such people were beyond saving! At that moment, White Mitchell turned to Jayden and said very carefully, ¡°I want a fair judgement on this matter. I would not wish to see an innocent person punished, but I also would not let an evil person go!¡± ¡°Mr. Mitchell, don¡¯t worry. I will make sure everything is handled appropriately,¡± Jayden immediately replied.
After instructing Jayden, White Mitchell ignored the venomous looks from Will Jones and Snowden Jones, and prepared to leave with Sherry Jones. Sherry looked at Old Madam Jones with a reluctant heart, then sighed softly. Regardless, Old Madam Jones had watched her grow up. To say there were no feelings involved, that would certainly be a lie. But natural disasters could be forgiven, self-inflicted ones could not be lived with! The Jones family¡¯s current situation was entirely a result of their own actions. Thinking this, Sherry followed White Mitchell without hesitation, and they left the Martial Department together. Watching White Mitchell¡¯s retreating figure, the hearts of Will Jones and Snowden Jones sank. They knew that what awaited them would be the judgement of thew. They were afraid that for the things they had done to White Mitchell and Sherry, they would lose everything, even if they didn¡¯t lose their lives. ¡°White Mitchell, you can¡¯t treat us like this, we raised you for over a decade!¡± ¡°White Mitchell, are you okay with betraying my second uncle?¡± ¡°White Mitchell, stop, stop¡­¡± Will Jones and Snowden Jones copsed onto the ground, screaming wildly, but White Mitchell didn¡¯t even nce back at them once.
¡°Bring them in, take them to The Patrol forter judgement!¡± Jayden ordered decisively. The storm was over, and what awaited the Jones family would be long-term imprisonment. ¡­ On the other hand, after Lisa Jones left the Martial Department, she became furious. If she could barely suppress her anger in public just now, it was evident now that she could not restrain it anymore. ¡°Jayden! You¡¯ve gone too far!!!¡± Lisa Jones angrily picked up a ss from the hotel and crashed it onto the floor. Her usually charming face was now full of veins, making her look like a mad lion. ¡°Wu Lao!¡± Lisa Jones called. She wasn¡¯t ready to let go of today¡¯s humiliation. If Jayden was insistent on standing on White Mitchell¡¯s side and protecting him, then she would make sure that White Mitchell disappeared from this worldpletely! Then she would see where Jayden would save face! ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go back to Capital City. I¡¯ll leave the Sayon matters to you. I hope to hear about White Mitchell¡¯s death as soon as Ind!¡± Lisa Jones said through gritted teeth. Wu Lao, upon hearing this, nodded arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,dy. If it wasn¡¯t for Jayden protecting that brat just now, he would be long dead.¡± Hearing Wu Lao¡¯s reassurances, Lisa Jones¡¯s mood finally calmed down a bit, but she was still angry. ¡°White Mitchell, you¡¯ve brought this on yourself!!!¡±
Chapter 400: News about Steel Turner! Chapter 400: News about Steel Turner! Splendid Sayon Community. ¡°Major Achieved War God, it seems that suppressing your realm for the past year has worked well.¡± Kylin¡¯s strength surged from Titled War King to Major Achieved War God after returning from the Nezzi Command Center. All of this was within White Mitchell¡¯s expectations. It was themand he gave to the Four Great War Gods and the Five War Kings under hismand before entering the ¡®Endless Blood Prison¡¯. Now, all arrangements have reached the harvest season. However, White Mitchell also knew that with Kylin¡¯s talent, if he wished, he could break through directly to the realm of the Titled War God, bing the fifth Titled War God under hismand! But, blind breakthroughs will lead to unstable foundations. The fact that Kylin¡¯s realm is now firmly in the Major Achieved War God is undoubtedly the best choice for him. Kylin scratched his head sheepishly at thement, ¡°All the credit to you, Superior. I just did what I was supposed to do.¡± ¡°No need for modesty. Your achievements today are closely rted to your own efforts. At most, all I did was share my experience to let you make fewer detours,¡± White Mitchell said indifferently. People only know of the unparalleled White War Department. But how many can see the effort they put in behind the scenes? Protecting the country is not just four simple words; it is a responsibility. The day they stepped into the War Department, they were destined to uphold this responsibility, to shed blood for it without regrets even if it meant risking their lives! ¡°Auzre Dragon and the others, they¡¯ve broken through, right?¡± White Mitchell came to his senses and continued to ask. At his words, Kylin nodded and replied: ¡°They have all broken through, but they have all stabilized their realm at the Minor Achieved War God. They¡¯ve been prudent and haven¡¯t tried to rush ahead.¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell nodded in satisfaction. This was within his expectations, and he had confidence in his subordinates. ¡°How is Turner doing with his investigation?¡± White Mitchell asked. Steel Turner, under the guise of retirement, had been investigating who had taken a potshot at him years ago in the capital city. It had been a while since he started. White Mitchell wondered if he had found anything. Upon hearing this, Kylin replied earnestly: ¡°Turner sent back a message yesterday. He says that more than one force may have been involved in what happened back then. He has gotten a lead now. Does the Superior know of an organization called ¡®Deathz¡¯? ording to Turner¡¯s investigation, the one who made the move back then was a ¡®Deathz¡¯ member code-named Pluto.¡± Deathz? Upon hearing of this organization, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes immediately grew cold. The Deathz organization is a notorious group of killers. They are rumored to have only ny-nine members, but each one is a highly skilled ancient martial strongman. Due to their proficiency in disguised killings, they have always ranked high in the assassin world. Western Church, Eastern Deathz. These are the two most powerful and deepest hidden assassin organizations in the world. Unexpectedly, a member of Deathz was involved in the assassination attempt back then. ¡°It seems that the identity of the figure behind the scenes is indeed not simple.¡± White Mitchell said emotionlessly, a slight chill curling around the corners of his mouth. He initially thought the killer was arranged by the Taylor family, but it seemed that more than just the Taylor family couldmission ¡®Deathz¡¯. ¡°The truth is getting closer and closer!¡± White Mitchell said, staring into the distance. The whole ss of soldiers was left with only him and Steel Turner, who had paid the price of his legs for it. This matter has been weighing on White Mitchell¡¯s heart for a full five years. Over the past five years, he had more than once sent people to investigate the matter, but everything seemed to be stifled under some hidden power behind the scenes. This time, Steel Turner took matters into his own hands, and finally found a clue. It was time to settle old scores. ¡°Just as White Mitchell was full of confidence, the Kylin on the side continued, ¡°Sir, Turner said that Hudson¡¯s widow has yet to be found. He has requested ess to the DNA database to perform a search.¡± Hudson! Upon hearing this name, White Mitchell¡¯s face immediately fell into mncholy. Hudson was also a soldier from the team he used to be in with Steel Turner. As his assistant team leader, Hudson had sacrificed himself in one of their missions. If it hadn¡¯t been for Hudson and the others covering for them, he and Steel Turner wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape safely. The families of the other soldiers were found and provided for by the War Department years ago, but Hudson¡¯s family was never located. White Mitchellter found out that Hudson¡¯s information had been tampered with. Hudson wasn¡¯t his real name, and there were very few clues about his family. But in another conversation, White Mitchell recalled Hudson mentioning that his family lived in the Capital City. It is not easy to search for someone whose name you don¡¯t even know in a sea of people. But White Mitchell never gave up looking. It was what he owed Hudson, and he had to make it up, no matter what. ¡°Go ahead and ess it. I¡¯ll notify Nn,¡± White Mitchell said, yet he didn¡¯t hold out much hope. After all, this was not the first attempt to match DNA. Unless Hudson¡¯s family¡¯s DNA was also in the database, there would be no way to make aparison. Feeling a bit down, White Mitchell slowly asked, ¡°Is there any news from Lisa Jones?¡± The Kylin immediately answered, ¡°ording to our information, Lisa Jones has bought a flight ticket and is preparing to return to the Capital City. She¡¯s at the airport right now. However, it is strange that the expert who is usually with her has not left with her. Instead, he has stayed in Sayon. Our people are watching him.¡± Soon after the Kylin finished speaking, a message came through on his mobile from the Azure Dragon. The Kylin nced at it and promptly handed the phone to White Mitchell. ¡°It seems this old man is here for me,¡± said White Mitchell after reading the message, his face expressionless. The message sent by the Azure Dragon was about Wu Lao¡¯s whereabouts. Now, Wu Lao is heading straight towards the Splendid Sayon district. It¡¯s clear he¡¯sing for him. Apparently, Jayden publicly hitting Lisa Jones in the face haspletely infuriated the old woman. She is determined to have him removed, even if it means deploying the experts by her side. ¡°Let¡¯s keep him upied, it¡¯ll be a good opportunity for you to practice,¡± said White Mitchell. Upon hearing these words, a mischievous smile appeared on the Kylin¡¯s face. He happily followed White Mitchell and left the district. Meanwhile, when Wu Lao arrived at the district, he didn¡¯t choose to hide. Instead, he sat directly on a decorative rock not far from the district gate. He was as calm as an old monk in meditation, blending in with the rock. It was clear that he was waiting for the right opportunity to kill White Mitchell and then leave nonchntly. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re willing toe out?¡± Wu Lao¡¯s tightly closed eyes suddenly snapped open. Two sharp lights reflected off his eyes and shot towards White Mitchell who had appeared at the district¡¯s entrance. The next moment, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Wu Lao shot up from the decorative rock, which immediately cracked into a spiderweb pattern. ¡°Die!¡± Wu Lao, like a fierce tiger descending a mountain and wielding a Tiger w, directly aimed for White Mitchell¡¯s throat! Chapter 401: The Arrogant Wu Lao! Chapter 401: The Arrogant Wu Lao! ¡°This is all the patience you have?¡± White Mitchell looked at Kylin, the two exchanged smiles, and then Kylin spoke: ¡°Superior, let me entertain him for a bit!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell nodded and advised, ¡°Such opponents are scarce; be patient, be more familiar with the power inside you.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Kylin responded and walked over to Wu Lao. With a loud bang, as if something had exploded, Kylin¡¯s fist collided with Wu Lao¡¯s Tiger w and the two swiftly drew back. Huh!? Wu Lao looked surprised, then turned towards White Mitchell, ¡°White Mitchell, is this all you¡¯ve got? Sending people to their deaths?¡± White Mitchellughed off hisments. He then walked to a nearby rock and sat down, ¡°No rush about fighting with me. First, win against him. I¡¯m keen to see how much weight the so-called Hundred Year Noble Families of Capital City carry.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Wu Laoughed when he heard what was said, ¡°Indeed, you won¡¯t get to see that. The strength of you two youngds is nowhere near enough to make me give it my all. Don¡¯t assume that just because your man managed to receive one of my moves, he can stand up to me. The foundation of the noble families of Capital City is nothing like you can ever imagine. I only used 30% of my strength, and yet your man blocked it, he¡¯s got some skills.¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell smiled lightly and looked towards Kylin, ¡°Tell him, how much strength did you just use?¡± Kylin smirked, ¡°I¡¯d barely say 10 percent. I wanted to y a bit longer with him, so I didn¡¯t want to injure him just yet, otherwise, there¡¯s no point.¡± The words turned Wu Lao¡¯s face green with fury. But soon he said with a malevolent smile, ¡°Braggart! Do you even know my strength? And you dare to brag here? Let me tell you the truth: I¡¯m a Titled War God. My title is¡ªWu Tiger! You two boys, if you witness the strength of a Titled War God today, even in death, you can be proud!¡± Obviously, in Wu Lao¡¯s view, the talk about using only 10 percent strength was mere boasting. In his eyes, the aura that White Mitchell¡¯s man gave off was nothing more than a Major Achieved War God. He was nothing in front of him, the Titled War God. He probably used over 60 percent of his strength to counter his attack earlier. He just bravely stated 10 percent to save face. Understanding this, an expression of derision crossed Wu Lao¡¯s face, his gaze upon White Mitchell and Kylin as if he were looking at two weakling chicks. Titled War God? On the other side, White Mitchell and Kylinughed when they heard Wu Lao¡¯s words. Their smiles seemed to hide something meaningful. ¡°That¡¯s good, I know a few Titled War Gods too. Let¡¯s see how wide the gap is between you and them.¡± Kylin stepped forward with a smile, his eager demeanor indicating his readiness for a fight. ¡°You know Titled War Gods too? Hehe¡­¡± Wu Laoughed again, more convinced that White Mitchell and his assistant were merely trying to save face. Young people are so eager to show off and can¡¯t stand being provoked. Did they think that Titled War Gods were asmon as cabbages in the market? Ridiculous! Little did they know, at my current level, I¡¯m basically an existence akin to a hermit, rarely interacting with others. And yet these two greenhorns had the audacity to im they know Titled War Gods? Ridiculous, truly ridiculous! ¡°I suggest you two attack together. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Wu Lao advised with a look of arrogance. But at this moment, Kylin had already charged to his front. ¡°Momentum can only suppress the heart, it can¡¯t suppress the offensive. As long as your assault is fierce enough, even if the opponent¡¯s realm is higher than yours, you can still hold the advantage.¡± As Kylin prepared to make his move, White Mitchell coached from the sideline. ¡°Ridiculous! You have no idea how formidable a Titled War God is!¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Lao sneered coldly. He was amazed they even believed that thisst-minute effort would work. Isn¡¯t this pointless? No sooner did Wu Lao¡¯sughter fall, he moved swiftly, charging towards Kylin like a cannonball. ¡°Boy, this time I¡¯m only using half of my strength, if you can withstand this, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡± Wu Lao taunted as he formed his fist. But at this moment, Kylin was highly focused and didn¡¯t pay attention to his words, directly countering with a punch against Wu Lao. Bam! Another loud noise followed as their figures were again flung apart. Wu Lao was staring at Kylin, his eyes filled with disbelief. How is this possible? This boy only possesses the strength of a Major Achieved War God, how could he withstand a punch with half of my power? Just as Wu Lao was befuddled, White Mitchell sitting in the back once again offered advice, ¡°Once the offensive isunched, it should be like a torrential rainstorm, none stop. Charge again!¡± Upon hearing this, Kylin nodded heavily and once again charged towards Wu Lao. Wu Lao regained his senses and hastily resumed his attack. The two engaged in a back-and-forth battle. At first, Wu Lao managed to suppress Kylin with the momentum of a Titled War God. However, he gradually discovered that Kylyn¡¯s offense was wildly aggressive, recklessly fighting as if he didn¡¯t care for his life. He had only seen such a method in those freaks from the War Department. Ordinary people, once they reach the realm of War God through martial arts practice, who would really fight to the death? This is impossible. After all, everyone only has one life. Qualifying into the War God realm isn¡¯t easy. If you lose your life, all previous efforts would be wasted. Wu Lao was taken aback, but as a result, Kylin was able to suppress him even more in terms of momentum. ¡°Keep the pressure on! Don¡¯t stop! The deeper your understanding of strength when you¡¯re highly focused, the better!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice echoed like rolling thunder in Kylin¡¯s ear. Kylin, now totally immersed in the invigorating battle, continued to escte his momentum. ¡°Madman! Madman! Madman!¡± Wu Lao¡¯s face gradually turned grave as he realized he couldn¡¯t suppress Kylin anymore. How is this possible? I¡¯m a Titled War God for god¡¯s sake! I¡¯ve been suppressed by a Major Achieved War God kid? If this gets out, I won¡¯t have anywhere to hide my face. With this in mind, Wu Lao, driven by anger, roared, ¡°Think you can beat me? Not that easy, die!¡± As he roared, something seemed to awaken within him, and a heart-stopping aura rapidly gathered around his fists. At that moment, his fists were like two red-hot branding irons, emitting an overwhelming presence. ¡°Forcing me to go all out, among the Major Achieved War Gods, you can be considered extraordinarily gifted, but unfortunately, you ran into me today, bad luck for you!¡± With a fierce look, Wu Lao instantly neutralized Kylin¡¯s offense andunched a punch directly towards Kylin¡¯s chest! Chapter 402: 402: Full Firepower! Chapter 402: Full Firepower! Boom! Wu Lao¡¯s aura was unleashed, his momentum climbing steadily, reaching a breathtaking level before finally ceasing. The punch he threw at this moment was also suffused with a suffocating vibe, as if it were the soul hooking scythe of the Messenger of Hell, threatening to im a life at any moment. ¡°Keep it up! Only by withstanding this blow, will there be a point to this battle!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice echoed swiftly. He was constantly observing this battle. From the outset, he knew that Wu Lao, with his abilities, was no match for Kylin. If Kylin were to unleash his full power, Wu Lao would not even handle three moves. There was no other reason except that Kylin was a War God trained by him from the White War Department. If he couldn¡¯t even beat an ordinary War God, then he might as well take off his battle robe and be a farmer. However, after all, One doesn¡¯t often encounter a Titled War God like Wu Lao. The ever-changing battlefield doesn¡¯t provide an opportunity like this for Kylin to gradually hone his skills. White Mitchell intended to use Wu Lao as a grindstone to sharpen Kylin as a weapon, allowing Kylin¡¯s strength and realm ¨C most importantly, hisbat power ¨C to undergo a transformation, enabling him to be an unstoppable de! ¡°Aaaaaah!!!¡±
Kylin, who had received themand, frantically suppressed the power surging within his body and roared as he faced Wu Lao¡¯s fist head-on. In an instant, due to his extreme suppression, Kylin¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, like a pair of blood-drenched moons, looking incredibly bizarre. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Upon seeing Kylin still using that desperate fighting style, Wu Lao could not help but sneer. Youngsters will always be youngsters, not knowing how to conceal their sharpness. He was fated to be a soul under his hand! Wu Lao¡¯s face turned fierce, and without any mercy, he directly punched Kylin in the chest. Initially, he thought Kylin would be grievously wounded if not dead, but to his surprise, Kylin took his punch and sted two rounds on his body. Boom! Boom! With two muffled sounds, Wu Lao could only feel a series of agreeing sensationsing from his chest and involuntarily gasped. Immediately after, he hastily moved away from Kylin. Injure the enemy by a thousand, inflict self-damage of eight hundred? Wu Lao had never encountered such a reckless way of fighting before. This immediately reminded him of the aberrations in the War Department. It seems that most of them were trained in such extreme ways. Most warriors from the War Department do not boast extraordinary talent. You could even say that they were mediocre, otherwise, they would have been selected by the major factions for training in their youth. However, the training system of the War Department was extremely unique. To put it in another way, all soldiers of the War Department had a strong belief ¨C Protecting their country! For these four words, they could disregard their own safety, sacrifice themselves for others, and defend every inch of Dragon Realm¡¯s territory. It was precisely because of this transcendent belief that even with average talent, the warriors of the Martial Department could swiftly grow in an extremely short period, with theirbat power far surpassing ordinary people. The other major factions couldn¡¯t emte this, because the Martial Department had a natural nurturing ground ¨C the battlefield!
A battlefield that is constantly facing the test of life and death! In such a ce where high focus is required at all times, a person¡¯s potential could be stimted to a terrifying state. As the story goes, the one who the Elders¡¯ House has now named the Supreme Military Lord is the most outstanding among them! The realm of the Military Lord ¨C a realm that countless martial artists yearn for in their dreams. But that realm, like the highest peak in the world, only had a few who could reach the summit, and there was only one who could be called the supreme.
It was a legend, an insurmountable legend! Thinking up to this point, Wu Lao stared at Kylin, unable to suppress the words that guess from his mouth, ¡°Are you from the War Department?¡± Facing Wu Lao¡¯s question, Kylin, who was now hunched over, with blood gushing from his mouth and a deep dent in his frame stood up looking hideous than ever. However, at this moment, Kylin simply wiped away the blood from his mouth, suddenly raised his head, and a yful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He was still able tough? Wu Lao was taken aback, finding the smile on Kylin¡¯s face to be very entric, even making his heart tremble slightly. Feelings of dread had unknowingly wrapped around the depths of his heart, and no matter how he tried to dispel it, he could do nothing about it. Huh? Wu Lao, who noticed this peculiar situation, his face immediately darkened and he asked coldly, ¡°Answer my question, are you really from the War Department? If you are from the War Department, I can spare your life reluctantly! However, this applies only to you; your master, White Mitchell, is bound to die today!¡± ¡°Want to know? Beat me, or wait till you¡¯re dead, and I¡¯ll tell you!¡± With a ferocious grin on his face, Kylin suddenly moved, charging at Wu Lao like a cannonball. Boom, boom, boom! For an instant, it was as if there was a roar of thunder exploding inside Kylin, like a savage beast awakening or a flood breaking a dam.
In less than a breath¡¯s time, the aura on Kylin¡¯s body began to rise at a terrifying speed, surpassing Wu Lao¡¯s previous momentum. What¡­? Upon seeing this, Wu Lao was stunned, standing his ground and disbelievingly muttered, ¡°How¡­how is this possible? You were still hiding your strength even in that state just now? This¡­¡± Wu Lao was almost dumbfounded. Was this the aura of a Major Achieved War God? Why was it even stronger and scarier than his own Titled War God¡¯s aura? As things stood, Wu Lao was almost certain that White Mitchell¡¯s subordinate was definitely from the War Department, and he certainly wasn¡¯t nameless among them. Who exactly is he? As Wu Lao was hit with this realization, Kylin¡¯s attack was already upon him, leaving him no time to think further. He hurriedly activated his power to resist. However, Kylin, who had all his firepower turned on, was like a tiger descending a mountain, his fierce offensive was far more terrifying than a raging storm. Wu Lao, whose momentum was already suppressed, was now even more incapable of fighting back. Along with the sound of Kylin¡¯s punch, a loud bang echoed. Wu Lao waspletely knocked into therge stone where he had just been sitting. With a boom, just like something was exploding, the stone shattered upon impact, Wu Lao was embedded into it, his breath weakening and no longer in a state to fight back. Wu Lao, looking ashen, gazed at Kylin, he was about to speak when another gush of blood sprayed out, his breath scattered once again, but on the verge of death, he managed to utter the question in his heart, ¡°Who¡­who are you exactly?¡±
Chapter 403: 403: Lisa Jones’ fate! Chapter 403: Lisa Jones¡¯ fate! ¡°Listen carefully, my name is Ryker. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve used this name, you can just call me Kylin!¡± Looking at Wu Lao, who was on hisst breath, Kylin spoke with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Ky¡­Kylin? The Middle Region War King Kylin? So he¡­¡± Hearing the word Kylin, Wu Lao¡¯s pupils dted instantly. He looked disbelievingly towards the direction where White Mitchell stood. He wanted to point a finger there, but realized that he had already lost the strength to even raise his hand. Army Master White! So, he is Army Master White! At this moment, Wu Lao came to an abrupt realization, finally understanding why White Mitchell had such formidable subordinates under hismand. It turns out that he is the Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm, the faith of the thirty million warriors of the Dragon Realm, the Titled White, Army Master White! In the moment of his death, Wu Lao could not believe his judgement, could not believe that he was actually being an enemy against such a powerful opponent. If he had known earlier that Lisa Jones asked him to deal with Army Master White, even if he had a thousand or ten thousand gall, he would not have dared to show up here today. Unfortunately, it was toote, his life had alreadye to an end. In fact, he could already foresee Lisa Jones¡¯ ending. How dare she order someone to kill Army Master White! Not to mention the Jones Family wouldn¡¯t spare Lisa Jones, the thirty million iron-blooded soldiers of the War Department would not spare her either.
¡°Miss, we are ultimately paying for our own ignorance!¡± Wu Lao sighed in his heart, his breath instantly vanished, and till hisst moment, his eyes did not close. Phew! Seeing Wu Lao took hisst breath, Kylin¡¯s body also instantly softened, and a pallor surged onto his face. White Mitchell, standing behind him, held Kylin steady, ¡°You¡¯ve done well. All of this endeavor was worth it. This battle has a profound meaning for you.¡± ¡°Superior, I didn¡¯t bring you shame, did I?¡± Kylin asked, his face turning pale. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell shook his head silently and immediately helped Kylin to the Nezzi Command Department to be treated for his injuries. At this moment, Azure Dragon, who was stationed at the Nezzi Command Department, had alreadypleted his realm breakthrough and ced thetest news before White Mitchell. ¡°Superior, ck Turtle is all set. As soon as Lisa Jones¡¯ ne reaches the airfield, we can act,¡± Azure Dragon dutifully reported. ¡­ Elsewhere, sitting in the private ne, Lisa Jones asionally nced at her phone. There were less than ten minutes left tond. Normally, Wu Lao should havepleted the task she had assigned him by now. Could something have gone wrong? At this thought, Lisa Jones felt an uneasy feeling in her heart, as if a crisis was looming over her. At first, Lisa thought it was because she was on an airne. However, even after her ne hadnded smoothly, this sense of crisis did not diminish one bit. On the contrary, as time went by, it grew even stronger. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Just as Lisa was feeling anxious, the pilot of the private jet ryed some information: ¡°Miss Jones, the airport is not allowing us to use runway one. They¡¯re asking us to go to runway five to stop, so there might be a slight dy.¡± Upon hearing this, Lisa Jones nodded without paying much attention to it. But just as her private jet was on runway five and about to stop, there was a loud bang, and a strong impact sound suddenly came from outside. Hearing the noise, Lisa Jones¡¯s face darkened and she immediately reprimanded: ¡°What kind of piloting is this? You¡¯ve hit something, haven¡¯t you!?¡± Hearing this, the pilot immediately replied through the inte: ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. Someone has hit us!¡±
Someone hit us? Upon hearing this, Lisa¡¯s face grew even more gloomy, and she said coldly, ¡°Open the cabin door. I want to see who dares to hit the Jones family¡¯s ne. Have they grown tired of living!?¡± As Lisa was fuming with anger, there was another loud banging noise. The cabin door was instantaneously forced open. It¡¯s ruined, this private jet ispletely ruined!
Just repairing this cabin door would cost a fortune. But to Lisa, this was nothing. What she cared about more was who in the world was so audacious that they would dare to forcibly destroy the Jones family¡¯s private jet. With this thought, Lisa Jones stood up abruptly from her seat, filled with anger, and was ready to find trouble with the other party along with her bodyguards. However, before she could reach the cabin door, several ominous gun barrels were pointed directly at her forehead. Seeing this, the bodyguards behind Lisa Jones panicked immediately and raised their hands without daring to move. Meanwhile, Lisa Jones looked at the other party with a gloomy face and said indifferently, ¡°Who are you exactly? Don¡¯t you know who I am? I am from the Jones family in Capital City! Who sent you guys here!?¡± ¡°The Jones family from Capital City? Quite a big show!¡± Just as Lisa was fuming with anger, a figure who was almost two meters tall, muscr like a copper wall and iron fortress, gradually appeared before her. The moment she saw this person, Lisa Jones¡¯ brow wrinkled subconsciously. War King of the Northern Territory¨C ck Turtle! ck Turtle ruled the Imperial Capital, and all the major families in Capital City had his information, but this was the first time Lisa Jones had dealt with him. Prior to this, she had seldom heard of any family in the Capital City that had had dealings with the Northern Territory¡¯s War King of the White War Department. Looking at ck Turtle, Lisa Jones¡¯ mood became more serious. She had no choice but to lower her high and mighty attitude and said to ck Turtle, ¡°Mr. ck Turtle, I have no idea what crime I¡¯vemitted to necessitate a personal visit from you.
If I have really offended you in any way, just let me know. I will surely go to the Northern Territory Command Department to apologize to you in person. Why go to such lengths to make such a big fuss? If other people in Capital City find out about this, they might think that you, Mr. ck Turtle, are abusing your power.¡± Upon hearing this, ck Turtle gave a coldugh, ¡°Save it. Don¡¯t give me this nonsensical talk. I am a straightforward person, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. This is the arrest warrant from the Northern Territory Command Department for you. You¡¯ve been arrested. Behave and you¡¯ll suffer less. Of course, if you think your guards can contend with my men from the Northern Territory Command Department, you¡¯re wee to give it a try.¡± ¡°ck Turtle, you!¡± Lisa Jones was instantly at a loss for words, and her beautiful face was filled with a choked-up expression. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in a deep voice, ¡°Even if you want to arrest me, you should at least give me a reason. You can¡¯t just go around arresting whoever you want, can you?¡± Seeing Lisa Jones¡¯ unyielding manner, ck Turtle¡¯s face darkened, and he said harshly: ¡°Plotting to assassinate a War Department War Officer, is that a good enough reason?¡± Lisa Jones was taken aback, and looked at ck Turtle in astonishment: ¡°Assassinate a War Department War Officer? Whom?¡± Chapter 404: 404: The Panic of the Jones Family in the Capital City! Chapter 404: The Panic of the Jones Family in the Capital City! ¡°Who?¡± In response to Lisa Jones¡¯s question, ck Turtle coldly smiles. The look he gave her was like he was looking at a fool. ¡°Even now, you still don¡¯t know who you have offended. It seems, you so-called nobledies are not so bright after all. Even I, as a mere Wu fu, are smarter than you.¡± ck Turtle derisively said. Upon hearing this, Lisa Jones furrowed her brows in an instant. Her pretty face was filled with frustration. Everyone knew that among the five War Kings, ck Turtle was the most straightforward and brutal. Behind his back, many peoplemented, calling his simplicity and brutality as a sign ofck of thinking. But Lisa Jones had never imagined that she would one day be ridiculed by the likes of ck Turtle. However, bringing it back, who exactly from the War Department had she offended? Moreover, someone who could rm ck Turtle himself. Lisa Jones furrowed her brow in thought. Gradually, her gaze became increasingly severe. Could it be White Mitchell!? She considered all the people she had dealt with recently, and White Mitchell was the only one.
And up to now, she hasn¡¯t heard any news from Wu Lao¡¯s side yet. Could it be that White Mitchell really had such a powerful background? White Mitchell¡­White¡­the title of the Supreme Military Lord granted by the Elders¡¯ House seemed to be White. Hiss! Thinking of this, Lisa Jones¡¯s eyes brightened suddenly. Subsequently, she subconsciously took a sharp breath. The cold air, through her nostrils, went straight to her forehead, causing Lisa Jones to tremble all over. In a short while, cold sweat the size of soybeans had soaked her clothes through. Showcasing the extent of her fear at this moment. On the other hand, ck Turtle had a cold smile on his face as he watched the changes in Lisa Jones¡¯s expression. He then said in amusement: ¡°You¡¯re scared now? It¡¯s toote! Daring to send people to assassinate my superior, I¡¯ve seen plenty of brainless people but you¡¯re the first one that¡¯s this brainless. What a nobledy from a prominent family, I think you¡¯re a bunch of idiots! Guards, take this fool, along with the other fools, back to the Northern Territory Command Department. No one is allowed to visit her, vitors are subject to militaryw!¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­Lord ck Turtle, you can¡¯t arrest me, I have nothing to do with this, I am the eldest daughter of the third branch of the Jones Family, you can¡¯t arrest me. I want to meet with awyer, I want to meet¡­¡± Seeing the pressing approach of the soldiers from the Northern Territory Command Department, Lisa Jones became panicked. But ck Turtle didn¡¯t give her the chance to continue howling. With a swift chop, he knocked her unconscious then took her back to the Northern Territory Command Department. ¡­ Capital City, the Jones family! Later that night, all the heads of the big, second and third branches of the Jones Family in the Capital City gathered in the vi where the main family resided. Their faces were all filled with a lingering gloom. ¡°What did you of the third branch do? How did Lisa Jones, such a grown woman, disappear just like that? Wasn¡¯t Wu Lao always by her side?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you of the third branch trying to do something behind our backs? The situation in Capital City is unpredictable now, don¡¯t tell me you want the third branch to be independent?¡± ¡°Go to hell! If I were to do something shady, would I use my own daughter¡¯s life as a joke? Now my daughter is missing, yet you all are making sarcastic remarks. Could it be that you kidnapped my daughter?¡±
¡­ The main members of the Jones family argued the moment they met. Each had a flushed face and grim expressions, unable to tolerate the sight of each other. Seeing this, as the ruler of the main family and the current leading figure of the younger generation of the Jones family, Andrea Jones couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Both uncles, please calm down. If outsiders saw the Jones family in such disarray, what would they think of us? Do you want to give those who are eyeing the Jones family an opportunity to take advantage?
Everyone calm down. As for Lisa, I have already sent people to the airport for an investigation. Since her private nended at the airport, it means that she must have disappeared at the airport. I believe there will be news soon, so the two of you should wait a bit longer.¡± Once Andrea Jones spoke, both the second and third branch heads ceased arguing. However, their attitude toward each other suggested that they were only putting on a show. In a short while, a shadow swept past the entrance of the vi. If one didn¡¯t pay close attention, they would not notice this person¡¯s presence. When the members of the Jones family reacted, a note had already appeared in front of Andrea Jones. Besides Andrea Jones, everyone else was involuntarily surprised. Andrea Jones, at such a young age, managed to sit in the seat of the Family Head. However, it wasn¡¯t because of her status as the firstborn daughter, but her actual capabilities. In the whole Jones family, besides herself, no one knew how many tricks she had up her sleeve, including her own father! It¡¯s noteworthy that when her father was being sidelined, it was aplete shock. Even her father didn¡¯t know when she started to do all of this. This showed just how formidable a woman Andrea Jones was. Thinking of this, both the second and the third branch heads revealed a wary gaze. At that moment, Andrea Jones nced at the note and then turned her gaze towards the head of the third branch, Lisa Jones¡¯s father, Legend Jones. Upon her gaze, Legend Jones shivered involuntarily, a feeling of unease filled his heart. ¡°Fl¡­ Andrea, is there any news yet?¡± Legend Jones cautiously inquired.
Andrea Jones didn¡¯t answer directly, instead, she threw the note in front of Legend Jones: ¡°Read it for yourself.¡± Hmm!? Legend Jones was startled and then picked up the note on the ground. It written clearly: Lisa Jones was taken away by ck Turtle, and Military Lord White is suspected to have appeared in Sayon! This!!! Seeing the information, Legend Jones shivered all over. These two sentences seemed irrelevant, but they were noted on the same slip of paper. This meant that the investigator judged these two events to be one and the same. Andrea Jones¡¯s intelligence system may not be the best in Dragon Realm, but it ranks among the many noble families in Capital City. This means that the information on the note was not unfounded. If these two events are genuinely interconnected, then it can only exin one thing: Lisa Jones offended Military Lord White in Sayon, and as soon as she arrived in Capital City, she was taken away by the ck Turtle of the White War Department! Only this exnation would make sense. Whoosh! When Legend Jones made this conclusion, he found it hard not to shiver. He looked at Andrea Jones with fear. His daughter had made a huge mistake now, and it was such that could cause the Jones family¡¯s downfall. Andrea Jones would not spare him under any circumstances. Thinking of this, Legend Jones fell on his knees in front of Andrea Jones and pleaded, ¡°Family Head, I was momentarily confused. I shouldn¡¯t have let Lisa go to Sayon, but I didn¡¯t know beforehand that Lisa would offend Military Lord White in Sayon!
Please spare me¡­¡± ¡°Spare you?¡± Andrea Jones sat emotionless in the main seat and coldly said, ¡°Then who will spare us, the Jones Family? That¡¯s a Military Lord, moreover, the Supreme Military Lord personally granted by the Elders¡¯ House. Do you think how many lives our Jones family can spare!?¡± Chapter 405: 405: The New Head of the Jones Family’s Third Branch! Chapter 405: The New Head of the Jones Family¡¯s Third Branch! This¡­ Hearing Lisa¡¯s words, Legend Jones, who was kneeling on the ground, turned pale, immediately fixating his gaze upon Andrea. He questioned her word by word, ¡°Andrea! What do you mean by all this? Could it be that you aim to sacrifice our third branch to save the Jones Family?¡± I¡¯ll tell you this ¨C since the establishment of the Jones Family, the three branches have coexisted. Even throughout the tumultuous years, this bnce has never changed!¡± I know what you¡¯re up to, you simply want to swallow up our third branch into your own to bolster your strength! I warn you, if you dare to do this, the third branch of the Jones Family will resist even at the risk of death!¡± Animated by his passionate speech, Legend stood up and turned to Evan Jones, the head of the second branch, ¡°Evan, don¡¯t you understand the principle that ¡®when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold¡¯? If we from the third branch go down today, your second branch will be next.¡± In not too much time, Andrea will be controlling everything in the Jones Family. At a time like this, aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± Upon hearing this, Evan didn¡¯t respond. In fact, he calmly picked up his teacup and took a sip. Legend, seeing this, was nearly infuriated to the point of explosion. He cursed, ¡°Useless!¡± After this, Legend turned his attention back to Andrea, who was sitting in the main seat: ¡°Andrea, don¡¯t think I, Legend Jones, am afraid of you. I¡¯ve been seasoned by more hardships than all the roads you¡¯ve walked. You, a little girl, who hasn¡¯t even fully matured yet, wish to deal with me? You are being overly confident.¡±
Seeing the cornered state of Legend, Andrea sitting in the main seat showed a look of disappointment. She then calmly said, ¡°You misunderstood. I never had the intention to swallow the third branch. The third branch won¡¯t disappear.¡± Huh? Legend was taken aback, soon asking in a cold voice, ¡°What did you mean by what you just said?¡± Hearing this, Andrea nced at Legend again. However, her eyes revealed a sharp, chilly re as she said indifferently, ¡°The third branch indeed cannot disappear, however, the family head can be reced.¡± What!? Legend was in shock, his body trembling momentarily, and he was instantly infuriated. ¡°Andrea! You¡¯re pushing too far!¡± With an outburst of anger, Legend Jones unleashed his God of War level aura, which filled the entire hall. After the disy of his aura, the look on Legend¡¯s face had be defiant, and he arrogantly stared at Andrea, saying, ¡°Andrea, you forced me into this! From today onward, my third branch will officially separate from the Jones Family!¡± If you want to y, I, Legend Jones, will y till the end!¡± Seeing Legend¡¯s reckless behavior, Andrea silently shook her head. Her face showed a trace of regret as she softly said, ¡°We¡¯re all one family. Why is there a need toe to this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who forced me to this!¡± said a cold-voiced Legend. Afterwards, he walked out the door, the aura of the War God he exuded never diminishing. It was quite obvious that, in his view, escaping the Jones Family today would make it far more challenging for Andrea to deal with him in the future. He had already secretly secured alliances with several prominent families in the capital city, precisely in preparation for such a situation. He had no choice, as Andrea¡¯s rise was too swift, embarrassing those of the older generation. Without making early arrangements, they might be swallowed up without even realizing it. However, Legend was so absorbed in his calctions that he overlooked one thing. That is, how could Andrea let him escape so easily? Just as Legend¡¯s foot stepped out of the front gate of the Jones Family, a slender beam of light, barely discernible to the naked eye, shed behind him. In less than a second, it appeared right in front of his eyes. At this moment, Legend Jones¡¯s body was like frozen in ce. His pupils dted, staring straight ahead, his face still held the anger from before.
However, anyone with discernment could sense that his aura was rapidly draining with terrifying speed. It was only when a loud thud echoed that Legend Jones¡¯s entire body crumpled to the ground. In the middle of his forehead, a faint needle hole could be seen. Watching this, Evan Jones, who had been pretending nothing was amiss, couldn¡¯t help but tremble, a sense of fear filled his heart.
If he had shown even the slightest hesitation moments before, he might have ended up just like Legend Jones. But no one else was to me except for Legend Jones himself for being too arrogant and underestimating Andrea Jones¡¯s moves. After all, someone who showed no mercy even to her own father, could hardly be an ordinary woman? Thinking about it, Evan Jones couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow for Legend Jones. ¡°Sigh¡­how pointless, wouldn¡¯t it be much better to just follow the family¡¯s arrangements obediently? Must ite to the point of drawing swords against each other?¡± Andrea Jones sighed, a faint hint of sadness on her pretty face. Watching this scene, Evan Jones could only feel as if he was sitting on a pin cushion, no matter how he positioned himself, he was filled with trepidation. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be nervous. The second branch didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I won¡¯t harm you. After all, I¡¯m not a heartless person. I¡¯m just a weak woman, just trying to protect the Jones Family.¡± Andrea Jones tried to console him. However, her words were no less intimidating to Evan Jones than a threat. Immediately, Evan Jones hurriedly expressed, ¡°Andrea, you¡¯ve been working hard. It¡¯s hard for you to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the Jones Family alone. But you can rest assured, our branch is loyal to the Jones Family, we will absolutely follow the family¡¯s arrangements.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrea Jones merely nodded slightly, and immediately ordered someone to bring over a stack of documents. ¡°Uncle, have a good look. These are evidence of the third branch¡¯s contact with powerful families in Capital City. Until he decided to betray the Jones family, I didn¡¯t want to believe these. I felt that my subordinates had made a mistake. But, as you¡¯ve seen, Uncle was determined to betray our Jones Family. I was forced to take action.¡± Andrea Jones spoke with a gloomy expression. At this point, Evan Jones was staring at the documents Andrea Jones brought out, he couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath.
Many of the information in these documents were ssified, which ordinary people had no way of obtaining. He believed that Legend Jones wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to leak such important information. And yet, Andrea Jones had found them, and even knew precisely what Legend Jones had said to those people, how many cigarettes he had smoked and how many sighs he had let out. Clearly, Andrea Jones was well prepared today. She had already known everything and was just waiting for a suitable excuse to take out Legend Jones. Thinking of this, Evan Jones¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat, and he felt more and more anxious. At this moment, Andrea Jones looked at him again and asked, ¡°Uncle, now that Uncle is like this, who do you think is suitable to take over the third branch?¡± Hearing this, Evan Jones didn¡¯t dare to say much, he hurriedly replied, ¡°Andrea, you are the Family Head, it¡¯s more suitable for you to decide this. As for my advice, I don¡¯t have much interaction with the third branch, I really can¡¯t give good advice.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Alright then, since you said so, Uncle, the third branch can¡¯t be without a leader for a day. Let me, the Family Head, make a decision once. ¡± Andrea Jones then ordered her subordinates, ¡°I hereby announce, Sherry Jones from the Sayon branch will take over as the head of the third branch. Give her the orders, she should wrap up affairs in Sayon within a week ande to take up her position in Capital City. If there¡¯s any negligence, she will be punished ording to the familyw!¡± Chapter 406: Heading to Capital City! Chapter 406: Heading to Capital City! ¡°Sherry, are you telling the truth? The main branch really wants you to be the head of the third branch?¡± In the Jones Family vi, White Mitchell and the others sat together. The one speaking was Mori Jones, but from her tone, there was no hint of joy, only strong concern. ¡°Sherry, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t go. The pool in Capital City is too deep. The main family suddenly asking you to take on this position, they probably have a sinister intent.¡± Wen Zhihui worriedly advised from the side. Eighteen years prior, she had gone to Capital City with the then-living Logan Jones to participate in the so-called annual family gathering. But the experience from that visit had left an indelible impression on her heart. In the prosperous Jones Family, their small branches had no status to speak of. Even their dining arrangements were not considered. They were shunned and suffered injustices everywhere. Now, Jones Family in the Capital City had specifically named Sherry Jones to take on this position. There must be some untold secret behind this. ¡°Yes, Sherry, maybe you should refuse. Us going to Capital City, let alone controlling the masses, the waters there are too deep. A moment of inattention might lead us into dire straits.¡± Mori Jones also advised. Facing the persuasion of both, Sherry Jones¡¯ brow was deeply furrowed, indicating some hesitation. However, her hesitation was not due to coveting the position of the head of the third branch, but because of the order of the Jones Family. She had once experienced the strength of the Capital City Jones Family through Lisa Jones, and Lisa was merely the daughter of one of the branches there. The order this time came from the ruler of the Capital City Jones Family, Andrea Jones! Her tactics, she feared, were even more ruthless than Lisa¡¯s. If she defied her order and did not serve in the Jones Family, White Mitchell and the others were likely to get implicated. Thinking of this, Sherry Jones, in order not to worry the family, forcibly squeezed a smile onto her face and looked at everyone as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°Mom, Auntie, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. This order came directly from the n Chief. She thinks highly of our Sayon branch. That¡¯s why she asked me to take on this position. Moreover, I haven¡¯t truly experienced the prosperity of Capital City. Therefore, I want to give it a try. If I can make a name for myself there, I can bring you all over.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing the firm look on Sherry¡¯s face, sympathy filled the faces of Mori Jones and Wen Zhihui. They knew that a significant reason why Sherry Jones was doing this was because of them. At this time, White Mitchell, who hadn¡¯t spoken before, smiled and reassured everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once in Capital City, I will protect Sherry. I will ensure her safe return.¡± Upon hearing this, Mori Jones and Wen Zhihui exchanged looks and both helplessly forced a bitterugh. Since Sherry Jones and White Mitchell had spoken thus, they had nothing more to insist upon. ¡°You two, don¡¯t just busy yourselves with work. Spare some time and give me a bouncing baby boy soon.¡± Mori Jones changed the subject. Well¡­ this¡­ The sudden change in the topic left White Mitchell with a dumbfounded expression on his face. Meanwhile, Sherry Jones, sitting on the side, had already turned beet red. Seeing this, White Mitchell, with a profound look on his face, nced at Sherry. It seemed they needed to start nning a family soon. Being an Army Master himself, he needed to set a good example for the old fellows of the Four Great War Gods. At this moment, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at White Mitchell. Her flushed face then turned even redder. That very night, Sherry Jones began packing, ready to set off for Capital City the next day. Meanwhile, White Mitchell took advantage of the night and headed directly to the Nezzi Headquarters. ¡°How¡¯s the information from the Jones Family in Capital City?¡± Arriving at the Nezzi Headquarters, White Mitchell wore a stern expression. Upon hearing this, Azure Dragon immediately informed White of the Jones Family¡¯s situation. Andrea Jones? White Mitchell squinted, his deep eyes revealing a sharpness as if they contained the stars and the sea. ¡°Andrea Jones is a very savvy woman. Among the younger generation of many influential families in Capital City, she¡¯s the only one who could be the Family Head. Ever since she took over the Jones Family, not only was she able to control the entire family in a short time, but under her leadership in the past few years, the family also recovered from its decline and began to progress steadily. A pity that the Jones Family¡¯s foundation in Capital City isn¡¯t strong. Otherwise, with her abilities, many of the older generation in Capital City would have to submit to her.¡± Azure Dragon analyzed. After hearing this, White Mitchell nodded quietly, taking note of Andrea Jones. If Andrea Jones stayed out of his way and did not provoke him, then everything would be fine. She could continue being the Family Head and he would mind his own business. But, if Andrea dared to use Sherry and provoke him, then he wouldn¡¯t mind getting the Jones Family a new Family head. ¡°Tomorrow I will set off for Capital City. Keep a close watch on Sayon. If anything happens, report it to me immediately.¡± White Mitchell instructed. Hearing this, Azure Dragon¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of reluctance. But he understood the responsibility he bore, and avoiding sentimentality, he promised White Mitchell directly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Superior. Sayon is under my watch. Nothing will go wrong.¡± After receiving Azure Dragon¡¯s promise, White Mitchell prepared to leave Nezzi Headquarters. But at this moment, Kylin silently followed him. ¡°Are your injuries healed?¡± Without turning his head, White Mitchell asked directly. Kylinughed awkwardly and scratched his head, ¡°Mostly healed, Superior. This time going to Capital City, don¡¯t leave me behind. I still want to stay by your side to learn more.¡± ¡°Get lost! As themander of the Middle Region¡¯s headquarters, you haven¡¯t appeared there for so long. Are you tempting me to dismiss you!? Go back first thing tomorrow morning, don¡¯t let me see you until your injuries are fully healed!¡± White Mitchell said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Kylin heaved a sigh of helplessness. Watching White Mitchell slowly fade away, he silently gave him a military salute. ¡­ The next day at noon, White Mitchell, apanied by Sherry Jones, showed up at the airport. Seeing the two about to depart, Wen Zhihui broke down in tears, while Mori Jones¡¯ face was full of reluctance. But, after seeing them off for a long time, they had to say goodbye. In the end, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones did get on the ne to Capital City. When their nended at Capital City Airport, it was already past six in the evening. The November air in Capital City had a chill to it. Sigh! Setting foot on thend of Capital City again, White had a mix of feelings. Memories from eighteen years ago flooded his heart like a tidal wave. It was something he could not, would not forget. Taylor Family, Mitchell Family, are you ready!? I look forward to seeing you again! While White Mitchell was reminiscing, a figure quietly approached him and whispered, ¡°Young Master, your second uncle has sent me to meet you.¡± Chapter 407: A Gathering of Luxury Cars, Who’s Arrived? Chapter 407: A Gathering of Luxury Cars, Who¡¯s Arrived? ¡°Retrieve me? Where to? Return to the Mitchell Family?¡± White Mitchell nced at Sherry Jones, who was waiting for her luggage not far away, and spoke indifferently. Upon hearing this, Felix hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Young master, after all, you have the blood of the Mitchell Family coursing through your veins. Moreover, your return to the Mitchell Family means a lot to them. You can be assured, Mr. Mateo Mitchell has arranged everything. Nobody would dare to say anything upon your return to the Mitchell Family. Once Mr. Mateo Mitchell returns in a few days, he will formally announce your reinstatement, along with all that was once yours.¡± ¡°Reinstatement of my status? Huh¡­¡± White Mitchell let out a coldugh upon hearing this. He then turned around and looked at Felix, ¡°Do you think I need any of these now?¡± Well¡­ White Mitchell¡¯s words left Felix stunned, his face gradually bingplicated. Indeed, given White Mitchell¡¯s current status, what does the identity of the young master of the Mitchell Family count for to him? Forget about reinstating his status; even if the entire Mitchell Family were handed over to him, it would likely not be able to move him. Just as Felix was taken aback, White Mitchell continued, ¡°Go back and tell Mr. Mateo Mitchell that I appreciate his intentions. I will return to the Mitchell Family, but not now, nor in this way. I will return in my own way. Until then, I do not wish for anyone to reveal my identity, otherwise, I cannot guarantee that I will not annihte the Mitchell Family. Get lost, and stop interfering with my affairs.¡± Having said that, White Mitchell paid no mind to Felix and walked directly towards where Sherry Jones was. Looking at the receding back of White Mitchell, Felix heaved a helpless sigh, then called Mr. Mateo Mitchell with an equally helpless face, ¡°Mr. Mateo Mitchell, the young master does not wish to return to the Mitchell Family.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mr. Mateo Mitchell on the other end of the call sighed, in his voice a hint of regret, ¡°We of the Mitchell Family owe too much to this child. Since he does not wish to return to the Mitchell Family, let¡¯s not disturb him for now. I will deal with this matter when I return to Capital City in a few days. Send a message to the Mitchell Family for me. Discipline them. Before I return, if anyone dares to mess with Sebastian, they will be expelled from the Mitchell Family!¡± Felix hung up the phone without a word. On the other side, when White Mitchell came to Sherry Jones, she gazed at him resentfully, ¡°Brother, where did you go just now? I thought you abandoned me.¡± White Mitchell smiled, gently scratched her little nose, and joked, ¡°How could I ever leave you, my little wealthydy?¡± Upon hearing these words, a radiant smile bloomed on Sherry Jones¡¯ face. Shortly after, White Mitchell led Sherry Jones slowly towards the outside of the airport, preparing to head to their hotel. This was Sherry Jones¡¯s decision; she didn¡¯t want to move straight into Lisa Jones¡¯s vi the moment they arrived in Capital City. Although Lisa¡¯s family members were either dead or imprisoned, the third branch once held significant influence. As an outsider, it wouldn¡¯t be ideal to abruptly move into Lisa¡¯s vi, creating an impression of an usurper, which would make it even more difficult to win people over in the future. As for this decision of Sherry Jones, White Mitchell didn¡¯t mind. Where they stayed didn¡¯t matter to him. All that mattered was being with Sherry Jones. ¡°Can you see it, can you see it? There¡¯s such a bigmotion outside, so many luxury cars, is a big shot arriving?¡± ¡°Look, the Robert Family, Jones Family, and even the recently rising Turner Corporation are all here. Who could have drawn their attention?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all; I also see several armored vehicles with War Department tes. Whoever this person is, they¡¯re not a small potato¡­¡± As White Mitchell was leading Sherry Jones outside, they overheard many people¡¯s discussions. Having heard the news, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. It seemed their trip to Capital City was doomed to be anything but low-key. ¡°Hey, big boy White, where are you off to?¡± Just as White Mitchell was feeling overwhelmed, a familiar voice reached his ears. White Mitchell and Sherry Jones looked over to see that the person who had approached was none other than the heiress of the Robert Family, Sana Robert! Upon seeing Sana, Sherry instinctively became vignt, considering she was probably there to cause trouble for White Mitchell. After all, Sana had often found herself at a disadvantage against White while in Sayon. Now that they were on her turf, it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to try to regain some ground. Seeing Sherry¡¯s guarded posture, White Mitchell silently gave her a reassuring nce, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine.¡± Sherry nodded but still harbored a bit of cautious vignce toward Sana. By this time, Sana had already approached them, but there was no hint of her previous superior attitude from Sayon. Instead, she greeted them with a friendly demeanor. ¡°Miss Jones, I heard that during this visit, you¡¯re acting as the leader of the third branch of the Jones Family¨C congrattions.¡± Sana started their conversation enthusiastically. Seeing Sana¡¯splete change of attitude, Sherry was unable to respond immediately. Observing Sherry¡¯s disoriented situation, White Mitchell decided to speak up on her behalf, ¡°Cut the chit-chat, what¡¯s the purpose of your visit? If there isn¡¯t any, we got somece to be.¡± ¡°You sure know how to kill the mood!¡± responded Sana, slightly irritated. She rolled her eyes at White Mitchell and said, ¡°My grandfather knew you wereing, so he insisted that I personally wee you two. He wants me to do everything I can to show our hospitality.¡± ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s no need. I already have ns tonight¡±, White Mitchell refused. He had previously arranged a dinner with Steel Turner to discuss matters rting to the Deathz Organization. Sana looked a little disappointed at his response, then took out her phone and said, ¡°Then please let my grandfather know about this so he won¡¯t think I¡¯ve not fulfilled my duty as hostess. You can do this small favor, right?¡± Seeing Sana¡¯s expression, White Mitchell sighed and took her phone. He exined the situation to Cooper, Sana¡¯s grandfather. ¡°Now can we¡­ Huh!?¡± White Mitchell hung up the phone to return it to Sana, but he was shocked by what he saw on her phone¡¯s screensaver. Wasn¡¯t this Hudson? Hudson, who had sacrificed himself years ago to cover for him and Steel Turner! The only soldier whose family they hadn¡¯t been able to locate! Why was his photo on Sana¡¯s phone? Who was she to him!? ¡°Thanks!¡± Sana took the phone back, prepared to turn around, but White Mitchell said: ¡°Who is the person in the picture on your screensaver?¡± Sana paused for a moment, nonchntly replied, pointing at her phone, ¡°That¡¯s a photo of my dad and me, taken when I was very young. Why, isn¡¯t it clear that I¡¯ve been cute from childhood?¡± Although Sana attempted to look nonchnt, White Mitchell could read a hint of discouragement in her eyes. Especially when she mentioned her father, the sadness and worry in her gaze were hard to conceal. White Mitchell, staring intently at Sana, asked with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­ What was your father¡¯s name?¡± Chapter 408: 408: Hudson is Hude Robert! Chapter 408: Hudson is Hude Robert! ¡°My dad?¡± Sana Robert paused, obviously not expecting White Mitchell to suddenly ask about her father¡¯s name. Could it be possible that White Mitchell knew her father? Sana looked at White Mitchell with suspicion, her gaze contained both a hint of doubt and a hint of hope. ¡°My dad is Hude Robert, why, do you know him? But it shouldn¡¯t be, my father hasn¡¯t been to Sayon, he went to the War Department a long time ago, but¡­¡± Sana¡¯s voice faltered, the faint sorrow on her pretty face deepening. It was clear that her father held a heavy position in her heart. ¡°He went to the War Department, then what?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s emotions became somewhat excited, unconsciously gripping Sana¡¯s wrist tightly. Thinking that the whole person in front of him could be the daughter of Hudson who had been sacrificed, White Mitchell, the Lord Military Master, could not calm down. Five years, a full five years have passed! He and Steel Turner had searched the entire Dragon Realm but couldn¡¯t find Hudson¡¯s surviving wife. They never expected that Hudson¡¯s daughter would be right by their side.
¡°You¡­ you¡¯re hurting me.¡± Sana frowned, her face showing a trace of pain. White Mitchell came back to his senses, looking apologetically at Sana. At this time, Sana mumbled unhappily, ¡°Really, can you please calm down a bit, your wife is still beside you.¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell chuckled bitterly and immediately addressed Sherry Jones: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited, as the person in the picture might be a friend that Turner and I have been searching for many years, so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Sherry Jones said with a smile. Ever since White Mitchell had returned, she had never questioned White Mitchell¡¯s feelings for her anymore. At this moment, upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, it was Sana¡¯s turn to get excited. She grabbed White Mitchell¡¯s arm tightly. Her shallow nails left several deep marks on White Mitchell¡¯s arm. However, she seemedpletely unaware of it as she asked him excitedly, ¡°What did you just say? You really know my dad? Where is he now? When did youst see him? Is he still alive? ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee back to see me after all these years? I¡­ It¡¯s been five years since Ist saw him. My grandfather said he¡¯s been sacrificed, but I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it. My dad was such a good person, he wouldn¡¯t have been sacrificed, he wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Overwhelmed with emotion, tears started to fall from Sana¡¯s face. She felt like all her strength had been drained away, her body went limp and she copsed slowly onto the ground, sobbing uncontrobly. Seeing this, White Mitchell let out a long sigh, feeling helpless facing Sana at this moment. He felt guilty towards Hudson, no, Hude Robert, and the entire Robert Family. If it hadn¡¯t been for Hude Robert to cover their retreat back then, he and Steel Turner would have likely died at the hands of the Deathz organization. Recalling the incidents from five years ago, White Mitchell, whose heart was as hard as steel by now, couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pain. ¡°Miss Robert, please restrain yourself. Since my brother was friends with your father, he will definitely tell you any news he has about your dad. Please, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Sherry Jones sympathized with Sana Robert, who was crying her heart out. Seeing Sana like that reminded her of the time when Logan Jones passed away. She would never forget the harrowing pain she felt during that time. ¡°Tell me, White Mitchell, tell me the truth? I really miss my father, really, really miss him. As long as hees back, I can do anything,¡± Sana pleaded. Sigh¡­ Listening to her words, White Mitchell felt a profound bitterness. How he wished himself for Hude Robert toe back, but, the dead can¡¯t return to life, and some things, even if he is now the powerful Military Master, are beyond his ability. At this moment, White Mitchell felt deeply powerless.
However, the Robert Family deserved to be informed about Hude Robert¡¯s departure. They had a right to know about Hude Robert¡¯s heroic sacrifice. Thinking of this, White Mitchell picked up his phone and sent a message to Steel Turner, cancelling the feast originally nned for that evening. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± White Mitchell directed his gaze to teary-eyed Sana Robert. ¡°Where are we going? To see my parents?¡± Sana Robert asked excitedly.
White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but sigh, then said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s see your grandfather first. We¡¯ll talk about your father¡¯s situationter.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, wait for me. I¡¯m going to start the car now.¡± Sana Robert wiped away her tears and tried to cheer herself up. Seeing Sana Robert¡¯s spirited demeanor, White Mitchell really didn¡¯t want to tell her about Hude Robert¡¯s sacrifice. He was afraid that it would hit her too hard. At that moment, Sherry Jones silently took his hand,forting his tormented heart, and gently said, ¡°Some things are inevitable for her to experience. It is better to tell her the truth than to constantly fill her with hope only to disappoint her over and over. I think Miss Robert will be able to get through this in the long run.¡± Clearly, through White Mitchell¡¯s gaze, Sherry Jones had guessed something. Faced with Sherry Jones¡¯s advice, White Mitchell nodded his head, took a deep breath and made a decision. Shortly after, Sana Robert drove over. After more than an hour, White Mitchell finally arrived at the Robert Family estate, the ce where Hude Robert had lived. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hudson. I camete.¡± Looking at the Robert Family vi, feelings welled up inside White Mitchell. White Mitchell then stepped into the Robert Family home with Sherry Jones. As they entered the Robert residence, they were greeted by a photo portraying Hude Robert in full military attire, looking gant and impressive. Seeing this, White Mitchell had no more doubts. Hudson was Hude Robert, and Hude Robert was Hudson! This was Hudson¡¯s home. Sana was his daughter, and Cooper was his father.
¡°Ha ha¡­Is the Lord here? Come in, please sit down, please sit¡­¡± Cooper, who had just undergone surgery and was in a wheelchair, enthusiastically weed White Mitchell. He hadn¡¯t expected White Mitchell to actuallye. At first, he merely delegated Sana Robert to greet him as a courtesy. Unexpectedly, White Mitchell really dide. Did this mean that White Mitchell had forgiven Sana Robert¡¯s previous impulsiveness? Thinking of this, Cooper felt somewhat relieved. His health was deteriorating day by day. He could copse at any moment. Without the backing of the War Department, Sana Robert, a girl, would not be able to hold up the Robert Family¡¯s affairs on her own. The Robert Family had several people who were eager to make a move; Sana Robert would have a hard time dealing with them. Thinking of this, Cooper¡¯s manner towards White Mitchell became even more respectful. However, he did not expect White Mitchell to take over his wheelchair from the housemaid and start pushing him around. The Military Master was pushing his wheelchair? Cooper was instantly dumbfounded, feeling both surprised and honoured. What was going on?
Chapter 409: 409: Sana Robert’s Situation! Chapter 409: Sana Robert¡¯s Situation! ¡°Hudson was kind to me, let me fulfill filial piety on his behalf.¡± When White Mitchell said these words, his voice also trembled slightly. Hearing this, Cooper, separated himself from the shock, his eyes gradually dimmed. Although he had known about his son¡¯s sacrifice for some time, hearing White again shook his emotions. The elder, with white hair, sends off the younger, with ck hair. Even, over the years, he didn¡¯t even know where Hudson had been buried, let alone visit him regrly. Having this thought, Cooper stuttered: ¡°Sir¡­..Sir, may I go see Hudson?¡± White Mitchell didn¡¯t refuse this request. Hudson, after his sacrifice, was buried in the Heroes¡¯ Cemetery in Capital City. His identity, however, was disguised when he first joined the War Department, so no one knew who he was. Silently buried in the Heroes¡¯ Cemetery for five years, aside from White and Steel Turner, few visited him. Now, when Cooper made this request, White Mitchell could not refuse, nor did he have a reason to.
Upon hearing the two men¡¯s conversation, Sana¡¯s eyes welled up instantly, extinguishing the hope she had just ignited. She had wished so much for White to bring the news her father was still alive; unfortunately, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. After all, her father never returned. Thinking of this, Sana¡¯s entire face turned pale, and she looked as though her spirit had been drained. ¡°Miss Robert, the death of a person is irreversible; you must grieve appropriately. We, who are still living, must strive even harder to live so as to console the spirits in heaven.¡± Sherry, who had experienced the same,forted her. Looking at Sana¡¯s condition, she saw herself. At this moment, White Mitchell led Cooper¡¯s wheelchair silently into the yard where Cooper gazed at the apple tree in the courtyard and said: ¡°This tree, Hudson nted it himself before he left for the War Department. He said, he hoped to be like this apple tree, a part of protecting the Dragon Realm. An apple tree, to shelter a family, a soldier, to safeguard an inch ofnd. Behind him, countless families of Dragon Realm, he wasmitted to do this.¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell looked silently at the apple tree in front of him, sighed deeply, and said: ¡°You should have made things clear earlier, so that we would not have been dyed, and you would not have been so troubled.¡± Hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Cooper dropped his head, sighed, and said ¡°Hudson was doing something of great importance to protect his family and the country, as his father, I can¡¯t disgrace him. Actually, before donating to the White War Department, I didn¡¯t think of much. I saw your team¡¯s fearlessness overseas, and it reminded me of Hudson. After returning to my country, I wanted to make my small contribution, to give you, who guard ournd, some assurance. However, after the things in the family happened, I had to think more about Sana, so I did not mind to lose respect, I didn¡¯t wan¡¯t to face Hudson in the afterlife.¡± Sigh¡­ Hearing this, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help sighing again, and his guilt towards Robert Family became even heavier. After considering, White Mitchell solemnly promised: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, matters of the Robert Family will be my own. Anything that doesn¡¯t conflict with my principles, I will assist unconditionally.¡± This was White Mitchell¡¯s promise to the Robert Family, and also a promise to the already sacrificed Hudson. Hearing this, Cooper¡¯s face finally showed a relieved smile, as if a great burden was lifted. ¡°Please tell me the current situation, who is pushing you to such extremes?¡± White Mitchell asked. When Cooper heard this, he subconsciously looked at Sana who was not too far away, then responded somewhat solemnly: ¡°Actually, this originated mainly from our own family.
Many years ago, after I had gained wealth, I tried to revitalize the entire family by myself. So, I brought my older brother and third younger brother into the group, putting them in positions of power. Everything was calm when I was still healthy, but these two years, my health has been deteriorating day by day and my nephews have gradually be restless. ording to my investigation, my older brother¡¯s son, and my third younger brother¡¯s son, both have had dealings with several major factions in Capital City on their own ord, all in a attempt to seize Robert Family¡¯s assets after I die.¡± At this point, Cooper¡¯s voice carried a sense of regret, as if he had invited the wolf into the fold.
Cooper continued: ¡°Although I know they are contacting outsiders, I don¡¯t have substantial evidence at hand, so even if I want to deal with them, I don¡¯t have an excuse. Now, nearly two-thirds of the executives in the entire corporation have been won over and are under their control. Unfortunately, all of this was discovered way toote . . .¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell made his judgement already. In fact, seizing control of the evidence is not difficult with White Mitchell¡¯s methods as he could easily obtain these by having the Suzaku War Godwork team take action. What is truly difficult, are those executives that have already been swayed. If one were to clean up all these executives, this would destroy the Robert Family. But if these executives are not dealt with in time, it would mean slow death for the Robert Family. Therefore, in dealing with this matter, it must be handled with both toughness and gentleness. It¡¯s important to deter those executives but also not push them into reckless desperation. ¡°Leave this matter to me. Find an opportunity, let me meet your two nephews.¡± White Mitchell reassured. Upon hearing this, Cooper nodded in relief. The promise from White Mitchell was more reassuring than a sedative. Subsequently, White Mitchell and Cooper chatted for a while. After having dinner at the Robert¡¯s, they returned to the hotel. On the way back to the hotel, Sherry looked curiously at White Mitchell and finally couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Brother, are you hiding something from me? Where have you been these five years?
Did you really, as rumored, escape from prison? Otherwise, how would you know so many people I don¡¯t know?¡± Facing Sherry¡¯s curiosity, White Mitchellughed. He responded frankly: ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t go to prison these five years. I received help from a master and went to the War Department and even became amander. How about this, do you believe me now?¡± Chapter 410: 410: White Mitchell’s Plan! Chapter 410: White Mitchell¡¯s n! Hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Sherry Jones rolled her eyes at him on the spot and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Brother, have you learned to talk big? I never knew you could boast.¡± Learned to talk big? Boasting? White Mitchellughed, immediately putting on a pretend naughty expression, ¡°Would you like to know what ¡®naughty¡¯ means?¡± Sherry Jones, who was no longer a naive little girl, easily caught the hidden meaning in White Mitchell¡¯s words, her cheeks immediately flushed red, she grumbled at White Mitchell, ¡°Go away, you never straight.¡± ¡°How am I not being serious? Don¡¯t our mom and aunt keep urging us to have a child? I¡¯m just trying toplete the task, aren¡¯t I?¡± White Mitchell chuckled. The blush on Sherry¡¯s face instantly spread to her ears this time, making her look both shy and enchanting. ¡°You have no shame, embarrassed in public ces!¡± Sherry Jones muttered shyly with her head down. Seeing her reactions, White Mitchell burst intoughter. Then White Mitchell and Sherry returned to their hotel, and set their rtionship aze¡­ At midnight, Mitchell nced at the exhausted Sherry who had fallen asleep, and felt a touch of guilt, ¡°Sherry, wait a bit longer. Once I finish resolving everything, I¡¯ll fill you in.¡±
After speaking, he took a deep breath, quickly got dressed and exited the hotel. At this time, Steel Turner had long been waiting for him in thepany of a soldier. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Mitchell said to the soldier. The soldier then saluted him and silently waited to the side. Mitchell then wheeled Steel Turner, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and began to recount the events that had just happened in the Robert Family. Hearing that Hudson¡¯s family had been found, Steel¡¯s eyes involuntarily moistened. After five grueling years of searching, they had finally seeded. It was exactly for this reason that Steel felt increasingly guilty. Five years, whole five years, and they still hadn¡¯t managed to bring the mastermind to justice. The Heroic Spirits of those soldiers who had sacrificed themselves five years ago were undoubtedly unable to rest in peace. ¡°What¡¯s the status of the investigation into Deathz? Let me know if anything requires my assistance.¡± Mitchell immediately asked. Hearing this, Steel let out a long sigh and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°The members of Deathz are hiding incredibly well. Some might disguise themselves as homeless people, while some may just be insignificant street vendors. It¡¯s only when they¡¯re assigned tasks that they expose their true colors, making them hard to track. However, ording to my investigations, their leader, Yama, will soon appear in Capital City. All members of Deathz hidden throughout the Dragon Realm will gather there. This is an excellent opportunity to wipe them outpletely!¡± As he finished saying this, Steel¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. This time round, he was determined to gain justice for the brothers they had lost. ¡°Be careful with everything and inform me immediately after the investigation. Those who died back then, they were my brothers too.¡± Mitchell echoed. Hearing this, Steel Turner quietly nodded, then nced at Mitchell and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n once you return to the Capital City? Is there anything else you need me to do?¡± Mitchell shook his head, replying, ¡°I¡¯m back this time to settle some old scores; there¡¯s no rush, the time for settling them hasn¡¯te yet. Let those people revel a bit longer. When they¡¯re at their peak, I¡¯ll make my move. Otherwise, it¡¯d be too easy for them.¡± Although Mitchell spoke calmly, his words were filled with a strong sense of murderous intent. Steely faced, Steel did not ask any further. He didn¡¯t know exactly what Mitchell had gone through in the Capital City, but he knew Mitchell well enough to realize the more he bottled up his secrets, the more calm they seemed when he talked about them. ¡°Here are all the materials you asked me to investigate on the Taylor Family and everything rted to them.¡± Steel took out a USB stick and directly handed it to Mitchell. As Mitchell epted the USB stick, Steel reminded him, ¡°The Taylor Family is not as simple as it appears on the surface. They have a powerful backing that¡¯s extremely well concealed. Even when I used the resources of the War Department for the investigation, I couldn¡¯t proceed any further after reaching a certain point. You know, the world is not as simple as it seems. Just like how some minor foreign countries are virtually controlled by the financial magnates, those ¡®financial magnates¡¯ are the real powers behind the scenes. The backing behind the Taylor Family appears to be as powerful as the Rockefeller Consortium, a force to be reckoned with in Falcon Domain. You need to be very careful.¡±
Although Mitchell was the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm and had the most elite force of Dragon Realm, the War Department, under his control, the scale of what the Taylor Family was involved in was toorge. If Mitchell rashly mobilized the War Department to confront them, the consequences might be too severe for the entire Dragon Realm to bear. Facing Steel¡¯s reminder, Mitchell faintly smiled, his gaze leisurely drifting towards the bright moon concealed by the dark clouds. ¡°There are some things that I must do. If it affects the War Department, then I will finish everything in the name of White Mitchell. It has nothing to do with the War Department or Dragon Realm.¡± Mitchell calmly voiced his thoughts. However, each word, each sentence, strongly conveyed his determination.
The Taylor Family, and the Mitchell Family, the time to settle scores hade, and no one would be able to escape. They had to pay for what they had done! ¡°When do you n to move?¡± Steel continued to ask. He knew that when Mitchell made a decision, no matter what the cost, he would do it. No one could stop him. ¡°The way it began is where it should end. I will settle the score with them personally on the day of the Mitchell Family annual meeting!¡± Mitchell dered. Upon hearing this, Steel silently took note of the date. After the chit-chat, Mitchell returned Steel¡¯s wheelchair to the soldier¡¯s care, reminding him to take good care of Steel. However, what Mitchell had not expected was that this farewell would turn out to be thest time that he and Steel saw each other. Not long after Steel left the hotel, he was obstructed by a drunken homeless man. ¡°Sir Turner, I¡¯ll get out and check.¡± The soldier who was driving got out of the car, ready to drive the homeless man away. Steel specifically reminded him, ¡°Ace, don¡¯t be harsh on him.¡± Upon hearing Turner¡¯s words, the soldier nodded and got out of the car. But just as he was about to help the homeless man to the side of the road, his body suddenly stiffened. He became as rigid as a statue, frozen in ce. Next, a stream of blood gushed out of his throat, sttering on the windshield. ¡°Ace!!!¡± Seated in the car, Steel¡¯s face turned cold, a strong sense of crisis immediately overwhelmed him! Chapter 411: 411: The Appearance of the Deathz Organization! Chapter 411: The Appearance of the Deathz Organization! ¡°Bastard!!!¡± Steel Turner¡¯s face turned pale as he watched the soldier gradually fall outside the car window, but he remained slightly calm. After all, as a battle-hardened soldier who experienced life and death on the battlefield, despite his confinement to a wheelchair, Steel Turner never forfeited his military discipline. At this moment, he maintained rity, and his hand slowly moved under his seat. There, armed with a gun, lied his only chance of survival. ¡°Heh¡­ So this is the famous Instructor Steel of the White War Department? I thought you¡¯d be more impressive.¡± With a m, the door of the car Steel Turner was riding in was forcefully removed. Following that, a disheveled middle-aged man sneered at him. ¡°You¡¯re Greedy Wolf from the Deathz organization?¡± Steel Turner clutched the gun under his seat, his face ice-cold. Within the Deathz organization, everyone had different identities and were often hidden in various part of the Dragon Realm. Greedy Wolf was one of them, and among the few members of the Deathz organization that Steel Turner had clues about. The most distinctive characteristic of Greedy Wolf was his alias; he was a seemingly harmless vagrant. Those who were targeted by him usually ignored his existence, but the consequence of this indifference is usually their lives!
Over the years, the bloodshed caused by Greedy Wolf in the Dragon Realm was countless. It is not an exaggeration to say that his hands were stained with numerous lives. Unfortunately, Greedy Wolf was so cunning that he could escape unscathed even after being besieged several times. ording to rumors, his strength had already reached the level of a God of War andbined with his masterful assassination techniques, catching him was not a simple task. ¡°Not bad, you even know my codename. It seems you¡¯ve been working hard at uncovering us,¡± Greedy Wolf spoke with a sardonic grin, like a cat ying with a mouse. ¡°Greedy Wolf, don¡¯t get too cocky. I know what you¡¯re up to today. But let me tell you, the Dragon Realm isn¡¯twless! All of you parasites lurking in the shadows will be rooted out one day! If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll realize just how despicable the things your Deathz organization has done are! You haven¡¯t even spared newborn babies for money ¨C have you truly lost all your humanity? Don¡¯t you have families of your own!?¡± Steel Turner angrily pointed a finger. As he spoke, he rested it on the trigger, waiting for the right moment to pull it! ¡°Instructor Steel, as expected, you are quite good at lecturing people. However, I am not one of your soldiers, so save your lectures for Yama!¡± With that, a gleaming knife suddenly appeared in Greedy Wolf¡¯s hand. At this moment, without any hesitation, Steel Turner quickly pulled out his gun and pulled the trigger! With a bang, a stream of mes erupted from the ck muzzle of the gun and the sharp bullet fired out. However, just as Steel Turner thought he had surprised Greedy Wolf, Greedy Wolf¡¯s knife struck first, piercing his palm. The fired bullet hit the roof of the car instead. Hiss! In a split second, an agonizing pain swept through Steel Turner¡¯s body, butpared to the despair in his heart, the physical pain was nothing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the esteemed Instructor Steel to resort to such petty tricks. It seems there¡¯s not much difference between you so-called righteous people and us after all,¡± Greedy Wolf revealed his ck and yellow teeth,ughing mockingly, and looking like a devil. Steel Turner took a deep breath and looked at Greedy Wolf resolutely, ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, just do it. Stop fucking talking around!¡± Better to die standing than live on your knees! This was the dignity of Steel Turner as a member of the War Department. Even though he knew death was imminent, he showed no signs of fear. ¡°Heh¡­ All you War Department people have the same character, always filled with noble words about home and country. Since you are so eager to die, I wish you a speedy journey to paradise!¡± Greedy Wolf did not hesitate. He drew another sharp dagger and swiftly shed it across Steel Turner¡¯s throat.
In an instant, a column of blood gushed out, and Steel Turner¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. Memories of the past swiftly shed before his eyes. He remembered the day he left his hometown to join the War Department. Back then, he was innocent and stubborn, like a newborn calf willing to take on veteran soldiers. But the oue was inevitable; a greenhorn would always be a greenhorn. The physical prowess he was once proud of was nothing before the experienced soldiers. It was as if he was ying house with them.
In that moment, he realized his shorings and started to train relentlessly. If others ran ten kilometers, he would run twenty; if someone else ran twenty, he would do it while carrying extra weight. Eventually, at the age of thirty, he became a toon leader in the eyes of others. That same year, he met a young man who was as innocent and stubborn as he had been. The young man¡¯s refusal to admit defeat reminded him of himself. From that moment on, he started to notice him, to give him extra training, to provide him with special treatment. But, he never imagined that this stubborn young man would be amander, a Supreme Military Lord, and the guardian of the Dragon Realm in a few short years! The past was like smoke, gradually fading with the wind. What also faded was the fragile life of Steel Turner. Meanwhile, after dealing with Steel Turner, Greedy Wolf casually cleaned up any traces of himself at the scene. After finishing all of this, Greedy Wolf¡¯s phone suddenly rang. ¡°Of course it¡¯s done. It was just amon soldier. Moreover, a retired one. Killing him was no more difficult than killing a chicken,¡± Greedy Wolf boasted,pletely oblivious to the fact that Steel Turner was still stubbornly clinging to life and watching him. ¡°I know, I know. You can trust me, I¡¯ve already cleaned up the scene. It¡¯s not my first mission. I fucking know Yama is in the Capital City now, you don¡¯t need to teach me how to do my job. Enough now!¡± Greedy Wolf started arguing with the person on the other end of the phone and promptly hung up.
After hanging up the phone, Greedy Wolf nced back one more time to make sure that Steel Turner was truly dead. Then he transformed back into an inconspicuous vagrant and disappeared into the night. In his dying moments, Steel Turner fulfilled his final duty as a soldier of the War Department¡­ Chapter 412: Assemble! Seal off the Imperial Capital! Chapter 412: Assemble! Seal off the Imperial Capital! ¡°Squad Leader, Squad Leader, Squad¡­¡± Hiss! White Mitchell, in the midst of his sleep, suddenly wakes up. His forehead is soaked in cold sweat, and his overwhelming aura fills the entire room. The sudden situation also shocks Sherry Jones, making her tremble all over as she hesitantly looks at Mitchell, ¡°Brother, what¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Having a nightmare?¡± Coming to his senses, Mitchell nods heavily, touches his forehead, and finds that it is already soaked in cold sweat. He indeed had a nightmare, seeing Steel Turner saying goodbye to him and telling him he¡¯s sacrificed. ¡°Thank goodness it¡¯s just a dream,¡± Mitchell sighs in relief, but before he can finish his sigh, his phone starts to cool down. ¡°ck Turtle?¡± Seeing the caller ID, Mitchell¡¯s alertness tightens once again. It is already three in the morning, and ck Turtle wouldn¡¯t contact him at this time unless something urgent had happened. As expected, as soon as he answers the call, he receives the devastating news¨C Steel Turner has been sacrificed! Boom! At the instant he hears the news, Mitchell¡¯s eyes are soaked in blood, and his sky-eating aura emerges again. Endless anger fills his body, making the whole world seem bloody. Sherry Jones gets entirely terrified, curling up and shivering, not daring to say a word. This is the first time she has seen Mitchell in this state. Looking at Mitchell right now, she feels like she¡¯s seeing a god of death standing before her. Why has he be like this, what on earth has he gone through over these five years? Sherry Jones trembles, Mitchell immediately dresses up and says, ¡°Sherry, wait here for me and don¡¯t be scared whatever happens. My friends will protect you, sorry, I have to go now.¡± Hearing Mitchell¡¯s words, Sherry Jones obediently nods, saying, ¡°No worries, you go ahead, I can take care of myself.¡± Upon hearing this, Mitchell turns around and pats Sherry Jones¡¯s head, then immediately opens the door and rushes downstairs as fast as he can. Downstairs, the battle car arranged by ck Turtle has arrived, driven by ck Turtle himself. ¡°Arrange apany of soldiers toe here and protect her. The same for Robert Family¡¯s ce. Command all soldiers at the Northern Territory to guard all entrances to the Capital City and investigate carefully!¡± As soon as he gets in the car, Mitchell immediately gives orders. Upon hearing the orders, ck Turtle drives the battle car while passing Mitchell¡¯smands through the phone. After arranging all this, the car falls quiet. ck Turtle drives the battle car,recklessly, without saying a word. Because he understands Mitchell¡¯s temper very well. At this moment, even though they are separated by the front and back seats, he can still feel the anger Mitchell is radiating. Thest time he saw Mitchell in this state was when the God of Heaven War was under siege by the top ten foreign mercenary corps. Back then, the ten major mercenary corps came with a strong momentum, surrounded the God of Heaven War for ten days while Mitchell was in seclusion, breaking through the realm. After ten days, Mitchell came out from seclusion, alone, piloted a warne, directly stormed into the headquarters of the ten major mercenary corps, beheaded the ten corpsmanders, and became famous! Since then, the name White has entered the vision of the heads of state around the world. Now, after being absent for a year, Mitchell has returned and has once again shown this ¡°only I can do this¡± aura, which has made ck Turtle feel his blood boiling once again. However, despite his excitement, ck Turtle¡¯s mood is also filled with sorrow and resentment, very much like Mitchell. In the Imperial Capital, on his, ck Turtle¡¯s turf, something has happened to Steel Turner. As the highestmander of the Northern Territory, he, ck Turtle, cannot shirk his responsibility! In this resentment full of jealousy and sorrow, the battle car driven by ck Turtle arrives at the scene of the incident involving Steel Turner. Currently, within a radius of five kilometers, every five steps there¡¯s a sentry, every ten steps there¡¯s a post, basically all surrounded by soldiers dressed in white. The white-clothed warriors, one by one applied solemnity, their eyes emanating the same sense of grief and indignation. Steel Turner was once the most outstanding instructor in the White War Department, known as Instructor Steel. It can be said that even powerful figures like the Four Great War Gods and Five War Kings have undergone training under Steel Turner. The other warriors were no exception. Now, Steel Turner has been martyred, ruthlessly murdered within their jurisdiction, a grievance which no white-clothed warrior can swallow. At this moment, their only thought is to find the murderer and bring him to justice! At this time, White Mitchell slowly got down from the carriage; endless fury, at this moment, turned into boundless sorrow. Looking at the puddle of blood on the ground, and the two bodies lying on the side, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes became wet instantly. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± An overwhelming power surged out, the smell of blood and war filled the entire scene. At this moment, every warrior present could feel the burning rage emanating from White Mitchell. ¡°Honor and grief Superior!¡± Thousands of warriors shouted in unison, their voices filled with respect for White Mitchell. At this moment, White Mitchell suddenly turned his head to ck Turtle and asked, ¡°Who did it!¡± ¡°Deathz, Greedy Wolf!¡± ck Turtle responded. By essing the nearby surveince, they had basically confirmed the identities of the perpetrators. However, finding a top assassin who is good at disguise and concealment is not easy. Even though ck Turtle had immediately sealed off the vicinity, the information obtained was still limited. Hearing the name, White Mitchell¡¯s fists clenched tightly, then gradually rxed, and he slowly walked over to Steel Turner¡¯s body. The short distance of less than ten meters, to White Mitchell at this moment, was harder to walk than ever before. Steel Turner was dead. Steel Turner who had grown up with him, was indeed dead! For White Mitchell, this is an ineptable reality. Although, as a warrior, one is constantly faced with moments of sacrifice. However, what White Mitchell had never expected was that Steel Turner did not die on the battlefield, nor did he die at the hands of the enemy, but died in the Dragon Realm, in the Imperial Capital, at the hands of the people of Dragon Realm. It is pathetic! It is hateful! ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Hahaha!!!¡± Looking at Steel Turner¡¯s cold corpse, White Mitchell burst intoughter. However, as heughed, two lines of tears slid down from his eyes. In the end, beside Steel Turner¡¯s corpse, White Mitchell saw the message he had left with his own blood when he was dying. It was the code of the White War Department, his intended meaning is: Yama is in the Capital City! ¡°Deathz! Yama! Hahaha¡­Deathz! Yama!!!¡± White Mitchell roared to the sky, then suddenly turned around andmanded the thousands of warriors: ¡°Send my orders! Four Great War Gods! Five War Kings! You must arrive at Capital City within 24 hours! ck Turtle, on mymand, take over the militarymand of the Northern Territory immediately, issue a top-level alert, seal off the entire Capital City! From this point onwards, in Capital City, even a fly must not escape! Tell everyone, White Mitchell makes this move, just for revenge, anyone dares to stop, killing without mercy!!!¡± Boom! For a moment, countless messages were sent from the Northern Territory Command Center. At various ces on the border, countless generals were on the move on hearing the news! Many noble families in Capital City woke up overnight in fear! The Capital City, was in chaos! Chapter 413: All Hell Breaks Loose in the Capital City Overnight! Chapter 413: All Hell Breaks Loose in the Capital City Overnight! The moment the order came out, the ancient city of Capital City, with its thousand-year history, was instantly surrounded by the soldiers of the Northern Territory Command, forming an iron bucket in which you could only enter but not leave. Highways, docks, airports¡­ Every key location leading into and out of Capital City was filled with armed White warriors from the War Department. No matter who you are or what identity you have, no one is allowed to leave the city. ¡°I guess we can¡¯t go now, people in the group are saying that the city is sealed.¡± said the husband who was driving a small car preparing to take his family back to their hometown. ¡°What happened? Capital City being sealed off, this is no small matter.¡± His wife, in the passenger seat, said, sounding somewhat flustered. At this moment, the car¡¯s radio suddenly came on. [We interrupt this program for an emergency announcement. Due to the presence of extremely dangerous individuals in Capital City, effective immediately, Capital City will initiate a special alert order and seal off the entire city. If you discover any suspicious individuals, please report them at once¨Cthis was announced by the White War Department!] Boom! Upon hearing this news, the wife in the passenger seat became even more flustered, and her eyes were filled with fear. At this time, the husband in the driver¡¯s seatforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the more worried we are, the more we should trust our country. You probably don¡¯t know, but I heard from a buddy of mine from the War Department. This White War Department is internationally famous. Theirmander is personally crowned as our Dragon Realm¡¯s Supreme Military Lord by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council! He is the guardian god of our Dragon Realm. With him guarding us, all minor threats would not dare to vite our Dragon Realm.¡± ¡°Honey, is everything you said true?¡± asked the wife; her moodforted slightly, but still a bit uneasy. The husband smiled and replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. As good as life is in Dragon Realm now, we have to thank the hard work of the soldiers of the War Department. Without their effort, their self-sacrifice, can we have the peace we have now? So, we must believe in the White War Department, believe in Dragon Realm, and trust our country.¡± The wife nodded somewhat understandingly, then turned her head and looked at the pair of sleeping kids in the back seat and said: ¡°Honey, how about we let Jesus and Vicky join the War Department when they grow up?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The husband was surprised: ¡°Weren¡¯t you against this before? Didn¡¯t you think the battlefield was too dangerous? Why bring this up suddenly?¡± The wife smiled and said with a touch of emotion: ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t understand. But after listening to your words just now and seeing the White warriors patrolling the streetste at night, I think I understand. Someone has to guard everything. Kids from other families are also children, if they are willing to let their kids join the War Department, why shouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m more than happy for them to be people like that.¡± While saying this, the wife looked out the window, where the soldiers donned in white were busy directing the traffic. Seeing the determination on their youthful faces, the wife continued to say: ¡°Seeing them there, I feel reassured.¡± The husband smiled a reassuring smile, then drove their car into the city. ¡°Mommy, daddy, where are we?¡± asked the small boy from the back seat as he rubbed his sleepy eyes. ¡°We¡¯re going home!¡± answered the husband. Home? The little boy was startled, then instinctively asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re going back to our hometown?¡± At this point, the wife pointed out the window: ¡°Jesus, look, as long as there are these uncles and aunties in white, it¡¯s our home.¡± This scene was ying out all over Capital City. Almost every resident of Capital City, after knowing that this was an order from the White War Department, chose toply voluntarily, with hardly anyone objecting. At this moment, the definition of unity, of a group, of the cultivation of a great country were fully demonstrated! However, for the high and mighty wealthy families of Capital City, this was not so easy to ept. A special alert order, sealing off the city, this meant huge losses for them! Beyond the financial loss, what worried them more was the purpose behind the White War Department¡¯s actions. ¡­ In Capital City, the Jones Family! ¡°Family Head, do you think, was thismand personally issued by the Army Master White?¡± an elderly man with half a mask on his face asked in surprise. Like Wu Lao, he was a hidden Ancient Martial Strongman in the Jones Family, a Titled God of War Level strength. Furthermore, in terms ofbat power, he is even above Wu Lao and was the deepest hidden figure in the entire Jones family. Apart from the Family Head, no one canmand him. Despite his strength, when referring to the Army Master White, he seemed a bit wary. At this time, Andrea Jones, who was sitting in the main seat, nodded silently and analyzed: ¡°White Mitchell just arrived in Capital City, and the White War Department immediately issued a special alert order. Apart from him, I¡¯m afraid that even the Four Great War Gods would not have the authority to issue such an order. All of this is definitely not a coincidence!¡± The elder with the mask heard this, then said in a solemn voice: ¡°Why would he issue such an order? Could it be against us? Does he know we want to cozy up to him through Sherry Jones?¡± Andrea Jones shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that he knew our purpose. I never thought I could hide it from him. But to say it¡¯s against us, I don¡¯t think so. With his status, if he wanted to deal with our Jones Family, all he¡¯d need is a statement, without any need for such a fuss. I suspect that somebody in Capital City has offended this supreme killer!¡± someone dared to offend the Army Master White? The elder looked surprised, then Andrea Jones continued to say: ¡°Sir Jude, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re going to need your help this time. Please go and investigate what has actually happened. But remember, you absolutely can¡¯t provoke anyone from the White War Department, otherwise, all our hard work over the years will be destroyed in no time!¡± Sir Jude nodded, then turned into a ck shadow and disappeared into the night. ¡­ Capital City, the Mitchell Family! ¡°Fendy, regarding the the White War Department¡¯s decision to seal off the Imperial Capital, has your family, the Taylor Family, heard anything?¡± asked Elder Mitchell, the current head of the Mitchell Family. Her inquiry was directed at the stepmother of White Mitchell¨CFendy Taylor! Over the years through Fendy¡¯s management, more than half of the Mitchell Family¡¯s business has been under her control. Even her husband, White Mitchell¡¯s father, Hill Mitchell, was nothing more than a figurehead at this point. Even Elder Mitchell, who was the current Family Head, had to consult Fendy¡¯s opinions before taking major actions! Upon hearing Elder Mitchell¡¯s question, Fendy nced at her phone, then said: ¡°I haven¡¯t received any news from my brother, but I did receive some important news! Sebastian Mitchell, that bastard, is now in Capital City!¡± Elder Mitchell¡¯s expression instantly froze, and she eximed: ¡°What are you saying!? That wretch dares toe back!?¡± Chapter 414: Shocking the War Department! Chapter 414: Shocking the War Department! In the main hall of the Mitchell Family, uproar ensued following the news that Sebastian Mitchell returned to Capital City. The name Sebastian had been removed from the Mitchell family tree eighteen years ago; it has since be a taboo for them, a name no future generation would dare to use. Originally, it was believed by all members of the Mitchell Family that Sebastian had perished in an incident eighteen years ago. But unexpectedly, more than five years ago, Fendy Taylor sent a message that not only was Sebastian alive and well, but he had also established a so-called Imperial Group in Sayon, nning to take revenge. Even though the Imperial Group at that time did not pose a threat to the thriving Mitchell Family. However, the momentum shown by the Imperial Group did pose a minor threat to the Mitchell Family. Within a few years of its creation, Sebastian expanded the Imperial Group to the verge of going public with his own efforts. After witnessing Sebastian¡¯s actions, some in the Mitchell Family even predicted that within thirty years, Sebastian and his Imperial Group would likely expand to Capital City, posing a threat to the Mitchell Family. In order to nip this problem in the bud, Fendy Taylor decided to deal with Sebastian. She only took a couple of actions, causing the Imperial Group to copse and getting Sebastian imprisoned. Topletely eliminate the problem of Sebastian, Fendy Taylor even used the power of the Taylor Family, trying to kill Sebastian in prison. But unexpectedly, Sebastian survived! Just a short time ago, Mateo Mitchell, the second uncle of the Mitchell Family, personally sent a verbal message from the War Department saying he would bring Sebastian to acknowledge his ancestry on the family reunion day, asking the Mitchell family members to be peaceful for a while. To know, this second uncle of the Mitchell Family had not returned home for many years. Even when he dide back in the past, he only stayed for a day or two before leaving. Most people had never seen him. Despite this, all members of the Mitchell Family knew that it was because of this second uncle that the Mitchell Family had managed to climb to their current position step by step. If Second Uncle wasn¡¯t uninterested in the position of Family Head, I¡¯m afraid Old Madam Mitchell wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain her positionfortably. Now, with the family reunion imminent, Sebastian has also returned to Capital City. But are they really going to let him acknowledge his ancestry!? At this thought, Old Madam Mitchell¡¯s face began to cloud over. The order to expel Sebastian from the Mitchell Family all those years ago came from her mouth. If they were to permit Sebastian to acknowledge his ancestry now, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as her pping her own face? Would she be aughingstock for all the major families in Capital City? This simply could not happen! ¡°Fendy, since you already know about this news, have you thought of any countermeasures? Everyone present here is a member of our family. Speak your mind freely, and we¡¯ll discuss it together.¡± Old Madam Jones spoke directly. Fendy Taylor nodded, and then said directly, ¡°Let him die again!¡± Gasps! With these words, the crowd waspletely stirred. Every member of the Mitchell Family couldn¡¯t help but show a look of astonishment on their faces. If it had been before, the matter of killing Sebastian wouldn¡¯t have been an issue. However, their second uncle had already personally issued an order to bring Sebastian to acknowledge his ancestry. If Sebastian were killed now, wouldn¡¯t that be defiance of the second Uncle¡¯smand!? Although Second Uncle showed no interest in family affairs, seriously, who would dare to defy his orders? Old Madam Mitchell dared not. As for the younger generation, they wouldn¡¯t dare even more. Seeing the hesitant looks on the faces of the Mitchell Family, Fendy Taylor revealed a colonially calm expression, and then continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t possible before, but isn¡¯t now a perfect opportunity?¡± A perfect opportunity? Members of the Mitchell Family looked puzzled; they continued to look at Fendy Taylor, who seemed confident. Fendy Taylor smiled proudly, cutting straight to the chase, ¡°Now that the White War Department has ordered a lockdown on Capital City, do you think Second Uncle cane back anytime soon? Isn¡¯t this the best opportunity for us to deal with Sebastian?¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this, members of the Mitchell Family looked at Fendy Taylor with a hint of fear in their eyes. This woman is ruthless! Not only does she dare to defy the orders of the second uncle of the Mitchell Family, but she also intends to deal with Sebastian during the lockdown of Capital City by the White War Department. This is simply courting disaster! Thinking of this, the members of the Mitchell Family couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. At this moment, Old Madam Mitchell, who was sitting in the main seat, couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Fendy, this matter can be big or small. If we fail to handle it properly, our Mitchell Family will face the double dilemma of losing Second Uncle and offending the White War Department! At that time, with enemies outside and no support inside, how will our Mitchell Family survive?¡± The worries of Old Madam Mitchell echoed those of the other members of the Mitchell Family. For a moment, they all looked at Fendy Taylor, waiting to see what n she had. In response, Fendy Taylor simply said, ¡°My son, Nathaniel, has be a direct disciple of the Eighth Elder!¡± Boom! As soon as these words came out, it was as if a stone had caused rippling waves,pletely shaking the entire Mitchell Family. ¡°Good! Good! Good! Nathaniel has done us proud. Nathaniel has done us proud. Atst, our Mitchell Family is about to produce a dragon!!¡± Old Madam Mitchell suddenly stood up from her seat, her dim eyes blooming with extreme excitement. At this time, the faces of the members of the Mitchell Family wereplex; looking at Fendy Taylor, they felt a deep sense of powerlessness. ¡°Fendy! Go ahead with this matter! Our Mitchell Family will support you unconditionally. If anything goes wrong, my old bones will take the fall for you!¡± Old Madam Mitchell promised. At this moment, the members of the Mitchell Family came back to their senses, each trying to ingratiate themselves with Fendy Taylor. Sitting in her original seat, Fendy Taylor appeared smug. If one didn¡¯t know better, one might think that Fendy Taylor was the true head of the Mitchell Family! ¡­ While Fendy Taylor was nning how to deal with White Mitchell, the highestmand of the Dragon Realm War Department, located somewhere in Capital City, also received the news of the White War Department¡¯s decision to lockdown the city. The department had no idea about White Mitchell¡¯s order at the time it was issued. If not for the messagesing in from all over Capital City, perhaps the department still wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening right now. However, Braxton, the suprememander of the Dragon Realm War Department, was unusually calm upon hearing this news. In fact, there was even a hint of shame on his face. ¡°Commander Braxton, what should we do now? The White War Department has locked down Capital City, and our men can¡¯t get out either. Will this affect us negatively?¡± A close associate of Braxton asked for instructions. Braxton, hearing this, gave him an impatient nce: ¡°Do you all really have such shallow insights? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed!? Let me ask you, do you guys have any shame left!? In our space, in the grand Capital City, right beneath the feet of the emperor, the members of the Deathz organization dare tomit murder in broad daylight! Come on, tell me, don¡¯t you all feel like you¡¯ve lost face? You guys have thoroughly lost my face! Tell me, what should I do now? How should I exin to Lord Military Master!? Start talking! Weren¡¯t you just worried about the bad impact? Why are you all acting like mutes now!?¡± Chapter 414: 414: Shocking the War Department! Chapter 414: Shocking the War Department! In the main hall of the Mitchell Family, uproar ensued following the news that Sebastian Mitchell returned to Capital City. The name Sebastian had been removed from the Mitchell family tree eighteen years ago; it has since be a taboo for them, a name no future generation would dare to use. Originally, it was believed by all members of the Mitchell Family that Sebastian had perished in an incident eighteen years ago. But unexpectedly, more than five years ago, Fendy Taylor sent a message that not only was Sebastian alive and well, but he had also established a so-called Imperial Group in Sayon, nning to take revenge. Even though the Imperial Group at that time did not pose a threat to the thriving Mitchell Family. However, the momentum shown by the Imperial Group did pose a minor threat to the Mitchell Family. Within a few years of its creation, Sebastian expanded the Imperial Group to the verge of going public with his own efforts. After witnessing Sebastian¡¯s actions, some in the Mitchell Family even predicted that within thirty years, Sebastian and his Imperial Group would likely expand to Capital City, posing a threat to the Mitchell Family. In order to nip this problem in the bud, Fendy Taylor decided to deal with Sebastian. She only took a couple of actions, causing the Imperial Group to copse and getting Sebastian imprisoned. Topletely eliminate the problem of Sebastian, Fendy Taylor even used the power of the Taylor Family, trying to kill Sebastian in prison. But unexpectedly, Sebastian survived!
Just a short time ago, Mateo Mitchell, the second uncle of the Mitchell Family, personally sent a verbal message from the War Department saying he would bring Sebastian to acknowledge his ancestry on the family reunion day, asking the Mitchell family members to be peaceful for a while. To know, this second uncle of the Mitchell Family had not returned home for many years. Even when he dide back in the past, he only stayed for a day or two before leaving. Most people had never seen him. Despite this, all members of the Mitchell Family knew that it was because of this second uncle that the Mitchell Family had managed to climb to their current position step by step. If Second Uncle wasn¡¯t uninterested in the position of Family Head, I¡¯m afraid Old Madam Mitchell wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain her positionfortably. Now, with the family reunion imminent, Sebastian has also returned to Capital City. But are they really going to let him acknowledge his ancestry!? At this thought, Old Madam Mitchell¡¯s face began to cloud over. The order to expel Sebastian from the Mitchell Family all those years ago came from her mouth. If they were to permit Sebastian to acknowledge his ancestry now, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as her pping her own face? Would she be aughingstock for all the major families in Capital City? This simply could not happen! ¡°Fendy, since you already know about this news, have you thought of any countermeasures? Everyone present here is a member of our family. Speak your mind freely, and we¡¯ll discuss it together.¡± Old Madam Jones spoke directly. Fendy Taylor nodded, and then said directly, ¡°Let him die again!¡± Gasps! With these words, the crowd waspletely stirred. Every member of the Mitchell Family couldn¡¯t help but show a look of astonishment on their faces. If it had been before, the matter of killing Sebastian wouldn¡¯t have been an issue. However, their second uncle had already personally issued an order to bring Sebastian to acknowledge his ancestry. If Sebastian were killed now, wouldn¡¯t that be defiance of the second Uncle¡¯smand!? Although Second Uncle showed no interest in family affairs, seriously, who would dare to defy his orders? Old Madam Mitchell dared not. As for the younger generation, they wouldn¡¯t dare even more. Seeing the hesitant looks on the faces of the Mitchell Family, Fendy Taylor revealed a colonially calm expression, and then continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t possible before, but isn¡¯t now a perfect opportunity?¡±
A perfect opportunity? Members of the Mitchell Family looked puzzled; they continued to look at Fendy Taylor, who seemed confident. Fendy Taylor smiled proudly, cutting straight to the chase, ¡°Now that the White War Department has ordered a lockdown on Capital City, do you think Second Uncle cane back anytime soon? Isn¡¯t this the best opportunity for us to deal with Sebastian?¡± This¡­
Upon hearing this, members of the Mitchell Family looked at Fendy Taylor with a hint of fear in their eyes. This woman is ruthless! Not only does she dare to defy the orders of the second uncle of the Mitchell Family, but she also intends to deal with Sebastian during the lockdown of Capital City by the White War Department. This is simply courting disaster! Thinking of this, the members of the Mitchell Family couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. At this moment, Old Madam Mitchell, who was sitting in the main seat, couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°Fendy, this matter can be big or small. If we fail to handle it properly, our Mitchell Family will face the double dilemma of losing Second Uncle and offending the White War Department! At that time, with enemies outside and no support inside, how will our Mitchell Family survive?¡± The worries of Old Madam Mitchell echoed those of the other members of the Mitchell Family. For a moment, they all looked at Fendy Taylor, waiting to see what n she had. In response, Fendy Taylor simply said, ¡°My son, Nathaniel, has be a direct disciple of the Eighth Elder!¡± Boom! As soon as these words came out, it was as if a stone had caused rippling waves,pletely shaking the entire Mitchell Family. ¡°Good! Good! Good! Nathaniel has done us proud. Nathaniel has done us proud. Atst, our Mitchell Family is about to produce a dragon!!¡± Old Madam Mitchell suddenly stood up from her seat, her dim eyes blooming with extreme excitement. At this time, the faces of the members of the Mitchell Family wereplex; looking at Fendy Taylor, they felt a deep sense of powerlessness. ¡°Fendy! Go ahead with this matter! Our Mitchell Family will support you unconditionally. If anything goes wrong, my old bones will take the fall for you!¡± Old Madam Mitchell promised.
At this moment, the members of the Mitchell Family came back to their senses, each trying to ingratiate themselves with Fendy Taylor. Sitting in her original seat, Fendy Taylor appeared smug. If one didn¡¯t know better, one might think that Fendy Taylor was the true head of the Mitchell Family! ¡­ While Fendy Taylor was nning how to deal with White Mitchell, the highestmand of the Dragon Realm War Department, located somewhere in Capital City, also received the news of the White War Department¡¯s decision to lockdown the city. The department had no idea about White Mitchell¡¯s order at the time it was issued. If not for the messagesing in from all over Capital City, perhaps the department still wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening right now. However, Braxton, the suprememander of the Dragon Realm War Department, was unusually calm upon hearing this news. In fact, there was even a hint of shame on his face. ¡°Commander Braxton, what should we do now? The White War Department has locked down Capital City, and our men can¡¯t get out either. Will this affect us negatively?¡± A close associate of Braxton asked for instructions. Braxton, hearing this, gave him an impatient nce: ¡°Do you all really have such shallow insights? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed!? Let me ask you, do you guys have any shame left!? In our space, in the grand Capital City, right beneath the feet of the emperor, the members of the Deathz organization dare tomit murder in broad daylight! Come on, tell me, don¡¯t you all feel like you¡¯ve lost face? You guys have thoroughly lost my face! Tell me, what should I do now? How should I exin to Lord Military Master!?
Start talking! Weren¡¯t you just worried about the bad impact? Why are you all acting like mutes now!?¡± Chapter 415: 415: Deathz Yama! Chapter 415: Deathz Yama! Within the Dragon Realm War Department¡¯s headquarters, silence reigned. Every soldier, head hung low, stewed in shame. Braxton red at them all, his disappointment piercing, then barked out an order: ¡°Attention everyone! Cooperate with the White War Department in hunting down Deathz¡¯s members!¡± Since Deathz dare to show themselves, this time, we will ensure they can¡¯t escape!¡± Is that clear!?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The soldiers rallied, a fresh spark lighting up in their guilt-ridden eyes; With that, the entire Dragon Realm War Department headquarters sprang back into the hustle and bustle of frenzied activity. No one dared ck off. They all threw themselves fully into tracking down Deathz¡¯s members. From surveince footage to online data, they began scrutinizing each, not a shred of evidence could slip past their vignt eyes. ¡­ With the War Department¡¯s soldiers piecing things together, in a multinationalpany¡¯s office tower located in Capital City¡¯s CBD, a well-groomed man in a sharp suit sat in an office. In front of him were three monitors, each split into ny-eight smaller video windows.
¡°Yama, it seems the War Department is pulling all the stops this time. You¡¯re safe, aren¡¯t you? I heard that the White War Department¡¯s star yer is also in Capital City,¡± cried a voice from one of the video feeds. The suited man got up without a word, gazing out at the night shrouded Capital City. Speaking softly, he asked: ¡°When has Deathz ever feared the War Department? Who here is scared?¡± Clearly, this sharply dressed man was none other than Deathz¡¯s infamous Yama! However, his identity remained well-hidden, this multinationalpany¡¯s CEO being only one of his many facades. Whenever he needed, he could switch his identity in a short amount of time and disappear. That¡¯s a key reason why War Department¡¯s multiple attempts to capture this head honcho of the Deathz organization had failed. His real face and identity were known to fewer than five members of Deathz. The other Deathz members had never even seen his face; even his voice was disguised. Usually, they onlymunicated through encrypted video or phone calls. The camera on Yama¡¯s end was always switched off. But the members of Deathz had gotten used to all of this. They knew the importance of Yama to the Deathz organization. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that even if Deathz was left with just Yama, they could still attract new members in a very short time. No one but Yama could have such influence or ability! The name Yama is like a golden call-sign in the world of professional assassins. Rivaling the Western Council, they are considered the twin powers of the assassin world. Unlike the Council, Deathz refers more to the individual, Yama! The power of Yama alone is equivalent to an entire assassin group is a widely epted fact, this reflects his importance to Deathz. He is considered the soul of the group. ¡°It¡¯s not about fear, it¡¯s just annoying to feel like there are countless pests following us around,¡± a voice said. ¡°Hahaha¡­ isn¡¯t that true! I wish I could be like Greedy Wolf and kill a few of those White War Department guys, it¡¯ll be great to let off some steam.¡± ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s because you guys don¡¯t work hard enough. Seriously, though, the White War Department guys aren¡¯t much. Even their Army Master is probably an overhyped nobody.¡± Laughter broke out amongst the group at Greedy Wolf¡¯s scoffing remarks. A sense of disdain permeated their chortles, as if they had never taken the White War Department seriously.
The reason they dared to act so brazenly was their confidence in remaining undetected by their adversaries, the War Department. They knew if it came to direct confrontation, despite their prowess, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the War Department¡¯s forces. For an assassin, staying undetected and unseen, is the ultimate survival skill. That¡¯s why they were masters of disguise, blending in, hiding, and, of course, assassination!
Thest thing they would do is confront the War Department head-on. ¡°Enough, keeping a low profile is more necessary than ever at the moment. Be careful not to get spotted by the White War Department¡¯s people, I won¡¯t be there to save you,¡± Yama reminded, then turned back to the monitors.¡±Everyone else, you¡¯re dismissed. Pluto, stay on the line.¡± As soon as his words fell, the video calls ended one by one, leaving only the tall, thin image of a middle-aged man on the screen. This man was Pluto, who was disguised as a member of a minor n in the Capital City, but had secretly been targeting White Mitchell in a near-deadly attack five years ago. ¡°Remember that operation on the border five years ago?¡± Yama asked. Pluto¡¯s face instantly paled at the question, beads of sweat trickled down his cheek. His response was panicky, ¡°Yes¡­Yes, I screwed up that time.¡± He had initially thought his operation was a sess but was shocked when White Mitchell ended up surviving. As a result, he faced severe punishment from the Deathz organization when he returned, almost costing him his life. That¡¯s what it meant to be a member of Deathz though. Complete the mission and you walk away unscathed. Fail, and you pay a heavy price. Even though five years had passed, the memory of his punishment still made Pluto shudder. Sometimes, it would even wake him up out of his sleep. ¡°I am giving you another chance; the same client has returned. The target is the same guy. This time, I hope not to hear of another failure. I never give anyone a second chance, understand?¡± says Yama, his voice ice cold. Pluto nodded vigorously, giving a solemn reply, ¡°Understood! This time, I won¡¯t screw up!¡± ¡°The target¡¯s current information has been sent to your phone. Have a look. I hope to hear good news from you within the next three days,¡± Yama responded and terminated the video call, returning to gaze out of the floor-to-ceiling window.
As he looked down at the constant stream of white-d figures on the street below, a hungry smirk spread across Yama¡¯s face. He muttered to himself, ¡°White, the Army Master, I wonder when I can go up against you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡± Chapter 416: Taking Advantage of Chaos to Commit Murder? Chapter 416: Taking Advantage of Chaos to Commit Murder? The next day, as usual, the sun slowly rose from the horizon; but the ancient city of Capital City, standing steadfast for thousands of years, had undergone earth-shattering changes. On the streets and roads, warriors dressed in white battle garments stood solemnly, their sharp gazes scanning the crowd one by one. Even under the zing sun, dripping with sweat, there was no hint of carelessness. Upon seeing this, the people of Capital City, rather than feeling unsettled, found an unusual sense of security from the presence of this group. After a whole night of mobilising and deploying troops, White Mitchell, with a heavy heart and exhausted body, slowly returned to the hotel. As soon as he entered, Sherry Jones warmly greeted him and asked anxiously, "What happenedst night? I heard that Capital City was locked down ¨C are you all right?" In response, White Mitchell managed a forced smile, gently stroked Sherry''s face, and said in a hoarse voice, "It''s fine, just a small matter." Seeing the exhaustion on White Mitchell''s face, Sherry quietly took his hand, responding gently, "I''m d you''re okay, brother. Rest assured, whatever happens, I''ll stand by your side." Upon hearing her words, White Mitchell felt a rush of warmth, mixed with a twinge of guilt. Members of the Deathz organization were still hiding within Capital City. His status had be even more sensitive, and he couldn''t tell Sherry about it. White Mitchell could only sigh silently and then change the subject, "What''s the news from the Jones Family? What''s your n going forward?" At present, Sherry was the nominal leader of the Jones Family''s third branch, but in reality, she had no real power there. The members of the third branch were not people to be easily managed. Furthermore, White Mitchell was uncertain as to what information the Deathz organization had uncovered and what their purpose was in Capital City. Therefore, he was very concerned about Sherry''s situation. "Andrea Jones sent me some information about the third branch earlier today and said that they are nning to host a wee party tonight. At the party, she will formally announce my status and suggested that I get familiar with the members of the third branch," Sherry answered earnestly. At this point, White Mitchell noticed a stack of thick files on a table not too far away. Besides information about the current assets of the third branch, the files also contained information about their core members. The information was simr to what White Mitchell had investigated beforeing to Capital City. However, some information about the connections between the third branch members and other family members was absent. He didn''t know whether Andrea had deliberately kept it from Sherry. "It seems that Andrea Jones is testing Sherry''s abilities, or is she testing mine?" A cold glint shed in White Mitchell''s eyes as he finished reading the files. With Andrea''s abilities, it would be impossible for her not to have this information. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to take on her role as the Family Head. It seemed that she might have guessed his identity and wanted to verify whether he would help Sherry. However, doing so would undoubtedly push Sherry into an unknown danger. Clearly, this Andrea Jones was not very honest! In that case, it was time to teach her a lesson! With this thought, White Mitchell directly said to Sherry, "I''ll apany you tonight." Sherry initially wanted to suggest that White Mitchell rest, but as she was about to speak, White Mitchell''s phone suddenly rang. The call was from ck Turtle. Seeing the number disyed on his phone, White Mitchell frowned and then walked onto the balcony to take the call. "Superior, the Northern Territory Command just received an usation call, saying that the Robert Group recently had close contact with suspicious people. They have requested a thorough investigation. This morning, we received a package, which contained some evidence. The usation is also directed at the Robert Group." ck Turtle reported and simultaneously sent the rted information to White Mitchell''s phone. "We''ve checked the number. It belongs to a regr citizen who stated that someone gave her a thousand bucks to let them use her phone for a call. After the phone call, they left. N?v(el)B\\jnn We''ve also checked the person who delivered the package. He was a homeless man who was paid to do the job." ck Turtle continued. Hearing ck Turtle''s report, a cold glint appeared in White Mitchell''s eyes. Was someone trying to take advantage of the chaotic situation in Capital City so soon? "Okay. I got it. Leave this to me. Continue to pay attention to the Deathz organization, especially those members identified by our deceased leader. Make sure topare their characteristics. I must use their blood to pay tribute to our fallen leader!" White Mitchell instructed word by word. After arranging things with ck Turtle, White Mitchell immediately called Sana Robert to inquire about her whereabouts. Upon learning that Sana was currently at the office, White Mitchell informed Sherry before hurriedly leaving the hotel again. Watching as White Mitchell hurriedly left, Sherry''s eyes flickered with a hint of concern. She had a vague suspicion about what was going on but knew that White Mitchell had his responsibilities. All she could do was try not to cause him any more trouble. ... On the other hand, just as White Mitchell rushed to the Robert Group, in the general manager''s office at the Robert Group headquarters, a young man in a sharp suit was loungingfortably in the boss''s chair. In front of him stood a young woman dressed in a tight skirt. "Is everything taken care of?" The young man asked leisurely, his wordsced with a touch of jest. The woman smiled and nodded, "Yes, everything''s done. I used someone else''s phone and had a stranger deliver the items, so the Northern Territory Command won''t be able to trace it back to us. We''ve also ced some rted evidence inside the safe in the chairman''s office. As soon as the Northern Territory Command shows up, Sana is done for, regardless of her attempts at defending herself!" "Good job. You didn''t let me down after all these years of nurturing. You''ve worked hard all these years, staying by Sana''s side. Here''s your payment, and there will be a bonus once the job is done." With that, the young man took out a check of five million and handed it to the woman. Looking at the numbers on the check, the woman''s eyes lit up, "Thank you, Mr. Anthony. By the way, I''ve heard that Mr. Lincoln has been nning something and even contacted some people from the underworld." Oh? Upon hearing this, an even brighter jest could be seen in the young man''s eyes, "Then, I better get ready. I don''t want to miss the show, haha..." Just then, a round of argument erupted outside the room¡­ Chapter 417: 417: The Lawless White Horse Club! Chapter 417: The Lawless White Horse Club! Capital City, Robert Group! ¡°Who are you? Stop this immediately, or I will call the police!¡± Sana Robert stood angrily in front of the chairman¡¯s office, her eyes fixated on the group of menacing strongmen in the distance. Just a few minutes ago, these men barged in and began causing chaos without any exnation. Any staff who attempted to stop them was beaten senselessly. Even thepany¡¯s security personnel were no match for these men. Seeing the dire situation, Sana hurriedly ran out to try to stabilize the situation. However, these men either appeared deaf to her pleas or didn¡¯t consider her worth their time, continuing to wreak havoc on thepany¡¯s equipment. Witnessing this, everyone in the Robert Group began to panic. Just then, a staff member timidly approached Sana and said, ¡°Miss, these people seem to be from the ¡®White Horse Club.¡¯¡± White Horse Club? Hearing this name, Sana¡¯s eyebrows quickly furrowed.
The White Horse Club¡¯s reputation in Capital City was far from good. They were a notorious gang consisting of Ancient Martial Strongmen, known for their ruthlessness. Their president, Thomas, was particrly vicious. Many wealthy families in Capital City had been threatened by them. Most did not dare to provoke them due to their power and instead chose to pay them off. Thinking about this, Sana¡¯s face became increasingly solemn. She addressed the strongmen once more, ¡°If you have any demands, you can negotiate with me. I¡¯m the acting president of the Robert Group! But if you continue this destruction, it won¡¯t end well for either of us!¡± Huh!? The strongmen paused from their rampage, only to burst outughing, theirughterced with mockery. ¡°Spicy little pepper, our boss will definitely like you. How about this¡ªyoue with us, keep our bosspany for a few days. If you serve him well, we might consider sparing your Robert Group. What do you say, want to think it over?¡± The scar-faced leader smirked as he looked at Sana. Upon hearing this, Sana became even more furious. ¡°Shameless! Who the hell sent you? You¡¯re just after money, right? Whatever he¡¯s paying you, the Robert Group can pay double!¡± By now, Sana had realized someone was deliberately targeting them. The Robert Group had never had any dealings with the White Horse Club before, and on top of that, they had a partnership with the War Department. Ordinary figures in the underworld generally didn¡¯t dare to provoke them. But now, the White Horse Club had chosen to target her, even during the War Department¡¯s lockdown of the city, indicating that there were far greater interests at stake. Who was the mastermind hiding behind the scenes? Sana nced to the two offices behind her, doors shut tight. One was the general manager¡¯s office, where her cousin Caleb Robert was, and the other, upied by her cousin Lincoln Robert, was the deputy general manager¡¯s office. Despite the current situation, neither of them had shown any signs of concern, as ifpletely unaware of what was going on. Clearly, either they had initiated this ordeal with the White Horse Club, or they wanted to see her fail. Damn it! Sana clenched her fists in fury. Without any real power, she was unable to confront them.
ording to her recent investigations, over 60% of the top executives in the Robert Group had been bought off by these two. This was just what she could prove; the real situation could be much worse. Even the people closest to her couldn¡¯t necessarily be trusted. Faced with this precarious situation, Sana felt immense pressure.
But she knew that the more desperate the situation, the more she couldn¡¯t let the plotters seed! No matter the cost, she was determined to fight back! Unfortunately, the thugs from the White Horse Clubpletely ignored Sana¡¯s warnings and continued their rampage. Within a short time, the office area¡ªoriginally amodating thousands¡ªwas left inplete ruins. Employee after employee watched, their eyes burning with anger. However, the White Horse Club members were Ancient Martial Strongmen and were much more formidable than office workers. They could, metaphorically speaking, wipe out everyone present with a single stroke. What angered them even more was how these people could dare to act so recklessly in Capital City, the heart of the nation. ¡°Heh¡­ Today is just a warning. Our boss would like me to tell you that if the Robert Group is still open tomorrow, we will pay another visit, and will keeping until you¡¯re too scared to operate his business!¡± The scar-faced leader sneered at Sana with pure arrogance. By this point, Sana was fuming. But all she could do was watch as the thugs walked away carefree. ¡°Call the police immediately!¡± Sana ordered, looking at the thugs¡¯ retreating figures. But she knew that there was little merit in doing so. These people were hardened criminals. Think of the police station as a part-time home. The White Horse Club had hundreds, possibly thousands of members. If one group was captured, another would simply take their ce. However, as the situation was now, all Sana could do was call the police. She couldn¡¯t let these people undermine thepany¡¯s normal operation. Just as Sana¡¯s subordinate was about to call the police, the disappearing thugs suddenly started cursing. ¡°Who the fuck are you? How dare you block my way? Are you tired of living?¡±
With a loud crash, before anyone at the Robert Group could figure out what was happening, they saw the figure of a thug thrown into the premises, smashing heavily onto the ground. ¡°Fuck! Beat him to death!¡± The scar-faced leader roared in anger, directing his men to attack. However, the once fierce thugs had undergone a surprising transformation. In no time, they were sprawled out at the entrance of the Robert Group like a pile of dead dogs. What the¡­! Everyone gasped as they looked at the man who had appeared out of nowhere, the man who seemed to be their savior. At that moment, Sana got a clear look at the man and eximed in shock, ¡°White Mitchell!?¡± Chapter 418: 418: Bugging Device? Chapter 418: Bugging Device? Seeing White Mitchell¡¯s appearance, a look of surprise swept over Sana Robert¡¯s face. Obviously, she had not expected that someone would suddenlye to her aid at this time, let alone that it¡¯d be White Mitchell. Although White Mitchell was her father¡¯s friend, she had treated him poorly during her time in Sayon. Now, he chose to assist her without holding a grudge. Upon this thought, Sana felt an intense wave of shame, but at the same time, she was extremely grateful to Mitchell. ¡°Who the hell are you?! Daring to meddle in my affairs, even daring to hit me, I¡¯ll tell you, you¡¯re dead¡­¡± The man with the scar on his face started to threaten fiercely, but he was interrupted midway by White Mitchell grabbing him by the neck. The next moment, White Mitchell hoisted him up off the ground with brute strength. The man¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and he tried with all his might to break free. However, he realized that Mitchell¡¯s grip was as firm as a tiger¡¯s jaw, holding him tightly no matter how much he struggled. ¡°You¡­ are you an Ancient Martial Strongman too!?¡± His face turned red and his voice trembled. His gang were all Ancient Martial Strongmen, and he himself was a Half-step War King Martial Strongman.
However, there was a bitter realization: his crew were small-time nobodies, incapable of handling any real challenges. Only those from the Hundred Year Noble Families were on par with them, but they¡¯d think twice before provoking these powerhouses. They usually only bullied small families like the Robert Group, whocked profound heritage. But the scar-faced thug never expected that today, he¡¯d hit a snag. The fact that the other party could deal with him so easily proved just how terrifying his strength was. This situation was difficult, and hisplexion had darkened. At this moment, White Mitchell said indifferently, ¡°Speak. Who sent you here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you be smug. Our White Horse Club is¡­¡± The scar-faced man tried to threaten once again. However, this time, Mitchell mmed him hard onto the ground. With a thud, his face instantly became a bloody pulp. ¡°Can you talk now?¡± Mitchell said impassively. Hiss! The scar-faced man couldn¡¯t help but draw in a cold breath as a sense of terror suddenly engulfed him. At this moment, he realized that today, he had met his match. With this realisation, his bravado faded, and he blurted out hurriedly, ¡°It was Thomas who sent us to teach those from the Robert Group a lesson.¡± ¡°What else do you know?¡± Mitchell¡¯s eyes narrowed, his piercing gaze, sharp as a de, was fixed on the scar-faced man¡¯s face. Looking at Mitchell¡¯s gaze, the scar-faced man felt a wave of terror wash over him. He immediately begged for mercy, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only know this much. It was really Thomas who sent us here. It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s not my fault¡­¡± ¡°Get Thomas here within an hour, or else I will tten your White Horse Club!¡± Mitchell dered before letting go of him. Mitchell knew very well that Thomas was merely a pawn. The real person behind the scenes was indeed Thomas. After dealing with Thomas¡¯s gang, Mitchell slowly walked over to Sana. Seeing White Mitchell, who was like a saviour, Sana¡¯s face flushed unconsciously, expressing her embarrassment.
At this time, the employees of the Robert Group who saw this scene couldn¡¯t help but cast peculiar nces at Mitchell. ¡°Who is this handsome guy? Could he be our youngdy¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Impossible. We¡¯ve never heard that the youngdy is dating someone.¡± ¡°Who on earth is this guy? We haven¡¯t seen him around in Capital City.¡±
The crowd looked at each other, full of curiosity about Mitchell¡¯s identity. ¡°Mit¡­¡± Sana tried to speak, but she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to address him. It seemed a bit impolite to call him by his full name, especially after he had just helped her. If she were to call him White, would that be too intimate? They hadn¡¯t yet reached that level of closeness. Should she call him uncle? This was a suitable title, considering he was her father¡¯s friend. But Mitchell was only a few years older than she was, would he mind being called uncle? After some hesitation, Sana gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, what brings you here?¡± Mitchell simply nodded in response, then straightforwardly said, ¡°The matter isn¡¯t resolved yet, let¡¯s go to your office to discuss.¡± Hearing this, Sana immediately became serious and quickly led him into her office. ¡°Everyone else, please leave.¡± Mitchell said impassively. Upon seeing this, Sana immediately dismissed her secretary and asked, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, what¡¯s going on? Do you know¡­¡± Before Sana could finish, Mitchell made a gesture to be quiet. Huh!?
Sana was puzzled. There was no one else in her office, so what was he still worried about? Sana, still confused, watched as Mitchell pulled out his phone and activated a certain function. Whir~~~ A current of electricity flowed from the phone, and Mitchell walked towards an inconspicuous corner of the office. The closer he got to the corner, the more intense the sound from his phone became. Eventually, the sound gave Sana goosebumps. Fortunately, this didn¡¯tst long. Once Mitchell pulled out a small device the size of a green bean from the corner, the soundpletely disappeared. ¡°What¡­?¡± Sana asked, looking shocked at the small object in Mitchell¡¯s hand. Mitchell once again gestured for her to be quiet, then walked to another corner, and pulled out another device identical to the first. Mitchell held up the two devices, then crushed them, causing a small plume of smoke to rise, ¡°These were two listening devices!¡± Listening devices?! Sana¡¯s pupils dted as she stared at Mitchell in disbelief, ¡°Why¡­why would there be listening devices in my office?!¡±
Chapter 419: 419: Who is framing Sana Robert? Chapter 419: Who is framing Sana Robert? Looking at the bug in White Mitchell¡¯s hand, Sana suddenly felt a chill down her spine, a sense of creepy unease marauded her heart. However, what White said next made Sana even more terrified. ¡°These two bugse from two differentpanies, one from ¡®Falcon Domain¡¯, the other from ¡®DeY Territory¡¯, they are both extremely sophisticated, not something an average person could acquire,¡± White exined. ¡°You mean there is more than one person who nted the bugs?¡± Sana quickly understood what White intended, immediately conjuring up figures of her cousins, Caleb and Lincoln Robert. If anyone was out to get her at the moment, it was not her business rivals, but her own cousins! They were afraid that once I took over the Robert Group, it would end up in the hands of outsiders, thus affecting their positions within the group. So, they have been plotting to eliminate me, while my grandfather is ill. Still, I¡¯ve always been on guard, when could they have ced the bugs without me noticing? While Sana was lost in thought, White paced around her office. After a cursory nce at the files in Sana¡¯s office, White found nothing potentially harmful to her. But this was off, knowing the users had set someone to go to the Northern Territory Command to denounce her, it was impossible that they did nothing else.
Thinking of this, White turned to Sana and asked, ¡°Do you have a safe or something simr here?¡± A safe? Sana paused for a moment, then instinctively replied, ¡°Yes, I have one. What do you need it for?¡± ¡°Just open it for me to take a look. We might find a clue after checking,¡± White simply said. Sana didn¡¯t understand White¡¯s intention, but she opened the bookshelf in her office as instructed, revealing a hiddenpartment, and behind it, the safe. ¡°My grandfather set up this safe. I haven¡¯t opened it much, and right now, it only holds some contracts with our agencies,¡± Sana opened the safe while speaking. However, the moment the safe opened, Sana¡¯s eyebrows knitted together tightly. Inside the safe was an additional pistol, and a stack of English documents. This¡­ Seeing this, Sana¡¯s face nched. She quickly rified, ¡°These items are not mine, certainly not my grandfather¡¯s. They weren¡¯t there thest time I opened the safe!¡± Shush! White hushed her again, quickly securing the pistol and the stack of English documents. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if they are yours or not, and my word won¡¯t convince them. With these items here, there won¡¯t be a chance to exin,¡± White stated. At the same time, White quickly scanned the documents. They detailed a partnership between Sana and a foreign mercenary organization,plete with her private seal. If these documents fell into the War Department¡¯s hands, Sana would undoubtedly be detained, regardless of her involvement. Once Sana was taken into custody, those trying to target her would seize the opportunity to tear the Robert Group apart. s, even if Sana could return safely, the Robert Group would bepletely different. The strategy wasn¡¯t ingenious, but it was effective.
The opponents assumed the White War Department¡¯s thoroughness in the lockdown would lead to a strict investigation, thus carefully plotting this act. ¡°So, what should I do now? Someone must have denounced me already!¡± Sana said, her brows furrowed. It wasn¡¯t hard for her to figure things out at this point. White¡¯s sudden presence at the Robert Group must be because he knew someone was going to stab her in the back. Realizing this, Sana started to feel frantic.
Upon hearing her, White responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now that I¡¯m here, things won¡¯t go their way. We can use this opportunity to expose everyone plotting against you.¡± Those who want to target me? Sana chuckled grimly, those who wanted to target her was hardly a secret, the higher-ups in the Robert Group knew it well. However, Caleb and Lincoln always act covertly, finding evidence would not be simple. Suddenly, an idea struck Sana. With furious indignation, she said, ¡°Neither the bugs nor the secret of the safe could have been managed by regr people. There¡¯s no way Caleb and Lincoln could manage such a task. Only my grandfather¡¯s secretary could achieve this! I¡¯ll confront her directly. If she confesses about Caleb and Lincoln¡¯s intentions, we would have evidence against them, and they can¡¯t escape!¡± On hearing her, White shook his head and prevented Sana from carrying out her n. ¡°It¡¯s futile. Wouldn¡¯t our opponents expect you to do that? I¡¯m afraid that your grandfather¡¯s secretary is a sacrificial piece destined to be discarded. I bet if you expose her today, she won¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡¯s sun,¡± White said calmly. He¡¯d seen this kind of frame-up before. If Sana acted rashly, she¡¯d only cut off our own escape route. ¡°So, what should I do now!?¡± Sana blurted out in desperation. White hesitated for a moment, then responded, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, we just wait.¡± ¡°Wait!?¡± Sana didn¡¯t understand and blurted, ¡°Wait for The Patrol toe and arrest me!?¡±
Without addressing her query, White called ck Turtle and asked him to send a team over. Looking at White¡¯s mysterious demeanor, Sana was close to shedding tears, not that she didn¡¯t trust White. But even White had admitted, if they dared target her this openly, they had to be well-prepared. How could I turn the tide? During Sana¡¯s mental turmoil, amotion arose outside her office. A haughty voice shouted, ¡°Who the hell just attacked my White Horse Club men?! Step out and let me see, I want to know who¡¯s so blind! Who am I? I¡¯m Thomas! What? All the bravado earlier, and now you¡¯re hiding like a turtle!?¡± Hearing this, Sana¡¯s heart pounded even more chaotically. Just as she resolved to stop White from acting impetuously, he had already opened the office door and strode out into the hall¡­ Chapter 420: 420 – This is not eight, this is a gun! Chapter 420: ¨C This is not eight, this is a gun! White Mitchell moved into the crowd, where the employees were already trembling unnervously. The moment they saw White¡¯s arrival, they immediately turned their gaze towards him. The crowd didn¡¯t openly state it, but their facial expressions seemed to tell Thomas, who was standing across, that this was the one who had injured his men. Seeing this, a ferocious expression appeared on Thomas¡¯s face as he mockingly looked at White Mitchell, ¡°So it is you who hurt my brother?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± White Mitchell didn¡¯t choose to hide, answering Thomas¡¯s question directly. At his words, the mockery on Thomas¡¯s face became even more dense, ¡°Hahaha¡­ These days, there are people like you who are fearless. That¡¯s quite rare! Not many dare to challenge me in the Capital City. Well, tell me what gang you¡¯re in. Maybe, I can spare you some respect.¡± Apparently, Thomas wasn¡¯t any ordinary rash man. His sess today was more than just brute strength. Deception andworking were his strong suits. Therefore, prior to taking action, he needed to know his opponent¡¯s status to avoid trouble he couldn¡¯t handle. At this point, upon hearing Thomas¡¯s words, White Mitchell replied nonchntly: ¡°A gang? In your terms, I guess I am part of one.¡±
As he spoke, White Mitchell stretched out his thumb and forefinger, forming the sign of ¡®eight¡¯ with his fingers. Eight? Seeing this, Thomas faltered for a moment, quickly flipping through all the information rted to ¡®eight¡¯ in his mind. Brother Eight? Eight Gang? Shaking his head, Thomas had been in the Capital City for many years and had never heard of a person or gang associated with the word ¡®eight¡¯. ¡°Boy, make yourself clear. What does this hand sign mean?¡±, Thomas urged impatiently. White Mitchell chuckled, responding: ¡°It¡¯s not eight, it¡¯s a gun!¡± A gun? Thomas flinched, an expression of aversion immediately spreading across his face. He snarled, ¡°Fuck! Are you fucking kidding me!?¡± Without another word, Thomas drew out a curved knife. Bang! With a burst of strength, Thomas mmed the knife into the nearby table, frightening the surrounding employees into trembling, bing increasingly flustered. At this time, inside the general manager¡¯s office nearby, Caleb Robert was looking through the gap in the curtains at the scene outside, a smug smile on his face. ¡°Lincoln Robert¡¯s methods are brutal, but they can¡¯t dispute their effectiveness.¡±, Caleb Robert chuckled, clearly enjoying the spectacle. The Secretary, seeing Caleb¡¯s reaction, immediately responded, ¡°Mr. Lincoln is just a brute, how could he everpare to you, Mr. Anthony? I think this situation connects perfectly. Once the people from Northern Territory Command arrive, we could just take care of Mr. Lincoln too. And then, Mr. Anthony, wouldn¡¯t you be the one in charge of the entire Robert Group?¡± At the Secretary¡¯s words, the treacherous smile on Caleb Robert¡¯s face deepened, ¡°Secretary Ashton, you¡¯ve worked as a secretary for that old fool for so many years. It¡¯s really a waste of your talent. Don¡¯t worry, once I take over the Robert Group, I¡¯ll give you the position I currently hold.
You¡¯ll have to work hard though, don¡¯t disappoint me when the timees.¡± Hearing this, an excited smile spread across Secretary Ashton¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but grin widely. However, he did not notice the ruthless glint that shed in Caleb¡¯s eyes after he¡¯d spoken. Obviously, Caleb couldn¡¯t let someone who knew so many of his secrets stay by his side. He even regarded allowing such a person to continue living in this world as a great threat.
Therefore, he had already nned to have an assassin take care of Secretary Ashton when the time was right, eliminating any rear threats. ¡°Mr. Anthony, do you know who that man calling out Thomas is? He seems quite capable. I¡¯ve never seen him in the Capital City. Do you think he could be someone Sana Robert brought in to help? Could he mess up our chance?¡±, Secretary Ashton asked, shifting his focus to White Mitchell. Through the curtains, Caleb nced at White Mitchell who had his back to them, then said dismissively, ¡°He was just an Ancient Martial Strongman. No matter how strong he is, at best he¡¯s just a Wu fu. It won¡¯t affect our ns. Once the people from the Northern Territory Command arrive, this young fellow will get locked up with Sana Robert.¡± After hearing Caleb¡¯s words, Secretary Ashton frowned slightly. Although what Caleb said was true, he always felt that White Mitchell was not as simple as it seemed. And he seemed to have seen him somewhere before. While Secretary Ashton was lost in his thoughts, Thomas at the scene was already preparing to make a move on White Mitchell. He waved his hand and gave the order, ¡°Brothers, smash this fool who doesn¡¯t know the meaning of death for me! If he dares to retaliate, beat him up heavily!¡± At hismand, his forty-five men rushed towards White Mitchell with a fierce momentum, their loud war cry terrifying the employees of Robert Group, causing them all to tremble. Many employees instinctively moved away from the scene, afraid that Thomas¡¯s men would harm the innocent. At the same time, White Mitchell didn¡¯t hold back either. He picked up a chair and hurled it towards the crowd. Thomas¡¯s men didn¡¯t take White Mitchell seriously. They were Ancient Martial Strongmen and their defenses were much stronger than ordinary people. How could a mere chair hurt them?
But the reality was full of irony. That thrown chair knocked two Ancient Martial Strongmen to the ground. Hiss! Instantly, the two Ancient Martial Strongmen that were hit, felt a piercing pain all over, as if their bodies were falling apart. Meanwhile, at the other side, White Mitchell, who hadnded a sessful hit, did not stop. He plunged boldly into the crowd. What followed next was a scene that left Thomas, who had believed he could suppress White Mitchell, dumbfounded. White Mitchell, who he dismissed, was now like a fierce tiger among the crowd, rampaging at will. His forty to fifty men were beaten to the ground in an instant, screaming in pain like cooked prawns. This¡­ Watching this scene, Thomas couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. He stared at White Mitchell and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you?¡± Chapter 421: 421 – Lincoln Robert Appears! Chapter 421: ¨C Lincoln Robert Appears! Who am I? White Mitchellughed lightly and retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say so? What¡¯s the matter, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± At his words, Thomas was livid, a roaring fire of anger zing in his heart. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t get too cocky too soon. Today, I admit defeat. But don¡¯t think that means I¡¯ll let you off. Everyone in Capital City who offends me, Thomas, never ends well,¡± Thomas threatened menacingly, trying to maintain hisposure. At this point, White Mitchell, as ifpletely ignoring Thomas¡¯s words, was taking steps towards Thomas. But at that moment, the office doors swung open behind the crowd. Following that, a figure with wrath clearly etched on his face forcefully pressed his way through the crowd and appeared in front of everyone. His name was Lincoln Robert, the cousin of Sana Robert, also the Deputy General Manager of the Robert Group. He had spent a lot of money to hire Thomas, aiming to weaken Sana¡¯s influence in the Robert Group. However, unexpectedly, a White Mitchell appeared out of nowhere. Even more unexpected was that Thomas was no match for him. Fuck, this feels like a nightmare! Lincoln cursed in his mind and, then, shot a hostile re at White Mitchell.
¡°This Thomas, bragging all day about his abilities, can¡¯t even handle this damn woman¡¯s assistant. He¡¯s not only a waste, he¡¯s making me clean up his mess!¡± Lincoln was inwardly irritated. But he knew very well that Thomas couldn¡¯t be allowed to make a mess; otherwise, with Thomas¡¯s personality, he would undoubtedly expose him. If that happened, not only would he fail to weaken Sana¡¯s influence, but his current position, too, would be at risk, potentially leading to his expulsion from the Robert Group. With these thoughts running in his mind, Lincoln faked concern and said to Sana, ¡°Sana, let¡¯s just end this matter now. Given Thomas is from the White Horse Club, if we push him too far, it¡¯s not going to end well for us.¡± Upon hearing Lincoln¡¯s words, Sana gave him a frosty look and retorted, ¡°Mr. Lincoln, are you pleading for him? Are you saying you hired him? Do you worry he might expose your intentions?¡± Wait a second¡­ Upon hearing this, Lincoln felt a cold chill run down his spine, but he maintained a calm facial expression and argued, ¡°What nonsense! As Deputy General Manager of the Robert Group, why would I do anything unsafe? I stepped in to try to mediate because I care about ourpany. Or are you saying you¡¯ll only be happy if youpletely offend Thomas? What good does that do for you? Now that you¡¯re acting as the chairman, don¡¯t you understand what it means to consider the welfare of your employees? You might have people to protect you, but what about them? Who¡¯s going to protect them?¡± Lincoln¡¯s words were loud and clear, full of righteousness and morality. He quickly turned the tide, making Sana look like the viin. In the wake of his words, the employees standing behind Sana couldn¡¯t help but expose their worried expressions. It was clear that Lincoln¡¯s usations against Sana had taken effect. Although the employees didn¡¯t dare to speak out loud, they definitely med Sana in their hearts. Faced with this situation, Sana¡¯s face turned gloomy. She hastily exined, ¡°You¡¯re ndering me. I did all this to figure out who¡¯s undermining the Robert Group! And you¡¯re so eager to defend the people from the White Horse Club. Perhaps they actually are the ones you called to cause trouble. I think you¡¯re clearly feeling guilty!¡± ¡°Guilty?¡± Lincoln sneered, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about everyone¡¯s well-being. I wouldn¡¯t risk the lives of our employees over some trivial matter.¡± ¡°Even if you find out who has been undermining ourpany today, what can you do? Can you make the White Horse club back off? Do you dare to guarantee that they won¡¯t retaliate against us? You¡¯re just being selfish and treating us like we¡¯re not human!¡± Lincoln didn¡¯t back down, and at this point, whispers started to emerge from the crowd. Although they were faint, Sana could still hear them.
¡°Yeah, Mr. Lincoln is right. If the White Horse Club can¡¯t get to Sana, they will probably target us!¡± ¡°We¡¯re just ordinary employees. We can¡¯tpete with the White Horse Club. If something happens to us, I doubt Sana will be able to help us.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sana to be this kind of person. I used to think she was kind-hearted, but now she¡¯s no different from those capitalists out there, disregarding us entirely.¡± The whispers grew louder, clearly someone was deliberately stirring up this topic among the crowd.
For a moment, Sana¡¯s face turned even colder. The public opinion was extremely unfavorable to her at the moment. Now, even if she asked White Mitchell to let Thomas go, her credibility among her employees would be greatly affected. If something were to happen to Cooper, with her current reputation, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her employees. Then, she would probably end up beingpletely sidelined and ignored. Thinking about this, Sana became more and more anxious. But just as she was hesitating about what to do, a loud bang overshadowed all the murmuring. Everyone instinctively shivered and quickly turned their attention towards the source of the sound. The once confident and arrogant Thomas was now lying between Sana and Lincoln, looking utterly defeated. As for White Mitchell, he walked calmly towards them, saying, ¡°No need to worry anymore, I¡¯ve made the decision for you.¡± But at this moment, Lincoln, looking at Thomas¡¯s pathetic state, was furious. He pointed at White Mitchell and cursed, ¡°Fuck! Who told you to intervene, do you have any damn manners! This is a matter of the Robert Group. Since when does it concern an outsider like you to meddle in¡­¡± Snap! Before Lincoln could even finish his sentence, the finger he pointed at White Mitchell was snapped by him.
AHHHH!!! An ear-piercing scream escaped from Lincoln¡¯s mouth. His face instantly contorted in pain as he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I swear I¡¯m going to kill you!!!¡± Chapter 422: 422: Target of All Arrows! Chapter 422: Target of All Arrows! ¡°Kill me?¡± White Mitchell upon hearing this, merely chuckled coldly, saying indifferently: ¡°Do you think you¡¯re capable?¡± With these words, White Mitchell sent Lincoln Robert to the ground with one kick. Lincoln Robert, who used to frequent various pleasure ces, was no match for White Mitchell, who dealt him a harsh blow that sent him flying. ¡°Sana Robert! Are your eyes blind?! Are you just permitting your men to exert force in front of us? What exactly are you plotting? How could you make these decisions alone, don¡¯t you care about our employees at all?¡± Lincoln Robert, though disheveled, never forgot his y to shift people¡¯s attention. In a sh, Sana Robert was pushed to the center of attention. At this moment, she could feel the odd gazes from the others gradually falling on her. There was doubt, surprise, and indeed, intense anger. For a moment, Sana Robert appeared to be in a difficult situation. Given the current scenario, even if she had guessed that the White Horse Club members were summoned by Lincoln Robert. However, she had no substantial evidence, and was instead cornered by Lincoln Robert. No matter how much she tried to exin, things were hard to rify. Considering this, Sana Robert already nned to ask White Mitchell to stand down.
After all, if things continued like this, the true face of Lincoln Robert might still be concealed, and their employees would be utterly terrified. But before she could speak, White Mitchell had already approached Lincoln Robert again. Lincoln Robert, who had barely endured White Mitchell¡¯s strike, was unable to stand still as he started trembling out of fear: ¡°You¡­ What do you want? I caution you, stay away from me, or else, I will call the police! Once The Patrol arrives, you will not go unpunished! Yes¡­ yes, the Northern Territory Command has been conducting a strict inspection on unidentified peopletely, I think that includes you. If you are wise, you better stop, otherwise, you¡¯re doomed!¡± ¡°Are you done bbering?¡± White Mitchell said with an unmoved expression, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Lincoln Robert¡¯s words. Then, he effortlessly lifted Lincoln Robert. At this moment, Lincoln Robert, who was over one meter eighty tall, seemed like a skinny chick in White Mitchell¡¯s hand, unable to resist. ¡°Tell me, did you invite these scoundrels from the White Horse Club!¡± White Mitchell asked impassively. But Lincoln Robert refused to answer his question, instead, he howled: ¡°Everyonee and see, murder, Sana Robert lets her menmit murder! I know I¡¯m a bit more capable than most, but Sana, you don¡¯t have to be so jealous. After all, I am your cousin, we share the same blood! You¡¯re so cruel, you can even turn against your own family. If you take over the Robert Group, will our employees still have a way to survive?¡± Lincoln Robert was well aware that at this stage of the situation, he could in no way admit his connection with the White Horse Club. What was most important now was to divert attention and discredit Sana Robert in front of the employees. This way, employees would surely not take his side. As long as he survives today, no matter how many tough moments he needs to endure, it will all be worth it. Later, once Cooper passes away, he will take over the Robert Group, and everything will be justifiable. Thinking of this, Lincoln Robert became even more determined. Meanwhile, after hearing these words, the employees of Robert Group couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces.
At this moment, someone in the crowd began to mutter: ¡°Mr. Lincoln is right, if the miss can treat their own family like this, what¡¯s to be of us regr workers?¡± ¡°No way, I always thought the miss was quite affable, could there be some misunderstanding here?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but speak for Sana Robert. But the moment this was said, someone immediately rebutted: ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s just a facade for us to see, she¡¯s only an acting chairman. Before taking over thepany, she definitely had to keep up appearances. I believe that Chairman Cooper is nearing his end which is why the miss is revealing her true colors, starting with her own people.
We are probably next in line, s¡­ poor Mr. Lincoln, he¡¯s always had our interests at heart, but now he¡¯s being tortured like this by the men brought by Sana Robert.¡± ¡°Yes, our Mr. Lincoln is really pitiful, look at that guy, so brutally fierce, obviously not a good person.¡± ¡°Could it be, just like Mr. Lincoln said, he¡¯s the one the Northern Territory Command has been targeting recently?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s highly probable, he might be the vicious man the miss brought from outside. If we¡¯re not careful, we might suffer as well.¡± All sorts of criticisms, only growing more intense among the crowd. In the end, even Sana Robert herself couldn¡¯t tell who initiated the smear campaign. By this time, the crowd¡¯s gaze towards White Mitchell was filled with outright hostility. Obviously, Lincoln Robert¡¯s n had worked, and both Sana Robert and White Mitchell had be targets. Seeing this scene, a cunning gleam shed in Lincoln Robert¡¯s eyes, appearing triumphant. ¡°You bastard, aren¡¯t you going to let go of me? If you keep this up, Sana Robert won¡¯t even be able to hold on to her position in Robert Group!¡± Lincoln Robert threatened in a voice only two of them could hear, adopting an attitude of bold defiance. In fact, in order to further undermine Sana Robert, Lincoln Robert offered White Mitchell an enticing deal: ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve been so dedicated in helping Sana Robert, all for the sake of money, right? So, as long as you stand forth now and use Sana Robert, iming that both you and the members of the White Horse Club were hired by her to eliminate any opposition, As long as you make this statement, I assure you, whatever benefits Sana Robert has offered you, I, Lincoln Robert, will double it. Moreover, I can assure you a high-ranking position in the Robert Group, guaranteeing a life of prosperity and wealth!¡±
After making this offer, a triumphant smile swept across Lincoln Robert¡¯s face. He knew very well how tempting his offer was to ordinary people. Not to mention, even when he hired Thomas, he never made such a generous offer. Lincoln Robert simply couldn¡¯t think of any reason why White Mitchell could reject this offer. However, things usually go against wishes. Faced with Lincoln Robert¡¯s offer, White Mitchell didn¡¯t seem to notice at all. He stared at Lincoln Robert, saying indifferently: ¡°Alright, since you won¡¯t speak, then I¡¯ll use my methods to make you talk! I hope you can endure it!¡± Chapter 423: 423: Want to leave? I’m not done playing yet! Chapter 423: Want to leave? I¡¯m not done ying yet! Having said that, White Mitchell grabbed Lincoln Robert and slowly walked toward a nearby ss window. After making sure there were no pedestrians below, White Mitchell¡¯s hand made contact with the ss. With a cracking sound, a terrifying crack appeared on the tempered ss. Soon after, the crack spread rapidly, turning the whole pane into granted dust. Shhh! The sight of White Mitchell¡¯s demonstration made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. The noise of the crowd gasping for air was like the crackle of firecrackers, one after the other. ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do? Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t mess around!¡± Lincoln Robert, hanging in the air, broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Afraid already? Don¡¯t worry, we have all the time in the world.¡± White Mitchell said with a deeply meaningful smile. He then shoved Lincoln Robert right through the shattered window. Wow! Lincoln Robert let out a loud scream, starting to wail like a tormented soul. ¡°Let go of me, you bastard! Let go of me! You¡¯re killing me. You¡¯re really killing me!!!¡± ¡°Killing?¡± White Mitchellughed once more. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say the same? I¡¯m showing you now, so tell me. Are you willing to let go?¡±
Upon hearing this, Lincoln Robert was so scared he nearly lost his mind, instinctively looking downwards and turning pale. Thirty-eight floors! Falling from such a height would cost him his life. ¡°What the fuck do you want! Don¡¯t you know you¡¯remitting murder!? You¡¯ll go to jail! You¡¯re insane!¡± Lincoln Robert continued to wail. ¡°Do you really not know what I want?¡± White Mitchell said with a mysterious smile. Despite the desperate circumstances, Lincoln Robert stubbornly refused to back down, insisting, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! How could I know what you want! Are you just trying to make me admit that I invited the White Horse Club to hurt Sana Robert? For Heaven¡¯s sake, I really didn¡¯t! Sana is my cousin. Our blood is thicker than water. How could I ever orchestrate her harm?¡± Oh? White Mitchell, hearing Lincoln¡¯s reaction, let out an amuse smile. ¡°Apparently you¡¯re still in denial. Well, in that case, let¡¯s see how you like it down below!¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Lincoln Robert began shaking with fear, but before he could plead, White Mitchell¡¯s hand let go. In the twinkling of an eye, gravity took hold of him, as if to suck him into the ground. Lincoln Robert could feel his body plunging down at a terrifying speed. Finished! Did this crazy guy really let go? Lincoln Robert could never have imagined that White Mitchell could be so ruthless, bold enough to throw him down in front of everyone. This is murder! Maniac! Definitely a maniac! Regret filled Lincoln Robert¡¯s mind, making him wish he hadn¡¯t been so stubborn. It was better to live as a disgrace than die as a hero. Why had he ended up in this perilous situation, struggling for his life?
Lincoln was inplete despair, so scared his soul was about to leave his body. But just as disaster was about to strike, White Mitchell¡¯s hand caught Lincoln¡¯s cor, just as he was about to fall to the next floor. Lincoln, at this point, could barely keep his eyes open from fear. Seconds passed, and Lincoln pondered if he was dead yet.
But, the pain of impact that he had expected never came. Feeling perplexed, Lincoln opened his eyes and stuttered, ¡°Am I dead yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, but soon. Your clothes are quite sturdy but, if we try again, I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll hold up.¡± White Mitchell¡¯s yful voice rung out again. Reality sinking in, Lincoln Robert flew into a rage. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking lunatic! A perfect example of a lunatic! You¡­¡± ¡°Still able to curse? Seems like you won¡¯t die any time soon, but this is really time-consuming. Let¡¯s just finish it,¡± White Mitchell casually remarked. Shhh! Hearing this, Lincoln Robert started shaking uncontrobly, and hurried to plead, ¡°No no no, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± As Lincoln Robert pleaded for mercy, White Mitchell just shook his head. ¡°Want to talk now? Unfortunately, it seems that I am not finished ying yet!¡± After that, White Mitchell slowly released his grip once again. Feeling the sensation of falling again, Lincoln Robert was scared out of his wits. He had nned to dy for time, hoping that once White Mitchell pulled him back up, he would be able to gather the crowd to overpower White Mitchell. But he never expected that White Mitchell would not y by the rules. He was aplete lunatic! Scared!
At this moment, Lincoln Robert was really afraid. His own life was clearly more important! Thinking of this, Lincoln hurried to say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk! Isn¡¯t that enough? Please stop ying these games with me, my heart can¡¯t take this. Indeed, I had the White Horse Clube after Sana. I couldn¡¯t stand to see Sana controlling the Robert Group. I was jealous, so I thought I¡¯d take advantage of the lockdown in the Northern Territory and bring her down. All the faults are mine. I realize my mistake. I¡¯ve said all there is to say. Please pull me back. I can¡¯t handle the fear¡­¡± With his soul nearly leaving his body out of fear, Lincoln spilled all the details of the matter. However, at this moment, one of Lincoln¡¯s loyal cohorts in the crowd immediately chimed in: ¡°Look at this, they beat the confession out of Mr. Lincoln. How horrible.¡± ¡°Yes, Sana Robert seems so kind usually, who knew she¡¯d be so vicious?¡± someone else added. Suddenly, condemnations of Sana Robert and White Mitchell started erupting from the crowd. ¡°Did you hear that? Seems like certain people really don¡¯t want you alive,¡± White Mitchell said to Lincoln with a yful tone. Upon hearing this, Lincoln Robert¡¯s face turned green with anger. He shouted at the crowd, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? I¡¯m about to die and you¡¯re stoking the fire! Do you want me dead? You bunch of morons!¡± This¡­ With Lincoln¡¯s outburst, the crowd was taken aback. What is going on?
Did Lincoln Robert have spies ced among them? Only then did it dawn on the crowd: no wonder there was constant agreement with Lincoln¡¯s statements. They initially believed these were genuine expressions of sentiment, but now it seemed it was all staged. To incite the workers? For a moment, everyone was wary of the people around them, faces etched with vignce. Chapter 424: 424: Appearance of the Northern Territory Command! Chapter 424: Appearance of the Northern Territory Command! Just when the staff began to grow suspicious and doubtful, White Mitchell marched Lincoln Robert right in from outdoors, dropping him with a thump off to one side. The narrowly escaped Lincoln, fearfully stole a nce at White Mitchell. Although he despised him to the bone, yearning to skin the man alive and eat his flesh, he did not have the nerve to breathe heavily when meeting White Mitchell¡¯s gaze, signs of his lingering fear clearly visible. Meanwhile, in the executive office of the Robert Group, Caleb Robert, and his secretary sat quietly, watching the whole process unfold. At that moment, when she saw White Mitchell hurl Lincoln out of the window, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, her heart caught in her throat. She thought to herself if White Mitchell would deal with her in the same way, she definitely wouldn¡¯tst three seconds. Seeing Lincoln confessing everything, the secretary¡¯s heart pounded with anxiety. She fearfully turned to Caleb, ¡°Mr. Anthony, do you know this friend of Miss Sana? Do you know his background? Now that even Mr. Lincoln has fallen, will we be next? What if Miss Sana finds out about all the things I¡¯ve done behind her back, then I¡­¡± By the end of her statement, the secretary¡¯s face was involuntarily tinged with the color of defeat, beads of cold sweat constantly trickling down. She appeared fear-stricken to the extreme. Seeing this, Caleb furrowed his brows in deep thought. The secretary¡¯s worries were not baseless. This young man that Sana had introduced, so tough and thunderous, was utterly unpredictable.
Even for himself, let alone the secretary, he might not be able to withstand such tactics. Moreover, he knew nothing of any other persuasive methods this young man might have at his disposal. It was clear that Sana hadn¡¯t brought over some virtuous characters to assist her. He really didn¡¯t know where Sana found this demon who could toy with people¡¯s hearts at will, but he seemed way toofortable doing it. However, in front of the secretary, Caleb could not show too much unease, lest they threw themselves into chaos before Sana had even made her move. Thinking of this, Caleb spoke slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This guy that Sana brought over may have some skills, but he¡¯s just a small-time clown, beneath our concern. Don¡¯t forget, we have prepared thoroughly. As soon as the people from the Northern Territory Command show up, not just Sana Robert but even her hired helper will pay a heavy price. They may be feeling smug now, but they¡¯re going to weep hard when the timees. So rx, don¡¯t disrupt your own footing. And don¡¯t forget, if I fall, you won¡¯t be faring any better, Sana will not spare the one who betrayed her.¡± Upon hearing his words, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but shudder, her eyes watching Caleb more warily than before. Clearly, Caleb was threatening her. If she implicated him, she¡¯d definitelye to a nasty end. But she was only human too, she was afraid too. Didn¡¯t she see even Lincoln who has been so calcting for so long, has been defeated? Compared to Lincoln, she was worse. How could she withstand any of that? She couldn¡¯t even take a hit to the head. The secretary incessantlyined in her heart, only hoping for the arrival of the people from Northern Territory Command. Just as Caleb and the secretary were hoping for the Northern Territory Command to arrive, a squad of the Northern Territory Command, who were still waiting downstairs, rushed up as soon as they received information from white Mitchell. To put on a convincing act, every detail must be attended to meticulously. Today, White Mitchell was determined to root out all the treacherous elements hidden in the Robert Group, all at once. He was well aware that the difficulties Sana currently faced certainly could not be attributed solely to Lincoln. There were certainly other people behind all this. Just as Cooper had once spected, Lincoln Robert and Caleb Robert were the most suspicious.
At this moment, since Lincoln had confessed, only Caleb needed to be dealt with. Before long, a ten¨Cman squad of Northern Territory Command, d in white uniforms, appeared in front of everyone. Northern Territory Command? The people present had mixed emotions upon seeing this.
They had those who were happy, but also those who were afraid. Upon seeing the people from the Northern Territory Command show up, Lincoln Robert, as if he had just seen his savior, eagerly rushed over to them. ¡°Sir, I want to report an incident. Someone here hasmitted an act of violence. I was almost killed! Look at my fingers ¨C and look at the others too, they¡¯re all his doing. That¡¯s right; it was this outrageously audacious brat!¡± Lincoln immediately pointed at White Mitchell. Not only that, Lincoln also overturned all the truths he had just confessed and defended himself vigorously by saying, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t understand how incredibly audacious this bastard is. He¡¯s just out of control. He threatened me, forcing me to admit to something I didn¡¯t do. This is clearly a case of a man beaten into a confession. Such a wrongdoer should be arrested immediately and stopped from doing any further harm¡­¡± Hearing Lincoln¡¯s words, those white-uniformed soldiers remained silent, only covertly ncing at White Mitchell, seeking his next instruction. White Mitchell, seeing this, signaled them not to reveal his identity, but to follow the established rules and procedures. Upon receiving themand, the white-d soldiers immediately asked, ¡°We¡¯ve received a report from a member of the public indicating that some people in the Robert Group are engaged in illegal dealings with someone of an unknown status. Who¡¯s the person in charge here?¡± Before Sana coulde forward, Lincoln pointed at Sana and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s her. The person you¡¯re looking for is her. If you¡¯re referring to someone of unknown status, it must be this young man. He is not a part of the Robert Group. In fact, I have never met him before. Furthermore, he is ruthless. Look at my fingers; they were broken by him. Quick, arrest him. Don¡¯t let him remain atrge any longer.¡± Hearing Lincoln¡¯s incessant chatter, the lead soldier¡¯s face hardened. He nced at Lincoln and said coldly, ¡°Am I talking to you? Are you the person in charge here? Do we need you to instruct us on how to do our jobs?
Your actions are quite suspicious. Stand off to the side and behave. As for those lying on the ground, stop ying dead. All of you should line up over there and await your fate. If any of you dare to leave without permission, don¡¯t me my bullets for being blind!¡± Upon hearing this¡­ The color drained from Lincoln¡¯s face. He immediately mmed up, looking as obedient as a little chick. However, at this time, Caleb who was watching from the office showed a puzzled expression upon seeing the attitudes of the white-uniformed soldiers, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t they arrest that brat?¡± Chapter 425: 425: Investigation! Chapter 425: Investigation! Just as Caleb Robert was feeling a bit puzzled, a few of White¡¯s soldiers, following standard procedure, walked directly into Sana Robert¡¯s office to carry out a routine search. Seeing this, Lincoln Robert couldn¡¯t help but fuel the fire again: ¡°Look everyone, Northern Territory¡¯s personnel are here, Sana must have done something scandalous. How could such a person take over our Robert Group? Everyone, think carefully¡­¡± However, to Lincoln¡¯s surprise, this time, no one believed his words. His image in everyone¡¯s eyes had evidently plummeted, and they were too apathetic even to spare him a nce. Lincoln was infuriated and immediately couldn¡¯t help but shoot a vicious re at White Mitchell. But at this moment, White Mitchell didn¡¯t bother about him and nonchntly followed the others into Sana¡¯s office. Soon, the search action was over, and everything was intact. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone doesn¡¯t need to panic. It was just a routine search. Now it¡¯s over, you all can disperse.¡± The lead soldier of White¡¯s team spoke. Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and their guilty eyes turned toward Sana.
They had almost misunderstood Sana because of Lincoln¡¯s maniption. Unexpectedly, Sana, a young girl, was burdened with such tremendous pressure behind the scenes. Lincoln was, after all, Sana¡¯s flesh and blood. The taste of being betrayed by one¡¯s own rtive must be unbearable. The more everyone thought, the guiltier they felt. For a while, Sana¡¯s image in everyone¡¯s mind grew towering. Meanwhile, in the managing director¡¯s office, seeing the departing soldiers, Caleb Robert¡¯s brows instantly furrowed in deep thought. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t find it? Didn¡¯t you say that everything was prepared?¡± Caleb looked at his secretary standing next to him, disapproval seeping through his cold voice. The secretary immediately defended herself: ¡°Honestly, Mr. Anthony, I personally put those things in. There¡¯s absolutely no mistake. Could it be that the safe was too well hidden, so Northern Territory¡¯s personnel didn¡¯t find it?¡± Didn¡¯t find it? Caleb frowned and immediately said: ¡°Come with me. This time, no matter what, we can¡¯t let Sana get away that easily!¡± This¡­ The secretary¡¯s heart skipped a beat hearing these words. Wasn¡¯t this making her personally testify against Sana? And face to face. This was tantamount to admitting the fact that she had betrayed her. Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s White Mitchell by Sana¡¯s side. She vividly remembered how he had dealt with Lincoln. If he did the same to her, wouldn¡¯t she be in for a tough time? The more the secretary thought, the more nervous she felt. But at this time, Caleb gave her no chance to refuse. He swung open the office door and pulled her out. ¡°Sir, please hold on, I have some information to share.¡± Caleb walked quickly to the front, blocking the path of the soldiers who were about to leave. Seeing this, White Mitchell¡¯s lips curled up into an almost imperceptible smile, and he pretended to know nothing. Standing quietly on the side, ready for the show to begin. At this moment, Caleb directly pulled out the secretary and spoke righteously: ¡°Sir, there are some things that I, as an elder brother, shouldn¡¯t say, but, I am an upstanding citizen, and some things, I really can¡¯t tolerate.
This here is Sana¡¯s personal secretary, who told me about some scandalous affairs of Sana¡¯s, and that she had hidden some information. Originally, I wasn¡¯t going to disclose it, but, my conscience won¡¯t allow me to keep silent. Today, I must do this against the wishes of our ancestors, and act against kin for the sake of justice!¡± With that said, Caleb directly pushed the secretary forward, hinting her to reveal everything she knew. ¡°Aurora? You?¡± Seeing Aurora, a look of utter surprise emerged on Sana¡¯s face.
She had doubted many people, but the one she had never doubted was her secretary, who had been by her side for five or six years. She treated Aurora better than any other employee. In her eyes, Aurora wasn¡¯t just a secretary. She was a friend, a confidante with whom Sana shared everything. But she never could have imagined that Aurora would also betray her. For a moment, Sana¡¯s facial expression froze. She stood rooted to the spot, as if she had lost her soul. At this moment, Aurora could not bear to meet Sana¡¯s gaze. She hadn¡¯t expected things to escte to this point. Originally, she thought she could hide behind the scenes and wouldn¡¯t have to appear on the surface. Unexpectedly, Caleb directly pushed her into the spotlight. At this point, she had no other retreat. Now, she could only continue to stay in Robert Group if Sana was entirely toppled. Otherwise, Sana would never let her go. With that thought, Aurora steeled herself and said to the lead soldier: ¡°Sir, Mr. Anthony is right. I did notice some unusual behavior from Sana. I also found that she was hiding firearms and often contacted foreign individuals using a foreignnguage. She would speak words rted to ¡®murder¡¯, ¡®assassination¡¯ and such. I don¡¯t know much about the specifics. But I know that she puts some important files in her safe. Maybe, you can have a look.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Aurora, I have treated you well, why are you doing this to me?¡± Sana said, somewhat frantically. Her words were filled with disappointment towards Aurora.
Upon hearing this, Aurora guiltily turned her face away, and then gritted her teeth and continued to nder Sana: ¡°Missy, you have treated me well, but, I, Aurora, am also aw-abiding person, and I truly can¡¯t bear to see you making one mistake after another. If you want me to pretend as if I see nothing, I really can¡¯t do it, and my conscience won¡¯t allow me to do so either.¡± Conscience? Hearing this word, Sanaughed abruptly. There was a hint of sadness in herughter: ¡°Do you still have a conscience? Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? Has your conscience been eaten by dogs!?¡± Aurora felt ashamed, but for the sake of her own future, she still chose to betray Sana. At this moment, the soldier leading the team looked at Sana and directly said: ¡°Miss Robert, please open your safe. We will check it.¡± Hearing this, Sana couldn¡¯t help but nce at White Mitchell and then at Caleb and Aurora: ¡°Your conspiracy will likely fail!¡± Chapter 426: 426: Concrete Evidence! Chapter 426: Concrete Evidence! With that, Sana Robert led her ck-robed soldiers back into her office. Once in the office, Aurora, who had made up her mind to fight till thest, bravely located the safe. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s this safe. The contact information of Sana Robert and those unidentified people, it¡¯s all in there. I also saw she hid a gun in it,¡± Aurora swore confidently. What!? The ck-robed soldiers turned their gaze on Sana Robert upon hearing this. At this point, Sana Robert subconsciously nced at White Mitchell, looking somewhat guilty. Because of time constraints, those documents and the gun had not been disposed of in time and were all on White Mitchell. Her concern now was not that the Northern Territory Headquarters would check the safe, but that they would target White Mitchell. By then, White Mitchell might be implicated by her and scapegoated. At this thought, Sana Robert became hesitant. However, at this time, White Mitchell gave her a reassuring look and then turned his yful eyes to Aurora, saying, ¡°Oh? How do you know that the things you mentioned are in it for sure? Could it be that those things are what you put in?¡±
Upon hearing this, a panicky expression shed across Aurora¡¯s eyes, leaving her looking guilty. ¡°Fuck! You can¡¯t take the least bit of pressure, you¡¯re useless!¡± seeing this, Caleb Robert couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart, then, he spoke up for Aurora, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this? Secretary Lee is Sana¡¯s private secretary, knowing some of her specific details is perfectly normal, isn¡¯t it? ¡°What, are you so eager to defend yourself? Do you have a guilty conscience?¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell smiled dismissively, ¡°Guilty conscience? I think it¡¯s someone else.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not guilty, why are you farting around here, just open the safe, what¡¯s with all the nonsense?¡± Caleb Robertmanded. Hearing this, White Mitchell still remained indifferent: ¡°I¡¯m afraid, you guys will be disappointed.¡± With that, he directed Sana Robert to open the safe. Sana Robert went to the safe, entered the password, then directly opened it. This¡­ Seeing the empty safe, Aurora was instantly dumbfounded. How was it possible? She¡¯d been so covert, it was impossible for her to be discovered! Sana Robert hasn¡¯t opened this safe for a long time, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be so coincidental to open it today. There must be some hidden information in this. She looked solemnly at Caleb Robert, her expression seemed to tell Caleb Robert that she had no idea what had happened. The stuff that she had put in was now there no more, she waspletely clueless. At this moment, Caleb Robert¡¯s face darkened almost to the point of dripping water. He was even beginning to suspect that Aurora had deceived him and sold him out. ¡°Well, did you find what you mentioned just now?¡± White Mitchell asked calmly, then turned to Aurora and demanded in a cold voice: ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to exin, isn¡¯t it!?¡± I¡­ Aurora was once again panicking, desperately casting a pleading nce at Caleb Robert. But to save himself, Caleb Robert immediately said, ¡°What are you looking at me for? I heard about this from you too, did you make a mistake?¡±
Upon hearing this, Aurora immediately put on an innocent face and looked at the soldiers in white war suits, ¡°I might¡­I might be mistaken, I¡­¡± ¡°Made a mistake?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice echoed again, then he spoke with indifference, ¡°Such an important matter, you just want to brush it off with ¡®made a mistake¡¯. Do you think we are easy to deceive!? Do you know that because of what you just said, an innocent person might be falsely used? More to the point, you just now described those things so clearly, just as if you had touched them with your own hands, now you say you made a mistake, do you think you¡¯re dumb or you¡¯re trying to treat us as fools!?¡±
Hearing this, Aurora couldn¡¯t help shaking. Put bluntly, she was just an ordinary girl, never having experienced anything of the sort. If she hadn¡¯t been cornered by Caleb Robert finding out about her secretly epting kickbacks, she wouldn¡¯t have dared do something like this, even if she had ten times the guts. Now, under White Mitchell¡¯s pressure, she was in such a state of shock and so panicked that she didn¡¯t even know where to put her hands. At this time, the ck-robed soldiers had surrounded her. Seeing this, Caleb Roberts, for fear of exposing himself, immediately said, ¡°Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, all of this is a mis¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± White Mitchell directly yelled coldly. His sharp gaze, like two lights of frost, directly stabbed at Caleb Robert, making Caleb Robert shiver. ¡°Tell me! Did you put the stuff in the safe? Who is manipting you behind the scenes?¡± White Mitchell looked straight at Aurora again and questioned her face-to-face with icy severity. I¡­ Aurora¡¯s emotional defenses werepletely shattered, and it looked like she was about to copse. At this point, Caleb Robert stubbornly blurted out, ¡°What do you want to do? You¡¯re an outsider, on what grounds are you questioning an employee of the Robert Group? Do you think being loud makes you right? This is all your own conjecture. Don¡¯t nder me here. Aurora said she was mistaken, so she was mistaken. This is just a misunderstanding, do you want to take advantage of this incident to oppress your adversaries?¡± Caleb Robert directly put a big hat on White Mitchell¡¯s head, but White Mitchell, as if he hadpletely ignored him, took out his phone.
Beforeing to the Robert Group, he had asked ck Turtle to find out the information of the mysterious informer. As the soldiers of the Northern Territory Headquarters arrived, ck Turtle had already sent the relevant information to his phone. ording to the information, the person who had reported Sana Robert behind the scenes was exactly Aurora! White Mitchell directly disyed the information on his phone in front of Aurora and questioned her word by word, ¡°You said that you were mistaken, so how do you exin this information? Could it be that you¡¯re mistaken again? ¡°This is clearly intentional frame-up, just on this point, you could spend the rest of your life in prison! You better think it over, the punishment grows harder with your resistance, and easier with your confession!¡± Swoosh! Facing the irrefutable evidence, Aurora¡¯s body went limp and she copsed to the floor with a thud. But White Mitchell obviously had no intention of letting Aurora off so easily. He wanted to pull out the real culprit behind the scenes while Aurora¡¯s psychological defenses copse! The next moment, White Mitchell directly questioned, ¡°Tell me! Who exactly instructed you to frame Sana Robert?¡± Chapter 427: 427: Caleb Robert’s Ruthlessness! Chapter 427: Caleb Robert¡¯s Ruthlessness! ¡°I said, I¡­¡± Aurora was so scared that she was frozen in fear, ready to confess everything there and then. But at this moment, a voice filled with detachment boomed out: ¡°Aurora, you better think carefully before you speak. Don¡¯t even try to drag anyone else into this mess before you die. Otherwise, your family will not be spared either. Did you hear me clearly!?¡± The one speaking was none other than Caleb Robert. Making such a statement undoubtedly carried an immense risk. If Aurora didn¡¯t understand what he was implying, then all his years of scheming would be thrown into disarray, and he would suffer the same fate as his unsuspecting brother, Lincoln Robert. Upon hearing his words, Aurora froze. She was sobbing rain-like tears, speaking hurriedly as she wept, ¡°I did it, it was all me. I was jealous of Sana, I couldn¡¯t stand her treatment of the employees, so I had a foolish thought of framing her. This has nothing to do with anyone else, nor my family, it was me alone, all me¡­¡± After speaking, Aurora seemed to have depleted all her strength, copsing onto the ground in despair. She had no other choice, her only concern was to protect her family. Aurora med herself for being beguiled by Caleb Robert and helping him to target Sana. White Mitchell, who had been listening quietly to Aurora¡¯s words, suddenly shot a menacing look straight at Caleb Robert.
Hisss! Caleb Robert could barely manage to look back, feeling a sudden rush of panic. Who was this man that Sana had sought help from? Why were his eyes so piercing? Just one look gave him a feeling of difort. Even when dealing with Cooper, he didn¡¯t feel such difort, except when he faced the heads of the Hundred Year Noble Family. Yet, even then, their looks were nowhere near as scary as White Mitchell¡¯s. Caleb Robert couldn¡¯t help but draw in a cold breath, quickly averting his eyes, not daring to make eye contact with White Mitchell. Soon afterward, Aurora and Lincoln Robert, among others, were escorted away by the Northern Territory Command Post. The Robert Group once again regained its calm. However, the atmosphere in the Robert Group went through a significant shift. Before this chaos, rumors had been in cirction within thepany saying that Sana was nothing more than a rich heiress with no real ability or qualification to handle the business affairs of thepany. However, now everyone had a clear understanding that all of those rumors were carefully orchestrated lies. Sana Robert was not at all like what the rumors described. On the contrary, because of Lincoln Robert¡¯s schemes, people started to feel sympathy towards Sana. Both Lincoln Robert and Caleb Robert had their share of thepany¡¯s stocks solely because of Cooper¡¯s goodwill, owing to their shared lineage. However, they were not satisfied, wanting to take over the entirepany. Poor Sana had to deal with not only externalpetitors but also continuously guard against her own family members. The fact that she endured up till now was no small feat. The staff, realizing their past misjudgments, began to show remorseful expressions towards Sana, their actions expressing their loyalty to her. Soon enough, what was once a chaotic Robert Group started to recover its standard working state under the efforts of its staff who diligently resumed their work. Caleb Robert, watching this, was biting his teeth in anger. Unable to express his frustration overtly, he pasted a forced smile on his face, dealing with Sana superficially, and then quickly retired to his office.
Sana then pulled White Mitchell into her office, expressing her gratitude to him profusely. She was very clear that without White Mitchell¡¯s intervention, she might very well have ended up arrested. To this, White Mitchell merely smiled and reminded her, ¡°Although Lincoln Robert has been taken care of, there¡¯s still Caleb Robert. His plot failed this time, but he will certainly n something else in the future. You need to be more vignt. Clean up the people around you that need to be cleaned up. Being too indecisive will only harm you.
If you can¡¯t handle it, just let me know, and I will help you to solve it.¡± Hearing these words, Sana¡¯s eyes moistened instantly. From her earliest memory, besides her grandfather and parents, White Mitchell was the only person who genuinely cared for her. If not for knowing that White Mitchell was already married, she wished she could offer herself to him right then and there. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful. I will also do my best to run Robert Group with my abilities,¡± Sana assured. White Mitchell nodded, and then left Robert Group. As White Mitchell left the Robert Group, Caleb Robert was in his office, opening a mysterious website on his phone. The website was hosted overseas, but it used thenguage of the Dragon Realm. This was the website that the Deathz organization used to receive assassination tasks. The URLs of this website were unique, essible only to the long-term employers of the Deathz organization. New employers could not ess the website without the rmendation of an old employer. Caleb Robert had pulled many strings to get this URL, foreseeing a situation like this. Now that there was the interference of White Mitchell around Sana, he found it hard to execute his n. So, White Mitchell had to be removed first! With this thought, Caleb swiftly posted an assassination request on the website, offering a bounty of ten million.
He already had a picture of White Mitchell from the surveince video and sent it straight away. Not long after, there was a response from the Deathz organization on the website. Rejected?! Caleb was stunned. How was that possible? Wasn¡¯t it said that the Deathz organization didn¡¯t reject any mission? Why was his first assassination request rejected? That was really bad luck. Unwilling to give up, Caleb clicked on the reason for the rejection: Special period, double the bounty. Damn it! Upon seeing the reason for the rejection, Caleb cursed, angry at the greed of the Deathz organization. To kill a nobody, they actually demanded twenty million? This was simply worse than robbery! Caleb was cursing and swearing, but considering the importance of taking over the Robert Group, he bit the bullet and transferred the twenty million via an overseas bank. Once the money was transferred, the Deathz organization immediately replied on the website: Happy cooperation, results within seven days. Chapter 428: 428: Pluto Appears! Chapter 428: Pluto Appears! Just as Caleb Robert was preparing to target White Mitchell, after helping Sana Robert resolve a crisis, White Mitchell was steadily walking towards his hotel. Yes, on foot. At this time, White Mitchell was without any protectors or assistants. Especially on the streets, he looked like an ordinary man with no special distinction. No one knew why he didn¡¯t take a direct taxi back to the hotel, and why he didn¡¯t ask Sana Robert to arrange a ride for him. Only he knew the purpose of this. The moment he left the Robert Group, White Mitchell detected an on-and-off killing intent surrounding him. However, this killing intent concealed well, even considered to be perfectly so. Even a well-trained soldier may not be able to detect this subtle killing intent. Clearly, the enemy was an expert, at least an expert at hiding, and held animosity towards him. The enemy was cautious; despite numerous deliberate reveals of his own vulnerabilities, the enemy chose to remain obscured.
The feeling of his enemy was like an experienced angler; no matter how the fish was lured, the enemy wouldn¡¯t touch the fishing rod until the right time. This unusual patience alone, besides the infamous Deathz organization, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could possess such a diligent mind. ¡°Are you finally revealing yourself?¡± White Mitchell murmured, but his actions did not show any hint of the thought. The enemy had patience, as did Mitchell. It was now to see whose patiencested until the end, who would be the true angler. As time went by, White Mitchell was getting closer to the hotel. But he was still not in a hurry, walking leisurely. From the appearance, there was no sign that he detected approaching danger. Meanwhile, nearly a hundred meters away, a middle-aged man equipped with sses and carrying a briefcase eyed on White Mitchell. Just one nce and he quickly turned away, making the entire process less than a second. Then the middle-aged man casually continued in the same direction of White Mitchell. ¡°So, I have been discovered?¡± The middle-aged man walked and pushed the bridge of his sses, his face revealing a hesitant expression. However, as the middle-aged man was hesitating whether to stop taking action and wait for the next appropriate chance, his sses suddenly radiated an unusual light. This wasn¡¯t just a normal pair of sses, but also amunication system embedded one. A set of information could be seen using the sses, which could analyze data about the person observed. At this moment, the message disyed on the sses lens was the top-secret message from the Deathz organization. This information made the middle-aged man, who was already considering stopping his actions, determined to proceed. The message was personally sent by Yama, the leader of the Deathz organization. It contained two main pieces of information. One was that there was another employer who had assigned a contract, with White Mitchell as the same target. The other information showed that themand of the Northern Territory would tighten the restriction level of the capital city. Subsequently, the masters of the White War Department would appear one by one in the capital city. The middle-aged man, upon receiving these two pieces of information, made up his mind. No doubt, today was the perfect opportunity. If missed, he would not know when the next one woulde along.
Although White Mitchell showed signs of vignce, he didn¡¯t believe that he couldpete against Clifford. After all, five years ago, he had easily cornered White Mitchell, and nearly killed him. If not for negligence in the nick of time, which allowed him to narrowly escape death, White Mitchell would have already been a corpse by now. Indeed, this middle-aged man was Pluto, who had attempted to assassinate White Mitchell in the border area five years ago!
He was also the culprit to be med for the dismemberment of Hude Robert and others. In Pluto¡¯s eyes, although White Mitchell had made some progress in the past five years, he himself had not been standing still either. Five years of time had allowed his strength to increase substantially. If he could corner White Mitchell into a desperate situation five years ago, it would be just as easy to kill him now! With this thought, Pluto, appearing mild on the surface, couldn¡¯t help but quicken the pace of his steps. However, he waspletely unaware that one of the messages he received was intentionally leaked by ck Turtle at the instigation of White Mitchell. The purpose was to force Pluto into taking action. Feeling the increasingly strong killing intention behind him, the corner of White Mitchell¡¯s mouth curled into a chilly smirk. The fish was hooked! He nced at his surroundings and directly walked into a quiet alley next to the hotel. Hmm?! At the same time, seeing White Mitchell¡¯s unusual behavior, Pluto frowned, ¡°So he did notice. This kid wants to escape!¡± A coldness shed in Pluto¡¯s eyes and his steps quickened again, catching up with White Mitchell¡¯s pace, just a few steps away from him. ¡°Sir, did you drop this wallet?¡± White Mitchell, who was walking in front, suddenly heard a harmless voice from behind.
Subconsciously, he turned his head back and saw a smiling middle-aged man in his field of view, holding a brown wallet. ¡°Not mine.¡± White Mitchell pretended not to know, but at this moment, the man¡¯s hand holding the wallet suddenly opened, and then a needle-sized steel dart shot out from his sleeve. The speed of the dart was extraordinarily fast, within ten meters, it even surpassed the speed of a bullet. Based on an average person¡¯s reaction speed, it was impossible to avoid this. Even a well-trained soldier may dare not ensure aplete escape. The instant the dart flew out, a grim smile appeared on Pluto¡¯s face looking at White Mitchell as if he was a dead man. His dart was not an ordinary one; it was soaked with deadly poison that could kill at the slightest scratch. As long as it slightly grazes White Mitchell¡¯s skin, he certainly won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sunrise. But at the very moment when Pluto was overly confident, White Mitchell, who seemed defenseless in his view, dodged the deadly dart with an extremely tricky angle. This¡­ Pluto was taken aback, greatly shocked in his heart. How could this be possible? His fatal attack was actually avoided by him? And at the time when Pluto was in great shock, White Mitchell stabilized and looked at Pluto with a mocking gaze, ¡°Deathz organization, we finally meet again. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡± Chapter 429: 429: The Shock of Pluto! Chapter 429: The Shock of Pluto! ¡°Come for us?¡± Hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Pluto was visibly taken aback and looked at White Mitchell skeptically. ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much from five years ago, but why do I feel such a strong sense of oppression standing in front of him?¡± Thinking, Pluto then said to White Mitchell, ¡°Since you know we¡¯re targeting you, you should know that you can¡¯t escape, no matter what happens today.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t escape?¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell shook his head calmly, then he replied lightly to Pluto, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to run away today. In fact, maybe you¡¯re the one who should be running.¡± ¡°Bluster! I want to see how much you have grown in these five years!¡± Pluto¡¯s face turned cold as he stamped his foot hard, transforming into a bullet-like figure, shooting off instantly. Huh!? At this moment, after hearing Pluto¡¯s words, a hint of turbulence finally appeared on White Mitchell¡¯s calm face. ¡°The one who tried to assassinate me five years ago was you! You are Pluto?!¡± White Mitchell asked coldly. At this moment, Pluto was only two steps away from White Mitchell. In the face of White Mitchell¡¯s questioning, Pluto just smirked coldly and said, ¡°Go ask Yama!¡± Boom!
In an instant, a mighty aura exploded from Pluto¡¯s body turning the surrounding temperature down to freezing point. The overwhelming aura, like an avnche, concentrated madly on his fists. Then, with two whooshes, two steel nails aimed to lock down White Mitchell¡¯s escape route, were shot out like bullets. At the same time, Pluto¡¯s bewitching figure was also closing in on White Mitchell. Within an instant, Pluto hurled two punches at White Mitchell. The fierce wind from the punches, sharp like a de, shed across White Mitchell¡¯s face. But at this moment, White Mitchell remained stationary, standing like a solid rock, unmoving and unwavering! ¡°Die!¡± With a roar, Pluto targeted White Mitchell¡¯s chest with a punch while the other was aimed at his face. Pluto was fully confident in his punches. Even a steel te could be punched through with these fists, let alone White Mitchell¡¯s flesh and blood. Furthermore, his own realm had already reached the terrifying level of a Titled War God. Due to rigorous training, an ordinary Titled War God stood no chance against him. Moreover, in Pluto¡¯s view, although White Mitchell has grown a bit in these five years, he definitely hadn¡¯t reached the level of a Titled War God. If, in five years, he could go from a rookie to a Titled War God, his talent would be absolutely terrifying. Unfortunately, such monstrous talents are rare, one in a million. White Mitchell was definitely not such a person. So, Pluto was anticipating nothing but sess! However, reality often doesn¡¯t y out as anticipated. Just as Pluto¡¯s fists were about tond on White Mitchell, with a smack, White Mitchell¡¯s hands firmly caught his fists mid-air. Pluto couldn¡¯t even figure out when White Mitchell had made his move. Hiss!
Pluto couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath of cold air, immediately followed by a quick widening of his pupils, staring in disbelief at his two fists. How¡­ how is this possible? Pluto was extremely baffled, his face contorted as though he had eaten manure. He didn¡¯t want to believe what he was seeing, but the constant pain emanating from his fists forced him to acknowledge the reality.
White Mitchell had blocked his lethal strike! And moreover, White Mitchell managed to block it off so effortlessly. Such reaction speed, such strength, it was downright terrifying! For a moment, horror seeped into Pluto¡¯s heart. But, being a top assassin who straddled life and death all year round, he quickly recovered from his brief shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite skilled. However, do you think you can escape my pursuit just like that?¡± Pluto sneered coldly, his fists bracing to break free. But, the second he tried to exert force, he was dumbfounded. What¡­what was going on? Shock hit Pluto once again, followed by an uncontroble surge of intense fear. He looked at White Mitchell as if he was facing death itself. Crack! Before Pluto could figure out what was happening, he heard a sharp crack, the sound of a bone breaking, ringing in his ears. Hisss! A gut-wrenching pain followed, shooting up his arms and spreading throughout his body.
In an instant, Pluto¡¯s face twisted uncontrobly, turning as white as a sheet of paper. But what truly drove Pluto into despair was not the physical pain, but the overwhelming dominance of White Mitchell, leaving him no hope for survival. ¡°Why? How could he have grown so much in just five years?¡± Plutomented desperately, unable to understand. It seemed like just five years ago, killing him was as easy as ughtering a chicken. If only he hadn¡¯t underestimated and overlooked him back then, assuming that he was already dead, he wouldn¡¯t have lived to see today. But in a blink of an eye, merely five yearster, he possessed power enough to crush him? This kind of strength, he had only ever seen among the top ten freaks in the Deathz organization throughout his career. The more Pluto thought, the more unbelievable, the more shocking, the more humiliated he felt. ¡°White Mitchell, even if you capture me, don¡¯t think you can get¡­¡± Pluto stiffened, a determined look shed in his eyes. Every assassin may encounter a mishap at some point. And when that happens, keeping secrets bes the prime task. To guard these secrets, assassins often choose the most extreme but effective method¨Csuicide! However, White Mitchell, who had fought countless battles, had faced all kinds of assassins. How could he give Pluto such a chance?
With a direct movement, White Mitchell mped onto Pluto¡¯s chin, and with a little force applied to his fingers, a crack echoed as he crushed Pluto¡¯s jaw. Now, even if Pluto wanted tomit suicide through poison, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Immediately following, White Mitchell snapped Pluto¡¯s legs with a swift kick. Now, with all four limbs useless, even death was a luxury for Pluto. Just as White Mitchell finished off Pluto, ck Turtle appeared at the scene with a pair of soldiers in white battle uniforms. ¡°Superior! We¡¯vebed through the surroundings and found no trace of other Deathz members!¡± ck Turtle reported with a solemn look on his face. Upon hearing these words, the already devastated Pluto nearly lost consciousness, mumbling to himself in sheer disbelief, ¡°Superior? White Mitchell? White¡­ Army Master!!!¡± Chapter 430: 430: The Contest Has Just Begun! Chapter 430: The Contest Has Just Begun! Pluto was thrown into confusion, he who had never dreamed that the young man that he could have crushed on a whim five years ago would, in these five years, turn into such a horrifying existence. This was an existence that made countless people scared out of their wits! Who could imagine, he had only grown up for five years. If he were given another five years, who under heaven could be his adversary? At the thought of this, Pluto seemed to have already seen the scene of the Deathz organization¡¯s demise. But he was already powerless, even death had be a luxury for him. After handing Pluto over to ck Turtle, White Mitchell then instructed ck Turtle, saying, ¡°At any cost, pry open his mouth for me! Also, spread the news that Pluto was taken down by the Northern Territorymand. Don¡¯t expose my whereabouts yet, so the Deathz organization will keep sending people to deal with me. Remember, I want more than Pluto, I want the entire Deathz organization!¡± White Mitchell knew clearly that catching a Pluto would not pose too much harm to the Deathz organization, his match with the Deathz organization had only just begun! Facing White Mitchell¡¯s ironmand, ck Turtle bowed his legs with a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, and made a promise with utmost solemnity, ¡°Superior, rest assured, this time, even if I have to risk my life, I will ferret out the Deathz organization to avenge Instructor Steel!¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell nodded then turned around and entered the hotel.
He had hardly rested for this whole day and the entirest night, although such fatigue really meant nothing to him. However, in order not to worry Sherry Jones, he chose to rest. When he returned to the hotel, Sherry Jones did not ask many questions, she just busied herself with her own tasks and said, ¡°Brother, get some rest first. It¡¯s okay if I go over to the Jones Family by myself.¡± Lying on the bed, White Mitchell tried to nourish his spirit with closed eyes. Having heard what Sherry Jones said, he slowly spoke, ¡°No, you going there alone, I¡¯m not at ease with. Capital City is not Sayon after all, some things, are not as simple as you think.¡± Able to run such arge family in Capital City, the people in the Jones Family were hardly good and trustworthy. Not to mention that Andrea Jones, a woman of great cunning, though only a woman, but was carrying the entire Jones Family, she had won everyone in the Jones family over to her side. Just this skill alone was enough to see how deep the waters of Capital City were. Moreover, Sherry Jones wasing to take the helm of the third branch this time. She had no advantage either in name or in qualification. In this way, the original members of the third branch, even if they didn¡¯t dare to say anything on the surface, they would certainly want to wear Sherry Jones down secretly. An open spear is easy to dodge, a covert arrow is hard to guard. With Sherry Jones¡¯s naive personality, she might take a lot of losses. However, the petty Jones Family, I hadn¡¯t even put that in my eyes. If they dared to deal with Sherry Jones, I would make sure that they regretteding into this world. ¡­ Time flew and it was evening. Sherry Jones put on a decent evening dress, and White Mitchell, at her request, put on a suit. Compared to this restrictive suit, White Mitchell actually preferred to put on that white battle uniform. However, attending the Jones Family¡¯s asion tonight, the white battle uniform was obviously not appropriate. In a short while, Sherry Jones led White Mitchell to the Jones Family¡¯s vi. As soon as they appeared, they caught everyone¡¯s eyes instantly. First of all, their handsome and beautify look made people admire them unavoidably.
Secondly, there came their unfamiliar faces and special identities. ¡°The main characters have arrived, there is a good show to watch now.¡± ¡°Hehe, the members of the third branch are fully prepared to teach this new house head a lesson. The dragon-phoenix show tonight is going to be very interesting.¡± ¡°But then again, this Sherry Jones really looks good. Even if she is put among those beauties in Capital City, she can still make a name for herself. What a pity, she is the same kind as us, or else, hehe¡­¡±
From the moment Sherry Jones and White Mitchell stepped into the Jones Family, the whispers surrounding them never stopped. However, none of them greeted them, each of them chose to live aloof, as if waiting for a good y to happen. To this, White Mitchell wasposed, holding on to Sherry Jones tightly, who was feeling somewhat nervous, which gave her a great deal of confidence. As for Sherry Jones, while she was indeed feeling a bit uneasy, she was also a bit relieved that White Mitchell had followed her. Otherwise, she might have made a big fool of herself. However, simultaneously, inside the depths of the Jones Family¡¯s vi. The current Jones Family Head, Andrea Jones, was curiously seated in front of aputer. The screen showed the images of Sherry Jones and White Mitchell, and Andrea Jones¡¯ attention waspletely focused on White Mitchell. ¡°Sir Jude, who do you think is prettier, me or Sherry Jones?¡± As Andrea Jones looked at White Mitchell¡¯s face on the screen, she suddenly asked. The elder standing behind her hesitated for a moment before confusionid over his face and he asked, ¡°In terms of appearance, you are naturally not inferior to this little girl Sherry Jones. In terms of identity and status, she is not one-tenth of a thousandth as good as you. However, I don¡¯t understand why you are asking this question.¡± Andrea Jones smiled and then said, ¡°What do you think, if Ipete with Sherry Jones for White Mitchell, who would White Mitchell choose?¡± Um!? Hearing this, the elder furrowed his brows slightly and hesitantly responded, ¡°Family Head, regarding the identity of White Mitchell as merely our spection, what you¡¯re saying now seems premature¡­¡± Before the elder could finish his sentence, Andrea Jones shook her head silently, ¡°The stillness in White Mitchell, like a virgin, is not a yacting. Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t pretend. Could it be that you really think that my purpose of holding this banquet is only to announce Sherry Jones¡¯s identity? Then you underestimate my skill, Andrea Jones. If I had doubts before, now I can tell you with certainty that White Mitchell is definitely that mysterious Lord Military Master!¡± Hearing this, the elder couldn¡¯t help but wonder secretly. He had been with Andrea Jones for so long and knew that Andrea Jones¡¯s ability to judge people had never been wrong.
Since she was so certain, she must have been absolutely sure in her heart. But regarding Andrea Jones¡¯s question of who White Mitchell would choose if shepeted with Sherry Jones for him, the elder had no idea. After hesitating for a moment, the elder slowly said, ¡°Judging by the fact that White Mitchell, a great Military Master, was willing to hide under a little girl like Sherry Jones, it is evident how deep his affection for her is. With your identity, if you want topete with Sherry Jones, I¡¯m afraid White Mitchell won¡¯t agree, and moreover¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Andrea Jones shook her head, ¡°The Jones Family is obviously not my end goal, besides, a man as outstanding as White Mitchell having several women, what does it matter? In the worst case, I¡¯ll just kill Sherry Jones!¡± Chapter 431: 431: Jonah Jones! Chapter 431: Jonah Jones! Kill¡­ kill Sherry Jones? The old man standing behind Andrea Jones couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat when he heard this. It¡¯s not that killing someone is difficult or a big deal, but this is Army Master White¡¯s woman! Knowing fully well who White Mitchell is, the fact that Andrea dares to entertain such a thought shows just how great her ambition is. Even the old man, having weathered many storms in his life, couldn¡¯t help but shudder at this. ¡°Sir Jude, it seems like you¡¯ve truly grown old. Look how frightened you are. Even if I really want to kill Sherry, I won¡¯t be in a rush. I¡¯d at least wait for White Mitchell to have a favorable impression of me before I make a move. You can rx,¡± said Andrea Jones, smiling. The old man¡¯s face broke into an awkward smile upon hearing this, but his restless and anxious mood continued to linger. At this moment, Andrea Jones slowly stood up, ¡°Sir Jude, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to formally meet with this Lord Military Master.¡± As she spoke, Andrea Jones, dressed in a burgundy evening gown, began to walk outside with her high heels and alluring long legs. Seeing Andrea Jones, now exuding a more feminine charm than ever, the old man sighed helplessly and instantly followed her. On the other hand, after Sherry Jones and White Mitchell entered the Jones Family vi, they found a corner and sat down on their own.
Here, it was as if they were in a forbidden zone where no members of the Jones Family dared to approach them. They were kept at arm¡¯s length. Obviously, as members of the same family, they wouldn¡¯t risk offending the Third house n to take the initiative to get closer to Sherry. After all, in their view, the credit for Sherry being able to be the head of this house apart from Andrea Jones is non-existent. Without Andrea Jones¡¯s support, Sherry wouldn¡¯t have even been able to attend the Jones Family¡¯s annual meeting, let alone being the head. ¡°Fuck! Andrea Jones has truly gone too far this time! Not only did she destroy the old house head¡¯s family, but she also let this naive girl be our house head, it is clear that she is suppressing us of the third branch!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all Lisa Jones¡¯ fault. If it hadn¡¯t been for her trouble with the people from the Northern Territory Command, how could Andrea Jones have found an excuse to deal with us.¡± ¡°Gentlemen, we can¡¯t go on like this. If we let Sherry Jones, who is from Sayon, be our house head, our lives will be entirely in Andrea Jones¡¯s hands!¡± In another corner of the Jones Family vi, several core members of the Third house n were huddled together, casting asional nces toward Sherry, their eyes full of hostility. ¡°Do any of you have any good ideas? We can¡¯t just sit and wait for death!¡± A member of the Third house n couldn¡¯t help but speak out. Once this was put out there, the other members of the Third house n couldn¡¯t help but fall into contemtion. ¡°Getting rid of Sherry Jones isn¡¯t difficult. The difficult part is doing it without anyone knowing and not giving Andrea Jones any excuse. We must find a justifiable reason topletely kick Sherry Jones out!¡± A middle-aged man proposed. Upon hearing these, they all looked at the middle-aged man and asked, ¡°Uncle Jonah, it sounds like you already have a n?¡± Jonah Jones nodded with confidence. Originally, he was a key figure in the third branch and greatly trusted by the former house head Legend Jones. However, with the fall of Legend Jones, his position became awkward. Normally, with his seniority in the Third house n, once Legend Jones fell, it would certainly be his turn to be the house head. Or, Andrea Jones would consider him to be close to Legend Jones and eliminate him as well. But, Andrea Jones did not do so. She didn¡¯t choose either option and directly brought a woman named Sherry Jones from Sayon to be the house head. This made Jonah Jones feel unjust. Why would a greenhorn from Sayon get the position that should rightfully be his? Thinking of this, the gaze in Jonah Jones¡¯s eyes became as sharp as a knife, then he spoke directly, ¡°Yes, I do have a n, but I can¡¯t do it alone. We all are part of the Third house n. Although Andrea Jones intends to suppress us, we must all unite. We cannot let an outsider from Sayon take over our Third house n¡¯s industry. Don¡¯t rush for now. When Andrea Jones officially announces Sherry Jones¡¯s appointmentter, we can argue that Sherry Jones is inexperienced and unable to lead our Third house n, resulting in Sherry unable to hold her ground in front of so many family members. I don¡¯t believe Andrea can still protect her then!¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone showed a deep understanding and mockingly turned to look at Sherry Jones. However, to their surprise, they saw not only Sherry Jones, but also the deep, abyss-like eyes of White Mitchell. They could not discern any emotions on White Mitchell¡¯s face. Cold.
Indifferent. Just one nce at him, and it felt as if they fell into an ice cer, trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Bro, what¡¯s the matter?¡± At that moment, Sherry Jones couldn¡¯t help but ask. White Mitchell slowly withdrew his gaze upon hearing this, casually replied as if nothing had happened, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just saw a few flies buzzing around.¡± ¡°Flies?¡± Sherry Jones was puzzled, her pretty face showing a look of confusion. While she was lost in thought, as the head of the family, Andrea Jones slowly came into everyone¡¯s field of vision. As the head of the Jones Family and the youngest helmsman in the Capital City, Andrea Jones seemed to carry an unparalleled aura. Just standing there, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Noble, cold, at that moment, Andrea Jones was like a superior queen, every frown and smile radiating a powerful aura. ¡°Family Head!¡± Everyone shouted in unison, everyone showing respectful faces, even those who harbored resentment such as Jonah Jones had no choice but to put on a respectful face. However, inparison to everyone else¡¯s respect, one person¡¯s behavior stood out. That person was White Mitchell! At this moment, White Mitchell, with a calm face, stood in the original ce, neither arrogant nor humble, as if he didn¡¯t feel Andrea Jones¡¯s intimidating aura at all.
His behavior was noticed by Jonah Jones. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Rural hick is still a rural hick. Seeing the family head, he doesn¡¯t salute. He¡¯s truly ignorant! It¡¯s just right, we can use this opportunity to pressure Sherry Jones thoroughly!¡± Jonah Jones sneered and led his men towards White Mitchell. Chapter 432: 432: Jonah Jones Makes a Move! Chapter 432: Jonah Jones Makes a Move! White Mitchell stood by Sherry Jones, his gaze slowly sweeping over Andrea Jones, who looked like a queen at that moment. It has to be said, in terms of presence or beauty, Andrea Jones was no less than Sherry Jones. In fact, herpelling aura was something Sherry currentlycked. There were indeed cases of female-led families in Capital City, but it was rare for someone as young as Andrea Jones to sit firmly in the position of Family Head. Her age was so young, yet she had such a strong bearing, an extraordinary woman indeed! White Mitchell could tell how extraordinary Andrea Jones was just by ncing at her. To him, such women as Andrea were no less ambitious than men. In fact, if the scale of the Jones family was not limited, her position in Capital City could even have been higher. However, none of that mattered to him, as Sherry Jones was the only one in his heart. If not for Sherry, he would not have had any interaction with this woman. Just as White Mitchell was about to turn his gaze away, a sarcastic voice suddenly sounded from behind him, ¡°Who¡¯s this bumpkin who dares to not show respect when seeing the Family Head? How audacious!¡± White slowly turned around, only to see Jonah Jones leading the heirs of the third branch, approaching with a displeased look on his face. At this moment, Sherry turned around and saw Jonah as well. Before visiting the Jones Family, Sherry had already done her homework and possessed some understanding of the major members of the third branch. She knew Jonah at first nce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother¡­¡± Sherry didn¡¯t want to antagonize Jonah. She knew that she needed the help of people like Jonah if she wanted to sessfully take charge of the third branch.
It¡¯s better to avoid trouble than to invite it, in Sherry¡¯s view; there was nothing inappropriate. But just as she was about to apologize, White Mitchell beside her spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°You¡¯re the head of the third branch now, and you should disy the tenacity worthy of it, otherwise, you¡¯ll fail to control these people.¡± Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Sherry let out a bitter smile. She understood his point. However, being new to all this, she didn¡¯t have a firm foundation yet. If she disrespected these old ministers now, it could offend others. With these thoughts in mind, Sherry began to speak gently, ¡°Brother, forget it. Let¡¯s endure it a bit longer. We only just got here, it¡¯s not advisable to antagonize them.¡± Upon hearing these words, White Mitchell silently shook his head, expressing his disagreement, ¡°Sometimes, even if you do not want to oppose someone, it doesn¡¯t mean they will let you go. It¡¯s important to know when to advance or retreat, but being too yielding will only make others increasingly bold.¡± ¡°You may not want to use them to build your authority, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t do the same to you.¡± Upon hearing these words, Sherry paused, then looked at White Mitchell in surprise. How did White Mitchell understand all these truths, and why did they sound so reasonable? During Sherry¡¯s moment of distraction, Jonah and the heirs of the third branch had already approached them. Jonah looked over at White Mitchell, sneered and chuckled, ¡°So you¡¯re the visitors from Sayon?¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell stood tall and made no reply. Seeing his silence, one of the heirs immediately could not help but reprimand, ¡°Are you mute? Didn¡¯t you hear Uncle Jonah asking you a question?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face showed a surprised expression, then he chuckled dismissively, ¡°So you were talking to me? I thought it was just a dog barking around.¡± As soon as these words were uttered, whispers rippled out around them. Even the members from the other two branches couldn¡¯t help but turn their gaze towards White Mitchell. ¡°This guy from Sayon is so cocky. He¡¯s just arrived, isn¡¯t he? If he stays here for a few more days, he might not even respect the Family Head.¡± ¡°Hehe, this guy will probably suffer a lot. He looks like a moocher, thinking he¡¯s invincible just because his woman is the head of the branch. How na?ve.¡± ¡°Sherry will likely be in trouble now because of this guy. He just arrived and already offended Jonah. Everyone knows that Jonah is petty. If he bears a grudge, it¡¯ll be hard for Sherry to operate in the third branch.¡± A round of mocking voices arose in the crowd as they seemed to deliberately speak loudly enough for White Mitchell to hear.
But throughout all this, there was not a ripple in White Mitchell¡¯s expression, as calm as an ancient well. ¡°Such arrogance! Do you know where you are? Do you know who you are? Do you have the right to talk big here!?¡± Jonah sneered, and then, with a stern voice, berated him. Jonah¡¯s sudden outrage frightened Sherry, but driven by her instinct to protect White Mitchell, Sherry shielded him behind herself and stared defiantly at Jonah: ¡°You can¡¯t bully my brother! You brought all these people here, Jonah, and you¡¯ve targeted my brother right from the start. Do you have any respect for me?
Are you trying to rebel in front of all the members of the Jones n!?¡± To protect White Mitchell, Sherrypletely let go. At this moment, she realized that Jonah and his group, who were nitpicking on White Mitchell¡¯s minor faults, obviously had intentions of using a show of strength to intimidate them. Most likely, even if it wasn¡¯t about White Mitchell today, they would find other reasons to agitate her. Since that was the case, there was no reason to be polite with them. Seeing Sherry acting like this, a smile of triumph emerged on Jonah¡¯s face. What he wanted to see today was Sherry using her position as the head to suppress him, which would enable him to impose thebel of a tyrannical bully on her smoothly. Sherry had just arrived in Capital City, and the thousands of eyes of the members of the third branch were all on her. If she dared to suppress him using her position as the head, it would be much easier for him to persuade others. At that time, no matter if Sherry was the head of the branch, all the heirs would listen to hismands, and Sherry would be nothing more than a puppet! Upon this realization, Jonah eagerly spoke, ¡°Sherry, you indeed make good use of your position. Your boyfriend was the one who did wrong first. I was just kindly reminding him, and he started insulting people.¡± ¡°Clearly, he¡¯s being so hubristic because you¡¯re the head of the branch. Hehe¡­ such a great majesty, such a great majesty!¡±
Chapter 433: 433: Who is the clown? Chapter 433: Who is the clown? Eli¡¯s words immediately put Sherry Jones in the eye of the storm, and the crowd¡¯s gaze towards her began to be strange. Obviously, the head of the new house just took her ce, barely had time to settle down, and she already started challenging the old members. This is not a good sign. If handled poorly, it could invoke fear among members of the third branch and provide outsiders with a chance to exploit. The Jones family now seems calm on the surface, but the undercurrents beneath the surface are unknown to many. If Sherry causes the dissolution of the Jones family because of this, then she will indeed be the eternal culprit of the Jones family. The crowd knew this, and Sherry was naturally aware. Instantly, Sherry red at Jonah Jones and asserted, ¡°You can¡¯t use me falsely. If you want to intimidate me,e at me directly. This has nothing to do with my brother!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ who¡¯s falsely using whom? I¡¯m just kindly reminding you. However, Sherry, you assumed the role of the head and tried to oppress others. Who¡¯s trying to intimidate whom? Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Jonah Jones replied, unrelenting. ¡°You!¡± Sherry was stumped and her face turned livid with anger, her body even trembling slightly in response. At that moment, White Mitchell gently patted her shoulder, giving her aforting look: ¡°Leave it to me.¡±
¡°Brother, but they¡­¡± Sherry was full of worry, concerned that White would offend Jonah and others. After all, she had just arrived at the Capital City and could not protect White from any transgressions against Jonah. If Jonah and the others took brutal actions against White out of humiliation, hering to Capital City would be the biggest mistake. If White were to get hurt due to this, she would never be able to live in peace for the rest of her life. Thinking of this, Sherry was even considering giving up her new role and returning to Sayon. However, before she had time to speak, White had already walked up to Jonah. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m acting oppressively?¡± White asked Jonah with a calm expression. Jonah sneered upon hearing this, and then replied with a mocking tone: ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Don¡¯t think that just because your wife became the head, you can act recklessly, disregarding us members of the third branch. We are also people, we won¡¯t tolerate your¡­¡± Crack! Before Jonah could finish speaking, White neatly kicked at his knee. In an instant, a sound of bone shattering could be heard abruptly by everyone present. Hiss! Jonah, whose knee had been kicked and broken, couldn¡¯t help sucking in a cold breath. A throbbing pain spread throughout his body and his face instantly turned pale. ¡°How dare you! You even dare to assault someone here? Do you have no respect for thew?¡± ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re absolutely insolent. The Family Head hasn¡¯t officially announced Sherry as the head, and you dare to act this way?¡± ¡°Call the police, immediately call the police. We must have thiswless man arrested.¡± The members of the third branch were all filled with righteous indignation, looking at White with hostility. However, from beginning to end, White didn¡¯t even give these people a nce. For him, these people were nothing more than irrelevant jesters. ¡°If you think I am acting oppressively, then yes, I am acting oppressively. What can you do anyways?¡± White said indifferently. Domineering!
Arrogant! These two words were the present feelings of everyone in the Jones family about White Mitchell. This had exceeded their expectations to a considerable extent. They never imagined that a novice from Sayon would dare to disable Jonah, and he did it with such decisiveness. ¡°Ahhhh!!!! I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!!!¡± Jonah, whose knee was broken, knelt on the ground, staring at White with a ferocious look, as if he wanted to swallow White whole.
But White couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare him a second nce, and he directly spoke to the people behind Jonah: ¡°I know what you want to do. You just want to take advantage of our unfamiliarity here, and our unsettled position, to make trouble. Those who have this idea cane forward, I, White Mitchell, will take them all on. But, before that, I might remind you that I¡¯m not good with words. Beforeing to provoke me, you¡¯d better prepare for the worst. Otherwise, I don¡¯t guarantee that next time I take action, it will be as light.¡± Is this called light? The crowd was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t it enough to disable someone and call it light? If he went all out, wouldn¡¯t that mean killing the person? While the crowd was still at a loss, White continued: ¡°Of course, we didn¡¯te to Capital City to make trouble. For those who are honest and want to work hard for the Jones family, we will surely not treat them unfairly. Sherry and I have discussed that the current manager of the third branch is too old and outdated. He cannot keep up with the current pace, and it¡¯s time for him to step down. Therefore, in order for the third branch to keep pace with the current Jones family, we decided to promote a group of forward-thinking, ambitious, and energetic young people under the age of thirty to take control of some core businesses of the third branch. Everyone is wee to participate. As for the benefits, you should know better than me.¡± With that, White turned around, taking Sherry with him, and walked towards Andrea Jones, who was watching the drama from a distance. At this moment, after listening to White¡¯s words, the few original direct descendants of the third branch who were initially behind Jonah started to look at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense; he is just trying to mislead you. Once they sessfully take over the third branch, would it be your turn to speak?¡± Jonah, in a pitiful state, said painfully. However, at this point, many of the direct descendants of the third branch began to show signs of wavering. ¡°Uncle Jonah, even if they take over the third branch, there must be someone to do the work for them, right?¡±
¡°Exactly, the third branch¡¯s business is neitherrge nor small. They can¡¯t possibly do everything themselves. There always needs to be people running errands for them.¡± ¡°Uncle Jonah, you¡¯ve been the chief steward of the third branch for so many years, and you¡¯ve also benefited a lot from it, right? You should also let us, the younger generation, have a taste of it, right?¡± You guys! Jonah was so angry that he couldn¡¯t catch his breath after hearing these words, and he immediately passed out. The moment he passed out, he still couldn¡¯t figure out, how he had be the jester himself? Chapter 434: 434: Andrea Jones’s Jealousy! Chapter 434: Andrea Jones¡¯s Jealousy! White Mitchell, hand in hand with Sherry Jones, approached Andrea Jones in a manner that was neither arrogant nor servile. Upon seeing this, Andrea Jones courteously nodded at White Mitchell without any trace of the Family Head¡¯s arrogance. Moreover, Andrea Jones fervently held Sherry Jones¡¯ hand, cupping it within her own, and said with deep feeling, ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m so d you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve been yearning for your arrival. Now that you¡¯re here, I finally have apanion. Were those people around Jonah Jones just now trying to target you? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you fight back immediately!¡± Andrea Jones delivered the words as if they were the normal thing to say; the tone of her speech even had a few girlish notes, exactly matching her age. However, this didn¡¯t fit her status as the Family Head! Facing Andrea Jones¡¯s enthusiasm, Sherry Jones waspletely dumbstruck, feeling a bit ttered. The vi was hers, but even the members of the Jones family were shocked by Andrea Jones¡¯s behavior at that moment. Andrea Jones, who usually appears unapproachable and decisive, actually has such a feminine side? This was absolutely unprecedented! Everyone present was stupefied. Among everyone present, perhaps only White Mitchell could guess Andrea Jones¡¯s intentions to a certain extent.
¡°So, Andrea Jones has suspected my identity and wants to use this chance to leave a good impression on me?¡± White Mitchell thought to himself. However, he hadn¡¯t figured out Andrea Jones¡¯s purpose yet. Currently, the entire Jones family was under Andrea Jones¡¯s control. She had exhausted the opportunity for further promotion. If she wanted to take over other wealthy families in Capital City, that would be too ambitious. Even with his help, the Jones family, given its current scale, simply couldn¡¯t do that. What on earth does she want? White Mitchell squinted his eyes and calmly took a look at Andrea Jones. Andrea Jones seemed to have read his mind in advance. When White Mitchell looked at her, she just gently nodded at him with a clear mind, without the slightest distraction. White Mitchell withdrew his gaze, without giving it a thought. As long as she wasn¡¯t targeting Sherry Jones, he didn¡¯t need to be bothered by how she behaved. Then, Andrea Jones, holding Sherry Jones¡¯s hand, introduced the main members of the Jones family to Sherry, promising that if there were any problems with the running of the business, she coulde to her for help at any time. Upon hearing this, Sherry Jones thanked her again, a bit surprised that things had gone so smoothly. Thus, everything seemed to be heading in a good direction, and the time becameter andter. Around ten o¡¯clock in the evening, White Mitchell and Sherry Jones left the Jones family. However, the moment they left, a touch of coldness appeared on Andrea Jones¡¯s pretty face. She picked up a tissue and wiped her hands disdainfully before throwing it into the trash can. ¡°What a White Mitchell! He remains calm at all times; I don¡¯t believe there is a man in the world who can resist temptation!¡± Andrea Jones said coldly. She had tried several times to curry favor with White Mitchell that evening, but he didn¡¯t give away anything. His carefreeness seemed like an insult to Andrea ¨C it was as if he was telling her that he couldn¡¯t care less about her. Not a single nce. This almost drove Andrea Jones mad. Whether in beauty or in status, she was no worse than Sherry Jones. Her performance tonight was perfect, much better than that of Sherry Jones. But White Mitchell didn¡¯t even look at her once. The only time he did look at her was with a vignt look, as if he was guarding against her. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Andrea Jones was more upset the more she thought about it.
At this time, an old man who had always been following Andrea spoke, ¡°Miss, a person like Army Master White cannot be measured by ordinary standards. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have risen to his current position step by step. Bing his woman and entering his field of vision is not a simple task. Otherwise, Sayon War Department would already be crammed with all those excellent women from wealthy families in Capital City. In my opinion, this is not a man we can afford to provoke. If not handled properly, it could backfire.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not as good as Sherry Jones?¡± Andrea Jones, still in irritation, turned around, her cold eyes staring at the old man behind her. She was a dictator, arrogant to the extreme. Once she set a goal, nothing could stop her from achieving it. It had been the case since she was a child.
¡°In the future, I don¡¯t want to hear such words. White Mitchell is mine. I¡¯ll get him no matter what!¡± Andrea Jones said indifferently. s¡­ Seeing the willful Andrea Jones, the old man could not help but sigh, feeling somewhat helpless. He knew that Andrea Jones had be obsessed, just as she once had set her mind to take the Family Head position. She would use every means possible to get what she wanted. ¡­ On the other hand, right after White Mitchell and Sherry Jones left the Jones family, Caleb Robert, who had barely escaped from danger, was drowning his sorrows in a private club in the Capital City. He hadn¡¯t expected that all his well-prepared ns would be disturbed by a sudden young man. ¡°Mr. Anthony, we have investigated it clearly. The guy¡¯s name is White Mitchell, he¡¯s from Sayon and the girl is the new Head of the third branch of the Jones family,¡± Caleb Robert¡¯s subordinate reported to him. Jones family? The new head of the third branch? Upon receiving this message, Caleb Robert frowned. This was not good news. The Jones family¡¯s power in the Capital City was far greater than that of the Robert family. Even just one of its branches was not something he could mess with. He hadn¡¯t expected that this White Mitchell had such a grand background.
¡°Mr. Anthony, I¡¯ve also found something interesting. It seems that the third branch of the Jones family is not satisfied with their new head and doesn¡¯t want her to take over. As a result, Jonah Jones of the third branch of the Jones family had an argument with White Mitchell and ended up getting both of his legs broken by White Mitchell,¡± Caleb Robert¡¯s subordinate continued reporting. Oh? Caleb Robert was stunned, his face showing a hint of interest. He then ordered, ¡°Go on, tell me more. Tell me everything you know.¡± Upon hearing the order, his subordinate immediately ryed everything they had gathered. After hearing everything, Caleb Robert wore a vulturish expression. He then ordered, ¡°Find me Jonah Jones¡¯s contact information. The third branch of the Jones family, should be quite interested in the Robert Group.¡± Chapter 435: 435: Undercurrents Surging! Chapter 435: Undercurrents Surging! Capital City,te at night! In a private hospital in Capital City, Jonah Jones, whose knees were shattered by White Mitchell, is lying on a hospital bed in anger, his legs encased in cast and suspended high, making him look somewhatical. ¡°White Mitchell! I swear we will never coexist! I will return today¡¯s humiliation on you a hundredfold!¡± Jonah Jones grinds his teeth as he speaks, and at this very moment, the door of the ward slowly opened. Caleb Robert walked into the ward with a subordinate, carrying bunches of gifts and a big smile. ¡°So, you¡¯re Caleb Robert who just called me?¡± Jonah Jones gives Caleb Robert a cold nce. After all, the Robert Family pales inparison to the Jones Family, and moreover, Caleb is just a shareholder of the Robert Family and not the actual person in charge. So naturally, Jones didn¡¯t have to be friendly to Caleb. On the contrary, someone like Caleb should be respectful to him. Caleb Robert nodded at those words and said in a ttering tone, ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Jones, I¡¯m the one who called you.¡± Seeing Caleb Robert behaving so respectfully, Jonah Jones nods his head and then says with some arrogance, ¡°You came quickly. Now, tell me what you want.¡± Upon hearing this, Caleb Robert scurried forward and looked at Jonah Jones¡¯ cast-covered legs with a simted sympathetic expression, saying, ¡°What a shame about your legs! That bastard White Mitchell is such a brute! He¡¯s a total disgrace! People like him need to be brutally taught a lesson. They should clean up their act and get out of Capital City.
How could that damn White Mitchell do this to you, Mr. Jones? You are the stalwart of the Jones Family third branch, you deserve some respect. White Mitchell is a bastard, a total bastard¡­¡± As Caleb Robert was talking, tears welled up in his eyes. He was so moved by his own words that some tears slipped down his cheeks. To a stranger, it could look like he just lost his parents. ¡°You also know that rascal White Mitchell!?¡± Hearing White Mitchell¡¯s name reignited Jonah Jones¡¯s temper he had just managed to suppress. Caleb Robert pretended to nod sadly, ¡°Mr. Jones, what you may not understand is that White Mitchell is apletewless man. My cousin Lincoln Robert simply got into a disagreement with him and nearly got thrown off a building of several tens of floors high. Unfortunately, ourpany chairman is old and into retirement, his granddaughter Sana Robert is not only ipetent but also overly trusts the outsider from Sayon. You don¡¯t know this, but because of this guy¡¯s appearance, the atmosphere in the Robert Group is very tense. Everyone is worried about being his next target.¡± Caleb Robert pretended to be distressed and then switched the topic back to Jonah Jones, ¡°Ah¡­It¡¯s a shame that the Robert Group doesn¡¯t have a dignified and respected person like you, Mr. Jones. Unfortunately, though, the Robert Group is not big in scale and, I fear, not up to your standard.¡± After saying that, Caleb Robert sighed with his face covered, but peeked through his fingers to observe the change in Jonah Jones¡¯s expression. Jonah Jones, of course, understood exactly what Caleb Robert was trying to convey, but he pretended to ask humbly, ¡°Caleb, isn¡¯t that going a bit overboard? After all, the Robert¡¯s Group is your family¡¯s enterprise. I¡¯m an outsider. How can I interfere with your family¡¯s business? Please do not mention it again, especially not in front of others. It could put your situation at risk.¡± Caleb Robert, sensing a promising response, went on obsequiously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter at all. If the Robert Group could be managed by a respected person like you, it would be better than falling into the hands of a young girl like Sana. Mr. Jones, please don¡¯t refuse. The Robert Group really needs someone like you to take charge at this critical time. If you could lend us a hand, you would be our savior. Steadying a copsing building, standing against a breaking tide, this is like doing good and umting virtue. If it were in the past, we would have to build you a statue and a temple for the Robert Group.¡± These words of ttery from Caleb Robert were exactly what Jonah Jones wanted to hear, but he still put on a modest face and said, ¡°Ah¡­ well, since you¡¯ve shown such kindness, if I continue to refuse, I mighte off as being ungrateful. I suppose I could make an exception once and help out your Robert Group.¡± Upon hearing this, Caleb Robert immediately cheered up and promised on the spot: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jones, our Robert Group will definitely not let you work for nothing. After all is done, we will offer 60% of our stock to you. By then, you will be the chairman of our Robert Group!¡± ¡°Caleb, aren¡¯t you treating me like an outsider? You shouldn¡¯t say these things.¡± Seeing this, the ttering look on Caleb Robert¡¯s face became even more obvious, and he presented all of his ns to Jonah Jones. During this, Jonah Jones also provided some of his own opinions to ensure this cooperation couldn¡¯t fail.
¡­ On the other hand, while Caleb Robert and Jonah Jones were in collusion with each other in a foreign tradepany in Capital City, a man with a slick-back hairstyle and a well-fitted suit sat in an office, staring at the screen in front of him. ¡°Greedy Wolf, John, listen carefully. Pluto may have failed. You two will take over his duty. But, be cautious. The capabilities of the Northern Territory Command are not to be underestimated. You can¡¯t make the same mistake as Pluto did. Are we clear?¡± Yama, the gang leader of Deathz,manded. Very soon, there was a response from theputer, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. You will hear good news in two days!¡±
Chapter 436: 436: Taking over the third branch? Not that easy! Chapter 436: Taking over the third branch? Not that easy! Capital City, Yaj Garden. After leaving the Jones Family, White Mitchell took Sherry Jones back to the hotel to pack their luggage, and then directly came to this residentialplex located in the second ring of Capital City. Originally, Andrea Jones had offered to arrange amodations for them, but White Mitchell had politely declined. Currently, the situation in Capital City was unstable and it was hard to discern Andrea Jones¡¯ intentions. Living in the amodations she arranged wouldn¡¯t guarantee Sherry¡¯s safety. After all, White Mitchell returned to Capital City with many tasks to aplish. He couldn¡¯t possibly protect Sherry twenty-four hours a day. Moreover, he needed to involve soldiers from the Northern Territorymand in the protection work. So, after giving it much thought, White Mitchell arranged for Sherry to stay at Yaj Garden. On the surface, Yaj Garden appears to be an outdated residentialplex. It resembles a traditional courtyard house structure. However, only people from the War Department know that it¡¯s actually a secret base for the department. Many important figures from the War Department live there. On regr days, any strangers entering the residentialplex would have to pass through the most rigorous identity check. To ce Sherry here was, undoubtedly, the most suitable arrangement.
However, in order not to make Sherry too worried, White Mitchell lied saying that the amodations were arranged by Cooper. This did not raise any suspicions from Sherry as she moved in with him without any doubts. ¡°Brother, I officially start work at thepany under the third branch tomorrow. If you find yourself bored, maybe I can arrange a position within thepany for you,¡± Sherry started. For an executive position in security, White Mitchell would definitely bepetent. But, she was unsure if he¡¯d reject her proposal due to the fear of inviting judgmental talk from others. Facing Sherry¡¯s sincere concerns, White Mitchell knew well her intentions, but he had more important tasks to fulfill. After a moment of contemtion, White Mitchell affectionately rubbed Sherry¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Don¡¯t arrange work for me either. I came to Capital City to handle some personal affairs. I am short on time. Furthermore, if you, as the head of the family, appoint your own husband right upon taking office, others will undoubtedly gossip. While I don¡¯t mind the gossip, I won¡¯t spare anyone who hurts you. I presume you wouldn¡¯t want me picking fights with people from the third branch, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. She then squeezed out a strained smile, ¡°Alright, it seems like I¡¯ll be the one supporting you then. After all, I can make money now. You can just stay at home to cook.¡± Upon hearing that, White Mitchell burst outughing, ¡°Then you¡¯d better give birth to a couple of children for me to take care of. Otherwise, I won¡¯t feel secure living off you.¡± Upon hearing this, Sherry¡¯s face instantly turned bright red. She yfully spat at White Mitchell and turned to leave the room. But in the next moment, White Mitchell caught hold of her waist and lifted her up. With a thump, he closed the bedroom door. As the night fell¡­ The next morning, Sherry woke up, attracted by the delicious scent that filled the room. The energetic love-making session from the night before didn¡¯t tire her, but instead made her feel rejuvenated. She looked more mature, having an aura of a woman. After breakfast, Sherry left the house alone and headed towards thepany under the third branch. Of course, the phrase ¡®alone¡¯ was wishful thinking on her part. White Mitchell had already arranged for soldiers from the Northern Territorymand to secretly protect her, ensuring that the members of the Deathz organization wouldn¡¯t harm her. After a half-hour journey, Sherry finally arrived at the base of the Ys Company that controlled all industries under the third branch.
Standing in front of Ys Company building, Sherry took a deep breath and decisively walked in. Upon entering, weing streamers flew up on both sides of the lobby. At the end of the lobby, there was a towering nineyer cake. Clearly, the words that White Mitchell spoke at the Jones family the previous night had an effect. These arrangements had been set up by ambitious, young people from the third branch who were trying to curry favor with Sherry. They indeed were giving Sherry considerable face.
The older members of thepany, although somewhat displeased with these arrangements, dared not hinder them since they were prepared for Sherry, the head of the family. White Mitchell had stated that he intended to promote a group of young people to rece some of the older ones in thepany. It was unclear who would be reced. Therefore, during this critical junction, even the old timers put forth their best efforts to maintain appearances. After getting limated to thepany¡¯s core management protocols, Sherry immediately plunged into work without hesitation. She did her best to get familiar with rted tasks as quickly as possible, leading the third branch towards a new phase. However, one key person was missing through this process. Jonah Jones, a member of the core of the third branch, was absent! Jonah Jones was at thepany today, having forcibly discharged himself from the hospital. However, he chose to stay in his own office, silently observing everything that was happening. Watching the treatment that should have been his, Jonah Jones was so furious he could flip tables. However, for the sake of the bigger picture, he begrudgingly held back. ¡°Take these reports to Sherry and ask her to give me a response within today,¡± Jonah Jones instructed his secretary. The secretary hesitated as she took the documents from Jonah. This didn¡¯t escape Jonah¡¯s eyes and he was instantly filled with rage. Even his own secretary was having doubts about his orders because of Sherry? Thinking this, Jonah couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and shouted, ¡°Are you revolting against me? How dare you disrespect me while I¡¯m still in thepany? I can fire you right now, make you disappear forever!¡± Hearing this, the secretary didn¡¯t dare to object. She immediately apologized to Jonah and took the reports to Sherry¡¯s office. Watching his secretary walk away, Jonah, sitting in his wheelchair, clenched his fists. His face twisted in anger: ¡°Fuck! Sherry, you bitch! How dare you act high and mighty over me! When I was busting my ass for the third branch, you were nowhere to be seen!
Wait and see, it won¡¯t be that easy for you to take over the third branch!¡± Chapter 437: 437: Merger and Acquisition Plan? Chapter 437: Merger and Acquisition n? Capital City, Ys Company. On her first day at work, Sherry Jones not only had to familiarize herself with the various industries under the control of the third branch, but she also had to sign arge pile of documents that had piled up over thest period. Although the sight was overwhelming, in order to get on track as soon as possible, every document, every use, Sherry would use her maximum efforts to understand and ponder over, and only after she waspletely clear, would she sign her name on them. After all, Sherry had suffered a lot from contracts when she was in Sayon. Therefore, when signing the documents, Sherry became very cautious. In a short while, Jonah Jones¡¯s secretary came into Sherry¡¯s office with Jonah¡¯s report. ¡°Chairman, this is the report Jonah Jones asked me to bring over. He said the situation on his side is urgent, so he asks for your response by today.¡± The secretary spoke respectfully. As for her current situation, the secretary was very clear. She was Jonah¡¯s person, and Jonah offended Sherry. Right now, Sherry is favored by the younger generation of thepany. In her view, it¡¯s a done deal that Sherry will soon exercise considerable power. By that time, it¡¯s probably going to be time to deal with Jonah.
Being Jonah¡¯s secretary, she might be the first to be targeted when the timees. Thinking of this, the secretary hesitantly said: ¡°chairman, you just arrived here and might not be quite familiar with the business. Let me exin this report for you. This report was prepared by Jonah himself, it¡¯s apparently a merger n. The object of the merger is a famous enterprise in Capital City, as to which enterprise it is, I haven¡¯t looked that up yet. If you trust me, I can try to get some information out of Jonah, maybe we can grasp some clues.¡± The words from Jonah¡¯s secretary, the intention to surrender was already obvious, she even chose to betray Jonah in order to win Sherry¡¯s favor. At this, Sherry just smiled and said: ¡°Let me take a look first. If I can¡¯t understand something, I¡¯ll ask you. You can go back to your work now.¡± After hearing these words, a look of disappointment appeared on the face of Jonah¡¯s secretary. However, she could understand, after all, she was one of Jonah¡¯s people, and of course, Sherry would not believe her based on a few words. Thinking of this, Jonah¡¯s secretary, with a bit of persistence, said: ¡°chairman, rest assured. If there¡¯s anything you want me to do, just let me know. From now on, if you ask me to go east, I will never go west.¡± After hearing these words, Sherry merely smiled lightly and didn¡¯t respond. She continued to focus on the report sent by Jonah. As Jonah¡¯s secretary had said, the content on the report was about a merger n. Jonah somehow found a channel to purchase arge batch of factories and various properties at a substantially low price. If there¡¯s no problem with the content on the report, basically, the merger at this price is beneficial to the third branch and has no harm. To confirm whether there¡¯s a problem with the information on Jonah¡¯s report, Sherry made several calls under the guise of a customer to verify the legitimacy of the properties. As a result, all the evidence pointed to the truth of the merger case, and there were no other tricks in it. In this way, Jonah had undoubtedly brought a considerable profit to the third branch, enough to cover their whole year¡¯s profit. Seeing this, Sherry was a little stunned. Could it be that she misunderstood Jonah, who was plotting a power grab just yesterday, but aftering to work today, he brought such a huge profit to the third branch. What was he really up to?
Sherry subconsciously furrowed her brow. The less problematic this matter seemed, the more likely it was hiding some conspiracy. However, with Sherry¡¯s own abilities, she could not figure out what exactly Jonah was nning to do. For a moment, Sherry couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Back in Sayon, she had her little aunt to offer counsel, but in this unfamiliar Capital City, she didn¡¯t have anyone to give her advice.
White Mitchell? Sherry thought about it, and ultimately dismissed the idea, reluctant to involve White in these matters any further. But, what Sherry didn¡¯t know, was that this was just her own wishful thinking. ¡­ Imperial Capital, Yaj Garden. At this time, the figure of ck Turtle has already appeared in front of White Mitchell. ¡°Superior, we have some clues about the background investigation of the Deathz organization. We have found ten suspicious ces within Capital City, but to avoid startling the snake, we haven¡¯t taken action yet. These ten suspicious ces, ording to our inference, are not the headquarters of the Deathz organization. The members of the Deathz organization are scattered and have single-line contact with each other, making it difficult to capture them all at once.¡± ck Turtle reported seriously, with a hint of guilt in his words. It¡¯s clear that he wasn¡¯t satisfied with his work this time. After all, this is his territory and also the ce beneath the feet of the emperor, but these desperadoes from Deathz, have been hiding here. After working so hard for so long, he still couldn¡¯t find the headquarters of Deathz.
This made ck Turtle feel a sense of shame. ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer. Acting timid has never been the objective of our White War Department. Send the order down, we are to take action tonight, carry out a simultaneous assault!¡± White ordered decisively. He didn¡¯t care about startling the snake. As long as the people of Deathz were in Capital City, he would eventually root all these guys out sooner orter. If they wanted to y the game of cat and mouse with him, then he would just let them know who the real cat was! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ck Turtle responded firmly. Then, ck Turtle reported the recent situation around Sana Robert to White. Most of them were not too important, but one point caught White¡¯s attention. That was, Sana¡¯s cousin Caleb Robert had secretly contacted Jonah Jones from the Jones Family¡¯s third branch, and the two seem to have reached some sort of cooperation. But what exactly they were cooperating on, ck Turtle hadn¡¯t found out yet. Caleb is teaming up with Jonah? Could it be because of me? Upon hearing the news, White paused for a moment, and then a disdainful smile appeared on his face.
If their soldiers block, we will cover them, if theye like water, we will halt them like earth. If they really wanted to join hands against him, then he would take this opportunity to take them down all together! Chapter 438: 438: Embarrassed? Ridiculous! Chapter 438: Embarrassed? Ridiculous! Capital City, Robert Group. Just as White Mitchell had grasped Caleb Robert¡¯s intentions, Caleb was at this moment smugly sitting in his office with his legs crossed, eagerly waiting to see Sana Robert¡¯s downfall. ¡°Sana Robert, thinking that bringing in an outsider will be enough to oppose me? Seems like you¡¯re still too green,¡± Caleb sneeringly observed Sana through a gap in the blinds, bustling around outside. The amusement disyed on his face grew steadily. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see. Will this chap, White, help you, or his wife? In a few hours, the Jones Family¡¯s third branch¡¯s money will be in my private ount, and the Robert Family¡¯s property will also fall into the hands of the Jones¡¯ third branch. At that time, dear Sana, you will either have to watch Jonah Jones get his foot into the Robert Group, or you¡¯ll have to make a painful sacrifice and abandon that part of the business,¡± Caleb sneered. He was clear either decision would deliver a devastating blow to Sana. The property that he had secretly transferred out was immense, more than enough to shake the roots of the Robert Group. The moment the money reaches the ount, the contract wille into effect, and even the Daluo Golden Immortal wouldn¡¯t be able to save Sana then. Of course, there¡¯s another possibility: White Mitchell, in order to help Sana, might get the Jones Family¡¯s third branch to return the Robert Family¡¯s property. But if that happens, the one to suffer the loss will be the Jones Family¡¯s third branch. Then, maybe, Jonah Jones might seize the opportunity to make things difficult. His daughter-inw, who had just taken up the position as the family¡¯s head, could be thrown out before she even warms the seat.
Thinking about that made Caleb even happier. He couldn¡¯t wait to celebrate with a bottle of champagne straight away. But just as Caleb was basking in his impending victory, he saw a familiar figure through the blinds; it was an unexpected visitor to the Robert Group. White Mitchell? Caleb was momentarily stunned. With a chilling look, he narrowed his hawk-like eyes, ¡°That boy, has he got wind of something? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s see what he chooses to do!¡± As soon as Caleb finished speaking, he saw a fuming Sanaing his way, apanied by White Mitchell, heading straight to his office. Seeing that, Caleb quickly resumed his seat. Just as he had seated himself, Sana stormed into the room without giving him an inch of respect. Upon seeing her, Calebughed, ¡°Sana, why so mad this early in the day? Have you eaten gunpowder? Regardless, I¡¯m still your cousin, and I¡¯m also the general manager of the Robert Group. Shouldn¡¯t you, at least, knock before entering?¡± Ignoring Caleb¡¯s taunt, Sana didn¡¯t hide her suspicion and asked, ¡°Caleb Robert! Did you secretly sell our Robert Group property to the Jones Family¡¯s third branch!?¡± Faced with such a direct usation, Caleb responded with pompous arrogance, ¡°So what if I did? Those properties were under my father¡¯s name; I can sell them to whoever I want with his approval. What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± ¡°Caleb, you¡­!¡± Hearing these words, Sana¡¯s face turned red with rage. The audacity of Caleb to admit to it! Even though the properties were under his father¡¯s name, his father technically had no control whatsoever over them. It was just a figurehead position given to them by her grandfather, so they could earn a sry through it due to their inability to make a living themselves. But now, Caleb had unterally sold those properties to the Jones Family¡¯s third branch. This was clearly an attempt to uproot the Robert Group! The more Sana thought about it, the angrier she became, ¡°Caleb, are you even human? Have dogs eaten your conscience? All these years, if it hadn¡¯t been for my grandfather¡¯s care, would your families have been able to live like now? You, a barely passable university graduate, my grandfather promoted you to the position of general manager despite all the controversies, all because you carry the blood of the Robert Family. But what now? You¡¯ve been scheming to seize my grandfather¡¯s property, even privately selling his properties. Are you still a human? Do you deserve to be one?!¡±
Listening to Sana, Caleb responded without a hint of guilt or embarrassment, ¡°Sana, don¡¯t start with this BS. It¡¯s been years, why are you still harping about the past? You¡¯re no different from that old man Cooper, never treating us two branches as human beings. I know in your eyes, we¡¯re only dogs raised by you to guard the door, right? You feed us scraps when you¡¯re in a good mood and cast us aside when we¡¯re no longer useful. I¡¯ve had enough of this life. Now, I¡¯ve sold those properties, what can you do about it? Go ahead and sue me, let¡¯s see if you can even proceed with thewsuit!¡± ¡°Caleb! You really have let my grandfather down!¡± Sana looked at Caleb heartbrokenly. This is blood kinship? This is family inheritance? Nothingpares to money!
Just as Sana felt powerless, White Mitchell, who was standing aside quietly until now, calmly asked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± Huh?! On hearing this, Caleb paused and instinctively shifted his gaze to White Mitchell, inevitably bursting into a cold sneer, ¡°Whether I¡¯ve won or not, I don¡¯t know. But I do know that this time, you¡¯re gonna lose badly! I know your wife is now the head of the Jones Family¡¯s third branch and holds significant power. But White Mitchell, let me tell you, even if your wife is the head, it won¡¯t help this time. I¡¯ve sold Robert Group¡¯s properties to the Jones Family¡¯s third branch at an extremely low price. The contract has been signed, and the only thing left is the payment. If your wife dares to stop the deal from going through, then she¡¯s using Jones Family¡¯s interests to help you. At that time, the whole Jones Family¡¯s third branch may not agree with your wife¡¯s actions. Do you think your wife can hold on to her position as head?¡± After saying this, Caleb seemed visibly more defiant and confident. It was as if he was satisfied that White Mitchell was left without a choice. Faced with this difficult situation, White Mitchell, however, appeared to stay as calm as ever. There was no trace of distress on his face. He then calmly responded, ¡°You yed your hand quite well. But, have you overlooked one key point? What if the Jones Family¡¯s third branch gave up this part of the profit in order to create arger profit with the Robert Group? If this were the case, have you thought about the consequences for you and Jonah Jones?¡± Bigger profits? Caleb was taken aback, then furrowed his brows. He stared at White Mitchell hard, ¡°Impossible! Stop trying to bluff! There definitely can¡¯t be anything more profitable!¡±
Chapter 439: 439: Take the Initiative! Chapter 439: Take the Initiative! ¡°Impossible? Upon hearing this, White Mitchell gave a faint smile, ¡°Anything is possible if one puts their mind to it. In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as impossible. Moreover, it is just a matter of interest, nothing more.¡± Having said that, White turned his head to look at Sana Robert. Huh!? At this point, Sana, facing White, unknowingly revealed a bit of a puzzled look. Apparently, even she had not figured out what White was referring to when he was talking about even more significant benefits. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the primary business of the Robert Group should be construction steel, right?¡± White asked. Upon hearing this, Sana nodded subconsciously. It wasmon knowledge. The Dragon Steel Group, a subsidiary of the Robert Group, was among the top three steel producers in Dragon Realm and was thergest source of ie for the Robert Group. ¡°If I gave the entirety of the Jones Family¡¯s steel orders to the Robert Group, how much could your annual profit increase?¡± White asked again. Give all of the Jones Family¡¯s steel orders to the Robert Group? Upon hearing these words, Sana felt like something had suddenly exploded in her head. She was stunned on the spot.
If it were as White says, and the Robert Group were to secure all of the Jones Family¡¯s steel orders, their annual profit could at least double. Moreover, with this opportunity, the Robert Group might even be thergest steelpany in the whole of Dragon Realm ¨C peerless! However, achieving this would be incredibly difficult. Even her grandfather Cooper, known as the number one self-made man in Capital City, never could secure the orders of these hundred-year-old noble families of Capital City. It¡¯s because the rtionships between these century-old noble families in Capital City are incrediblyplex. Without discussing anything else, let¡¯s talk about the steel business. The steel orders of the hundred-year-old noble families in Capital City are firmly held by the Mitchell family. Apart from the price, the Mitchell Family¡¯s foundation even ranks among the top three among the many hundred-year-old noble families in Capital City. More importantly, it is rumored that the Mitchell Family has a super-strong figure in the War Department. Just because of this, the other hundred-year-old noble families would not dare disrespect the Mitchell Family. Therefore, if you want to obtain the construction order from the Jones Family in Capital City, you must first resolve the Mitchell family obstacle; otherwise, even if you can get the order, you won¡¯t be able to handle it. Sana understands this logic, and naturally, so does Caleb. After hearing Hill Mitchell¡¯s words, Caleb let out a cold mockingugh, ¡°I thought you were capable of something great. Turns out you¡¯re just specting. Hahaha¡­ Do you really think Capital City is as insignificant as your little Sayon? Your wife, Sherry Jones, is just the head of the minor third branch of the Jones Family. What use is she of? Can she influence the decisions of the Jones Family Head, Andrea Jones? Furthermore, even if Andrea Jones is willing to give the order to Sana, would Sana dare to ept? By offending the Mitchell Family in Capital City, the whole Robert Group would be finished!¡± As Caleb said this, he seemed utterly confident. However, White Mitchell seemed to havepletely ignored his words and continued looking at Sana. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Mitchell Family. Since I dared to say this to you, it means I am fully prepared. You just need to tell me if you have the courage to take over the entire order of the Jones Family¡¯s steel construction if the Mitchell Family does not obstruct.¡± The ability to ept and the courage to ept stand on different grounds. If Sana herself doesn¡¯t dare to ept, then even if he forcibly gives her the resources, she probably could not bear it in the end. If that is the case, he could only use other methods to help her through the current dilemma. Of course, in White Mitchell¡¯s heart, he strongly hopes that Sana can take on her leadership role with fortitude, relying on her abilities to keep the Robert Group intact, and lead the Robert Group to a new phase.
Otherwise, constant retreats and enduring patiently would only result in a slow death due to the depletion of resources. On the other side, after hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Sana falls into deep thought. Indeed, she used to be very willful and capricious, like many rich second generations, and she had many bad habits. However, during this period, she saw her grandfather, an old man in his eighties, running around and seeking help everywhere for her.
He even neglected his illness, wholeheartedlyying the road for her future, so she could have an easier path. She might have been willful, but she wasn¡¯t heartless. After all, facing such circumstances, even a heart of stone should melt, right? Therefore, from the moment she decided to take over the Robert Group for her grandfather, Sana made a vow to protect her grandfather¡¯s hard work and prevent the Robert Group from falling. But, White Mitchell¡¯s proposal is not as simple as preserving the Robert Group. It involves expanding the group¡¯s territory and bringing the Robert Group to a new level. Does she really have the capability? A big question mark inevitably popped up in Sana¡¯s heart. ¡°Shield, how long do you n to shield for? Five years? Ten years? Then what? Slowly watch as the Robert Group is nibbled away, step by step towards ruin? The best defense, it¡¯s an offence!¡± White Mitchell emotionlessly said. This rhetorical question, like a peal of thunder, exploded in Sana¡¯s brain, clearing her thoughts in an instant. Yes, I must attack! I must take the initiative! Suddenly, Sana¡¯s eyes firmed up. Regardless of whether it is to preserve the Robert Group or to bring the Robert Group to a new level, she, as the helm of the Robert Group, must have unwavering determination! With this in mind, Sana resolutely responded to White Mitchell, ¡°I ept! If the Jones Family is willing to give the steel order to our Robert Group, our Robert Group will ovee all obstacles to secure the order from the Jones Family!¡± ¡°Good!¡± A satisfied smile appeared on White Mitchell¡¯s face. He was waiting for Sana¡¯s statement.
¡°Hehe¡­ Do you really think you can decide everything with a few words here? White Mitchell, who do you think you are? What turn is it for you tomand Jones Family Head, Andrea Jones?¡± Caleb scoffed, not giving any heed to White Mitchell¡¯s words. White Mitchell ignored him and dialed Mystery directly, asking him to transfer the call to Andrea Jones¡¯ private number. In a short while, the call was connected, and the other side tentatively asked, ¡°Who are you? How did you get my private number?¡± ¡°I am White Mitchell!¡± As White spoke, there was silence from the other end of the call for a long time. Finally, she responded, ¡°You contacted me, do you have something to discuss?¡± Chapter 440: 440: White Mitchell No Longer Wants to Hide His Identity? Chapter 440: White Mitchell No Longer Wants to Hide His Identity? Capital City, Jones Family. ¡°Miss, was that¡­White Mitchell¡¯s call just now?¡± In the deep residence of the Jones Family, an elderly man who had been by Andrea Jones¡¯ side couldn¡¯t help but ask. Upon hearing this, Andrea Jones nodded, her face expressionless. It seemed as though she was considering some matters, showing a mix of apprehension and anticipation. ¡°Did he call to help Sherry Jones?¡± The elderly man continued to ask. Andrea Jones nodded again, speaking in aplicated tone, ¡°He asked me to hand over all of the Jones Family¡¯s steel orders to the Robert Group. More importantly, his call was transferred through the Northern Territory Headquarters.¡± Hiss! Hearing this, the elderly man couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. You should know that even though they had already guessed White Mitchell¡¯s identity, it¡¯s one thing to guess, and another for White Mitchell to admit it himself! Now that he has directly transferred his call via the Northern Territory Headquarters to Andrea Jones¡¯ personal number, this was the equivalent of revealing his identity to Andrea Jones. He doesn¡¯t want to hide it! Is he nning to reveal his identity?
Why did he choose to hide it before then? Shocked to his core, the elderly man¡¯s expression gradually became heavy. ¡°Miss, what do you think White Mitchell intends? Also, should we really agree to his demands? If we do, that would put us at odds with the Mitchell Family.¡± Hearing this, Andrea Jones frowned and she responded in a simrly heavy tone, ¡°If White Mitchell¡¯s intentions were so easily guessed, he wouldn¡¯t be the Supreme Military Lord personally decreed by the Elders¡¯ House.¡± It¡¯s less urate to say this is his request, and more urate to say it¡¯s hismand ¨C an opportunity he is presenting to our Jones Family.¡± If the Mitchell family decides to take revenge and targets our Jones Family, White Mitchell will not stand by. Unfortunately, this is not the opportunity I want!¡± With that, Andrea Jones mmed her fist on the table, her entire being seething with anger. Sigh¡­ Seeing this, the elderly man quietly sighed and helplessly shook his head. He could somewhat guess Andrea Jones¡¯ thoughts. What she wanted was the chance to be White Mitchell¡¯s woman, or rather, the Supreme Military Lord¡¯s woman. It¡¯s a pity that White Mitchell is so deeply infatuated with Sherry Jones. It¡¯s almost impossible for anyone else to get involved. In fact, perhaps this is also White Mitchell warning Andrea Jones. Given White Mitchell¡¯s capabilities, how could he not know Andrea Jones¡¯ intentions? The opportunity he was willing to give was probably the biggest concession he could make. If Andrea Jones insists on getting close to White Mitchell and angers him, the consequences are unimaginable. Pity that even though the elderly man can see this clearly, he understands Andrea Jones¡¯ personality even better. If she sets her mind to something, she will stop at nothing to obtain it, and no one can change her mind. ¡°Sir Jude, please make arrangements to have our people draft a contract and deliver to Robert Group within the hour.¡± Andrea Jonesmanded. Upon hearing this, the elderly man nodded in agreement and subsequently left Andrea Jones¡¯ side, looking worried. ¡­
On the other hand, at the Robert Group, after White Mitchell hung up, he turned his gaze to Sana Robert. ¡°Everything has been arranged. A contract will be delivered from the Jones family soon. Most of what follows is up to you. Your father once told me that true strengthes from oneself.¡± White Mitchell said. In response, Sana nodded emphatically, a determined look on her face, ¡°I will definitely work hard!¡± Looking at Sana¡¯s spirited demeanor, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but smile a gratified smile. He thought to himself, ¡°Hudson, if you could see this from above, you would probably feel reassured.¡±
As White Mitchell was deep in his thoughts, Caleb Robert, who overheard their conversation, scoffed. ¡°All arranged? The Jones family will send a contract? Haha¡­¡± Calebughed, then continued, ¡°White Mitchell, you really know how to boast. Who do you think you are?¡± Your wife left, at best she holds a minor position in her family, and yet you think she can influence the entire Jones Family¡¯s decisions? You can put on an act, but don¡¯t take everyone else for a fool. Do you really think the Jones family would offend the Mitchell family for a kid like you? Do you think the people from the Jones family have water on the brain like you?¡± Caleb wasughing unrestrainedly, hisughter replete with contempt. At that moment, White Mitchell looked at Caleb calmly. ¡°Oh? It seems like you think you have the situation totally under control. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange though? So much time has passed yet the money from Jonah Jones hasn¡¯t arrived in your ount.¡± What!? Prompted by White Mitchell, Caleb immediately realized and furrowed his brows. However, Caleb stubbornly retorted, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Dys in transfers happen all the time. Stop trying to scare me, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks!¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell responded with amusement, ¡°Really? Then let me persuade you, give Jonah Jones a call. Maybe you¡¯ll be surprised.¡± Dismissing White Mitchell¡¯sment with a snort, Caleb scoffed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call him, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Saying that, Caleb immediately took out his phone and dialed Jonah Jones¡¯ number. Beep beep beep¡­
After several dial tones, the call connected. As soon as the call connected, Caleb started bluffing, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jones, how are things going on your end? Have you signed the papers? Can the money be transferred soon?¡± ¡°Me sign my ass! If you didn¡¯t call, I was nning to call you myself. What the hell is happening on your end? The assets you were nning to sell to our third branch encountered some problems. As a result, I even had to get Sherry Jones on the line! Sherry Jones was ready to sign off on the funds, and now the deal¡¯s off! If you don¡¯t settle this mess right away, I might lose my standing within the third branch if this merger n fails!¡± Jonah Jones yelled. What¡­ Upon hearing this, the smile on Caleb¡¯s face froze as he was reced by a look of confusion. What¡¯s the issue here? What went wrong with those assets? Caleb was baffled. He couldn¡¯t help but fire an usatory look at White Mitchell, ¡°This is your damn doing, isn¡¯t it!?¡± Chapter 441: 441: Caleb Robert is going crazy! Chapter 441: Caleb Robert is going crazy! On seeing Caleb Robert¡¯s man-eating face, White Mitchellughed nonchntly, ¡°Are you only reacting now? Isn¡¯t that a bit stupid?¡± ¡°White Mitchell!!!¡± On hearing this, Caleb Robert was furious, almost gritting his teeth to piece. Again, it was White Mitchell, always one step short, because of this bastard, his efforts were in vain! He couldn¡¯t bear to endure anymore! Furiously, Caleb Robert stormed at White Mitchell like a ferocious beast. But, when he was about to get close to White Mitchell, he instantly lost his nerve. He realized, damn it, he was not a match for White Mitchell at all! If he fought with him, there was only one result ¨C a dead end! Realizing this, Caleb Robert lost his temperpletely, gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Fuck! Hick, you wait for me. If I don¡¯t kill you, I¡¯m not Caleb Robert!!!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Faced with Caleb Robert¡¯s threat, White Mitchellughed yfully, and immediately said, ¡°Do you think I will give you such an opportunity again?¡±
Huh!? Upon hearing this, Caleb Robert¡¯s eyebrows furrowed instantly, and his face gradually began to darken. ¡°You¡­ what do you want to do? It¡¯s a legal society now, if you dare to hurt people, I will immediately call the police and let The Patrol arrest you and put you in prison!¡± Caleb Robert sounded somewhat panic-stricken as he threatened. But his words seemed incredibly feeble. Seeing Caleb Robert¡¯s panicked expression, White Mitchell sneered coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, killing you would just dirty my hands.¡± Hearing these words, Caleb Robert finally breathed a sigh of relief, but before he could put his heart at ease, White Mitchell continued, ¡°However, you will spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± Prison? Upon hearing this, Caleb Robert was stunned for a moment, then he shivered uncontrobly, like a cold wind blew past his back, chilling him to the bone. Before Caleb Robert could react, several soldiers from the Northern Territory Command dressed in whitebat uniforms appeared behind him. ¡°Who is Caleb Robert!?¡± A stern voice resounded, immediately causing Caleb Robert to tremble all over. Caleb Robert turned around tremblingly, and his eyes met an iron-forged face, stern and authoritative. ¡°You¡­ what is this?¡± Caleb Robert didn¡¯t dare to reveal his identity and awkwardly asked a question. Who would have thought, those soldiers from the Northern Territory Command, after seeing Caleb Robert¡¯s face, would immediately say, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. Handcuff him and take him back for interrogation!¡± Hisss! Hearing these words, Caleb Robert instantly couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, standing still as if struck by lightning. ¡°What are you doing, what are you doing, on what grounds are you arresting me, I didn¡¯tmit any crime, you can¡¯t arrest me, can¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing the silver handcuffs in their hands, Caleb Robert was terrified and hurriedly tried to exin. However, the soldiers from the Northern Territory Command ruthlessly handcuffed him, arresting him straight away. ¡°Caleb Robert, you know what you have done. You don¡¯t have to say anything now, but every word you say now will be used as evidence in court!¡± The leading soldier in white said indifferently. At this moment, Caleb Robert¡¯s face was incredibly unsightly, as if he had eaten several hundred dead mice. ¡°What have I done? I didn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m wronged, I¡­¡± Caleb Robert shouted loudly.
However, the leading soldier in white indifferently said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything? Do you really think we don¡¯t have evidence to find you? Take a good look, aren¡¯t you familiar with the information here? Don¡¯t try to deny it, this was found on yourputer.¡± Whoosh! Looking at the evidence presented, Caleb Robert slumped on the ground, his face changing colors, looking as if he had a heart attack. It¡¯s over, this time it¡¯spletely over!
I clearly deleted these records! Why could they still find them? Caleb Robert felt desperation, the evidence presented was nothing else but the proof that he had hired a killer. It containedplete records and was found on hisputer. Apparently, the soldiers from Northern Territorymand had already mastered the information, directly hacked hisputer and recovered the files he had deleted. This feat was nothing to the elites of the Northern Territorymand. However, Caleb Robert couldn¡¯t figure out why the people of the Northern Territorymand would suddenly pay attention to him. Could it be White Mitchell? Caleb Robert frowned and looked at White Mitchell, but soon dismissed the thought. In his eyes, White Mitchell was just a bumpkin from Sayon, he couldn¡¯t possibly have contacts with the Northern Territorymand, let alone know that he had hired a killer to deal with him. In this case, the only possibility was that the people from the Deathz organization were captured by the Northern Territorymand, and they exposed him. Thinking of this, Caleb Robert felt like killing someone in his heart. Damn Deathz organization, didn¡¯t you say you are the best assassins in the Dragon Realm? Didn¡¯t you say that there is no one you can¡¯t assassinate?
Didn¡¯t you that the result would be guaranteed within a week as long as the money was in ce? Now what, I¡¯ve waited for so long, and this is what you show me? I¡¯m even going to be arrested now? Ahhhh!!! Caleb Robert was wailing in his heart, nearly going insane from anger. But the soldiers from the Northern Territorymand did not care about his feelings, they simply took him away, totally ignoring his pleas. Watching as Caleb Robert was taken away, Sana Robert at one side finally snapped back to reality. She turned to White Mitchell with a look of gratitude, ¡°I¡¯m really thankful to you. Without you, I might be¡­¡± At this moment, Sana Robert¡¯s feelings were undoubtedlyplicated. Put it a month ago, let alone even ten days ago, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine that the person who repeatedly saved her would be White Mitchell. Besides, White Mitchell¡¯s identity was indeed very mysterious, no, it could be said that he was a very mysterious man. Some people said he had been in prison, some people said he was living off a woman, but he was arade of her father, and he could easily influence the decision of a Capital City¡¯s wealthy family. The man standing in front of her was full of secrets, making one unable to resist the urge to find out more. However, Sana Robert eventually dismissed the idea. Firstly, White Mitchell was arade of her father, technically her uncle, and secondly, White Mitchell was already married.
Thinking of this, Sana Robert felt a sense of emptiness in her heart, and unconsciously thought: how great it would have been if I had met him earlier¡­ Chapter 442: 442: Surrounding Deathz! Chapter 442: Chapter 442: Surrounding Deathz! Capital City, Robert Group. Naturally, White Mitchell was unaware of theplex thoughts currently swirling in Sana Robert¡¯s mind. After all, he wasn¡¯t privy to her thoughts and wouldn¡¯t presume to specte on them. Once he saw that all of Sana¡¯s current problems were resolved, White Mitchell simply advised her before promptly leaving the Robert Group. After leaving, instead of returning to Yaj Garden or seeking out Sherry Jones, White Mitchell headed straight in the direction of the Northern Territory Command headquarters. The location of the Northern Territory Command is a top-secret area for the War Department. It is protected with strict security. It can be said that every movement and detail of even a mosquito approaching the area would be known to the Northern Territory Command in an instant. However, when White Mitchell arrived, there was no obstacle on his way, no one dared to stop him. Not long after, White Mitchell arrived at the Northern Territory Command. Now it was not ck Turtle sitting in his former seat, but White Mitchell. At this moment, White Mitchell was dressed in a white military uniform, with five glittering gold stars on his shoulder. Here, he was not the freeloader that outsiders perceived him to be, but a supreme Army Master whomanded respect and fear. His presence was an immense honor for the entire Northern Territory Command.
¡°Where are the Four Great War Gods!¡± With amand from White Mitchell, four grave soldiers in white immediately fell into line. The next moment, White Mitchell ordered, ¡°You four, each take an elite team to eliminate the bases of the Deathz organization.¡± ¡°At yourmand!¡± The four iron-blooded War Gods responded in unison, their voices like a lion¡¯s roar, full of power. ¡°Where are the Five War Kings!¡± White Mitchell spoke again, and the five War Kings led by Kylin lined up. ¡°Imand you five to guard the strongholds of Capital City. Should you encounter the enemy, kill without mercy!¡± White Mitchellmanded unflinchingly. Upon hearing themand, the Five War Kings slotted their legs together, making a solid sound in unison, as if responding to White Mitchell¡¯smand. In an instant, the soldiers of the Northern Territory Command became solemn, their hearts filled with fiery passion ready to be ignited. Since White Mitchell¡¯s disappearance, they hadn¡¯t conducted suchrge-scale operations in a long time. Thest time they appeared in River North, they easily crushed the opponent. But this time, they were well aware that they were about to face the most elite assassins of Dragon Realm, the famous Deathz organization. Although the opponent might not exactly match them in strength, they were not to be taken lightly. Every assassin in the Deathz organization was meticulously handpicked, possessing unmatched personal strength. An ordinary soldier would not be a match for them. However, the soldiers of the White War Department were not to be underestimated either. The Deathz organization had dared to publicly kill the members of the White War Department, a provocation to both the White War Department and the entire Dragon Realm War Department. As the spearhead of the Dragon Realm War Department, the soldiers of the White War Department were eager to eliminate this band of desperadoes. Moreover, this time, the operation to encircle and suppress the Deathz organization was to be personally led by the White Army Master, the idol of all the thirty million soldiers of Dragon Realm. At this moment, they felt as if they had returned to the long-lost battlefield, returned to the passionate moments of defending the realm and the country. ¡°Onward!¡± White Mitchell led the way and left the Northern Territory Command with a small team.
Seeing this, the rest of the soldiers also followed suit. In an instant, the entire Northern Territory Command was mobilized, and the vast army scattered, disappearing into the streets of the capital. ¡­ At 10 PM, somewhere in the Capital City.
¡°Greedy Wolf, that kid White Mitchell seems to have disappeared. Shall we go find his wife Sherry Jones?¡± A middle-aged woman with streaks of white hair suggested. At first nce, this woman appeared as ordinary as a vegetable salesman in a market. Dressed modestly, her face weathered and hands hardened bybor, she appearedpletely ordinary. However, mistaking her as an ordinary middle-aged woman would be a grave error. She was part of the Deathz organization, code-named John. John¡¯s public persona was that of a simple woman who moved from the countryside to the city to work as a maid, but in reality, shemitted numerous bloody crimes under this disguise. Sitting opposite John was a middle-aged man with a decadent face. He was Greedy Wolf, the man who killed Steel Turner, a member of the Deathz organization. With both Greedy Wolf and John, it was an undoubtedly formidable force in the world of assassins. Normally, the Deathz organization would only assign one person to execute a mission. However, two were dispatched this time. Firstly, due to Yama¡¯s regard for White Mitchell, and secondly, to ensure a quick battle. After all, Capital City was now surrounded like an iron barrel by the Northern Territory Command. No one could leave without thorough examination, and one had to be extremely cautious within the city. Any carelessness could lead to decapitation. Greedy Wolf, now hearing John¡¯s suggestion, fell into deep thought.
¡°Any movement from the Northern Territory Command?¡± Greedy wolf asked cautiously. The reason Greedy Wolf earned his name was because of his cautious demeanor. He never did anything without certainty, always making sure to scout out every bit of information before taking action. On hearing Greedy Wolf¡¯s question, John shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve checked, it¡¯s calm now, it¡¯s a good time to strike.¡± ¡°Calm?¡± Greedy Wolf frowned, asked again, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s calm?¡± John didn¡¯t understand Greedy Wolf¡¯s point. Calm was good for them, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°My people just reported. Right now, there¡¯s no other movement from the Northern Territory Command.¡± John repeated. Hearing this, Greedy Wolf¡¯s frown deepened, as if he was thinking about something. Finally, a glint of coldness shed through his eyes, ¡°We¡¯re in trouble! We have to retreat now! We might have been exposed!¡± Chapter 443: 443 The Heaven and Earth Mystery Yellow to protect the Capital City! (First Part) Chapter 443: Chapter 443 The Heaven and Earth Mystery Yellow to protect the Capital City! (First Part) Capital City, an urban vige. An elderly man in his seventies, holding an old-fashioned shlight in one hand and a walking stick in the other, trudged along the vige path. The quiet vige street was deserted, save for the old man. The dim yellow beam of his shlight was the only source of light in the eerily quiet environment. However, the next moment, the headlights of several military vehicles instantly illuminated the area around the old man, engulfing it in brightness as if it were daylight. The old man closed his eyes instinctively, avoiding the blinding light. His body trembled uncontrobly, and he appeared panicked and flustered. After a while, he slowly adjusted to the intense light. His shlight-wielding hand was lifted to his eyes, and he slowly started walking towards the light source. ¡°General¡­something grave must have happened, right?¡± The old man asked timidly, a look of astonishment clearly visible on his face. And at this moment, standing in front of him were soldiers wearing white war-garments. Their faces block-like and hard because of their iron-blooded determination, wore solemn expressions, and they braced themselves in a strict defensive manner. Anyone witnessing this sight would undoubtedly feel fearful and panicked, even more so if they were an elderly man in his seventies with no physical strength.
However, in response to the old man¡¯s question, the leading soldier in the white war-robe merely stood where he was, his face void of any emotion. ¡°I am a War God of the White War Department. My title ¨C Yellow!¡± dered the Yellow War God standing before the elderly man in an indifferent tone. Upon hearing this, the old man¡¯s eyes shed with panic. He retreated a few steps, his face filled with shock. ¡°It seems a major operation is nned; I understand, General. I¡¯ll leave right away,¡± the old man said hastily. Supporting himself on his cane, he hurried to leave. But as he was about to leave, the figure of the Yellow War God suddenly again appeared before him. What¡­ Looking stunned, the old man wore a puzzled expression: ¡°General, what is the meaning of this?¡± Before he had finished speaking, what the old man received in response wasn¡¯t a reply from the Yellow War God but a sh from his sword! A sharp de, incredibly sharp, came swinging directly at the old man. The old man¡¯s pupils constricted, his walking stick suddenly springing up at an elusive angle, blocking the blow from the Yellow War God¡¯s de. The next moment, the old man¡¯s stooped figure suddenly straightened, and his expression became fierce. The old man shed a malicious grin with his cane in hand and red at the Yellow War God. At that moment, he looked like a ruthless ghost, exuding a sinister aura. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Yellow War God¡¯s reputation. It seems you already know who I am?¡± The old man dropped his disguise. In hearing this, the Yellow War God indifferently responded, ¡°No need.¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, the Yellow War God raised his de, and charged directly at the old man. The old man smirked, ¡°Just as well, I wanted to experience the great abilities of the White War Department!¡± The next moment, the old man drew a slender Cold Sword from his walking stick and charged at the Yellow War God. ¡°Yellow War God, remember! The one who will end your life will be me, Ghost!¡± The old man attacked the Yellow War God. His Cold Sword, from an odd angle, was directly thrust towards the Yellow War God¡¯s throat. Nobody would have imagined that the infamous Ghost of the Deathz organization was hidden in a dpidated urban vige.
This was the reason why the War Department repeatedly failed in its attempts topletely eradicate the Deathz organization. Members of the Deathz organization, in regr life, were as ordinary as they could be. Like everyone else, they worried about their livelihood, worked hard, and led mundane lives. Only when they took action did they reveal their true colors.
However, just when he was about to deliver the killing blow, the Yellow War God¡¯s de easily deflected the Cold Sword, and then, immediately shed towards the old man. ¡°The Yellow War God is indeed the Yellow War God, impressive.¡± The old man impressively retorted without any hint of anger, andunched another offensive. But, just as his renewed offensive was initiated, the Yellow War God¡¯s de was already resting on his neck. Swiftly and undeviatingly, he ended it, without showing any mercy. The Yellow War God did not spare anyone; this was White Mitchell¡¯smand: Kill without amnesty! ¡­ While the Yellow War God was executing ¡®Ghost¡¯, in a vi in the wealthy area of Capital City, a minor celebrity started her live stream on her mobile device. As a minor celebrity, her schedule rarely included appearances, and opportunities to earn were scarce. Only through livestreaming could she supplement her ie to maintain her luxurious lifestyle. Of course, there was a shortcut, like associating with a wealthy individual, which could make her life take off instantly. However, it seemed that the owner of the vi did not want to take this route. Although she was not very famous and mostly undertook roles with no importance or even dialogue, she was always open to opportunities, epting any role, no matter how far the filming location was located. ¡°Thank you, darlings. Today¡¯s live stream will end here. See you tomorrow.¡± The minor celebrity happily ended her live stream while checking the day¡¯s tips from her audience. But just then, a cold breeze suddenly swept past her from behind, a hint of chill sparking in her eyes: ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Jerking her head around, she discovered that a figure in a white war-robe, looking handsome and energetic, was sitting on the sofa not far from her. This person was none other than one of the Four Great War Gods of the White War Department, the Titled Mystery War God ¡ª Mystery War God!
Her eyes narrowed, she promptly grabbed a fruit knife from nearby and hurled it directly at the Mystery War God. The moment the fruit knife left her hand, it transformed into a sharp dagger, or rather, a ruthless bullet, that pierced through the air at an incredible speed, aiming straight for the Mystery War God. However, the Mystery War God dodged it effortlessly with a leap, and the dagger stabbed into the spot where she had just been sitting. ¡°Titled War God?¡± The minor celebrity¡¯s expression turned grave. She was well aware of her ownbat capabilities, and if the opponent could dodge her attack this easily, his abilities were undoubtedly not below hers. Within the White War Department, the only woman with simr strength was Mystery War God! ¡°Trying to catch me? Give it a try!¡± Her eyes hardened and she lunged forward. Mystery War God still maintained a calm demeanor, as ifpletely disregarding her attack. But just as her attack was about to hit him, Mystery War God suddenly reached out his hand and urately grasped the minor celebrity¡¯s neck. Hiss! A sharp intake of breath could be heard from the minor celebrity. She had initially thought she was powerful enough to put up a fight against Mystery War God. But she was wrong. She was utterly powerless against Mystery War God!
Chapter 444: 444 The Heaven and Earth Mystery Yellow to protect the Capital City! (Middle Part) Chapter 444: Chapter 444 The Heaven and Earth Mystery Yellow to protect the Capital City! (Middle Part) Capital City, a certain ughterhouse. Red lights illuminating the irredeemably dead bodies of animals, the surroundings permeated with the smell of fresh blood. A middle-aged, bare-chested man with a stocky frame, one hand cradling a cigarette while the other swings a razor-sharp cleaver, deftly splits a pig open, and with a shake, the foul-smelling organs spill out all at once. Aplete pig carcass appears before him. Soon, the middle-aged man moves on to the next pig without pause. With each pig being methodically carved, the man¡¯s face remains expressionless. No sign of fatigue, no sign of joy, it seems as if he has be numb to everything. He¡¯s known as the Butcher, a member of the Deathz organization, and his work at the ughterhouse is his public-facing identity. For him, there¡¯s no difference between killing a pig and killing a person. Sometimes, after killing a person, he would dispose of the body in the same way he does with dead pigs. Buzzzz¡­ As the Butcher finishes his work for the day, his phone, tucked in his pocket, suddenly rys a message.
He has two phones, one for his personal life and another formunication with the Deathz organization. It is currently the one for the organization that vibrates. Sensing the vibration of his phone, the Butcher grows solemn, hurriedly retrieving his phone. [Exposed, evacuate!] The message is brief, but its implications are dire. Upon seeing the message, the Butcher¡¯s face tightens, instinctively gripping the cleaver beside him, quickly scanning the surroundings. All around, aside from the hanging dead pigs, there is nothing out of the ordinary, everything is calm. Seeing this, the tense grip of the Butcher on his cleaver loosens as he prepares to evacuate. No matter whether his location has been exposed, he must leave immediately. Better safe than sorry. But just as the Butcher is about to put away his cleaver, an overpowering sense of danger suddenly strikes him. The Butcher¡¯s expression tightens, he pulls out his cleaver reflexively, spinning around to look behind him, ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± Having always been the hunter, he now unexpectedly finds himself the hunted prey. This feeling fuels the Butcher¡¯s rage. Looking angrily ahead, a figure nearly two meters tall slowly approaches with heavy steps. Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡­ With each step this figure takes, the whole ughterhouse seems to tremble, with even the hanging dead pigs swaying.
The Butcher¡¯s face promptly grows grave as he beholds this figure. He understands that the figure before him is unquestionably a dangerous adversary. ¡°Earth War God?¡± Upon discerning the opponent¡¯s white battle uniform, the Butcher murmurs with a furrowed brow.
With a calm yet weighty aura, only the War King ck Turtle and the Earth War God exist within the White War Department. The Butcher knows he would not feel this magnitude of pressure from ck Turtle¡¯s power, only the Earth War God could exert such force. This ties into every person¡¯s primary orientation. Like him, others in the Deathz organization specialise in assassination, but the Butcher¡¯s method is direct confrontation, unlike others who use poison, drugs, and a variety of other means. The Earth War God is simr. Although he is one of the Four Great War Gods, his strength lies in explosive, crushing power that shatters every ploy with pure brute force! With this thought, the Butcher feels a chill race down his spine. He¡¯s well aware that he¡¯s no match for the Earth War God. However, as a top-notch assassin, he will not yield easily. He grips his cleaver tightly, and directly picking up a pig carcass, hurls it towards the Earth War God. With a thud, the Earth War God effortlessly catches the pig, then counter-throws it at the Butcher. The Butcher, nning to flee, sees the danger and quickly swings his knife, slicing the flying pig in half with a swoosh. But by this time, the Earth War God has already reached him. Hiss! The Butcher gasps, striking again, aiming his cleaver at the Earth War God at an abrupt angle. This strike, filled with power, could split open even a steel te.
However, to the Earth War God, it is as if he hasn¡¯t seen it at all. He directly reaches out, gripping the Butcher¡¯s entire body, hoisting him up with ease. Despite the Butcher¡¯s considerable weight, in the hands of the Earth War God, he feels as light as a chick. Crushed under the absolute strength, the Butcher has no time to resist, and is fiercely mmed down, breathless. The legendary heavy hitter of the Deathz organization, Butcher, merely ends up as a sandbag to the Earth War God, pounded to death. ¡­ The scene shifts to a bar lit by colourful neon lights in Capital City. As the Butcher is eliminated by the Earth War God, the leader of the Four Great War Gods, God of Heaven War, too, begins his mission. His target is a top-level assassin hidden inside this bar, codenamed ¡®Shadow¡¯. ording to avable data, ¡®Shadow¡¯ is powerful enough to rank in the top ten within the Deathz organization, and is among the oldest members, having been part of Deathz since its inception. At the same time, precisely for this reason, ¡®Shadow¡¯s ability to blend in is also among the best in the Deathz organization. The targets assigned to the Four Great War Gods, ¡®Shadow¡¯ is arguably the most concealed. The only record is that he¡¯s hidden in this bar, but his disguised identity and whether there are other members of the Deathz organization nearby is not on record. We can say this is the most challenging and dangerous target.
The God of Heaven War arrives at the bar without being in a hurry, nonchntlying to the bar counter and ordering a whiskey. But within a short while, the waiter serves a prepared cocktail instead. ¡°This cocktail is called ¡®Like a Shadow¡¯, prepared personally by our bartender Jack for you. Please enjoy,¡± says the waiter with a smile. Like a Shadow? God of Heaven War nces at the ck and white cocktail, a faint smile blooming on his face: ¡°The phrase ¡®Like a Shadow¡¯ implies that a shadow always sticks to you, never parting. But there are too many lights here; there is more than one shadow. I wonder what shadow this refers to, or perhaps, you are ¡®Shadow¡¯?¡± The God of Heaven War narrows his eyes, his sharp gaze piercing the waiter before him like a dagger. Chapter 445: 445 The Heaven and Earth Mystery Yellow to protect the Capital City! (Final Part) Chapter 445: Chapter 445 The Heaven and Earth Mystery Yellow to protect the Capital City! (Final Part) Listening to the War God of Heaven, the waiter acted remarkablyposed, not showing a hint of panic. ¡°As expected from the leader of the Four Great War Gods of the White War Department, you are the first one to know this secret,¡± the waiter calmly said. In the face of the other party¡¯s calmness, the War God of Heaven also maintained hisposure, not rushing to take action. Where there are people, there are shadows. Since ¡®Shadow¡¯ refers to more than one person, even if he were to subdue the ¡®Shadow¡¯ before him, the remaining one or more could potentially exact revenge. Inside the bar, a crowd buzzed, for a top-notch assassin to run rampant here would undoubtedly be a disaster. The God of Heaven War, however, seemed unhurried and said calmly, ¡°Thinking to y a game of cat and mouse? Aren¡¯t you overestimating your abilities?¡± Upon hearing this, the waiter gave a light smile, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate the famous War God of Heaven, but we are just trying to survive. You can capture me now, but can you bear the consequences, such as turning this ce into a hell?¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The War God of Heaven looked at the waiter¡¯s face and spoke impassively. ¡°You can consider it that way. Or, you could try to find mypatriot in this crowd,¡± the waiter responded boldly. ¡®Shadow¡¯ has never been just one person, but no one knows how many there are, even the members of the Deathz organization are in the dark.
In this world, apart from Yama, the leader of the Deathz organization, the War God of Heaven is the second to know the secret of ¡®Shadow¡¯. As for the others who knew the secret of ¡®Shadow¡¯, they¡¯ve long been their victims. ¡°You have three minutes, War God of Heaven, take your time.¡± The waiter confidently stated. The bar was filled with thousands of people, coupled with the dim environment and the flickering lights, identifying the members of ¡®Shadow¡¯ among all these strangers would be virtually impossible. In the waiter¡¯s view, the war power of the God of Heaven War was top-tier. Just sensing the almost invisible aura of strength emitting from him was enough to chill one¡¯s spine. He had only ever felt this sensation before from Yama, the mysterious leader of the Deathz organization. However, being one of the most elusive assassins, he was extremely confident in hisrades¡¯ ability to remain hidden. Even the War God of Heaven didn¡¯t know whether his ownpanions were male or female, tall or short. Not to mention three minutes, even if he was given three hours, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. Saying this, the waiter picked up an hourss and mockingly ced it in front of the War God of Heaven. The sands in the hourss trickled down, time ticked by. But the War God of Heaven remainedpletely unfazed, not even bothering to look around. sts of music were ear-piercing, the boisterous atmosphere reeked of decadence, and the multicolored disco balls overhead kept swaying incessantly. The bar roared with life. But the War God of Heaven seemed out of ce there. He didn¡¯t drink or dance, nor was he prowling, like other men, in search of prey. He was like a floating leaf in the midst of a turbulent river, swaying but never losing his original radiance. ¡°Three minutes, that¡¯s too long, I don¡¯t need it,¡± the War God of Heaven smiled lightly and flicked his hand; the hourss beside him was hurled like a cannonball in a certain direction. Hmm!? The waiter¡¯s expression froze, surprise shed in his eyes, before he had a chance to react, the War God of Heaven was already standing before him, grabbing him. Although ¡®Shadow¡¯ itself was quite strong and even held the strength of a titled war god, in front of the battle-hardened War God of Heaven, he seemed as weak as a chick.
In the next instant, the War God of Heaven was already carrying the waiter and in a swift move, chased after the thrown hourss. The whole process took less than a second. It happened so quickly that those who were still dancing failed to notice the disturbance. By the time they reacted, a muscr figure was seen holding a waiter and standing directly on the DJ¡¯s tform in the bar.
The few DJs, who were still spinning discs, immediately took off their headphones and looked at the War God of Heaven nkly, clueless about the situation. ¡°The shadow lives in the darkness, and its true self must be bathing under the light. I guessed right, didn¡¯t I, Shadow?¡± the War God of Heaven said indifferently. The DJs were dazed, clearly not understanding the War God of Heaven¡¯s words. But the War God was not in a hurry, he reached out his hand to grab a scantily-d female DJ. At the War God¡¯s speed, a normal person would not have a chance to react. But, this female DJ managed to dodge at an incredible angle. This verified her identity, she also was a member of ¡®Shadow¡¯! When the female DJ saw her identity being revealed, she didn¡¯t panic but quickly took a shocked male DJ as a hostage. ¡°Indeed, the War God of Heaven is skilled. However, if you think you can catch us today, you might be overestimating yourself,¡± the female DJ dropped her pretense and drew a sharp dagger, pressing it against the male DJ¡¯s neck. The male DJ was scared out of his wits. Who could have imagined that the usually soft and weak female DJ had such a ruthless side? He once groped her, and she didn¡¯t even resist. What was going on? The male DJ broke into a cold sweat, panic engulfing him. But the War God of Heaven standing before him was still calm, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±
Upon hearing this, the female DJ just smiled coldly and confidently said, ¡°I dare not. I am just hoping you could show mercy and spare us. As long as you let us go, I promise, we will leave the Dragon Realm, never setting foot here again!¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± The War God of Heaven asked carelessly. But as his words fell, his figure began to blur. What? An afterimage? Seeing the War God of Heaven suddenly disappear from in front of her, the female DJ¡¯s pupils shrunk sharply, a strong sense of crisis flooding her heart. Thinking quickly, she immediately tried to turn around, only to hear the War God of Heaven¡¯s voice near her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you.¡± Boom! As soon as those words fell, the female DJ felt a chill down her spine. By the time she reacted, her throat was already marked with a swipe of blood. The explosive music still yed, the crowd below was still dancing, but now on the DJ¡¯s tform, there were two more bodies¡­ Chapter 446: 446: Greedy Wolf and John! Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Greedy Wolf and John! Capital City, a quadrangle. ¡°Greedy Wolf, what¡¯s going on? How could we have been exposed?¡± The prudent Greedy Wolf had detected an unusual scent right when the Four Great War Godsunched their joint operation. John was somewhat puzzled. Everything seemed quiet and tranquil, didn¡¯t it? Now, the men from the White War Department had fully enclosed the Capital City, making it as impervious as an iron bucket. Consequently, no petty thief would dare to seek their targets amidst this crisis. Only the members of the Deathz organization had the audacity and capability to execute particr missions under such circumstances. ¡°There¡¯s not enough time to exin; we must evacuate now. Not only might we have been exposed, but so might others!¡± Greedy Wolf said nervously. What did you say? Others might have been exposed too? John felt a sense of disbelief; the Deathz organization was always discreet. Over the years, the War Department had troubled them countless times, about which they had lost count. However, they had always escaped unscathed each time. Even if they had been discovered by the people at War Department, the ordinary masters were not their match.
¡°Don¡¯t forget, those taking action this time are from the White War Department! Regardless of the Army Master, even the Four Great War Gods under him could kill us in a split second.¡± Greedy Wolf exined while marching along. Despite hearing this, John still found it hard to ept. ¡°You¡¯re too cautious. But, alright, we¡¯ll retreat if you suspect danger,¡± John expressed. Honestly, she had never liked working with Greedy Wolf. That guy was always a drag. While others in Deathz had temporary identities, Greedy Wolf was different ¨C he really was a vagabond. He had never changed since joining Deathz. No one had heard about him using the money he earned for luxuries or for leisure. In Greedy¡¯s Wolf¡¯s world, women seemed to be non-existent. Nevertheless, she had no means to object. After all, she was assigned by Yama himself to assassinate White Mitchell along with Greedy Wolf. John, feeling reluctant, caught up with Greedy Wolf¡¯s pace. However, she felt a strong sense of impending danger as she approached the main door of thepound. As a top assassin, she often possessed a premonition towards unknown threats. That was what she was feeling right now. What¡¯s more, this intense threat was unprecedented. The feeling was soul-stirring, as if a Reaper was standing before her, and death was imminent. This is bad! Realizing the looming danger, John immediately wanted to alert Greedy Wolf, who was walking ahead of her. Yet, if John could sense the danger, surely so could Greedy Wolf. His reaction was even quicker, immediately performing a sideways roll to evade the threat. ¡°Greedy Wolf, you¡­¡± Boom! John was intending to speak when a violent explosion cut her off. Her first instinct was to dodge. However, the door blew outwards unexpectedly, hitting her directly.
After the massive bang, John was flung aside by the door. Next, with a heavy thud, she collided into a wall. The whole quadrangle shook as if an earthquake had struck. Hiss! John couldn¡¯t help but gasp in pain. Every part of her body was writhing in agony. She felt like she was falling apart. However, as a top-tier assassin, she swiftly took cover, even on the brink of death, prompted by her instincts.
After a swift roll, she hid behind a stone pir, drawing out a gun from her waist. With a couple of clicks, she reloaded, and John¡¯s entire being tensed up. ¡°Greedy Wolf, look carefully, where is he?¡± John yelled before swiftly slipping behind another pir, her eyes darting towards the doorway. In response to her question, Greedy Wolf had already found a rtively safe corner, ¡°Can¡¯t see, he¡¯s too fast, are you alright?¡± Upon hearing this, John¡¯s expression turned even more solemn, ¡°I¡¯ll live!¡± Greedy Wolf became visibly infuriated upon hearing this, ¡°Fuck, never thought we would be the prey after being lifetime hunters. White War Department, their reputation is well-deserved!¡± ¡°Greedy Wolf, what¡¯s the matter with you? Making a joke at a time like this? Hurry and find him, or else we¡¯ll die here today!¡± John urged, somewhat displeased. Being a top-notch assassin, she could sense that, outside, there were not many individuals, possibly even just one. However, the threat that this single person posed was terrifying. The individual was a formidable threat, even more powerful than her and Greedy Wolf. This was a difficult opponent! John deduced, yet harbored no fear. Assassins never fought face to face.
Provided they had enough time to prepare, they had an abundance of ways to eliminate the enemy. ¡°It¡¯s indeed challenging. Yet, let¡¯s hide well, and keep silent. If he dares to enter, he must not leave!¡± Greedy Wolf responded, clearly understanding the strength of the door-side threat and the necessary action despite not input from John. Both individuals were top assassins, and even if they hadn¡¯t cooperated much in the past, theirbined abilities definitely led to results that were greater than the sum of their individual might. At the moment, the opponent didn¡¯t have many numbers, and it was an excellent opportunity for them to turn the tide. They needed to resolve things quickly. Otherwise, once the people from White War Department were alerted, they would face imminent death as therger forces arrived. With this rationale in mind, Greedy Wolf and John began to obscure themselves, settling in different corners of the quadrangle. Instantly, the quadrangle grew suspiciously quiet. This silence was chilling and eerie. At this precise moment, a young figure strutted casually into the courtyard, ¡°ying hide-and-seek? Is this the full might of the Deathz organization?¡± Chapter 447: 447: How Could It Be Him? Chapter 447: Chapter 447: How Could It Be Him? The figure of White Mitchell slowly emerged in the courtyard. However, unlike his usual self, he was wearing a set of white military uniform at the moment, standing tall and exuding an aura of authority that radiated from within. Greedy Wolf and John, hiding in the dark, took a stealthy nce. Only one nce and their gazes froze instantaneously. How could it be him!? Both Greedy Wolf and John were astonished, thinking they might be mistaken. However, the person before their eyes was clearly the one their boss, Yama, had ordered them to assassinate. But why was he wearing the uniform of the White War Department? Could he be from the White War Department? However, the information clearly stated that he was just an unknown nobody from Sayon! An insignificant pawn, and a warrior of the White War Department. These two seemingly unrted identities, at this moment, merged within White Mitchell.
This left both Greedy Wolf and John bewildered! Thud, thud, thud!!! John tapped the wall beside her, creating a rhythm of sounds. She was using the Deathz organization¡¯s secret code tomunicate with Greedy Wolf, with the message: Greedy Wolf, what should we do now, retreat or fight? John¡¯s strength was inferior to Greedy Wolf¡¯s, which meant that in joint operations, they would primarily follow Greedy Wolf¡¯s suggestions. At this point, with White Mitchell¡¯s identity being a mystery, John herself was unsure whether to fight or retreat. If it were a normal situation, she certainly wouldn¡¯t think twice of retreating, choosing to leave immediately. After all, stirring up trouble with the White War Department wasn¡¯t worth it, there was no point engaging them in a life-or-death struggle. If it hadn¡¯t been for Steel Turner¡¯s relentless pursuit, they would not have decided to kill himst time. But the current situation was different, the White War Department had sealed off the entire Capital City, and their elite forces were all gathered there. Confronting the White War Department at this critical juncture wasn¡¯t a wise choice. Probably, the slightestmotion here would attract thousands of White War Department¡¯s warriors. When that happens, unless they could sprout wings and fly away, they would undoubtedly perish beneath the onught of these white-d warriors. Just as John was brooding over this, Greedy Wolf, not far from her, knocked the floor in response, ¡°Let¡¯s test his strength first. If we can kill him, that¡¯ll be best, but if we can¡¯t, we should retreat first and report the situation to Yama, requesting to cancel this mission.¡± Greedy Wolf was being extremely cautious, he was well aware of John¡¯s concerns, that¡¯s why he made this decision. Receiving the response, John knocked the wall in reply, ¡°We attack together in three seconds!¡± Thump! Thump! Thump!!! Apanied by the muffled sounds, two figures, ghostlike, emerged rapidly from the darkness, cold light glittering in their hands.
For assassins, the mostmonly used weapon is not a gun, but easily conceble weapons like daggers. After all, in the Dragon Realm, holding a gun openly is too conspicuous. But daggers were different, they could be hidden at any time, and they were also easier to recreate if need be. Therefore, the majority of members of the Deathz organization used daggers, which were smeared with lethal poison that could kill with a single cut.
Once struck, the target would unquestionably die! At this moment, two of the top assassins in the Deathz organization, Greedy Wolf and John, approached White Mitchell, who was standing at the center of the courtyard, with killing intent. Rumble, rumble! Cold energy surged from their bodies, erupting into an intense aura. In an instant, the entire courtyard¡¯s temperature dropped as if it hit freezing point. The night was deep, and the bright moon hung high, but within the courtyard, the atmosphere was eerie and terrifying. It was as if the gates of hell had opened, unleashing countless evil spirits into the mortal world. Among these wraiths, Greedy Wolf and John were the most ruthless, brutal, and deadly. They, one on the left and the other on the right, have blocked all the escape routes of White Mitchell. No matter which side White Mitchell chose to handle, he¡¯d have to deal with the offensive from the remaining person. In a contest between top-notch experts, such a situation was without a doubt deadly. The slightest misstep could lead to White Mitchell¡¯s death. But even facing such a seemingly desperate situation, White Mitchell¡¯s face didn¡¯t betray any waves of emotions, it was a picture of calm as always. He stood quietly in ce, like a venerable monk in meditation, radiating a dazzling aura of sanctity that crushed down all vile demons and ghouls who dared to defile the true Buddha. Just then, the killing moves of Greedy Wolf and John materialized in front of White Mitchell.
The two cold gleaming daggers suddenly appeared, less than a finger¡¯s length away from White Mitchell¡¯s body. The next moment, White Mitchell finally moved. However, neither Greedy Wolf nor John could capture White Mitchell¡¯s movement. By the time they realized that White Mitchell had moved, all that remained in front of them was his afterimage. Hiss! Upon witnessing this, both Greedy Wolf and John involuntarily sucked in a breath of cold air; they felt a creeping sensation, a chill that went straight to their hearts. ¡°Not good! Retreat separately!¡± Greedy Wolf immediately decreed, making the decision almost subconsciously, without any hesitation. On hearing this, John didn¡¯t hesitate at all. The situation in front of them was a clear indication that they were no match for White Mitchell. What kind of ordinary person could easily evade their assassinations in such a situation? Moreover, the opponent was wearing the uniform of the White War Department, which was enough to prove that he was from the White War Department and could possibly be one of the Four Great War Gods! In less than a breath¡¯s time, Greedy Wolf and John went from being confident to terrified. Right now, they had only one thought, and that was to escape!
They wanted to escape as fast and as far as possible! Both were aware that whoever fell into White Mitchell¡¯s hands would undoubtedly meet one end ¨C death! Within a blink of an eye, the two bolted in two different directions, their pace reaching its peak, like arrows shot from the bow, swiftly moving away. As they fled, they couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of impending danger from their hearts, as if the reaper¡¯s scythe was hanging over their heads, leaving no room for negligence. However, what they didn¡¯t understand was why their sense of danger wasn¡¯t diminishing, instead, it was intensifying, pressing onto their hearts, causing their breath to grow chaotic. Chapter 448: 448: The Four Great War Gods! Chapter 448: Chapter 448: The Four Great War Gods! A master! An expert instantly reveals his level of skill. Not to mention, being a top-notch assassin, their sensitivity to danger is beyond an ordinary person¡¯s understanding. At this moment, no matter if it¡¯s the naturally cautious Greedy Wolf or the indecisive John, they were both aware of the pressure that White Mitchell was putting on them. This pressure was something they hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, not even when they were dealing with the leader of the Deathz organization, Yama. The strength of White Mitchell was far greater than they had imagined. Although they hadn¡¯t underestimated his power from the beginning, when they actually experienced it, it shocked them to their cores. ¡°Fuck! Is this the power of the White War Department¡¯s master?¡± Greedy wolf was suddenly filled with a heavy dread. He originally thought that it was easy for him to kill Steel Turner, and hence, he thought the masters of the White War Department were not worth worrying about. However, after witnessing their true power, Greedy wolf immediately realized that his previous thoughts were extremely foolish. The renowned White War Department had experienced thousands of battles, big and small. Every inch of glory on their bodies was exchanged with their enemy¡¯s fresh blood. With their flesh and blood, they defended the dignity of the Dragon Realm, preventing anyone from outside the region to dare not cross the border. How did they earn their reputation if not for their strength?
It was a shame that Greedy Wolf waspletely unaware that Steel Turner had been left vulnerable due to being preupied with the investigation into the Deathz organization¡¯s affairs, providing an opportunity for his assassination. Now Greedy Wolf understood this, but it was toote. He misjudged the situation because the assassination of Steel Turner was too easy, leading to his downfall here. It¡¯s toote! It¡¯s toote for anything now! The only chance to survive was to use all their tricks and run away. Greedy Wolf¡¯s mood became even heavier, and beads of sweat involuntarily soaked his forehead, giving him an appearance of desperate panic. On the other side, John was not faring any better. Her strength was a bit weaker than Greedy Wolf¡¯s, and if even he had to escape in such a panic, there was no possibility that she would be a match for White Mitchell. ¡°Greedy wolf! You fucking bastard, if I had known earlier, I never would have taken this job, or bothered meeting a scumbag like you!¡± Johnmented internally. In her view, it was the White War Department who hade to seek revenge on Greedy Wolf. All of this was because Greedy Wolf epted the task of assassinating Steel Turner that day, and it resulted in today¡¯s oue. If she hadn¡¯te to meet with him today, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved with the White War Department, let alone ended up in such a state of distress. In the current situation, whether she could survive was an open question. All because of Greedy Wolf, who had dragged her into this mess! ¡°If I manage to escape today, I¡¯ll never take another job with you in this lifetime!¡± John gritted her teeth in determination, speeding up her escape with everything she had, determined to get out of this courtyard as quickly as possible. But, just as she was about to climb over the wall, a tall figure appeared on the top of the wall, blocking her way. Who¡­ who is this? John was astonished. This wasn¡¯t White Mitchell, it was another soldier dressed in white battle armor, whose aura was just as dreadful. ¡°Who are you? Get out of my way right now, I wouldn¡¯t want to kill today!¡± John interrogated sternly.
With an icy expression, the soldier standing on the wall said, ¡°I am the War God of White War Department ¨C Titled: Sky!¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this name, John was so startled that she stumbled and fell off the wall. It¡¯s the God of Heaven War!
The God of Heaven War from the White War Department! Oh My God! John was so scared that her soul almost backed out from her body, she immediately turned around to run in the opposite direction. On the other side, Greedy Wolf was also climbing over the wall, but on top of the wall was a young man as robust as a small mountain: ¡°I am the War God of White War Department ¨C Titled: Earth!¡± Earth¡­ Earth War God? Greedy Wolf¡¯s expression turned somber once again, without a second thought, he flipped himself over the wall and ran in the other direction. By this time, John had already reached another wall. But right when she was about to make a move, a graceful woman soldier dressed in white dered, ¡°I am the War God of White War Department ¨C Titled: Mystery!¡± Another War God? Could it be that all four great War Gods from the White War Department are here? An idea came into John¡¯s mind, and she quickly nced towards the direction where Greedy Wolf was making his second retreat. From a distance, a figure was standing on top of the green tiles, bathed in the remaining moonlight, full of majestic aura: ¡°I am the War God of White War Department ¨C Titled: Yellow!¡± Sky! Earth!
Mystery! Yellow! The four great War Gods of the White War Department! Boom! For a moment, both Greedy Wolf and John felt as if they were struck by lightning, they froze on the spot, their hearts shocked beyond measure. The four great War Gods! These were the four great War Gods of the White War Department! Rumour has it that each of them on their own could deter a region and be themander of an army. But they willingly stayed in the White War Department, humbly bearing the title of the four great War Gods, each leading no more than tens of thousands of soldiers. However, nowadays, even the best mercenary groups from other regions dare not underestimate any one of the four great War Gods. It can be straightforwardly said that each one of them, leading their own soldiers, could easily crush a whole army of 100,000. This was the power of the four great War Gods. But what Greedy Wolf and John hadn¡¯t imagined was seeing all the four great War Gods appearing at the same ce on the same day.
If this happened in the mundane world, it would be a bragging point for several years. However, at this moment, neither Greedy Wolf nor John could feel any happiness. Originally, dealing with White Mitchell alone was worrying enough, now they had the astonishingly powerful four great War Gods to deal with. Umm!? Having thought this far, Greedy Wolf¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and he started gasping for breath heavily, his heart pounding. From the beginning till now, it seemed that they had not figured out White Mitchell¡¯s identity, initially assuming him to be one of the four great War Gods. But now, with the appearance of the four great War Gods, what exactly was White Mitchell¡¯s identity? Just as Greedy Wolf was getting more and more perplexed, almost guessing the truth, the four great War Gods, each one of them jumping down from four different directions, rushed to White Mitchell¡¯s side, and knelt down on one knee, making a thud sound. This¡­ Greedy Wolf and John werepletely dumbfounded. Chapter 449: 449: The Name of White! Chapter 449: Chapter 449: The Name of White! Capital City, within the quadrangle courtyard. At this instant, the entire quad was plunged into endless silence. The night still lengthy, the moonlight still deste, but at this moment, time seemed to havee to a standstill. Greedy Wolf and John, two internationally renowned top-tier assassins, were stuck in their ces as if they had been cast with a Fixed-body Skill. Gradually, their hearts began to tremble, their legs continued to shudder, and beads of cold sweat flowed out like flood water, dampening their clothes. A thick sense of fear gradually filled the air. Numb! They were utterly numb! A feeling of hair-raising numbness enveloped their entire bodies. Tell me, how many people in this world would make the Four Great War Gods of the White War Department kneel with such respect? I guess, even if the Elders of the Elders¡¯ House were present, they might not necessarily instigate the same level of respect from these Four Titled War Gods.
There is, and can only ever be one such person in the entire world, and that is ¡ª Army Master White! Who would have thought that a native of Sayon, who appeared inept in the intelligence report, would turn out to be the famous Army Master White? Such a contrast is simply unbelievable. Even more uneptable for them was the fact that their boss, Yama, actually issued a task for them to assassinate Army Master White; and crucially, they actually epted it. They ought to be aware that, over two years ago, on a battlefield abroad, the ten most famous mercenary groups at the time joined forces to deal with Army Master White, deploying hundreds of thousands of their strongest men. But they still couldn¡¯t defeat Army Master White; he managed to fight his way out leaving a trail of blood behind him. Moreover, more than half of the leaders of the ten mercenary groups fell under White¡¯s de. In the end, the ten mercenary groups had to surrender, apologize, and swear never to offend again, and only then was the situation finally resolved. People said that if they hadn¡¯t surrendered in time, the world wouldn¡¯t now have those ten mercenary groups. When the news reached the Dragon Realm, the whole country was stirred, and the Elders¡¯ House personally titled White Mitchell as the Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm! They also granted Army Master White the privilege of executing before reporting. It¡¯s fair to say that Army Master White has a status equivalent to that of the Elders¡¯ House. And now, their Deathz organization is actually preparing to deal with Army Master White? Isn¡¯t this the same as an old man hanging himself, basically asking for his own death? Hiss! Thinking about this, the two couldn¡¯t help but draw a cold breath. The chill, in contrast, failed to drive away the fear in their hearts; it only made them more frightened and more restless. ¡°Gre¡­Greedy Wolf, what should we do now?¡± Confused, John subconsciously cast a pleading gaze at Greedy Wolf. On hearing this, a bewildered Greedy Wolf turned his head towards John and stuttered, ¡°I¡­I have no idea.¡± Yes, Greedy Wolf doesn¡¯t know what to do now.
Taking into ount his usual cautiousness, even if he racked his brain, he couldn¡¯t find a way out. Fight? Forget about Army Master White; even the Four Titled War Gods could easily crush them. Escape?
Given that Army Master White himself had shown up, if they could still escape, things wouldn¡¯t seem to add up. So in Greedy Wolf¡¯s view, this is absolutely impossible. They can¡¯t defeat him, they can¡¯t escape him. It seems that they only have one path left ¡ª death! The greedy look in Greedy Wolf¡¯s eyes gradually turned helpless. It seemed as if all the strength had been sucked out of him; he slumped directly onto the ground without any desire to fight left in his heart. Without the will to fight, whether for an assassin or a soldier, it¡¯s fatal. This means Greedy Wolf haspletely given up resisting and has surrendered. Seeing this, John felt a chill run down his body. Thump, thump, thump¡­ At this moment, the sound ofbat boots striking the floor echoed, sounding like the death knell of a Messenger of Hell, the life-snatching person had arrived. Greedy Wolf and John, lost and deste, raised their heads. ¡°Lord Military Master, spare me! I am John from the Deathz organization. I have no intention of opposing you. I am willing to surrender. I will tell you everything I know,¡± John confessed, overwhelmed by fear and guilt. Although as a top-tier assassin, you either seed or die trying. But faced with a sure death, John became afraid; he didn¡¯t want to die. He just wanted to survive now.
Seeing this, Greedy Wolf¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°John! You motherfucking bastard!¡± John might surrender, but he, Greedy Wolf, can¡¯t. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to surrender, it¡¯s more that Steel Turner was killed by him. He knows that the men of the White War Department will never let him off. He suspects that the recent disappearance of Pluto must have been the handiwork of the White War Department. Because he heard from Yama that initially, the task of assassinating White Mitchell was assigned to Pluto. But then, due to Pluto¡¯s sudden misdemeanor, the task was reissued. Now recalling Pluto¡¯s misdemeanor, it was clearly a sign. Unfortunately, none of them caught on to this sign until it was toote. Men of the White War Department won¡¯t let him off! Greedy Wolf clenched his teeth and grimaced, finding it hard to face the life and death situation right in front of him. At this moment, facing John¡¯s surrender, White Mitchell was still calm as he asked, ¡°Have you ever seen Yama?¡± This¡­ John was stumped by White Mitchell¡¯s first question.
Within the entire Deathz organization, no one has ever seen Yama¡¯s true face. Even those closest to him have never seen him. In John¡¯s view, Yama is the best-hidden individual in the world. John shook his head bitterly, saying hastily, ¡°Lord Military Master, although I have not seen Yama, I know where the others are. Ghost, Fox, Butcher, Shadow, I know where all of them are. I can lead you there.¡± At his words, the Four Great War Gods standing behind White Mitchell all showed a strange expression simultaneously. ¡°There¡¯s no need, they¡¯re already dead.¡± White Mitchell stated nonchntly. What!? Already dead? This¡­ John looked at the faces of the Four Great War Gods in bewilderment. As if he understood something, he quickly said, ¡°I also know other secrets. I¡­¡± Before John could finish, the War God standing behind White Mitchell moved his de, leaving a blood mark on John¡¯s neck, his life started to fade away. ¡°You, do you have anything else to say?¡± At this time, White Mitchell turned his gaze to Greedy Wolf on the side. Chapter 450: 450: Blood Debts Must Be Paid in Blood! Chapter 450: Chapter 450: Blood Debts Must Be Paid in Blood! Is there anything else you have to say? On hearing these words, Greedy Wolf couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. His entire body seemed to have lost its soul and with an audible ¡®thump¡¯, he copsed on the ground. ¡°Can you tell me, who you really are?¡± Greedy Wolf looked at White Mitchell as if he had lost his loved ones. ¡°Commander of the White War Department.¡± White Mitchell responded emotionlessly. As expected. Greedy Wolfughed bitterly again. Even though he had guessed the answer, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to hear it from White Mitchell¡¯s mouth. Having confirmed it now, he felt no regrets left in his heart. With this thought, Greedy Wolf said, ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± White Mitchell didn¡¯t give Greedy Wolf any chance. The vengeance for Steel Turner¡¯s murder had to be paid in blood. The moment Greedy Wolf decided to make his move, this was his destined end. After dealing with Greedy Wolf, White Mitchell turned to the Four Great War Gods behind him, ¡°Clean up this ce and investigate the dailyworks of these people. No detail is to be overlooked, everything must be clear.
Also, order the soldiers below not to act alone recently. They must be in groups of ten, even when sleeping, there must be someone on guard! This is an order, did you hear me clearly?¡± Upon hearing these words, the Four Great War Gods solemnly nodded their heads. They clearly knew what White Mitchell was worried about. This time, their action was so big that they immediately eradicated several assassins from the Deathz organization. Given the nature of the Deathz organization, they absolutely wouldn¡¯t let things rest there. Although they were not opponents of the White War Department in direct confrontation. But, they were assassins, top-notch agile assassins at that! They excelled at lurking in the shadows andunching sudden attacks. In such situations, the Deathz organization might very wellunch a frenzied counterattack. Hence, if they let their guard down now, death would be waiting for the soldiers. Each soldier is theirrade, their brother in arms, they absolutely cannot give the Deathz organization the opportunity to take advantage. The Four Great War Gods who received the order started their actions immediately. Along with it, the investigation of the Deathz organization also didn¡¯t slow down. ¡­ Half an hourter, White Mitchell returned to Yaj Garden. However, he found that the lights in Yaj Garden were still brightly lit. ¡°Silly girl, didn¡¯t I tell you to rest first?¡± White Mitchell gently said. Dressed in a silk nightgown, Sherry Jones shook her head and obediently leaned in White Mitchell¡¯s arms, ¡°Is everything okay? Has it all been settled?¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell¡¯s heart ached and a wave of sorrow rose in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s taken care of¡­¡± White Mitchell responded weakly. Even though the situation had been dealt with, Steel Turner, who had died, could not be brought back. The memories of the past shed through White Mitchell¡¯s mind like a running horsentern.
¡°I want to sleep for a while, just like this, quietly sleep¡­¡± Even though White Mitchell didn¡¯t say anything, there was no doubt that Steel Turner¡¯s death was a huge blow to him. Steel Turner was a person who had apanied him throughout his growth and was the most significant guide in his military career. You could say, without Steel Turner, there would be no White Mitchell, let alone the White Army Master. But now, such a person who was both a teacher and a friend, was gone forever.
The sorrow of this, only the soldiers who had experienced that period of unforgettable years, could deeply understand. Meanwhile, in front of a sorrow-filled White Mitchell, Sherry Jones did not choose to disturb him. Instead, she just quietly apanied him, watching this man who was both familiar and a stranger to her. ¡­ Not long after the operation at the Northern Territory Command waspleted, inside a top-grade office building in Capital City¡¯s CBD, a man wearing a mask was holding a ss of red wine in one hand while reading a mobile phone with the other. The mobile phone disyed information about the missing members of the Deathz that night. ¡°Ghost, Fox, Butcher, Shadow, John, Greedy Wolf, plus Pluto from a few days ago. It seems like our respectable Army Master can¡¯t sit still anymore.¡± Yama, the man wearing the mask, offhandedly remarked. His words were devoid of any emotion, as if the lives of Greedy Wolf and others were of no importance in his eyes. ¡°Boss, what should we do now? Should we continue hiding, or should we give the White War Department a taste of our power?¡± A voice came from theputer in front of Yama. The person speaking was a man with only one eye who looked intimidating. ¡°Ezra, stop bullshitting. Right now we should be lying low for as long as we can. We can¡¯t afford to provoke the White War Department¡¯s people, are you asking for death?¡± As soon as the one-eyed man finished his words, an old Taoist with a goatee immediately rebutted. The old Taoist was known as the Taoist. He was an older member among the Deathz organization. However, in the Deathz organization, seniority meant very little. It wasn¡¯t about how long you¡¯d been around, but rather how hard you could hit. Because of this, in recent years, the younger members of the Deathz led by Ezra had a lot of disdain for old-fashioned Taoists. They felt that they were old fashioned and unable to keep up with the times. ¡°Old Taoist, don¡¯t sensationalize things. The death of Greedy Wolf and the others was because they werecking in strength. If it were me, let¡¯s see if the guys from the White War Department can take any advantage.¡± Ezra sneered.
Hearing these words, the old Taoist snorted coldly and rebuked, ¡°Impudent child! Someday, your youthful folly will make you pay! Right now, it¡¯s already confirmed that the Four Great War Gods of the White War Department are all gathered in Capital City. And that mysterious Army Master might also be present in Capital City. Now is not the time to confront the White War Department head on, doing so would be like a fighting egg against a rock. I know you young people are all skilled and arrogant, but if you underestimate the people from the White War Department, then death is waiting for you!¡± Feeling dishonored by the old Taoist¡¯s scolding, Ezra was about to counter back when Yama, who hadn¡¯t spoken the whole time, said, ¡°Enough! All of you, shut up!¡± Once Yama opened his mouth, the two people who were arguing immediately quieted down, like timid quails, not saying another word. After scolding the two, Yama continued, ¡°The Taoist is right. We indeed don¡¯t have the power to confront the White War Department directly, but with vengeance and no retribution, that wouldn¡¯t be the style of the Deathz organization. Therefore, I have decided that in two days, we will issue a death warrant to the top brass of all the major powerful households in Capital City! Every household must put together ten billion and transfer it into our designated ount. Otherwise, they will die without mercy! If the White War Department wants to y, then we¡¯ll y with them properly. If we cannot strike at the people in the White War Department, that does not mean we cannot strike at others! I want to see, who can the White War Department protect?!¡± Chapter 451: 451: Deathz Command! Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Deathz Command! Just after White Mitchell led the Four Great War Gods for the first round of attack on the Deathz organization, the next morning broke while the sky was still gray. Bathed in the coolness of the early morning, dozens of figures moved back and forth within the mansions of the great families in Capital City. In a short while, the gates of the grand mansions of these great families were opened to wee a new day. However, dozens of these wealthy families, even the Hundred Year Noble Family, coincidentally discovered a ck card inserted at their gates, a card that bore a somewhat alluring red note. ¡°Quick! Inform all core executives to convene an emergency meeting!¡± ¡°Forget about work schedules, inform our staff that we are closed for business today. All core personnel, return to the main house!¡± ¡°Immediately! All who are in seclusion cut them short. Something big is about to happen, hurry¡­¡± One after the other, scenes of rushing urgency yed out among the great families of Capital City. Almost all families who received the ck card disyed a tense state as if they were facing a great enemy. ¡­ Capital City, Mitchell Family! As one of the Hundred Year Noble Families of Capital City, despite the great upheaval it experienced, no one dared to underestimate the Mitchell Family because of the existence of Mateo Mitchell.
At this moment, Madam Mitchell, who was in charge of the Mitchell Family, sat at the head seat, her face showing she was at her wit¡¯s end. White Mitchell alone was enough to cause them headaches, now they had to deal with this additional predicament, making the generally indecisive Madam Mitchell even more nervous. At this time, whether it was her or the other respected elders of the family, they all turned their silent gazes on Fendy Taylor. ¡°Fendy, what is going on? Doesn¡¯t the Taylor Family have a connection with the Deathz organization? Why have they now sent the Deathzmand to the Mitchell Family? Could it be, your Taylor Family¡­¡± An elder looked at Fendy Taylor, about to speak but stopped, his voice full of usation, albeit not tantly obvious. Indeed, at this moment, the Taylor Family was somewhat in awe of this outsider, Fendy Taylor. Ever since Fendy Taylor entered the family, she has been gathering people and aplishing many things discreetly. Otherwise, how could she have driven away White Mitchell from the Mitchells with such ease? In addition, the Taylor Family, with Fendy Taylor as its support, had expanded gradually. If we were to talk about power, it had already surpassed the Mitchell Family. If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of Mateo Mitchell, the Taylor Family might have taken over the Mitchells¡¯ position in the Capital City¡¯s Ten Great Families. Even now, though Fendy Taylor wasn¡¯t the decision-maker, her prestige within the Mitchell Family had surpassed that of the n leader Madam Mitchell. However, at this moment, Fendy Taylor was also puzzled. Why had the Deathz organization suddenly issued a death order to the Mitchell family? She was clueless. ¡°I¡¯m looking into this issue, too. My brother is in touch with the Deathz organization, and I believe we¡¯ll have a clue soon. Everyone, please remain calm and not throw into confusion.¡± Fendy Taylor said. ¡°Really¡­ really?¡± The Mitchells were still nervous at her words. An elder even directly suggested, ¡°Or, let¡¯s just spend money to ward off bad luck. A hundred billion to our Mitchell Family really isn¡¯t much. We don¡¯t need to risk our safety because of money.¡± Hearing this, Madam Mitchell nodded her head in deep agreement. If you¡¯re talking about fear of death, among the Mitchells, Madam Mitchell would be the first to admit and no one else would dare to im second. ¡°Isn¡¯t that inappropriate? The Jones Family just cancelled their coboration with us and gave the steel order to the Robert Group. Now, many people in Capital City are watching our Mitchell Family¡¯s response. If we don¡¯t disy some firmness in this matter with the Deathz organization. I fear that the other major families would also choose to cancel their partnership with us.¡± Another elder suggested. Hearing this, Madam Mitchell immediately got angry, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bastard, Sebastian Mitchell! If he hadn¡¯t interfered, would the Jones Family have terminated their partnership with us? I really don¡¯t know what kind of magic potion he fed the Jones Family!
If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden onset of the Deathz organization, I would have made the Jones Family pay a price now and drive that bastard, Sebastian Mitchell, out of Capital City immediately!¡± Upon hearing these words, the people also revealed expressions of gnashing their teeth. Only Fendy Taylor remained calm as she said, ¡°Sebastian Mitchell is nothing more than a mere clown. He won¡¯tst long. Let¡¯s wait for the news from my brother before we make a decision. Besides, I don¡¯t believe that the Northern Territory Command would do nothing.
I¡¯ve heard that the Four Great War Gods of the White War Department, are now already in Capital City. Even the mysterious Army Master is now in Capital City. The Deathz organization has clearlye with great momentum this time, openly challenging the White War Department. I simply cannot believe the Army Master would tolerate it.¡± Upon hearing these words, the moods of the Mitchells calmed down considerably, at least they had heard some good news. ¡°Speaking of that mysterious Army Master, he¡¯s truly a gem among men. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s not even thirty yet. If our Mitchell Family had such a young and powerful figure, our foundation would be solid and unshakeable for a hundred years, and we might even be able to further progress!¡± Madam Mitchell said with envy. Fendy Taylor sneered, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t undervalue yourself. While the Army Master is indeed extraordinary, my son, Benjamin Mitchell, is equally excellent. It¡¯s been over three years since he entered the Eight Sect. He has sent me a message through someone that he will return during the annual family reunion this year. He will certainly bring us a surprise then.¡± What? Is Fendy Taylor¡¯s son, Benjamin Mitchell,ing back? But wasn¡¯t he just in the ¡®Eight Sect¡¯ for three years? He¡¯sing back so soon? Could it be¡­ With this thought, the expressions on the faces of the Mitchells brightened. The so-called ¡®Eight Sect¡¯, was an extremely mysterious and ancient power. Nobody knows the exact location of the ¡®Eight Sect¡¯, and nobody knows the exact situation within the ¡®Eight Sect¡¯ either. All they knew was that every ten years, the ¡®Eight Sect¡¯ would select young people from specially selected families for training, and the Mitchell Family was one of them. However, over the many years, no one has been able to pass the training. They generally would return downtrodden five yearster and keep silent about their experiences in the ¡®Eight Sect¡¯.
The case of Benjamin Mitchell, who is able to return after only three years, most likely means he has passed the trials! With this thought, the Mitchells cast off their gloom and showed joy. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Madam Mitchell said joyfully, ¡°My grandson, Benjamin, will definitely surpass his peers. Even the True Dragon of the Hamer Family will not be a match for our Mitchell Family! Driving that bastard, Levi Mitchell, out of Mitchell Family, was truly the right decision I made in my life! Otherwise, how could we have Benjamin, this True Dragon in our Mitchell Family! Hahaha¡­¡± Chapter 452: 452: Decision! Chapter 452: Chapter 452: Decision! Capital City, Robert Family! ¡°Ten billion in cash? Are they crazy? That Deathz organization, they¡¯re nothing but lunatics!¡± Sana Robert, who had recently regained control of the Robert Group, hadn¡¯t even caught her breath yet before she received the Deathz threat. This made Sana¡¯s mood grow tense once again. ¡°Capital City, always a bundle of problems indeed!¡± Sana shook her head and her gazended on the ck card, her brows furrowing even more. The Robert Group was notparable to those Hundred Year Noble Families in the Capital City. Although the Robert Group was theter phenomenon in the Capital City and thepany scale had already reached hundreds of billions, still, ten billion liquefied funds was no small number. Most of the assets of the Robert Group were factories and other properties. If they wanted to raise ten billion in capital, they would definitely have to sell off some industries. However, Sana was not willing to sumb to the power of the Deathz organization. In her bold opinion, if such things happened once, they would happen again. She feared that if the Robert Group sumbed this time, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Deathz organization repeated its tactics. Moreover, the soldiers of the Northern Territory headquarters were currently scouring the city for members of the Deathz organization. She absolutely could not aid them at this time. After all, her father was once a soldier who had fallen for his country. As his daughter, how could she tarnish his reputation?
Thinking of this, Sana didn¡¯t hesitate to make a phone call to the Northern Territory headquarters. She sent them all the surveince records from around her house to help them locate the people of the Deathz organization as quickly as possible. When the Northern Territory headquarters received Sana¡¯s call, they instructed her not to act rashly. Before long, they dispatched a team to secretlyy an ambush near Robert family residence to ensure Sana¡¯s safety. After taking all these actions, the stone hanging in Sana¡¯s heart was finally put down. However, she quickly grew worried about the safety of White Mitchell. White Mitchell was now associated with the third branch of the Jones Family, meaning, his status was also considered legitimate. This time, the Deathz organization was openly threatening each major family which might also endanger White Mitchell. Thinking of this, Sana hurriedly called White Mitchell, warned him to be careful, and offered to have him stay at her house for a while since it was now being protected by the Northern Territorymanders. She thought that White would agree, considering not only himself but also his wife Sherry Jones. However, Sana never expected that White would tly refuse, saying he could handle it himself. Despite White¡¯s refusal, Sana was still worried, and immediately had the driver start a car to persuade White in person. ¡­ Capital City, Jones Family! As one of the Hundred Year Noble Families in the Capital City, the Jones Family naturally received this Deathzmand from the Deathz organization. Upon receipt, Andrea Jones began discussing the problem with the elder nearby. ¡°Sir Jude, do you think you can take on the assassins from the Deathz organization?¡± Andrea couldn¡¯t help but ask. The elder standing behind Andrea sighed bitterly, saying with resignation: ¡°Miss, you¡¯re overestimating this old man. Although my skills are passable among the major families of the Capital City,pared to the Deathz organization, I¡¯m just like a paper tiger. You remember the Hundred Year Noble Family that disappeared from Capital City five years ago. Their strength was not inferior to our Jones Family, but because they dared to challenge Yama, the leader of the Deathz organization, overnight, the Deathz organization wiped them out. Even now, when I think of the horrific events of that year, I¡¯m terrified. The Deathz organization is not something we can afford to provoke. Only the War Department can challenge them.¡± The elder¡¯s gaze gradually dimmed, he sighed and spoke dejectedly: ¡°However, I fear even the War Department won¡¯t be able to do anything this time. The Deathz organization is essentially dering war on the Northern Command, no, directly on the White War Department! Even White cannot handle the Deathz organization acting behind the scenes. If a few slipped through and caused chaos, it would be a devastating blow to the Capital City, so¡­¡±
The elder paused for a moment, then turned to Andrea Jones and said: ¡°So, I think we should raise funds as quickly as possible, otherwise, if the Deathz organization arrives, it will be toote.¡± However, after hearing the elder¡¯s words, Andrea Jones remained unmoved, as if she hadn¡¯t taken his words to heart. Seeing Andrea¡¯s reaction, the elder couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt of fear and said nervously: ¡°Miss, you wouldn¡¯t be nning to go against the Deathz organization, would you? This would be gambling with the entire Jones Family; a bet where you¡¯re bound to lose. Doing this will lead the Jones Family into an abyss of doom¡­¡± The more the elder spoke, the more agitated he became. It was as if he could see Andrea heading towards an irreparable abyss from which she could never return.
But Andrea seemed set on her course,ughing as she replied: ¡°Lose? How do you know I would lose? Have I ever fought a battle without assurance since I was a child?¡± ¡°But this¡­?¡± The elder looked at Andrea with confusion, unsure of what she was nning. Seeing his confusion, Andreaughed and exined: ¡°I¡¯m not leading the Jones Family towards an abyss, but towards a whole new future! Sir Jude, think about it, if we Jones Family lead the way to resist the threat of the Deathz organization, what would White Mitchell think about us? Indeed, if the Jones Family makes the first move, the Deathz organization will definitely target us. But with White Mitchell, our Jones Family will not be harmed.¡± Speaking to this point, Andrea¡¯s face took on a calcting expression, she continued: ¡°Furthermore, I would like the Jones Family to be damaged in this operation. Only if we suffer greater losses, will White Mitchell feel more guilt towards us. At that time, even if White Mitchell doesn¡¯t help us openly, who would dare to be our enemy undercover? Then our Jones Family would truly be bound together with White Mitchell!¡± Furthermore¡­¡± At the end of her words, Andrea didn¡¯t finish what she wanted to say, but a more profound look shed in her eyes¡­ Chapter 453: 453: The Response Method of the White War Department! Chapter 453: Chapter 453: The Response Method of the White War Department! Capital City, Northern Territory Command Headquarters. Families such as the Robert and Jones families that have the courage to stand up against the Deathz Organization are few and far between. Many of the powerful families like the Mitchell, Taylor, and Hamer, have chosen topromise. Although they have not leaked a word about it, the Northern Territorymand, with its abilities, was still the first to perceive their movements. ¡°Superior, ording to the current situation, there are a total of twenty powerful families in Capital City that have received the Deathz order. Among them, only four or five have chosen to oppose, the remaining families are secretly raising funds, trying to offer money for peace.¡± The speaker was ck Turtle, the highestmander of the Northern Territory Command. Before him, in addition to Army Master White Mitchell, there were the God of Heaven War, and the four other War Kings among the Five Great War Kings. In terms of status, ck Turtle, who guards the Capital City, has the lowest rank here. However, ck Turtle didn¡¯t feel the slightest difort because within the White War Department, status didn¡¯t mean much. Even a minor soldier under theirmand was treated as their equal and as their brothers in arms. Their brotherhood couldn¡¯t be measured by superior and inferior statuses. After ck Turtle had briefly reported the situation, he directly shared more detailed information with everyone alike. At this moment, everyone present, including White Mitchell, picked up their special purpose tablets in hand, carefully browsing the information they currently had control of.
¡°The Deathz Organization has yed a clever hand, knowing they¡¯re no match for us, they¡¯ve staged such a gamut, this is indirectly provoking us.¡± After reading the news, Kylin showed a half-smiling expression on his face, his words carrying a tinge of anger. ¡°Damn it! If they can¡¯t fight us directly, then they fight us underhandedly. These damn bunch, I swear, I¡¯ll cut them all down!¡± yelled War King White Tiger, full of rage and itching to immediately pick up his war de, storm into the headquarters of Deathz Organization, and wreak havoc. As White Mitchell, who is sitting in the main seat, gently put down his tablet, he turned towards the four Great War Gods who had been silent this entire time, ¡°I wasn¡¯t here this past year, most of you have already been alone outside. What do you guys think about the current situation?¡± Upon hearing this, the Four Great War Gods of Heaven, Earth, Mystery, and Yellow, nced at each other and shared a smile. ¡°Superior, let me share my view.¡± The leading God of Heaven War began, ¡°I believe, the current situation isplex. This is precisely where the cleverness of the Deathz Organization lies. They are hidden and their ns are unpredictable. We can¡¯t prepare in advance. However, isn¡¯t this also an excellent opportunity for us to exterminate the Deathz Organization once and for all!¡± An opportunity? Upon hearing this, the Five Great War Kings showed a surprised expression. ¡°Heaven, you continue. You five need to listen carefully. When you stand alone in the future, you need to have this kind of global thinking.¡± White Mitchellmented. As themander of the White War Department, he would never suppress the enthusiasm of his soldiers. This is a world of survival of the fittest, and on a battlefield that might face a life-and-death test at any time, it is even more so. White Mitchell would only uplift those who have the ability to perform, never suppress them. He doesn¡¯t mind even if his bodyguards be stronger than him in the future. This is his confidence and his breadth of mind. ¡°Understood, Superior!¡± The Five Great War Kings listened carefully to the God of Heaven War like students in ss. The God of Heaven War gave augh and continued, ¡°Right now, the Deathz Organization must think that our White War Department is frantic with anxiety over this matter, or perhaps, they¡¯re even mocking our incapability. Their mindset is exactly the opportunity for us to annihte them. If we miss this opportunity, the next one might be even more challenging.¡± ¡°Boss Heaven, you¡¯re not making any sense, you¡¯re confusing me.¡± War King White Tigerughed bitterly. The God of Heaven War, hearing this, smiled nonchntly, ¡°Calm down, White Tiger, let me exin. The reason I think this is an excellent opportunity is for a very clear reason. Right now, all the major families are acting in secrecy, each forging their paths, trying to dismiss the War Department and reach an understanding with the Deathz Organization.
However, they do not know that their every move is under our control. Given this, we should pretend to be ignorant, act as if we do not know anything, and let them straggle.¡± ¡°Let them straggle? Won¡¯t that cause chaos? Where is the dignity of our White War Department then? Boss Heaven, you must be hiding something.¡± War King White Tiger, having finally caught on, spoke. At this, God of Heaven War did not continue, but rather turned his gaze to the Mystery War God and said, ¡°Mystery, your turn.¡±
The Mystery War God revealed two small canine teeth, stretched out her hand and touched White Tiger¡¯s forehead, ¡°Oh White Tiger, you are teachable!¡± War King White Tiger gave the Mystery War God a wronged look, revealing a simple and honest expression. Who could have imagined that the usually rampaging War King White Tiger could have such simple and honest side? I¡¯m afraid, only within the White War Department, and in front of White Mitchell, would he show this side of himself. Afterwards, the Mystery War God did not keep any secrets either, she continued where the Heaven War God had left off, ¡°The meaning of Boss Heaven is to pretend that we are either ignorant or helpless, revealing our vulnerability, so that the men of the Deathz Organization think their cunning plot has seeded. But during this period, we still need to closely watch the movements of the major families in the Capital City, and it would be best to set up insiders their midst. Of course the most important is the final move.¡± The Mystery War God did not finish her sentence, leaving War King White Tiger almost dead from anxiety. ¡°I¡¯ll speak on the final trick.¡± The Earth War God, who had been silent this time, stood up, ¡°The most important move is to covertly take the money that the major families intend to give to the Deathz Organization.¡± To take it? The Five Great War Kings looked puzzled. It must be said, the ability of the Four Great War Gods to keep people in suspense grew stronger one after the other, they could drive a person insane. Finally, the Yellow War God spoke, ¡°Not only do we take the money, but we also take it in the name of the Deathz Organization, and when the major families think the cash was taken by the Deathz Organization, what do you think will happen to the Deathz Organization?¡± The Five Great War Kings who heard this couldn¡¯t help but show looks of sudden realization. War King White Tiger who had been silent this entire time eximed, ¡°In that case, the Deathz Organization will surely go mad with rage, and they will spare no cost to find the culprit who impersonated them.
But the moment we leave any trace for them to find, they¡¯ll bite the bait! What a brilliant strategy! Excellent! Excellent! Excellent!¡± Chapter 453: The Response Method of the White War Department! Chapter 453: Chapter 453: The Response Method of the White War Department! Capital City, Northern Territory Command Headquarters. Families such as the Robert and Jones families that have the courage to stand up against the Deathz Organization are few and far between. Many of the powerful families like the Mitchell, Taylor, and Hamer, have chosen topromise. Although they have not leaked a word about it, the Northern Territorymand, with its abilities, was still the first to perceive their movements. ¡°Superior, ording to the current situation, there are a total of twenty powerful families in Capital City that have received the Deathz order. Among them, only four or five have chosen to oppose, the remaining families are secretly raising funds, trying to offer money for peace.¡± The speaker was ck Turtle, the highestmander of the Northern Territory Command. Before him, in addition to Army Master White Mitchell, there were the God of Heaven War, and the four other War Kings among the Five Great War Kings. In terms of status, ck Turtle, who guards the Capital City, has the lowest rank here. However, ck Turtle didn¡¯t feel the slightest difort because within the White War Department, status didn¡¯t mean much. Even a minor soldier under theirmand was treated as their equal and as their brothers in arms. Their brotherhood couldn¡¯t be measured by superior and inferior statuses. After ck Turtle had briefly reported the situation, he directly shared more detailed information with everyone alike. At this moment, everyone present, including White Mitchell, picked up their special purpose tablets in hand, carefully browsing the information they currently had control of. ¡°The Deathz Organization has yed a clever hand, knowing they¡¯re no match for us, they¡¯ve staged such a gamut, this is indirectly provoking us.¡± After reading the news, Kylin showed a half-smiling expression on his face, his words carrying a tinge of anger. ¡°Damn it! If they can¡¯t fight us directly, then they fight us underhandedly. These damn bunch, I swear, I¡¯ll cut them all down!¡± yelled War King White Tiger, full of rage and itching to immediately pick up his war de, storm into the headquarters of Deathz Organization, and wreak havoc. As White Mitchell, who is sitting in the main seat, gently put down his tablet, he turned towards the four Great War Gods who had been silent this entire time, ¡°I wasn¡¯t here this past year, most of you have already been alone outside. What do you guys think about the current situation?¡± Upon hearing this, the Four Great War Gods of Heaven, Earth, Mystery, and Yellow, nced at each other and shared a smile. ¡°Superior, let me share my view.¡± The leading God of Heaven War began, ¡°I believe, the current situation isplex. This is precisely where the cleverness of the Deathz Organization lies. They are hidden and their ns are unpredictable. We can¡¯t prepare in advance. However, isn¡¯t this also an excellent opportunity for us to exterminate the Deathz Organization once and for all!¡± An opportunity? Upon hearing this, the Five Great War Kings showed a surprised expression. ¡°Heaven, you continue. You five need to listen carefully. When you stand alone in the future, you need to have this kind of global thinking.¡± White Mitchellmented. As themander of the White War Department, he would never suppress the enthusiasm of his soldiers. This is a world of survival of the fittest, and on a battlefield that might face a life-and-death test at any time, it is even more so. White Mitchell would only uplift those who have the ability to perform, never suppress them. He doesn¡¯t mind even if his bodyguards be stronger than him in the future. This is his confidence and his breadth of mind. ¡°Understood, Superior!¡± The Five Great War Kings listened carefully to the God of Heaven War like students in ss. The God of Heaven War gave augh and continued, ¡°Right now, the Deathz Organization must think that our White War Department is frantic with anxiety over this matter, or perhaps, they¡¯re even mocking our incapability. Their mindset is exactly the opportunity for us to annihte them. If we miss this opportunity, the next one might be even more challenging.¡± ¡°Boss Heaven, you¡¯re not making any sense, you¡¯re confusing me.¡± War King White Tigerughed bitterly. The God of Heaven War, hearing this, smiled nonchntly, ¡°Calm down, White Tiger, let me exin. The reason I think this is an excellent opportunity is for a very clear reason. Right now, all the major families are acting in secrecy, each forging their paths, trying to dismiss the War Department and reach an understanding with the Deathz Organization. However, they do not know that their every move is under our control. Given this, we should pretend to be ignorant, act as if we do not know anything, and let them straggle.¡± ¡°Let them straggle? Won¡¯t that cause chaos? Where is the dignity of our White War Department then? Boss Heaven, you must be hiding something.¡± War King White Tiger, having finally caught on, spoke. At this, God of Heaven War did not continue, but rather turned his gaze to the Mystery War God and said, ¡°Mystery, your turn.¡± The Mystery War God revealed two small canine teeth, stretched out her hand and touched White Tiger¡¯s forehead, ¡°Oh White Tiger, you are teachable!¡± War King White Tiger gave the Mystery War God a wronged look, revealing a simple and honest expression. Who could have imagined that the usually rampaging War King White Tiger could have such simple and honest side? I¡¯m afraid, only within the White War Department, and in front of White Mitchell, would he show this side of himself. Afterwards, the Mystery War God did not keep any secrets either, she continued where the Heaven War God had left off, ¡°The meaning of Boss Heaven is to pretend that we are either ignorant or helpless, revealing our vulnerability, so that the men of the Deathz Organization think their cunning plot has seeded. But during this period, we still need to closely watch the movements of the major families in the Capital City, and it would be best to set up insiders their midst. Of course the most important is the final move.¡± The Mystery War God did not finish her sentence, leaving War King White Tiger almost dead from anxiety. ¡°I¡¯ll speak on the final trick.¡± The Earth War God, who had been silent this time, stood up, ¡°The most important move is to covertly take the money that the major families intend to give to the Deathz Organization.¡± To take it? The Five Great War Kings looked puzzled. It must be said, the ability of the Four Great War Gods to keep people in suspense grew stronger one after the other, they could drive a person insane. Finally, the Yellow War God spoke, ¡°Not only do we take the money, but we also take it in the name of the Deathz Organization, and when the major families think the cash was taken by the Deathz Organization, what do you think will happen to the Deathz Organization?¡± The Five Great War Kings who heard this couldn¡¯t help but show looks of sudden realization. War King White Tiger who had been silent this entire time eximed, ¡°In that case, the Deathz Organization will surely go mad with rage, and they will spare no cost to find the culprit who impersonated them. But the moment we leave any trace for them to find, they¡¯ll bite the bait! What a brilliant strategy! Excellent! Excellent! Excellent!¡± Chapter 454: 454: Cooperation? Bait? Chapter 454: Chapter 454: Cooperation? Bait? Capital City, Northern Territory Command Center. ¡°Superior, I wonder if there are any oversights in our n?¡± The Four Great War Gods, having finished detailing the entire n, looked towards Chen Baiyi who was seated in the main position. Throughout their exnation of the n, Chen Baiyi did not participate at all, appearing as if he waspletely uninterested. However, neither the Five War Kings nor the Four Great War Gods regarded Chen Baiyi¡¯s presence as superfluous. On the contrary, the fact that Chen Baiyi had not spoken demonstrated that this seemingly wless n had certain ws. Having followed Chen Baiyi for so many years, they were well acquainted with theirmander¡¯s style of action. Even in the presence of a seemingly wless n, he was always able to spot a slight w andpensate it. This is also an important reason why the White War Department could be invincible on the battlefield. After all, they not only possessed substantialbat power but also had Chen Baiyi, amander with a far-sighted strategic vision, as their brain. Seeing that everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on him, Chen Baiyi silently pped his hands, first encouraging the Four Great War Gods: ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve all grown up a lot during this year¡¯s training. Your proposed n is generally sound, but¡­¡± After hismendation, Chen Baiyi smoothly pointed out the insufficiency in the n: ¡°The most crucial part of this n is deciding who will be intercepting the financial aid provided by various powerful families to the Deathz organization. Nowadays, the powerful families all n to act alone, and with the cautiousness of the Deathz organization, they will surely not easily leak their method of payment to us. Even if we keep a close eye on the powerful families, it is very difficult to cover all aspects.
Therefore, the most crucial part of this n is the insider!¡± An insider!? The Five War Kings showed an utterly bewildered expression, saying in confusion: ¡°Superior, as each of the powerful families is now acting independently, it will not be an easy task to find an insider. Moreover, the people of the Deathz organization must also be secretly watching us. If we rashly contact people from powerful families, it will surely arouse their suspicion. Not to mention whether or not these wealthy families would agree to cooperate with us, once discovered by the Deathz organization, I fear this family will cease to exist in this world.¡± The one raising questions at this moment was War King Kirin. Ever since Chen Baiyi returned, he had always been by Chen Baiyi¡¯s side, learning a lot. Thus, the questions he raised at this time were insightful. At that, Chen Baiyi smiled lightly: ¡°We don¡¯t need to find the insider, someone wille to find us.¡± Huh? Upon hearing this, even the Four Great War Gods all showed puzzled expressions. Just then, Chen Baiyi¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, and the iing call was from an unknown number. ¡°Speaking of the devil and he shall appear.¡± Chen Baiyi smiled, then promptly answered the call and activated speaker mode: ¡°Master Jones, your call is a bitte.¡± ¡°Huh!?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone paused, then said in surprise: ¡°I¡¯ve changed my number, how do you know it¡¯s me!?¡± ¡°How I know is not your concern, just state your purpose.¡± Chen Baiyi asked calmly. Andrea Jones, upon hearing this, didn¡¯t dwell on it and got straight to the point: ¡°Our Jones Family doesn¡¯t want to raise those ten billion, we want to seek the protection of the White War Department, I wonder, can the White War Department help us?¡± The Four Great War Gods and the Five War Kings who were hearing this conversation couldn¡¯t help but give Chen Baiyi a big thumbs up. They never expected that a wealthy family would actuallye to seek the help of the White War Department. ¡°That¡¯s certainly possible, but if you want our White War Department to protect your Jones Family, I have one condition.¡± Chen Baiyi started. ¡°Lord Military Master, feel free to state your demands. As long as it is something our Jones Family can do, we will definitely do our best.¡± Andrea Jones promised.
Upon receiving Andrea Jones¡¯s promise, Chen Baiyi continued: ¡°I want your Jones Family to act as the White War Department¡¯s insider. Also, I need to borrow your Jones family¡¯s Ancient Martial Strongman, just the God of War level ones.¡± ¡°Huh!? Insider? You want to use us Jones Family to deal with the Deathz organization?¡± Upon hearing this news, Andrea Jones¡¯s voice was filled with surprise. Initially, she just wanted to use the people of the White War Department to protect the Jones Family so as to get closer to the White War Department, but unexpectedly, Chen Baiyi wanted their Jones Family to be the insiders. This was not as simple as just resisting the Deathz organization, this was openly bing their enemy.
If the people from Deathz organization came to know that their Jones Family was helping the White War Department deal with them, then undoubtedly, the first one they would annihte would be their Jones Family. For a moment, the decisive Andrea Jones hesitated. Facing Andrea Jones¡¯s silence, Chen Baiyi still calmly said: ¡°Half of the funds procured from the Deathz organization this time, I will share with Jones Family, and I promise you that the Jones Family will always be friends of our White War Department. As long as the Jones Family doesn¡¯t do anything illegal, our White War Department can be your backing. I only offer such an opportunity once. How you choose is up to you. Of course, you can also choose to sell this information to the Deathz organization, which would bring you closer to them.¡± Chen Baiyi didn¡¯t say much more and directly left the choice to the Jones Family. After listening, Andrea Jones still didn¡¯t respond: ¡°Give me some time, I need to consider this.¡± ¡°Okay, I hope to hear your good news tomorrow morning.¡± With that said, Chen Baiyi hung up the phone, disying absolute confidence. Upon hearing this, everyone present showed a look of concern, and the White Tiger War King couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Superior, are you sure Andrea Jones will agree to cooperate? What if, as you mentioned, they directly divulge our n to the Deathz organization? Won¡¯t we be at a disadvantage?¡± Facing the White Tiger War King¡¯s doubt, Chen Baiyi calmly replied: ¡°The bait has been cast, it¡¯s not important whether they bite.¡± ¡°The bait has been cast? When?¡± The White Tiger War King became even more bewildered. At this moment, the War God¡¯s eyebrows suddenly rxed, he then incredulously looked at Chen Baiyi: ¡°Superior, could it be that your previous words weren¡¯t for Andrea Jones, but for the people from the Deathz organization to hear? Has Andrea Jones¡¯s phone been bugged!?¡±
Chapter 455: 455: Who is the Mantis? Who is the Yellow Bird? Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Who is the Mantis? Who is the Yellow Bird? In Capital City, within a top-tier office building at Capital City¡¯s CBD, Yama was as per usual, sat with hisputer open, conducting a video call with one of his subordinates. However, unlike most times, there was only one participant in this video call. This person¡¯s code name was Mouse King, and true to his name, he had a pointy-face with a sunken chin. His official identity was a programmer for a techpany, but in reality, he was a crucial source of information for the Deathz organization. The entirework system of the Deathz organization was developed by him. Its security was extremely tight, which had been a critical reason that the Deathz hadn¡¯t been wiped out by members of the War Department over all these years. Mouse King¡¯s identity was highly secretive; he was ountable only to Yama, and was one of the few people who could meet Yama face-to-face. He rarely participated in regr meetings. It could be said that he was one of Yama¡¯s trump cards, one not easily revealed. ¡°Little Mouse, how¡¯s it going? How did you manage the task I assigned you?¡± Yama, wearing a mask and holding a goblet in one hand and a cigar in the other, asked leisurely. Upon hearing those words, Mouse King at the other end of the video looked cautiously around his surroundings and then put on a smile. However, at this moment, Mouse King¡¯s smile was particrly sly, even somewhat lewd, giving people a strong sense of difort. It was so hideous that it was more unbearable than crying.
Nevertheless, Yama paid no attention to these details. In the Deathz organization, he had people from all walks of life. Appearance and identity were just an external facade to them. After his smile, Mouse King took a pleased expression and said, ¡°Boss, you can rest assured when I¡¯m on the job. Right now, themunicationworks of all the major families in Capital City are under my control. Just as you expected, some wealthy families were ying both sides. They seem to obey us on the surface, but behind our backs, they¡¯re constantly up to something. Just a few hours ago, I intercepted a call from Andrea Jones, the head of the Jones family in the Imperial Capital. Boss, guess who she called?¡± Oh? Upon hearing this, Yama showed an interested expression and immediately asked, ¡°The Jones Family could only contact the Northern Territory Command. Could it be anyone else?¡± Upon hearing that, Mouse King nodded, then immediately turned solemn and said seriously, ¡°She contacted themander of the White War Department, Army Master White.¡± What!? The initially indifferent Yama sat up straight when he heard this news. Even the red wine in his goblet spilled all over the floor, making him appear somewhat flustered. ¡°How could she have contact with Army Master White!? Did you hear the content of their conversation!?¡± The mention of Army Master White made Yama incredibly nervous. He was well aware that Army Master White was the most difficult adversary the Deathz organization had encountered so far and was considered by him to be his lifelong nemesis. Unfortunately, Army Master White had disappeared for a whole year. It was a difficult wait for her reappearance, but no one knew her whereabouts. Yama dreamed of having an honestpetition with Army Master White, to let the world know that there was such a strong contender as him in the Dragon Realm. He wasn¡¯t content being forever in the shadows, unseen. If he could defeat Army Master White, then he could prove that he, Yama, was stronger than her and that he was the strongest one in the current Dragon Realm. Unexpectedly, news about Army Master White had finally arrived. How could Yama not be excited? Hearing Yama¡¯s inquiries, Mouse King didn¡¯t dy and directly answered, ¡°Initially, I had no idea that Andrea Jones was contacting Army Master White.
I was simply monitoring the actions of the major families as usual when I suddenly discovered that Andrea Jones was secretly having someone change her mobile phone number. Despite her efforts to hide it, she had no idea that I had hacked into the Jones family¡¯s surveince system long ago. I¡¯m aware of her every move. As soon as I found out that she had acquired a new number, I guessed that she was up to something. So, I directly tampered with themunication system around the Jones residence and intercepted the entire conversation.¡± At this point, Mouse King¡¯s expression became even more serious: ¡°What Andrea Jones was contacting was someone named White Mitchell. At first, I didn¡¯t care much until I heard their conversation. White Mitchell is Army Master White. White proposed a condition to Andrea Jones asking her family to assist him. He wants to employ the Jones family¡¯s experts. My guess is that he wants to impersonate our Deathz organization and extort money from the other major families.
After all, everyone at the White War Department also knows that while they are looking for us, we too are watching their movements. If they make any sudden moves, we will definitely know it. Hence, they n to approach the major families in Capital City to try and locate us.¡± What!? White Mitchell is Army Master White!? Hearing this news, Yamapletely ignored the rest of Mouse King¡¯s words. His expression turned bewilderinglyplex: ¡°No wonder Pluto and Greedy Wolf were unsessful. So White Mitchell is Army Master White! Hehe¡­it¡¯s like finding something effortlessly after looking for it everywhere! Army Master White had been hiding right under our noses all along. This makes things a lot easier!¡± A yfulness gradually surfaced on Yama¡¯s face, as if he was a cat ying with a mouse. ¡°Boss, what should we do next?¡± Mouse King asked seriously. Yama sneered upon hearing this, then immediately said, ¡°Since White Mitchell is already prepared, then we¡¯ll act as if we know nothing. Let everyone keep a close eye on the Jones family, but remember, don¡¯t act rashly. White Mitchell wants to use the Jones family to confront our Deathz organization. I¡¯ll let him fall t on his face this time! I¡¯m curious to see how Lord Military Master will face the world once we¡¯ve taken care of all the Jones family¡¯s experts!¡± At this point, the grin on Yama¡¯s face became more sinister. ¡°Army Master White, you want to y a game of mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind with me? But, you overestimate your abilities. You¡¯re not clear who¡¯s the mantis and who¡¯s the oriole,¡± Yama sneered. Amidst hisughter, there was a mocking taste, as if he had already seen the scene of White Mitchell being defeated.
After uttering these words, Yama raised his goblet and drank up the remaining wine in one gulp. ¡°Army Master White, remember this well, my name is Yama! I am the top dog of the Dragon Realm! I will let everyone see clearly that you, the so-called Army Master, are nothing but a hollow title!¡± Chapter 456: 456 Action! Chapter 456: Chapter 456 Action! Capital City, Northern Territorymand headquarters. After careful consideration, Andrea Jones eventually agreed to White Mitchell¡¯s coboration proposal, and secretly brought with her a group of powerhouses from the Jones Family, appearing in the Northern Territorymand headquarters. There were quite a few objections to Andrea¡¯s decision within the Jones Family, including Sir Jude who was closest to her, also disagreed with her decision. After all, this wasn¡¯t just about Andrea, she was gambling the entire Jones Family¡¯s future on an unknown path. This was not a wise decision, a slight misstep could lead to theplete disappearance of the Jones Family from this world by the Deathz organization. Andrea was not foolish; of course, she understood the risks involved. However,pared to these risks, what Andrea valued more, were the benefits this partnership could bring to the Jones Family and herself! If the n was sessful, the Jones Family would be the only noble family in the Imperial Capital who had ties to the White War Department. Putting aside whether they could begin with some new ventures backed by the White War Department, just the prestige of the White War Department alone would be enough to suppress other noble families in Capital City. Who would then dare to speak against the Jones Family?
Most likely, the Jones Family would instantly be the most sought-after noble family in Capital City. This was Andrea¡¯s lifelong pursuit, and also the significant reason why she had decided to cooperate with the White War Department. Of course, Andrea also had some level of confidence, the White War Department was the White War Department after all, its internal resources were iparable, just a single White Mitchell was sufficient to walk sideways in Capital City. In case this coboration indeed failed, Andrea believed that the White War Department would not abandon the Jones Family, so the threat they would face was not asrge as imagined. If the Deathz organization really had the capability to confront the White War Department head-on, they would not need to remain hidden, they could boldly face the White War Department in a fair fight. Therefore, after careful consideration, Andrea thought this to be a coboration that would only benefit the Jones Family without causing any harm. ¡°You¡¯ve made a wise decision.¡± White Mitchell sat at the head seat, speaking calmly, hiding no aspect of his identity. This was not the first time Andrea had met White Mitchell, but previously it happened at a family gathering, while now it was in the Northern Territorymand headquarters. The person was the same, but besides his face and the calm demeanor, the two versions of White Mitchell seemed almost like two different people. While he was beside Sherry, he appeared to be a silent and overlooked character. However, right at this moment, sitting in the Northern Territorymand headquarters, White Mitchell truly revealed hismanding presence developed over years of power. Actually, the aura that radiated from White Mitchell was much stronger than any other powerful figure Andrea had ever encountered. Even if he did nothing and just sat there, he would emit a strong oppressive aura that made one feel thepulsion to kneel before him and submit. ¡°Such a powerful aura!¡± Andrea silently thought to herself, a hint of bitterness rising within her heart. She had originally thought that since she controlled a hundred-year-old noble family of Capital City at a young age, even if she couldn¡¯tpete with White Mitchell, she wouldn¡¯t have to grovel too much. After thest family gathering, she was even more convinced that she possessed the mental fortitude topete with White Mitchell. However, from the looks of it now, in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, she was probably just a grown-up kid, not reaching the level where she could hold a conversation with him. It wasn¡¯t that Andrea somehow belittled herself, rather she had underestimated White Mitchell. Only now did she realize, from beginning to end White Mitchell had never shown his real strength to her. She feared what she saw now was just the tip of the iceberg.
How terrifying the real White Mitchell must be! For a moment, Andrea was greatly shocked, even when she left the Northern Territorymand headquarters, theplex emotions in her heart still hadn¡¯t calmed. Two days had passed since the coboration was agreed upon. Today was the final day for the noble families to gather funds for the Deathz organization, as well as the day to pay the money.
A simr scene was unfolding among all the noble families in Capital City. The rightful heirs of each family gathered together, anxiously waiting for a phone call, a call from the Deathz organization on their mobile phones. Almost at the same time, all the family heads¡¯ phones rang. Cold, mechanically altered voices followed. ¡°The location is confirmed. Quickly, deliver the funds to the specified location immediately!¡± A stream of orders flew out hurriedly from the mansions of the noble families. Following this, vehicles full of money appeared on the streets of Capital City, heading towards different directions. The Deathz organization was very cautious, the delivery locations for the funds raised by each noble family differed greatly, greatly reducing their chances of being captured all at once, and also significantly diverting the attention of the White War Department. Moreover, the funds the Deathz organization demanded from the noble families were not actual cash but dispersed overseas ounts. As long as they handed over these ounts worth ten billion to the Deathz organization, they would quickly transfer the money into their own ounts. This process would not exceed two minutes, and thus, preventing them would be extremely difficult! ¡°Our location is a meat and vegetable market in the Imperial Capital suburbs, the ount information and password need to be given to a blind man at the entrance.¡± The moment Andrea got the message, she sent it to White Mitchell first thing. ¡°Alright, got it. Do as they instructed.¡± White Mitchell replied with a simple message. As for the details of this coboration, Andrea didn¡¯t quite understand, she only knew that now the elite of the Jones Family were all in the Northern Territorymand headquarters, awaiting White Mitchell¡¯s orders.
But how White Mitchell intended to use her people, Andrea was unaware. The only thing she could do now was to act as White Mitchell instructed. ¡°Deliver the funds quickly. We only have an hour!¡± Upon receiving the message, Andrea immediately gave out instructions. Her subordinates immediately got into action upon receiving the orders. Cars from various noble families scattered in different directions, the whole of Capital City, seemingly peaceful on the surface, was actually swirling with undercurrents beneath. Two current powerhouses were in the midst of an unseen chess game. But as for who would fall, nobody knew! Chapter 457: 457: Who is the Real Member of Deathz? Chapter 457: Chapter 457: Who is the Real Member of Deathz? Capital City, on the outskirts, at the entrance of an ordinary fruit and vegetable market. At the bustling market entrance, in a conspicuous corner, there was an author, an old man using a bamboo pole as a crutch. The old man¡¯s eyes were nk, empty inside, clearly he was blind. However, although the old man was blind, his ears were sharp, catching any rustle of apparent danger. In thete evening, Andrea Jones¡¯ subordinate, following the information given by the Deathz organization, came to the market and effortlessly found the blind man. However, when he clearly saw the face of the blind man, his pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this from our Jones Family¡­¡± Andrea Jones¡¯ subordinate was shocked to his core, blurting out, but his words were cut short as they hung in the air. That was close! Andrea Jones¡¯ subordinate was secretly relieved, and cautiously looked around, coold sweat already dripping down his back. ¡°Almost gave us away. Who knows, maybe someone from the Deathz organization is watching us right now. If they found out our Jones family is coborating with the White War Department, we¡¯d be the first ones they¡¯d get rid of,¡± Andrea Jones¡¯ subordinate thought fearfully.
The news of coborating with the White War Department was only known to a few core members within the Jones Family, and they were Andrea¡¯s trusted aides. Even the main branches of the second and third families were in the dark. This was the top secret of the Jones family. However, Andrea Jones¡¯s subordinate never expected the White War Department to have the Jones¡¯s elites, disguised as members of the Deathz organization, collecting funds from major families. This idea was truly audacious! Didn¡¯t the White War Department fear what would happen if the Jones¡¯ elites encountered people from the Deathz organization? If the Deathz organization discovered someone impersonating them to defraud major families of their funds, wouldn¡¯t the high ranking members of the Jones family be in grave danger? That was the Deathz organization. Even though the elites of the Jones family were all at the God of War Level,pared to the vicious men of the Deathz organization, they were far less powerful. This was gambling with their lives! Thinking about this, Andrea Jones¡¯s subordinate became even more worried, and an involuntary look of tension came over his face. ¡°No, I must inform the Family Head of this news as soon as possible, this action of the White War Department is too risky and they didn¡¯t even give us a heads up!¡± Andrea Jones¡¯s subordinate thought sternly. Afterwards, Andrea Jones¡¯s subordinate quickly dropped the bank ount details into the blind man¡¯s broken bowl. After doing all this, Andrea Jones¡¯s subordinate quickly left. After leaving, Andrea Jones¡¯s subordinate immediately dialed Andrea Jones and informed her of the news. On receiving the news, Andrea Jones was startled, and she even regretted assigning the Jones family¡¯s elites under themand of the White War Department. However, what¡¯s done is done, she had no way out. Even if these elites all died, she had to cling to the White War Department, her lifeline. Otherwise, the Jones family would really have nothing left. At the same time as Andrea Jones¡¯s subordinate reported this to Andrea, in a luxurious office in Capital City¡¯s CBD, Yama, wearing a mask, was also listening to Mouse King¡¯s report. ¡°Boss, as you predicted, the people from the White War Department actually sent out all the elites of the Jones family, and now they are collecting the funds prepared by the major families.¡± Mouse King said with a coldugh. On hearing these words, Yama revealed a confident expression, ¡°Army Master White, he is too boastful, outsmarted by his own wit.¡± ¡°Yes, boss. The people of the White War Department must think that we don¡¯t know their ns yet, so they dared make this decision. Should we order our people to eliminate all the people of the Jones family now, to scare the White War Department?¡± Mouse King suggested respectfully. Yama shook his head calmly, ¡°No hurry. White Mitchell thinks he has monitored themunications of the major families, and thus understands all of our deployment. He sent people in advance to impersonate us. This good y, we have to cooperate with him to y it out.¡±
¡°Let him be pleased for a few more hours first. Let our people not act rashly, but observe in the dark. After they collect all the money, we will give him a one-pot end.¡± Also, gather the other members along the only way to the Northern Territorymand post. I want to p them in the face right under their noses! After killing them and collecting their heads, deliver them to the doorstep of the Northern Territorymand post. I¡¯d like to see, what will the Northern Territorymand post exin to the public this time!¡± Listening to this, Mouse King also had a treacherous smile on his face, ¡°Brilliant! Boss, your move is really brilliant, haha¡­¡±
¡­ Northern Territory Command Post! ¡°Superior, we have received funds from seven or eight of the major families so far, but we haven¡¯t seen any action from the Deathz organization yet.¡± ck Turtle reported. White Mitchell, sitting in the main seat, calmly replied, ¡°No hurry, they are waiting too, for a one-pot end. Just as well, that¡¯s my n too.¡± ck Turtle nodded and continued, ¡°Superior, those people from the Jones family are asking when to arrange actions for them. Should we¡­¡± White Mitchell, hearing this, gave a light chuckle, ¡°You go and y with them. Since the Jones family is cooperating with us this time, let¡¯s help them train their soldiers. Consider this a gratuity for their hard work.¡± ck Turtle couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile at these words. While White Mitchell had called over all the elites from the Jones family, he did not assign them any duties, only letting them rest at the Northern Territory Command Post. But the Jones family¡¯s elites, with no news of any actions to be taken after a long dy, were all fed up. Understandably, these are all prideful individuals, although they don¡¯t say anything openly, there were alreadyints behind closed doors, feeling that the White War Department was ying them. Now, White Mitchell¡¯s order for him to train them, would probably make them feel the White War Department was deliberately making things difficult for them. However, despite his bitter smile, ck Turtle still went to train these prideful individuals ording to White Mitchell¡¯s orders. After ck Turtle left, White Mitchell silently watched a screen not too far away.
On it, was footage of financial transactions from various wealthy families. However, these families didn¡¯t realize that those collecting the funds were White Mitchell¡¯s people. And the people of the Deathz organization didn¡¯t realise that those currently collecting the funds were not the Jones family¡¯s elites, but the White War Department¡¯s generals led by the Four Great War Gods. White Mitchell asked them to disguise themselves as members the Jones family. This was intended to deceive the people from the Deathz organization and eliminate them all at once. ¡°It¡¯s almost over!¡± White Mitchell casually said. In his mind, Steel Turner¡¯s face naturally appeared, and his eyes gradually turned cold. Chapter 458: 458: Demons Appear! Chapter 458: Chapter 458: Demons Appear! Eight o¡¯clock at night. In the autumnal Capital City, a hint of chill lingered in the air. As night fell, the coolness became increasingly apparent. At this time, a procession of vehicles in diverse colors and models were silently cruising through the Capital City streets, seamlessly moving in the same direction. After a lengthy journey, these vehicles finally converged at an intersection. They formed a formidable fleet heading towards the Northern Territory headquarters. However, soon after the vehicles had gathered, there was a sudden crackling sound at a narrow junction. A long, spiked iron chain abruptly appeared in the middle of the road. Boom, boom, boom¡­ The speeding vehicles suddenly punctured their tires and unwillingly halted. Apart from those in the cars, there was no other presence at the scene. The tires were punctured, the convoy was forced to stop, but the people in the cars did not disembark immediately, creating a tense atmosphere. ¡°Do you reckon, when these Jones Family men see us, they¡¯ll be so frightened they¡¯ll soil themselves?¡± In an unseen corner, a sharp voice rang out in jest.
Right after that, an unfettered voice responded from another corner, ¡°They would deserve the fright. Later on, I n to tear them to pieces alive, letting them know the cost of going against our Deathz organization!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since west took action together, my brothers and sisters. Let¡¯s thoroughly enjoy the uing ughter fest!¡± As soon as the voice died out, a series of yful and crazedughter echoed from both sides of the road. In the silence, these abrupt voices sounded like whispers from the Grim Reaper, filling the air with a sense of dread. Despite the stirring all around, people in the cars remained motionless, as if they had no n to get out. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Look! These weaklings are too scared to even get out of the car!¡± a voiceughed sinisterly like a ghost, presenting an eerie atmosphere. ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s resolve this quickly. Kill them all! If they don¡¯t get out of the vehicle, then smash the car!¡± someone else chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s no fun. I still wanted to y some more.¡± A captivating voice cooed in a way that sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our task tonight. We¡¯re not far from the Northern Territory Command, and if we alert the White War Department¡¯s four Gods of War, or even cause the Army Master White himself to step in, then none of us will leave here safely tonight.¡± The previous speaker uttered frostily, an irrefutable tone in his voice. Upon hearing this, those hidden in the shadows finally stopped their mischief, growing serious. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ A number of figures of all shapes and sizes emerged from every nook and cranny around the convoy, besieging it. Some looked like beggars, some like dancers, some like ordinary workers¡­ These diverse figures appeared toe from unrted professions, but they all shared the same identity¨C members of the Deathz organization! At this moment, dozens of assembled Deathz members were present ¡ª all agile and strong, clearly not to be underestimated. ¡°Get out!¡± An imposing man heading the Deathz organization, standing at the start of the convoy, indifferentlymanded. This man¡¯s code name was ¡®Judge¡¯. He was a highly respected member of the Deathz organization. Some even said that he held the second highest position, just after Yama, and was Yama¡¯s most reliable hitman. ¡®Judge¡¯ had sessfullypleted thousands of tasks, all without a single failure. He was perfect. His most illustrious task was assassinating a foreign oil tycoon.
The oil tycoon was guarded by hundreds of well-trained mercenaries, among whom were even God of War Level powerhouses. But ¡®Judge¡¯, armed with only his own strength, assassinated the oil tycoon and ruthlessly ughtered the tycoon¡¯s bodyguards in the process. Since then, the name ¡®Judge¡¯ gained international renown. ¡°Oh? Are you sure you want us to get out?¡± From the other side, just as ¡®Judge¡¯ finished speaking, a voice imbued with yful undertones leisurely sounded.
The Deathz members erupted intoughter when they heard this, theirughter filled with a mocking vor. In their eyes, the people in the cars were nothing more than the supposedly high-skilled men of the Jones Family. They were all too familiar with the capabilities of the Jones Family. They wouldn¡¯t have dispatched so many members this time if it weren¡¯t for their reputation. Most likely, ¡®Judge¡¯ alone would be enough to defeat all of the so-called skilled men from Jones Family. Thus, when someone inside the car started to talk big, the Deathz members present couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Quit the talk ande out. We¡¯ll end it quickly for you, otherwise, I¡¯ll have your flesh cut piece by piece!¡± a burly man said brutally. ¡°Okay! Since you¡¯ve said so¡­¡± As the words fell, the car doors of the convoy were flung open one by one, as a group of upright figures appeared before the members of the Deathz organization. ¡°Attack! Leave no survivors!¡± ¡®Judge¡¯, seeing this,manded without hesitation. Taking the lead, he lunged towards an old man who seemed to be in his eighties. ¡°Die!¡± ¡®Judge¡¯ gave a cold smile, his pair of iron ws akin to the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe, swiftly aiming at the old man¡¯s throat. However, just as ¡®Judge¡¯s¡¯ iron w was about to touch the old man¡¯s neck, thetter suddenly extended his hand, striking ¡®Judge¡¯s¡¯ iron w with lightning speed.
Hiss! This sudden situation caught ¡®Judge¡¯ off guard. He had never expected the other party to react so quickly, and was taken aback by his astonishing speed and strength. He wasn¡¯t even able to dodge it in time! Moreover, he faintly felt that if he hadn¡¯t withdrawn in time, his iron ws might have been destroyed. How was this possible? When did the Jones Family have such powerful experts? ¡®Judge¡¯s¡¯ heart thudded. He hastily turned his eyes toward the other members. Within a few moments, the corpses of seven or eight Deathz members were already strewn across the ground. What¡­ ¡®Judge¡¯s¡¯ expression darkened instantly. He hurriedly took a step back, staring fixedly at the old man, ¡°You are not from Jones Family. The Jones Family could never house such powerful experts! Who exactly are you!?¡± In answer to Judge¡¯s question, the old man didn¡¯t withhold anything. Instead, he ripped a flesh mask off his face, revealing a clean-cut, youthful face. ¡°Heaven¡­ God of Heaven War?¡±
Damn! ¡®Judge¡¯ froze, a strong sense of crisis instantly engulfing his heart¡­ Chapter 459: 459: Role Swap! Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Role Swap! We¡¯ve been duped! The members of Deathz, who had been confident in their ns, now tensed as they looked at the unveiled White warriors. Obviously, they had been tricked. The supposed weaklings from the Jones family had been reced by battle-hardened warriors in white. God of Heaven War! Earth War God! Mystery War God! Yellow War God! And a dozen or so other with formidable auras, names unknown. This¡­ Speechless, the Deathz members nced at each other. All eyes then turned to their leader, the Judge.
¡°Damn it! Our signals have been blocked!¡± The Judge growled, anger flickering in his eyes. ¡°Judge, what should we do now!?¡± Someone demanded. Despite their arrogant manners and contempt for the White War Department, facing them now, the Deathz members felt a chilling uncertainty. They did not consider themselves capable of besting the White warriors in a head-on confrontation. These were seasoned veterans, each one¡¯s skills honed through life or death trials on the battlefield, reacting to death¡¯s edge with a swiftness mere mortalscked. If they were still lurking in the shadows, assassination would provide a slim chance. But now, their cover has been blown, and they faced the warriors directly. It was suicideparing their weakness against the other party¡¯s strength. As the Judge took in the sight of the serious White warriors, he issued the orders. ¡°Retreat! Disperse! Everyone, scatter! As long as we can hide, they can¡¯t touch us!¡± His words steadied their forces. The Judge knew well enough that panic would only lead to worse chaos. Despite their formidable abilities, the Deathz members were not adept at fighting as a unit. The only chance of survival lied in scattering. Upon giving his orders, the Judge turned to leave. In the blink of an eye, he was gone like an arrow from a bowstring. Damn it! Someone broke his silence, hardly believing the Judge¡¯s resoluteness. However, there was no time for hesitation. On seeing his departure, other Deathz members dispersed, unwilling to tangle with men from the White War Department. ¡°Kill them all! Leave none alive!¡± God of Heaven War decreed, leading the pursuit towards the retreating Judge. Instantly, the Judge sensed an unsettling wind at his back. Just like being targeted by a wild beast, an eerie sensation swept over him. ¡°God of Heaven War!¡± He snarled in desperation. ¡°I admit that we may not be your match in a fair fight.
¡°However, don¡¯t you underestimate Deathz. If we are determined to escape, pursuing us will cost you dearly! Are you really willing to risk everything?!¡± God of Heaven War, in response, outpaced the Judge with a few strides and blocked his path. ¡°Risk everything? Against you lot!?¡± God of Heaven War retorted emotionlessly, drawing a de from his waist and without hesitation, shing at the judge. ¡°You!¡±
Seeing this, the Judge was infuriated. But, against the oing de, he had no choice but to evade. His evasion, however, failed to fend off the pursuing de, which swerved cunningly towards him again. Hisss! The Judge sharply inhaled in surprise, his pupils dting, his hairs standing on end. I¡¯m finished! The Judge quivered at the thought, just as the de from God of Heaven War sliced across his neck. At the next moment, he felt a warm flow on his neck as though something was gushing out, even emitting a wave of warmth. Is this what death feels like? It seems¡­not as painful as imagined¡­ Thest thought sprang in the Judge¡¯s mind before he copsed into a pool of blood. No one bothered with his fate as God of Heaven War was already in pursuit of the remaining Deathz members. ¡°Shit! The Judge is dead!¡± Those still fleeing were struck with dismay, as though hit by something unbelievable, their breaths caught. Everyone knew the Judge was one of their most formidable. Yet, even he had fallen to God of Heaven War¡¯s de.
The White War Department was much stronger than they had anticipated! A pang of despair and fear hit the fleeing Deathz members, overthrowing their senses. But they had no choice. Their only chance of survival was to escape by any means necessary. ¡°You should¡¯ve realized you could be killed when you chose to kill others!¡± Earth War God blocked several Deathz members, and then charged at them. Boom boom boom¡­ In the blink of an eye, like bowling pins hit by a ball, those Deathz members were knocked off their feet, their eyes steadily losing their spark. Meanwhile, Mystery War God had also intercepted several Deathz members. Mystery War God held two daggers, agile as a slippery eel, mysterious and unpredictable. Everywhere he went, his daggers were drenched in blood. In just a few seconds, seven or eight bodies had fallen behind him. On the other side, Yellow War God had also finished his fight, leaving seven or eight corpses behind him. After dealing with their opponents, the Four Great War Gods¡ªHeaven, Yellow, Mystery, Earth¡ªdidn¡¯t pause. Instead, they immediately changed directions and pursued the other fleeing Deathz members. The night was bound to be a bloody one. Everywhere, corpses and blood bore witness to the bloody scene.
However, for the White War Department, this was another day in the office. The ones they killed tonight were none other than the wicked Deathz members. If they didn¡¯t kill, the ones dying would have been themselves and the people of Dragon Realm! Chapter 460: 460: Exciting News! Chapter 460: Chapter 460: Exciting News! Dragon Realm, the Capital City! The night seemed exceptionally long this evening. All wealthy households in the city, having paid their money, anxiously waited by the phone, as if for some sort of amnesty. For them, if the Deathz organization could let this matter rest, it would be no less than an amnesty. That way, they wouldn¡¯t have to live in constant fear anymore. However, many of the elite still worried, even though they had handed over the money the Deathz organization had asked them to prepare. After all, the Deathz organization was a group that lurked in the shadows. Would they really keep their promise and let them off the hook? A question mark arose in many people¡¯s minds. If the people from the Deathz organization reneged and continued to pressure them for money, wouldn¡¯t they have to live in endless fear? At this thought, even the high and mighty family heads were involuntarily shivering with dread. However, they only had one path presented to them ¨C if they chose to resist the Deathz organization, it would only expedite their demise.
Now that the money had been handed over, all they could do was to resign themselves to their fate. ¡°So, has anyone else received a call?¡± asked a family head worth billions, anxiously. Upon hearing this, the other family members all shook their heads, revealing terrified expressions. Someone couldn¡¯t resist saying: ¡°Family Head, what if the people of the Deathz organization renege? If they get a taste for this, and continue to threaten us, won¡¯t we be their puppets?¡± At these words, an even heavier sense of dread spread across the faces of the family members. As the high and mighty wealthy families of the Capital, they all had their pride. How could they be made puppets? However, given the current circumstances, they had no chance of putting up any form of resistance. The strength of the Deathz organization was not something that ordinary people could contend with. ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯m as worried as you are, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it now,¡± the family head sighed heavily, clearly exhausted. At this, a member suggested, ¡°Family Head, why don¡¯t we consider coborating with the Northern Territory Command? If we have the support of the War Department, I doubt the people of the Deathz organization would dare to act rashly.¡± The family head offered a weary nce at the member who made the suggestion, he said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. But remember, the Northern Territory Command, powerful as they are and backed by the White War Department, is out in the open, whereas the Deathz organization is hidden. Even the White War Department can¡¯t immediately bring them into line. If they could, they wouldn¡¯t have sealed off the Capital. So, even if we coborate with the White War Department, there will be no change in the oue. If anything, it would only make the people of the Deathz organization retaliate against us more fiercely.¡± Upon hearing this, the family members all fell silent, feeling absolutely powerless. If even the White War Department can¡¯t deal with the Deathz organization, who in the world can stop them? ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve already given our money to the people of the Deathz organization. There¡¯s no need toplicate matters further,¡± the family head said with reluctance, not wanting to make more trouble for himself. The others nodded reluctantly, and waited nervously with their family head for news from the Deathz organization. Time slowly passed. There were more than a few people who couldn¡¯t sleep that night. Because they were all awaiting contact from the Deathz organization, but even after waiting the entire night, there was no news. The next morning, the key members of the wealthy families all looked exhausted. ¡°Did the Deathz organization still give no news?¡± asked one family head, unable to resist the question. Everyone shook their heads in response. Seeing this, the family heads became ever more uneasy as time passed.
¡°What is going on here? What is the Deathz organization trying to imply? They¡¯ve taken the money and given no news, something seems off!¡± Someone asked, sowing seeds of doubt in everyone¡¯s minds. But no one could answer this question. It wasn¡¯t until past nine in the morning that all the major mainstream media in the Capital began to broadcast the same piece of news. [Breaking News: Thetest from the Northern Territory Command. Around nine o¡¯clockst night, the soldiers of the Northern Territory Command sessfully struck a major blow to an organization called Deathz¡­]
The Deathz organization has been dealt a major blow! This piece of news instantly became a hot topic in the entire Capital, causing quite the sensation. ¡°What, the Deathz organization was severely damaged by the Northern Territory Command? And more than sixty Deathz members were annihted?¡± ¡°Incredible! As expected of the White War Department, their first move directly struck a major blow to the Deathz organization!¡± ¡°The Deathz organization, it seems like their days are numbered¡­¡± Spection after spection added to the excitement, thrilling countless hearts. They all knew that the White War Department sealed off the entire Capital not out of boredom, but likely in preparation for some major action. However, before, it was all just conjecture without any concrete proof. But now with the news being public, everyone was getting excited. This was the White War Department, the one always guarding them. Any ce protected by the White War Department would never tolerate underhanded troublemakers. The news reached the powerful families, and the members were stunned. Nobody expected that the Deathz organization would take such a heavy fall at the hands of the White War Department.
Losing over sixty members all at once was not merely a heavy blow, it was a devastating hit. The Deathz organization was undoubtedly severely weakened and would likely take a long time to recover. At this thought, the family heads of the wealthy families showed expressions of heartache. ¡°My billions! If I had known that the Deathz organization was such a pushover, I would¡¯ve given the money to the White War Department instead. What a loss! I¡¯ve lost so much!¡± Many people voiced their grievances, but they also understood that they probably wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Deathz organization threatening them again any time soon. After such a major blow, the people of the Deathz organization were probably too upied with their own troubles. And this news quickly spread to the War Department, causing a major stir within. Chapter 461: 461: Yamas Fury! A Challenge to Fight! Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Yama¡¯s Fury! A Challenge to Fight! Capital City, the highestmand of the Dragon Realm War Department. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Looking at the messages that were constantlying back, Braxton, as the suprememander of the Dragon Realm War Department, was as excited as a child who had received a reward. ¡°General Braxton, Mr. White did a fantastic job this time, bringing great honor to our war department. I can¡¯t contain my excitement just reading the updates. I truly wish that one day I can fight alongside him and witness firsthand his admirable demeanor!¡± An intense admiration was apparent in a soldier¡¯s sincerement. ¡°Heh heh¡­ wishful thinking. If such an opportunity reallyes, do you think it will be your turn?¡± Braxtonughed and teased, full of smugness in his words. The soldierughed upon hearing Braxton¡¯s words, far from feeling downcast. All those present, although being the elite of the War Department and experienced warriors, were confounded when it came to dealing with the sly Deathz organization. The Deathz organization did not dare to confront the War Department openly. They were like rats lurking in the dark, appearing from time to time, but disappearing swiftly. The difficulty of eradicating them was many times greater than defeating an army of ten thousand mercenaries. However, the White War Department had achieved this. They had wiped out more than ny percent of the Deathz organization¡¯s forces, which could be described as a major blow.
Although they didn¡¯t manage to eliminate Yama, it was already remarkably impressive, sufficiently demonstrating the strength of the White War Department and White Mitchell¡¯smand ability. ¡°General Braxton, what should we do next? The brothers of White War Department have done everything they should do. Shouldn¡¯t we do something? Otherwise, it may be inappropriate. After all, this is our city as well. Letting the brothers of the White War Department take the lead, we already feel guilty. Now, our brothers want to help even if it¡¯s just to lighten their load.¡± Aftermenting, the soldiers became serious. ¡°We should do something.¡± Braxton nodded and immediately ordered, ¡°Increase the patrol forces, deploy all the soldiers in the Capital City, and make sure to find out the remaining members of the Deathz organization. This is a great opportunity to eradicate this malignant tumor from our Dragon Realm!. Maintain close contact with the White War Department. Share any news with the brothers of White War Department immediately. Also, in the name of the War Department, issue an order to all major families in Capital City¡ªif anyone dares to conceal the whereabouts of the Deathz organization, show no mercy!¡± Braxton¡¯s orders were firm and resolute. This time, he intended to help White Mitchellpletely eradicate the Deathz organization. Moreover, by doing this, he was essentially handing over all decision-making authority to White Mitchell. He always remembered what the Elder from the Elder¡¯s House had said to him when White Mitchell returned: cleanse the turbidity, restore brightness to our Dragon Realm! This was the hope of the Elder¡¯s House for the current situation of the Dragon Realm, and also a firm order to their war department. No matter what, he would cooperate with all of White Mitchell¡¯s actions, even if those targeted are the so-called powerful families in Capital City. Over the years, the elites of Capital City have be increasingly active, to the point of overstepping bounds. Not to mention, there have been numerous cases of powerful families interacting with the Deathz organization in secret, which was evident from the recent incident of the Deadz organization ordering the major families to carry out their deathmand. Since these so-called prominent families in Capital City could not be trusted, he saw no need to continue tolerating them. So, make the water in Capital City murkier! At this moment, not only was Braxton immensely excited, but he was also full of confidence. He had confidence not just in himself, but also in White Mitchell. He believed that White Mitchell would definitely meet the Elder¡¯s House¡¯s expectations, cleanse the murky attrition, and restore the brightness to Dragon Realm! ¡­ On the other side, Yama, as the only leader of the Deadz organization, was currently sitting in front of hisputer with a gloomy expression.
Before him, only a few video windows were still illuminated. These were the few remaining members of the Deathz organization. However,pared to the judge and others who had fallen into the hands of the White War Department, the strengths of these members were not even close. Because their primary duty was to handle information while their battle ability was so negligible, it could be inferior to those of many mighty families.
At this moment, these members in charge of gathering information are standing on thin ice in front of the camera, awaiting Yama¡¯s punishment. That¡¯s right, punishment. In their view, the reason the White War Department was able to annihte so many of their members in one fell swoop wasrgely because the Deathz organization had failed to excel in information management. They thought they had mastered the moves of the White War Department, but in reality, they didn¡¯t anticipate that the White War Department was well prepared and took advantage of their overconfidence, making them pay a heavy price. ¡°Boss¡­ what should we do now? Should we leave or continue to hide?¡± The Mouse King, responsible for collecting the information, could not help but speak. His voice was filled with terror. Yama didn¡¯t say a word upon hearing this, but his towering rage could be felt even through the screen. When Yama¡¯s angry, who will be the one to suffer? Gulp! The remaining few members swallowed involuntarily as their eyes filled with ever-growing fear. If Yama didn¡¯t speak, they would probably want to shut down the video. After all, nobody could face Yama when he was in a fit of rage. As long as he wished, he could strangle all of them, even through the screen. That¡¯s the terror of Yama. It¡¯s not that he had extraordinary powers, but his dreadfulness had reached a severe level. However, just when everyone was in a state of panic, the video on Yama¡¯sputer suddenly shook.
Then, screams followed. Apparently, the remaining members of the Deathz organization were also being pursued and blocked by the White War Department. Seeing this, Yama¡¯s face turned sickly pale. He looked like an angry lion, his facial expressions portraying an absolute readiness to devour someone. The next moment, the image on Yama¡¯sputer screen changed, and White Mitchell¡¯s figure appeared. ¡°Aren¡¯t you always looking for me?¡± White Mitchell looked at Yama calmly as a cat would look at its prey. Yama was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, word by word, ¡°White Mitchell!!! I will tear you to pieces!!! I officially challenge you. Three days from now, at The Peak of Forbidden Pce, I want to have a battle with you. Otherwise, I will turn Capital City into a living hell!¡± Chapter 462: 462: Respond to Battle! Sensation! Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Respond to Battle! Sensation! So finally unable to sit still? Sitting in the Northern Territorymand center, White Mitchell wore an expression of calmness. ¡°Supreme, there¡¯s no need for you to deal with this insignificant Yama yourself. The four of us can cut him down,¡± the Yellow War God spoke, indicating an implicit request within his words. Of course, he did not absolutely believe that White Mitchell couldn¡¯t defeat Yama, he simply felt that Yama wasn¡¯t worth bing White Mitchell¡¯s adversary. To battle with such a person would, no doubt, degrade one¡¯s own status. Responding to the Yellow War God¡¯s request, White Mitchell revealed a leisurely expression and slowly said, ¡°No need, this time, I have decided to take matters into my own hands.¡± What¡­ Yellow War God was at a loss for words, puzzled by the purpose behind White Mitchell¡¯s actions. At this moment, the God of Heaven War patted Yellow War God¡¯s shoulder and exined, ¡°The Superior does not do this just because of Yama, but for the whole situation in the Dragon Realm. Currently, whether it¡¯s in the Dragon Realm or external territories, although it appears peaceful, the undercurrents are surging. This can be seen clearly from the recent events. Even though our Superior has returned, so many people are itching to stir things up. They won¡¯t easily back down.
At a time like this, only the actions of our Superior can suppress these trivial individuals. The four of us may have the confidence to suppress Yama, but if we act in ce of our Superior, the meanings behind our actions will be entirely different. By acting as such, our Superior is, more than anything, issuing a warning to those itching to stir things up, urging these over-confident individuals to retreat and restore peace to our Dragon Realm.¡± Hearing this, the Yellow War God finally disyed a look of sudden enlightenment. Indeed, in terms of war, the Four Great War Gods and the Five War Kings are invincible. However, they do not excel in dealing with dark plots and tricks. The dangers on the battlefield pale inparison to the dangers of human hearts. The things that White Mitchell has to consider and shoulder are much, much more than they ever imagined. ¡­ The next morning, the streets and alleys of Capital City were filled with the challenge letters of Yama directed at army master White Mitchell. From the lowest level employees to the upper-ss households, all were aware of this news. For a while, the discussions about this matter reached unprecedented heights. No wonder, as the person Yama is challenging this time is White Mitchell, the supreme military lord of the Dragon Realm! ¡°Army Master White is the guardian of our Dragon Realm, how dare this Yama!¡± ¡°Damn it! Who is this Yama really, to openly challenge our lord military master? Is he tired of living?¡± ¡°This is provocation, tant provocation! These bastards are too arrogant, if we don¡¯t show them some colors, how can we, the mighty Dragon Realm, stand firm?¡± Although the Braxton¡¯s were trying to suppress this matter from spreading, the inhabitants of the Capital City were still discussing this issue. Speaking of this matter, the Capital City people were nothing short of livid. On the other hand, the so-called wealthy families all chose to spectate from the sidelines. ¡°Yama is challenging Army Master White¡¯s army, which means there¡¯s going to be a good show. Just don¡¯t know if our lord military master dares to ept the challenge,¡± sneered a family head.
Although the White War Department had stepped in during the Deathz Token incident and resolved the crisis for these wealthy families, None of these wealthy families appreciated such efforts. In their eyes, it was only the duty of the White War Department and had nothing to do with them at all. On the contrary, the money they had given to the Deathz organization disappeared without reason and they were clear on whose hands it had ended up in. However, they didn¡¯t dare to openly oppose the White War Department, nor did they dare to take back their money from the White War Department. They could only suffer in silence.
Because of this, many wealthy families were somewhat dissatisfied with the White War Department, thinking that the White War Department should return the money to them. After all, it was their money. Apparently, they are only concerned about the money in their own hands, regarding the life and death of the White War Department as none of their business. In their view, without the White War Department, there will be other War Departments. They only care about their money. ¡°If our lord military master were to fall at the hands of Yama, then things are going to get extremely interesting,¡± a head of the wealthy family sneered, suggesting that they were all plotting something. Even some were beginning to take action: ¡°Hurry up, order the people underneath. If Army Master White indeed falls at the hands of Yama, immediately cut off all cooperation with the White War Department. We¡¯ve missed out on so much profit in just these years because of the presence of the White War Department. There were so many things we couldn¡¯t do. Once Army Master White falls, someone will definitelye to snatch this piece of the cake. It¡¯s imperative that we prepare in advance.¡± For a time, the already turbulent scene in Capital City became even more fraught with danger. As for White Mitchell, he remained calm andposed, sitting quietly in the Northern Territorymand center. ¡°Supreme, just as you expected, many of the wealthy families in the Capital City have already begun making arrangements covertly,¡± the Mystery War God, holding a thick stack of documents, ced them in front of White Mitchell. Seeing this, White Mitchell smiled faintly. All of this was within his expectations. The reason he didn¡¯t immediately ept Yama¡¯s challenge was to expose these restless individuals, to make an end of them all at once. ¡°The Ibsen family, the Bill family, the Mitchell family¡­ these bastards are numerous. Who would have thought that these people were working for both sides!¡± ck Turtle nced at the contents on the documents and immediately disyed an extremely furious expression. He couldn¡¯t help but desire to charge in and ughter all these wavering wealthy households. ¡°Supreme, Braxton has sent someone to pass on a message. He said, no matter what we in the White War Department choose to do, his side will support our actions. He told us to do whatever we please,¡± the Heaven War God reported.
White Mitchell nodded lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle this matter once and for all. Announce my eptance of Yama¡¯s challenge.¡± Hearing this, ck Turtle immediately turned to make the arrangements. That afternoon, news that shocked all of Capital City started to circte. Army Master White epted Yama¡¯s challenge! What! The news spread like wildfire, stirring up the entire Capital City. In less than an hour, the news had spread throughout the streets and alleys of the Capital City. For ordinary citizens, the message was nothing short of inspiring. Army Master White was acting to defend the dignity of the Dragon Realm! However, for the wealthy households, it was equivalent to a signal, giving people the impression that, initially, Army Master White didn¡¯t want to ept the challenge, but was forced to by the circumstances. What did this imply? It meant that Army Master White didn¡¯t have the confidence. He didn¡¯t believe he could defeat Yama! With this development, those wealthy household heads who had been itching to act became even bolder¡­ Chapter 463: 463: The Mitchell Family is Planning Something! Chapter 463: Chapter 463: The Mitchell Family is nning Something! Capital City, Mitchell Family! As one of the few elite families in Capital City with some connection to the Deathz organization, everyone from the Mitchell family was paying particrly close attention to the uing confrontation between the Lord Military Master White of the White War Department and Deathz Yama. ¡°What is the situation? Are there any updates from the White War Department?¡± Madam Mitchell, who sat at the head of the table, asked with urgency. Remember, their family, the Mitchells, through the mediation of Fendy Taylor, has a deep connection with the Deathz organization. They had even asked Deathz to deal with that illegitimate child, Sebastian Mitchell. When they heard that the members of the Deathz organization had been dealt a severe blow by the White War Department, everyone in the Mitchell Family was shocked, leaving them in a state of constant terror. They were worried that Deathz organization would sell them out. If the White War Department discovered that the Mitchells had secretly been closely coborating with the people of the Deathz organization, there is no way the White War Department would let the Mitchells off the hook. They desperately hoped that the Dead Song organization could turn the tide, so that the White War Department would not have to focus their attention on the Mitchell family. However, it was toote. The Deathz organization had been severely damaged by the White War Department. Only Yama was left in the entire Deathz organization. Even a Yama with exceptional powers had its limitations; he could not restrict the actions of the White War Department. If the White War Department decided to carry out a thorough investigation, then their family, the Mitchells, would definitely not be free from implications. Hence, they must prepare an escape route beforehand, no matter what.
Nevertheless, luckily Yama is a bit abnormal. Yes, his actions, in the eyes of the Mitchells, seemed rather abnormal, even crazed, as he challenged Lord Military Master White. Never mind whether Yama could truly defeat Lord Military Master White. Even if he did manage to defeat him, the War Department would certainly not tolerate an infamous killer ruining their reputation. At that point, they would likely stop at nothing to kill Yama. Yama¡¯s behavior was like gambling with his own life just for unnecessary fame. Nheless, this was not a bad thing for the Mitchells, they would even be d if Yama was sessful. If Yama was sessful, the White War Department would definitely focus their attention on Yama, and the Mitchell family would be able to escape this disaster. Furthermore, with the White War Department no longer being a hindrance, the Mitchell Family could avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble when carrying out certain activities. Therefore, everyone in the Mitchell Family was so invested in this matter. In response to Madam Mitchell¡¯s inquiry, Fendy Taylor slowly put down her phone, a mocking smile appeared on her disdainful face, as she responded, ¡°Thetest news we received is that Lord Military Master White, after much consideration, has agreed to Yama¡¯s challenge. However, there are rumors outside that Lord Military Master White is not confident about the uing battle, otherwise, he would not have hesitated for so long. This goes to show that Lord Military Master White might actually not be confident that he can defeat Yama. From what I see, the possibility that Lord Military Master White would fall at the hands of Yama this time is quite high. Our family, the Mitchells, must prepare in advance.¡± On hearing this, Madam Mitchell¡¯s eyes shed with an unusual glow as she said excitedly, ¡°Great! Excellent! With the death of Lord Military Master White, our family, the Mitchells, wouldn¡¯t need to live in fear! Moreover, we can take over the illicit businesses that couldn¡¯t be seen in the daylight. Fendy, you¡¯re right, we, the Mitchells, must prepare in advance for this. It¡¯s not just our family, the Mitchells, your family, the Taylors, we can join hands. By then, wouldn¡¯t Capital City be under the control of our two families?¡± By the end of her speech, the glow in Madam Mitchell¡¯s eyes had intensified, and she was in high spirits. Upon hearing this, Fendy Taylor, who was standing by her side, nodded andughed, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. The Taylor family and Mitchell family are like two peas in a pod. We rely on each other. The Taylor family has already prepared everything. We are just waiting for our Mitchell family to take the lead. My brother said, as long as our two families cooperate, we will have nothing to worry about. When Lord Military Master White falls, it will be the best time for us to take control. However, my brother also warned that many people would want a share of this cake. So our biggest enemies might not be from the War Department, but from other powerful families, or even people within our own ranks. Hence, before that, I think we have to clean up the situation within our group.¡± Cleaning up the group?
Upon hearing this, a shiver ran down Madam Mitchell¡¯s spine. Having lived for so long and having seen more than most, she had no trouble understanding Fendy Taylor¡¯s intentions. Fendy Taylor was indirectly reminding her that she should deal with that illegitimate child, Sebastian Mitchell, as soon as possible. However, what Fendy Taylor had in mind, was exactly what she herself was thinking. Sebastian Mitchell, the illegitimate child, had been in Capital City for quite some time, but even though there had been no movements from him, the longer the silence, the more unrest she felt.
Her intuition told her that Sebastian Mitchell¡¯s return to Capital City was not going to be straightforward, regardless of the fact that his wife was just a member of the third branch of the Jones family. Still, it was because of Sebastian Mitchell¡¯s arrival that the Jones family dared to challenge the Mitchell family head-on, and even canceled the construction material orders. If it weren¡¯t for Sebastian Mitchell¡¯s tricks, she wouldn¡¯t believe it. The facts proved that, although Sebastian Mitchell didn¡¯t seem to do anything on the surface, he must have had some scheme in secret. This child, if not eliminated, would always be like a thorn in her heart. However, it was not possible now to rely on the Deathz organization. The path to eliminate Sebastian Mitchell through the Deathz organization was clearly impassable. The only option left now was for the Mitchell family to step up and handle it themselves. With this thought in mind, Madam Mitchell nodded heavily and promised Fendy Taylor, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fendy, even if you hadn¡¯t said so, I would still know what to do. However, now isn¡¯t the appropriate time to act. The battle between Lord Military Master White and Deathz Yama is imminent, and it is not in our best interest to act so impulsively during this time. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. As soon as the Lord Military Master White falls at the hands of Deathz Yama¡­ I promise you that I¡¯ll waste no time in eliminating that bastard, Sebastian Mitchell, to give you a satisfactory response.¡± Upon hearing this, Fendy Taylorughed and nodded. However, as the Mitchells were secretly plotting against Sebastian Mitchell, time flew by, and it was time for the confrontation between Sebastian Mitchell, also known as White, and the Deathz Yama. That night, at the Peak of the Forbidden Pce, everything within a hundred miles radius was sealed off, even a fly couldn¡¯t get in¡­
Chapter 464: 464: The Pinnacle Battle! Chapter 464: Chapter 464: The Pinnacle Battle! Capital City, the Peak of the Forbidden Pce! The Peak of the Forbidden Pce, located at the core axis of the Capital City is an ancient royal garden building that is not only thergest but also the most luxurious in Dragon Realm. On normal days, this ce is teeming with visitors, but starting from today, soldiers wearing battle gear have blocked the surrounding area of the Peak of the Forbidden Pce. Even the powerful houses and Hundred Year Noble Families in the Imperial Capital have no way in. However, nothing is absolute, and there are still a few people of magnificence, silently observing the situation here, even under such tight security. ¡°So, you were attracted too?¡± On top of a building several kilometers away, two white-haired yet youthful-looking old men look in the direction of the Peak of the Forbidden Pce, teasing each other. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve taken a stroll, wanted to see how the world has changed,¡± the other elder spoke slowly, he has white hair, but his pair of eyes sparkle a bright scarlet, giving him a strangely eerie look. ¡°Hehe¡­ indeed, the world has changed quite a bit, our old names are probably forgotten by most,¡± said the elder with the white eyebrows at a slow pace. The crimson browed elder looked towards the Peak of the Forbidden Pce, his eyes intensifying as if he could see clearly the situation on the Peak of the Forbidden Pce from kilometers away. ¡°With such a hugemotion, aren¡¯t those guys from the Elders¡¯ House going to do anything?¡± the crimson browed elder asked after giving a nce at the situation on the Peak of the Forbidden Pce.
The white-browed elderughed, ¡°The Elders¡¯ House probably has other ns. Do you know about the titled White, a youngd? Rumors say, he is now the best martial artist in the Dragon Realm War Department, reached the rank of Army Master at a young age, and defended the peace of Dragon Realm single-handedly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him, he¡¯s indeed a promisingd, far stronger than we were at his age. I also heard he¡¯s from the Mitchell Family,¡± the crimson-browed elder replied. Oh? The white-browed elder was stunned for a moment, then chuckled lightly, ¡°It seems the Mitchell Family is about to rise. A Benjamin Mitchell has joined the Eight Sect, and now there¡¯s an Army Master titled White. Within a hundred years, no one could stop the rise of the Mitchell Family unless people like us intervene.¡± On hearing this, the crimson-browed elder revealed a peculiar look on his face, teasingly saying, ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve got it wrong this time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The white browed elder paused, then curiously asked, ¡°Where did I go wrong?¡± The crimson-browed elder continued yfully, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Army Master White, was once driven out of the Mitchell Family. He has deep grudges against the family, and there will inevitably be a showdown.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case, no wonder he¡¯s so brilliant but didn¡¯t receive a spot in the Eight Sect. If the Mitchell Family knew what he has achieved today, they would certainly regret it,¡± the white-browed elder sighed. The crimson-browed elder shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to predict fortune or misfortune. Who can say for sure? Without being expelled from his family, the Mitchell Family couldn¡¯t have produced Benjamin Mitchell, the very talented True Dragon. I¡¯ve heard he had been epted as a disciple by an elder of the Eight Sect and will return to the Capital City soon. By then, with the support of the Eight Sect, it won¡¯t be easy for Army Master White toy a finger on the Mitchell Family. Worse still, he might be eliminated by the people of the Eight Sect.¡± The white-browed eldermented, ¡°What a pity! He¡¯s such a rare talented and handsome young man. It would be so much better if he were born in an ordinary family. ¡­¡± Seeing this, the crimson-browed elder teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to take him as your disciple?¡± The white-browed elder shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just a momentary sigh. We both understand, this peace won¡¯tst long. I¡¯ve already sensed danger approaching.¡± Upon hearing this, the crimson-browed elder¡¯s expression turned serious instantly. ¡°You sensed it too? I thought it was just my illusion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion. We¡¯re not the only ones who sensed it, so I feel it¡¯s a pity. If Army Master White could mature, perhaps he can resist those unknown forces. But all these are only assumptions,¡± the white-browed elder said in a dejected tone, his words revealing a trace of destion. The crimson-browed elder fell into silence. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°These spections are premature. Thed is not necessarily the savior of the world. If he indeed is, he would surely possess great luck and may well withstand any challenges.¡± ¡°Hopefully, that¡¯s the case. Otherwise, Dragon Realm is in danger,¡± the white-browed elder gazed into the distance, his expression growing increasingly solemn. Meanwhile, simr scenes were unfolding simultaneously in unseen ces.
Clearly, the summit battle between the Army Master White and Deathz Yama attracted not only ordinary folks, but also the powerful existences hidden deep within. These entities are incredibly powerful and possess amazing origins- ordinary people could spend their entire lives without being able to make contact with them. But at this moment, these powerful entities were silently watching the battle unfold. The true reason known only to them. Under their watchful gazes, a figure dressed in ck and wearing half a ghostly mask, stands silently atop the Peak of the Forbidden Pce, just like a phantom in the night.
Even though the surroundings of the Peak of the Forbidden Pce are heavily guarded by White¡¯s War Department, this man surprisingly managed to avoid everyone¡¯s surveince and appear here. This alone is proof of how strong he is. ¡°Army Master White,e out. What, does the great Army Lord dare not show himself?¡± Yama stood on the Peak of the Forbidden Pce, his cold gaze sweeping all the people below the Peak, his voice carrying a hint of sarcasm. Woosh woosh woosh¡­ The soldiers of White¡¯s War Department beneath the Peak immediately responded, with countless gun barrels pointed straight at Yama on the Peak. But, Yama looked indifferent and arrogantly eximed, ¡°Ha ha ha¡­ Hiding his head but showing his tail. Is this your Army Lord?¡± The cronies of White¡¯s Army Master all gritted their teeth upon hearing this. Seeing this, Yama¡¯sughter carried even more mockery. His entire demeanor became increasingly wild. However, at the peak of Yama¡¯s arrogance, a calm voice echoed behind him, ¡°I heard that you are looking for me?¡± Hisss! Startled, Yama¡¯s face instantly tightened. He felt a chill spread down his spine, as if he was trapped in an ice cer. When did he appear behind him!? Chapter 465: 465: Ive Never Considered You as My Rival! Chapter 465: Chapter 465: I¡¯ve Never Considered You as My Rival! Capital City, The Peak of Forbidden Pce. Hearing the sound, Yama abruptly turned around to see a severe, chiseled face before him. This face exuded a calm and unruffled demeanor as if this battle was as simple and yful as a child¡¯s game. When Yama saw who it was, his brows immediately furrowed. ¡°Finally, we meet, Army Master White!¡± he said in a deep voice, a strange glint gleaming in his eyes that hinted at a touch of madness. White Mitchell shook his head, lightly responding, ¡°You may have been anticipating this, but to me, it is somewhat disappointing.¡± Disappointed? Yama was momentarily stunned before asking, ¡°Why so?¡± ¡°Your strength is somewhat less than I had imagined,¡± White Mitchell stated straightforwardly. Those words enraged Yama instantly, his face beneath the mask filled with resentment.
¡°You look down on me?¡± he demanded, almost spitting out each word. White Mitchell replied calmly, ¡°If you want others to respect you, you have to respect yourself first. You dare not even show your true face, how can I see anything in you worth admiring?¡± Yama¡¯s chest filled with a fierce, burning rage at these words. His face flushed red instantly. ¡°Enough of this nonsense! Take this!¡± Yama could no longer bear the belittlement and with a stride, he charged towards White Mitchell. In a blink, Yama¡¯s figure seemed to disappearpletely, only to reappear before White Mitchell in less than a breath¡¯s time. ¡°What speed!¡± The spectating warriors of the White Army were taken aback, Yama¡¯s speed could rival the speed of the Four Great War Gods. Even among those four, only the Mystery War God could possibly match up to him in terms of speed. As to who would triumph, that was yet to be seen. Witnessing this, the warriors of the White Army couldn¡¯t help but feel a sinking anxiety. But their unease didn¡¯tst. They had great faith in White Mitchell. He was their Army Master, their belief! Wherever he is, he stood as firm as a stone, reassurance personified. At another location a few kilometers from the peak, the veteran warriors secretly watching this epic battle couldn¡¯t help butment when they saw Yama¡¯s speed, ¡°Quite outstanding, truly the younger generation is to be feared.¡± ¡°This young child has already touched the edge of The Method of Shift. With a bit more time, or if he can reach a higher level, with enough training in The Method of Shift, he will surelyprehend it.¡± ¡°I wonder how this youngd, White Mitchell, will react. It¡¯s really looking forward to.¡± What?! Just as they finished discussing Yama¡¯s speed, each and every one of them froze, their gaze fixated on the Peak of Forbidden Pce. ¡°The Method of Shift! It¡¯s The Method of Shift! He¡¯s actually understood it? How on earth did he do it?¡± An elder widened his eyes in disbelief, his face was pale with shock. At that moment, at the Peak of Forbidden Pce, White Mitchell¡¯s body, as if a phantom, instantly vanished right before Yama. This¡­
Yama was surprised and blurted out, ¡°How is this possible? How can anyone in this world be faster than me?¡± He was trained in deadly arts under the previous Yama since he was five. By his early twenties, he had surpassed his master and killed him to seize the title of Yama. No one else coulde close to his speed, not even the previous Yama. How then could White Mitchell have such a fast speed?
ording to his intelligence, Mitchell had been an average citizen five years ago. After being wrongly imprisoned, everyone had thought he was still in jail, but evidently, he had been training in the War Department. In just five years, he had achieved all this? What kind of monster was he? Yama steadied himself, quickly retreating. Meanwhile, those elderly onlookers who had been watching with interest revealed expressions that said ¡®it now makes sense¡¯: ¡°The Elders¡¯ House is behind him after all. Maybe they¡¯re the ones who gave him The Method of Shift. The Elders¡¯ House really did ce great hopes on this kid!¡± But just as the elderly onlookers were finishing their discussions, a voice came from afar, saying something utterly contrasting: ¡°Old Martial Ghost, you were wrong this time. The Elders¡¯ House has told me before that they never gave him any information about our level. ¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t even give him any training methods. What he knows nowes entirely from his ownprehension, and has nothing to do with others.¡± What?! At these words, all the hidden elders were taken aback. ¡°He understood by himself? He perceived The Method of Shift by himself? This¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s wasting all this time, we who¡¯ve trained so hard most of our lives to touch this realm, now you¡¯re telling me that a kid in his twenties has already touched it?¡± ¡°Topare is to torment oneself, if I¡¯d had half of his talent back in the day, I could¡¯ve be an Elder of the Eight Sects. How envious I am, so envious I¡¯m turning purple!¡±
The hidden elders sighed heavily in the darkness, utterly defeated by White Mitchell¡¯s demonstrated talent. Just then, Yama, who had just retreated, suddenly felt a chill creeping over his back, causing his breath to hitch. Oh no! Yama inwardly cursed as he quickly dived forward. But it was toote. White Mitchell¡¯s simple punch had alreadynded squarely on his back. With a resounding crash, Yama¡¯s body was mmed into the ground by Mitchell, creating a gruesome crater. ¡°I never considered you a worthy opponent!¡± White Mitchell stood tall on the Peak of Forbidden Pce, looking down at Yama groveling like a dying dog. His demeanor was superior and full of disdain. Spilling blood! Hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, Yama coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood. He could never have imagined such a crushing defeat. He had thought that no matter how strong White Mitchell was, his speed and strength should be enough to keep up with him. But he was wrong. He was wildly wrong!
Chapter 466: This child is near-demonic, a blessing for the Dragon Realm! Chapter 466: This child is near-demonic, a blessing for the Dragon Realm! Yama''s eyes gradually dimmed, no longer disying the once fervent determination they held. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He made a name for himself at a young age, and in his early twenties, he wrested control of the Deathz organization from his master, bing the new Yama. Over the years, under his control, the Deathz organization expanded and developed at a terrifying pace, bing on par with the Western Church, and was hailed as one of the world''s two biggest assassin organizations. How many people in the world could match his genius? Even an Army Master was never something he deemed as a threat. Unfortunately, reality proved this was nothing more than his own arrogance. In front of White Mitchell, he didn''t even have the strength to fight back. Just as he had said, he had never viewed Yama as his opponent. Yama wasn''t even worthy of being his opponent! As Yama contemted this, his heart sunk and he was filled with despair. His supposed pride and dignity were as insignificant as dust in front of White Mitchell. On the other side, White Mitchell stood tall on The Peak of the Forbidden Pce, slowly shifting his gaze from Yama, and looked in a distant direction. Hmm!? In the next moment, all the mysterious elders hidden in the shadows, watching the battle, were taken aback. He has discovered us!? This thought subconsciously shed through everyone''s minds, and their expressions turned peculiar. "This...How is this possible? With his capabilities, how could he discover our existence?!" An elder with red eyebrows widened his eyes in disbelief, his face filled with shock. It''s terrifying! After all, White Mitchell was just a strong man in the mortal world, whereas they were beings beyond this world. With their abilities, concealing their presence was an extremely simple task. Without exaggeration, given their strength, even if they stood right in front of White Mitchell, he likely wouldn''t have been able to detect them. But the current situation was bewildering. It seemed that White Mitchell had truly discovered their presence. "Impossible! Absolutely impossible! It''s just a coincidence. How could this youngster who has not transcended yet discover us? Not to mention him, even those who have just transcended wouldn''t be able to detect our presence!" An elder asserted confidently. Once these words were spoken, some people couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, some were still in a state of heavy apprehension. They wanted to believe it was a coincidence, but they couldn''t help but be suspicious. White Mitchell was not looking anywhere else but exactly in their direction. It was too coincidental. Moreover, considering White Mitchell''s calm demeanor, as if he knew of their presence all along, he was undisturbed by honor or disgrace. If he had truly detected their presence and still maintained such a serene state of mind, this youngster was undoubtedly extraordinary. As everyone was uncertain if White Mitchell had truly sensed their presence, White Mitchell, standing atop The Peak of the Forbidden Pce, began to speak calmly, "I appreciate the honor of your presence, esteemed elders. If you choose not to reveal yourselves, please forgive my inadequacy in hosting you today. I have no intention of making enemies with you today. My actions are merely worldly matters. If they have offended you, please grant me your forgiveness. When the opportunity arises, I shall certainly pay a visit to express my gratitude for your indulgence." White Mitchell''s words were neither humble nor arrogant, expressing his determination within his steady tone. As for how he knew of these people''s presence, that began when he epted the task of ''Endless Hell Prison''. From the day the Elders'' House handed him this supposedly impossible task, they had told him that he would be dealing with an unseen world during the process. This world, hidden within the mortal realm, was transcendent, not constrained by worldly matters. It was a mysterious world that even transcendent entities like the Elders'' House had only a partial understanding of. They referred to this mysterious world as the Transcendent World. And the strong individuals who existed in the Transcendent World were known as Transcendents. Most of these Transcendents hid within the mortal world, rarely showing themselves, and even when they did, they appeared no different from regr people. It was only during his time in the ''Endless Hell Prison'', and having been exposed to some information about the Transcendent World, that White Mitchell was able to sense the presence of these Transcendents. Even before his confrontation with Yama, he had sensed that in those hidden corners, there was more than one Transcendent watching him. As for their intentions, White Mitchell did not know, nor could he guess. However, White Mitchell did not wish to make enemies with these Transcendents. After all, they were not of the mortal realm and their power transcended it. If he were to make enemies with them, the consequences would affect the entire Dragon Realm. Of course, White Mitchell wasn''t afraid to do so. If any Transcendent dared to cross him, he wouldn''t mind making them pay the price. However, while he could bear the price, Dragon Realm could not. Therefore, White Mitchell took this opportunity to clear the air. Whether the Transcendents chose to listen was up to them. Meanwhile, after White Mitchell finished speaking, the Transcendents hiding in the shadows grew restless. It''s true! He truly discovered our existence! How is this possible? His aura hadn''t even reached the transcendent level, yet he was able to discover us? What kind of monster is this youngster?! The Transcendents were all astonished. Several of them even subconsciously activated their Transcendent power, intending to erase White Mitchell. After all, as Transcendents, they secluded themselves from the mortal world. Their existence could not be known by the mortals, otherwise, the impact would be enormous. But then again, White Mitchell held no grudges against them and he didn''t even reveal their identities. Clearly, he understood this point as well. If they were to act against White Mitchell because of this, what kind of Transcendents would they be then? With this thought, the few Transcendents who were initially ready to act, restrained themselves. "Hahaha¡­" While everyone was in doubt, a heartyughter suddenly sounded in their minds. "This boy is practically a demon! Truly a blessing for our Dragon Realm! Fellow Transcendents, you surely wouldn''t be thinking of making a move, would you?" A Transcendent said, using his transcendent art to project his voice into the ears of every Transcendent. His voice didn''te out, but everyone could hear it. His statement left them all in silence. Chapter 467: 467: Transcendent Origin? Chapter 467: Chapter 467: Transcendent Origin? ¡°Enough, it¡¯s not upon us veterans to meddle around here. If someone is due for a headache, it should be the Mitchells or the Eight Sects, not us.¡± An elder chuckled at this point. As soon as these words fell, the Transcendents collectively nodded in agreement. White Mitchell¡¯s abilities were bewitching, but there was no denying that he was a member of the Dragon Realm, having sweated and bled for it. The more robust his talent, the better for the Dragon Realm. Facing the unknown dangers, the Dragon Realm would gain anotheryer of strength. However, all of these depended on whether he could sessfully grow into that power. While it seems White Mitchell¡¯s current strength is infinitely close to a Transcendent, the smallest difference can lead to a huge gap. A slight difference in power is akin to a vast chasm. Unless one ascends to be a Transcendent, they would never understand the terror of a Transcendent¡¯s strength. Before that, White Mitchell has to face a powerful Mitchell family, which is supported by the Eight Sects. The Eight Sects possess powers of a true Transcendent, far surpassing these independent Transcendents, by many times over. Before the Eight Sects, these unallied Transcendents couldn¡¯t really make a stand.
All these depend on what White Mitchell himself has to face. Of course, White Mitchell could also choose to let go of his hatred for the Mitchell family and forget everything done by the Mitchell family in the past. However, even if he could forget, the Mitchell family wouldn¡¯t possibly let a severe threat like White Mitchell grow stronger. They worry, they fear. To them, White Mitchell is like a ticking bomb ready to explode. As long as he exists, they can¡¯t rest easy. Moreover, while others are unaware, these Transcendents, living in seclusion in the Capital City, know it all too well. Why did Fendy Taylor suddenly appear in the Mitchell family with her son? Why not long after was White Mitchell banished from the family, and Fendy¡¯s son, Benjamin Mitchell, sessfully gained a position in the Eight Sects? All of this couldn¡¯t have happened without someone pulling the strings behind the scenes. No one would believe it if they were told otherwise. Therefore, they all clearly understand that a confrontation between White Mitchell and the Mitchell family is inevitable, and that day is not far off. However, these are not issues they should be concerned about. Just let destiny run its course. Upon reaching this consensus, the Transcendents nodded to each other and soon dispersed. White Mitchell, standing on the Peak of the Forbidden Pce, felt a sense of tranquillity as he sensed the dissipation of these unknown auras. ¡°When can I step into Transcendence? I look forward to it more and more,¡± White Mitchell murmured to himself, unconsciously ncing at a shallow scar on his palm. The scar looked ordinary, much like the hundreds of simr ones scattered across his body. However, unlike the others born from battlefield shes, this scar on his palm was a memento of the Endless Hell Prison. Only a close observation would reveal the difference. The scar¡¯s core had never healedpletely, even after such a long time. The red mark at its centre resembled a brand, creating an eerie sight. The deepest part of the Endless Hell Prison held a mysterious entity. No one knew his origins, or had seen his real face, or knew how long he had been living, or who had confined him there. Even those at the Endless Hell Prison were clueless. This mysterious entity seemed to have existed since the establishment of the Endless Hell Prison.
While some believed he was dead, no one else had ever survived from the prison¡¯s depths, except for White Mitchell. The day he received the mission from the Elders¡¯ House, much stronger people from various countries were already ordered to explore the mystery. Although they didn¡¯t know why, some guessed that the person imprisoned there had something to do with the Transcendent Origin. After spending a whole year delving into the matter, White Mitchell finally reached the deepest depth of the Endless Hell Prison.
However, he had not touched the so-called Transcendent Origin, nor met the mysterious entity. What happened at the Endless Hell Prison that day felt like a dream. Only the scar on his palm served as a constant reminder that that wasn¡¯t a dream. ¡°Perhaps, only upon stepping into Transcendence will everything be resolved,¡± White Mitchell breathed deeply. He remembered a sentence he heard in that ¡®dream¡¯ that day: ¡°Return here, once you be a Transcendent.¡± Many strong men have entered the Endless Hell Prison, but only he has walked out alive. White Mitchell had no idea why that was the case. Thinking about this, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, instantly putting such thoughts aside. He then ordered his subordinates, ¡°Take them back and spread the news that I¡¯ve been severely injured in this fight. Make our men appear as chaotic as possible. The more chaotic, the better. If Braxton asks, give him the same answer.¡± Having said that, White Mitchell stepped down from the Peak of Forbidden Pce and got into his chariot. The y has almoste to an end; it was about time to cast the. Of course, before that, White Mitchell needed to keep fueling the fire. As the saying goes, before utter destruction, there must be madness!
¡­ The next morning, the news of Commander White¡¯s severe injuries spread like wildfire. ¡°Hush! The news is absolutely reliable. Last night, the Capital City¡¯s ten best physicians were rushed to the Northern Command Headquarters. They were in quite the hurry.¡± ¡°Is it true? Is our Commander really injured? And what about Yama? Why hasn¡¯t any newse from him?¡± ¡°Are you silly? Do you think such a secretive man like Yama would dare to show his face? The War Department¡¯s men are looking for him everywhere, I bet he has already fled.¡± Spections ran rampant in various circles. Furthermore, White Mitchell had also managed to deceive Braxton, leading to him hastily mobilizing the War Department¡¯s soldiers. The soldiers in the White War Department, however, retreated to the Northern Command Headquarters, showed a look of utter panic as if expecting an enemy attack. All this seemed to confirm that Commander White was indeed injured, but the White War Department was trying to suppress this news. However, the more it appeared as such, people felt that it was akin to a thief crying stop thief. Suddenly, those high-ss families in the Capital City, who were impatient to rise to power, began to make bolder moves. The movement by the Mitchell and Taylor Families were the most explicit, giving off signs of wanting to dominate the Capital City. Amidst this strange atmosphere, the Four Great War Gods quietly surrounded the Taylor family¡­
Chapter 468: The Taylor Family at its Zenith! Chapter 468: Chapter 468: The Taylor Family at its Zenith! Capital City, Taylor Family! Among the many wealthy households in Capital City, the Taylor Family was originally just an inconspicuous small wealthy household. Even their existence was despised by many Hundred Year Noble Families. All of this was due to the rise of the Taylor Family, which was less than honorable. The family head of the Taylor family, Wood Taylor, was initially nothing more than a rogue in Capital City,cking discipline and spent his days involved in questionable activities in various seedy districts. Later, Wood Taylor, unwilling to remain insignificant, recruited a bunch of idle street-dwellers to form a force of his own. They slowly built up their influence at the bottom of Capital City society by relying on coercive and shady tactics. Eventually, the followers of Wood Taylor reached an unprecedented number, at one point bing thergest force on the streets of Capital City. But, Wood Taylor, even after raising his influence, did not just settle for being a small-time thug. He aspired to legitimize himself. They used several frontpanies to reinvent themselves, bing recognized entrepreneurs. However, everyone knows that even today, the source of Wood Taylor¡¯s funds is less than honorable. For this reason, the aloof Hundred Year Noble Families of Capital City have always disregarded him and refused to associate with him. All of this began to change in the year when White Mitchell turned ten. To whitewash himself, Wood Taylor offered his sister to White Mitchell¡¯s father. Through some means, he made his sister bear the heir of the Mitchell Family. Not long after, White Mitchell¡¯s mother died under mysterious circumstances. Wood Taylor¡¯s sister, Fendy Taylor, sessfully took the role of the Matriarch of the Mitchell Family. With Fendy Taylor¡¯s sessful rise to power, the Taylor Family used the influence of the Mitchell Family to further strengthen themselves. Although the Mitchell Family saw this, they didn¡¯t take this street force called the Taylor Family seriously at that time. What happened next exceeded their expectations. Fendy Taylor¡¯s son, Benjamin Mitchell, sessfully represented the Mitchell Family to gain entry into the Eight Sects and showed incredible talent. Meanwhile, Fendy Taylor herself was secretly consolidating a significant portion of the Mitchell Family¡¯s power. Little did they know that, she had almost half of the family under her control. By the time the Mitchell Family noticed, it was already toote. They no longer had a way to stop the growth of Taylor Family¡¯s power. Now, the power of the Taylor Family subtly surpasses that of the Mitchell Family. The only thingcking is their prestige. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Mateo Mitchell, there is a fear that the Mitchell Family would have long been absorbed by the Taylor Family. ¡°Head of the Family, the White War Department is already in a mess, now is the perfect opportunity for us to incorporate the other powerful families!¡± an elderly man said slowly. Seated in front of him was a middle-aged man with imposing aura. He sported a sleek back hairstyle and had sharply defined features. His eyes were partially closed, making him appear mysterious. Who would¡¯ve thought, twenty years ago, this man was a petty delinquent in Capital City. In a short span of twenty years, he umted enormous wealth to the point that the financial power of the Taylor Family was iparable to any noble family in Capital City. Now, all theycked was prestige. In Wood Taylor¡¯s view, to the victor goes the spoils. Prestige was a reward rightfully imed by the victorious. As long as the Taylor Family could rise from this situation, the so-called prestige would naturallye to them. Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Wood Taylor slowly opened his eyes: ¡°That is indeed great news, are our men prepared?¡± The elder nodded in response: ¡°Everything has been prepared. Right now, the smaller wealthy households like the Lincoln, Bill, Lee families are all under our surveince. Sir Taylor, as soon as you give the order, we can move, bringing these smaller wealthy households into our fold.¡± Hearing this, Wood Taylor revealed a satisfied smile: ¡°Finally, the moment has arrived. Once these minor wealthy households are dealt with, our Taylor Family will be unrivaled in Capital City. Next, it would be their turn, those so-called Hundred Year Noble Families! However, dealing with the Hundred Year Noble Families is not so easy. Even the slightest movement can start a chain reaction. Unless people from the Eight Sects stand with us, we won¡¯t be able to touch them. We can discuss this matter when Nathaniel returns from the Eight Sects.¡± The Nathaniel referred to by Wood Taylor was naturally the True Dragon of the Mitchell Family, Benjamin Mitchell. Although Benjamin Mitchell is a member of the Mitchell Family, Wood Taylor has not spared any effort in grooming him over the years. It can be said, Benjamin¡¯s achievements today would not have been possible without Wood Taylor¡¯s help. To maximise Benjamin¡¯s potential, Wood Taylor has personally taken down several ancient martial arts and medicine families for Benjamin, providing him with treasures that could refine his body. Benjamin was aware of this, and rather than refusing, he felt grateful towards Wood Taylor. Instead of saying Benjamin belongs to Mitchell family, it would be more urate to say he is but a chess piece for the Taylor Family nted in the Mitchell Family, with the sole purpose of gaining entry into the Eight Sects in his name. Now that Benjamin is just about to return with the glory of the Eight Sects, who could stand in the Taylor family¡¯s way in Capital City? As he thought of this, Wood Taylor¡¯s eyes beamed with the light of victory. ¡°By the way, any news from the people tracking Sebastian Mitchell?¡± While thinking about Benjamin, Wood Taylor remembered Sebastian Mitchell, the remnant from the Mitchell Family¡¯s past. The position Benjamin held in the Eight Sects was initially meant for Sebastian. Even though Sebastian was expelled from the Mitchell Family afterward, he, like a centipede that does not die even when it is cut into segments, kept popping up from time to time. Now that guy dared to return to Capital City. Wood Taylor won¡¯t believe that he is not here to cause trouble. However, he didn¡¯t care much about Sebastian. As far as he is concerned, with the current power of the Taylor Family, there is no way Sebastian can turn the tables. Now, all he has to do is eliminate him and he will haveplete peace of mind. ¡°The young man is very cautious. Our people have not discovered any substantial information. Additionally, every time they try to follow him, they always lose him. Something seems off about that young man.¡±, the elder reported truthfully. Oh? Upon hearing this, Wood Taylor nked for a moment: ¡°Get in touch with the people tracking Sebastian Mitchell immediately and ask where the young man is now.¡± ¡°Sir Taylor, are you nning to take action personally?¡±, the elderly man looked surprised. It had been several years since Wood Taylor personally made a move. He had not expected that Wood Taylor would want to act personally against Sebastian Mitchell. Upon hearing the old man¡¯s question, Wood Taylor nodded with two glints of cold light in his eyes: ¡°Nathaniel¡¯s return is imminent, we cannot afford any mishap at this crucial juncture. Today, we must deal with that young man!¡± Chapter 469: Abnormalities Abound, Wood Taylor Feels Threatened! Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Abnormalities Abound, Wood Taylor Feels Threatened! ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡± The old man who received the order immediately pulled out his cell phone to contact the people who were in charge of monitoring White Mitchell. However, a puzzled look appeared on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°What on earth is Scarface doing? Is he cking off at this time?¡± The old man muttered to himself while frowning and promptly dialed another person¡¯s number. But, the same situation happened again, no one answered the phone. Faced with this situation, the old man¡¯s face turned from a hint of confusion to suspicion, and faintly, he felt uneasy. Could it be that something has happened? The old man paused and hurriedly pulled out the numbers of several other people, and called them one by one. But the result was the same. It was as if those who had been sent to keep an eye on White Mitchell had suddenly vanished from the face of the earth and could not be reached at all. ¡°It is definitely not a coincidence! Something must have happened!¡± A fright ran through the old man¡¯s heart, and he quickly returned to Wood Taylor¡¯s side with a grave look, whispering, ¡°Sir Taylor, something has happened to the people assigned to monitor Sebastian Mitchell!¡± What?! Hearing this news, Wood Taylor was taken aback, he narrowed his eyes, revealing two shocking glimmers of light. ¡°I have underestimated Sebastian Mitchell.¡± ¡°Sir Taylor, what should we do now?¡± the old man asked for instructions. Wood Taylor paused and, after thinking for a moment, he slowly said, ¡°Never mind, send some more people over there, find out about Sebastian Mitchell¡¯s whereabouts, report to me immediately if there is any situation. If we really can¡¯t find him, tie his wife over to me! I don¡¯t believe he can hide forever!¡± This¡­ Hearing this, the old man could not help trembling a little, then asked apprehensively, ¡°Sir Taylor, that boy¡¯s wife is the head of the Jones Family¡¯s third branch. If we mess with him, won¡¯t we¡­¡± Clearly, the old man was wary of the Jones Family¡¯s power. Even though the Jones Family is not a very powerful existence among the Hundred Year Noble Families in Capital City. However, as the saying goes, ¡®A lean camel is bigger than a horse¡¯, if they openly offend the Jones Family, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle if the Jones Family joined hands with other Hundred Year Noble Families. Regarding the old man¡¯s concerns, Wood Taylor dismissively said, ¡°My nephew Nathaniel is about to return to Capital City. By then, we will have people from the Eight Sect backing us up. In their eyes, these few Hundred Year Noble Families are nothing more than ants. Since we are going to have a showdown with these so-called Hundred Year Noble Families sooner orter, we might as well consider this as a warm-up. You don¡¯t need to worry about other things, just follow my orders!¡± Hearing this, the old man reluctantly nodded, and then pulled out his mobile phone again, preparing to contact other subordinates. However, before he could make his call, a hall master from under the Taylor Family was the first to ring his phone. Under Taylor Family, there are thirteen hall masters, known as the Thirteen Branches of Taylor Family. This is a group of well-known fighters in Capital City, and the hall masters of the thirteen branches are formidable Ancient Martial Strongmen. Beyond that, because the members of the Thirteen Branches are often involved in street fights and have lots of real-world experience, many martial arts elites from noble families in Capital City are no match for them. It is precisely because of the existence of these people that Wood Taylor¡¯s power has be more and more formidable. Knowing that it was the hall master¡¯s call, the old man took it seriously, hurried back to Wood Taylor¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir Taylor, it¡¯s Christian on the phone.¡± Christian? Wood Taylor was, for a moment, taken aback by this. ¡°This kid, instead of managing his people, he has suddenly contacted me?¡± Upon thinking this, Wood Taylor, too, sensed a smell of unrest, took the phone and said ¡°Christian¡­¡± Wood Taylor had just opened his mouth when he heard an anxious voice from the other end of the line, ¡°Sir Taylor, we¡¯re in trouble, we¡¯re surrounded, I barely managed to escape, I¡­ Stop! If you take another step forward, you will be killed on the spot!¡± Before Christian could finish, an indifferent voice from the other end of the phone interrupted him, causing Wood Taylor¡¯s expression to change dramatically. Who is this person that dares to tamper with my people from the Taylor Family!? Wood Taylor frowned, pondering. Hundred Year Noble Family? Or are there other guys who cannot stop causing trouble? Christian could not finish his words, and the information Wood Taylor could get wasn¡¯t much. The only thing that he could confirm was that someone was against him. With that in mind, Wood Taylor looked at the old man and directly said, ¡°Order the brothers from the other branches to inform them about Christian¡¯s situation, warn them to be careful, and connect with me immediately if anything happens!¡± Upon hearing this, the old man nodded heavily and made one call after another. But with every phone call the old man made, seriousness deepened onto his face. In the end, his whole body started to tremble uncontrobly, as if he had just uncovered some horrifying news. Shortly thereafter, the old man tremblingly returned to Wood Taylor, stuttering, ¡°Sir¡­ Sir Taylor¡­ they¡­¡± Wood Taylor, who was already somewhat agitated, immediately snapped, ¡°Did you freaking leave your vocal cords at home? Clear your throat and then speak!¡± Hearing his words, the old man¡¯s bitterness deepened all the more, and he said helplessly, ¡°Sir Taylor, bad news, we either can¡¯t reach the other twelve hall masters, or, in the process of calling them, something went wrong!¡± What!? Hearing this news, Wood Taylor was no longer able to sit still, he got up abruptly from his chair, heavily mmed both his hands onto the table in front of him, making a thunderous noise! If it was just Christian who got involved, he might be able to withstand it. But if all the thirteen branches were in trouble, it would be a disaster for Wood Taylor! The Thirteen Branches of the Taylor Family were a powerful force he had spent more than twenty years gathering. Each hall master was hand-picked by him for their extraordinary martial arts skills and unswerving loyalty. It could be said that the Thirteen Branches of the Taylor Family formed the foundation of Wood Taylor and were his most reliable source of power. Without the Thirteen Branches of the Taylor Family, it would be as if his arms were being cut off! Who is it?! Who dares to mess with the Taylor Family, who on earth dares to?! Wood Taylorpletely lost his temper, no longer able to hold back the anger within him. He mmed the table with force and said angrily, ¡°Investigate! Send everyone out! I am going to see today who dares to mess with Wood Taylor!¡± Hearing his words, the old man didn¡¯t dare to ck off and promptly ran out. But just as he stepped out of the room, a deafening noise came from outside the door. Chapter 470: 470: Surrounded by the Four Great War Gods? Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Surrounded by the Four Great War Gods? Bang! A loud noise rang through the air, almost deafening the elder. Soon after, he saw the tworge doors of the Taylor house swing like giant pendulums straight towards him. The elder¡¯s pupils contracted as he hastily flung himself t on the ground. The very moment he dropped to the ground, the two flying doors grazed over his forehead. Even though he hadn¡¯t been hit, it gave him a goosebump-inducing feeling. Hey on the ground, trembling uncontrobly. That was close! If he¡¯d been hit head-on, he would have most likely met his end here. Meanwhile, upon hearing themotion from inside the house, Wood Taylor rushed out hurriedly. The sight before his eyes darkened his expression immediately. He looked like an enraged lion, ready to devour someone. ¡°Who the hell dared to cause trouble on my Taylor property!?¡± Wood Taylor roared angrily, his eyes like a tiger¡¯s, ring at the entrance, full of fury.
Having made a name for himself in Capital City for over twenty years, he had never experienced such insolence at his front door. This was an unprecedented event! If word of this got out, who in the city would continue to harbour fear for Wood Taylor? Thus, from the moment Wood Taylor witnessed this incident, he was determined to show them who was in charge. If he didn¡¯t, the people of Capital City would forget that a character like him, Wood Taylor, existed! Thinking this, Wood Taylor¡¯s fists clenched tight, creaking with tension. That aura of power emanated from within him. ¡°Everyone,e out now!¡± Wood Taylor roared uncontrobly. Thud, thud, thud¡­ As his words fell, white-d soldiers from the direction of the Taylor house filed in one by one, promptly filling up therge courtyard. This¡­ Seeing the scene before them, Taylor¡¯s once-arrogant men instantly deted, like eggnts beaten by frost,pletely losing their will to resist. ¡°Are you bloody daft? Put down your stick and back off, this is the White War Department¡¯s people. Do you think you can resist?¡± ¡°What? The White War Department? What on earth is going on? When did Sir Taylor provoke someone from the White War Department?¡± ¡°Who the hell knows? Just put down whatever you¡¯re holding, or else you¡¯re in for it!¡± One by one, Wood Taylor¡¯s men dropped their sticks, obediently raised their hands, and semi-squatted on the ground, looking like they were ready to surrender. Witnessing this scene, Wood Taylor was seething with anger. But now was not the time to deal with these underlings. The pressing issue was to manage the problem right before him. Thinking this, Wood Taylor, squinting his eyes, red with intent at the group of white-clothed soldiers appearing before him. Just what on earth is happening?
Why do these people from the White War Department have the time to show up here? Isn¡¯t their Lord Military Master on the brink of death? Could all of it be a hoax!? Thinking this, Wood Taylor gasped sharply.
If all of this was a hoax, then he was indeed in grave danger. But, Wood Taylor was not going to give in without a fight. Anxiously, he began, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m not sure what crime I¡¯vemitted that would warrant the White War Department¡¯s personal intervention? The Taylor Family has always conducted legitimate business. We¡¯ve never courted conflict or provoked the White War Department. If you want to deal with me, you must give me a reason!¡± Legitimate business? A reason? As his words fell, from the direction of the entrance, derisiveughter followed. ¡°Murder for profit!¡± ¡°Formation of cliques for selfish ends!¡± ¡°Hiring assassins!¡± A dismissive trio of voices rang out one after another. Then, with a resounding thud, the final deration followed. ¡°Conspiring against the Military Master!¡± With four voices and four charges, each one alone was strong enough to imprison Wood Taylor indefinitely. Especially thest one, conspiring against the Military Master!
Hearing this, Wood Taylor¡¯s face darkened to the point of nearly dripping water. ¡°Who are you people!?¡± Wood Taylor ground his teeth and questioned, ready to prepare himself for a desperate fight. In his eyes, as long as he could escape, there would be a turn of events once Benjamin Mitchell returned. Of course, a prerequisite was that he had to escape today. ¡°I am, Heaven!¡± ¡°I am, Earth!¡± ¡°I am, Mystery!¡± ¡°I am, Yellow!¡± Heaven, Earth, Mystery, Yellow, the Four Great War Gods! Whoosh! The announcement of these four entities resounded like a thunderp in the minds of all the Taylors, leaving everyone trembling with fear. Who could have imagined that the ones visiting their Taylor house were the Four Great War Gods of the White War Department? Each of these War Gods was an invincible entity.
Let alone their worldly influence, even on bloody battlefields, the names of these four carried a great weight. Now, in the ordinary world, these four, most likely, could crush all worldly forces. Hearing this, Wood Taylor was filled with a sense of despair. Hepletely abandoned any thoughts of escape, or more precisely, the appearance of the Four Great War Gods directly blocked the idea of his escape. He may have been arrogant, but not to the extent of sheer ignorance. Himself pitted against the Four Great War Gods ¡ª there was simply noparison. The only way to reverse the current situation was the arrival of Benjamin Mitchell. But, it was still several days until Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s return. ¡°I must survive, only if I survive can I wait for Benjamin¡¯s return!¡± Wood Taylor took a deep breath and struggled to calm his inner turmoil. Subsequently, he slowly began, ¡°It seems you havee prepared! I have nevermitted acts of murder for profit, formation of cliques for selfish ends, or hiring of assassins, but whether my men have or not, I am not sure. If you need my cooperation, I will provide it unconditionally. Now, about conspiring against the Military Master¡­¡± Stopping here, Wood Taylor took a pause. As they say, ¡®a cunning rabbit has three burrows¡¯. As theundered Wood Taylor, he of course, had countermeasures prepared long ago. He had scapegoats for the earlier charges. As for thest charge, he had nevermitted it, so naturally, he was not afraid of it. With this in mind, Wood Taylor continued, ¡°You say I conspired against the Military Master, how does thise about?¡± ¡°Not sure how ites about? Then let me exin!¡±
Just after Wood Taylor took a breath, the white-clothed soldiers surrounding the Taylor house began to retreat to either side, clearing a path. Following this, White Mitchell, dressed in white military attire, appeared slowly with the Four Great War Gods in the crowd¡¯s line of sight. Is it him? Wood Taylor was taken aback. His pupils dted rapidly, ¡°How can it be him?¡± This¡­ Chapter 471: 471: The Death of Wood Taylor! Chapter 471: Chapter 471: The Death of Wood Taylor! Wood Taylor¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief clearly painted all over his face. Wasn¡¯t this Sebastian Mitchell, the bastard of the Mitchell Family? What was he doing here? Why did the soldiers of the White War Department treat him with such reverence? At this moment, Wood Taylor¡¯s mind was awash with uncertainty. It was as if huge waves were sweeping through his mind, leaving him unable to react. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you trying to kill me? Here I am right in front of you, why aren¡¯t you taking action?¡± White Mitchell calmly stared at Wood Taylor. He had been waiting for this moment for eighteen long years. He thought that he would establish himself as a wealthy man, wielding immense power, achieving great honor, and crushing those who had persecuted him in the past. However, not only did the Taylor Family not let him go, the Mitchell Family also harbored murderous intentions toward him. If Mateo Mitchell hadn¡¯t taken into ount the blood ties he had and infiltrated him into the War Department, he would have been decapitated by now, with no trace remaining.
Now, he was an Army Master, holding tremendous power, alone defending Dragon Realm. He had returned to the Capital City, facing the enemies who had once persecuted him, but he couldn¡¯t be more serene. Confronted with White Mitchell, Wood Taylor asked solemnly, ¡°Sebastian Mitchell! What exactly do you want? Don¡¯t think because you¡¯re now part of the White War Department you can falsely use me. You say I plotted to kill the Army Master¡ªI¡¯ve never done that!¡± Never done that? Hearing these words, White Mitchell let out a coldugh,ced with bitterness. ¡°Sebastian Mitchell¡ªthis name is too old. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I might have forgotten it,¡± White Mitchell took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Sebastian Mitchell died a long time ago¡ªeighteen years ago, when you and Fendy Taylor jointly drove me out of the Mitchell Family. Remember my name now¡ªI am White Mitchell! And, remember my title¡ªWhite!¡± Boom! These words struck Wood Taylor¡¯s mind like thunder, leaving him in a state of utter confusion. Stumbling backward, Wood Taylor ended up sitting on the ground. Fear, anxiety, and apprehension surged like a tide, overwhelming him. Wood Taylor could not stop shaking, even his heart was shivering. A chilling dread swept through his entire body. ¡°Impossible! You are lying; you can¡¯t be Army Master White! No, I don¡¯t believe it!!!¡± Wood Taylor roared uncontrobly. The kid he could have easily crushed eighteen years ago had be the only Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm? This stark contrast was something that Wood Taylor couldn¡¯t ept or believe. However, the truth was that under his maniption and deliberate persecution, White Mitchell had climbed step by step to his current status as the Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm. Who would risk their life for tomorrow if they did not carry a heavy burden? White had grown amid significant pressure and danger. Sometimes, looking back, White didn¡¯t know whether he should thank his enemies like Wood or loathe them. But now, upon seeing Wood again, White Mitchell knew what to do¡ªthese people deserved to die! Facing the terrified Wood Taylor, White Mitchell calmly responded, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I am an Army Master.¡±
¡°Aaarrrggghhh!!!¡± Wood Taylor ground his teeth upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words. He could notprehend how the boy he could have easily crushed years ago had grown so powerful in just five short years. Just five years ago, he could have easily taken his life. But a mere five years had passed, and their roles were reversed¡ªhe was now the one who could be easily crushed to death.
Wood Taylor couldn¡¯t ept this; it left him on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°I will kill you! I will kill you! You¡¯re lying! You¡¯re lying!!!¡± A deranged Wood Taylor suddenly stood up and swiped at White Mitchell¡¯s throat. At this point, Wood Taylor was past caring about anything else. He was prepared to die anyway; he had to kill White Mitchell. As Wood Taylor lunged at him, White Mitchell remained unmoved, seemingly oblivious to the man¡¯s actions. However, just as Wood was about to get his hand on White¡¯s throat, White swung his hand and made a quick flick. Crack! The sound of bones breaking echoed in Wood Taylor¡¯s ears. Then he felt an excruciating pain in his arm, which hung down limply like a pendulum. White Mitchell had just waved his hand casually, and he had already had one of his arms disabled! However, at this point, Wood Taylor couldn¡¯t care less. He swung his other arm andnded a heavy punch directly on White Mitchell¡¯s head. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Wood Taylor roared ferociously, pouring all of his strength into that punch. However, from White Mitchell¡¯s perspective, it was nothing more than a futile struggling. White shifted his head slightly to avoid the punch. He then grabbed Wood¡¯s fist, twisted his wrist, and pulled.
Crack! Another sound of bones breaking echoed in Wood Taylor¡¯s ears. Both of Wood Taylor¡¯s arms were now disabled. He stood there, as motionless as a wooden stake, and all of his previous reckless ferocity was reced by intense fear and helplessness. This was real; it was all real! The bastard he had known had indeed gained power beyondprehension. His strength was so formidable, it invoked fear. He was no match for him. Even with the full force of the Taylor Family behind him, they were no match for him. Only the Eight Sect and Benjamin Mitchell could possiblypete with him. Right, he still had Benjamin Mitchell, the Eight Sect had his back! He had put so much effort into getting his sister to woo Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s father for the express purpose of getting the support of the Eight Sect. Having thought this far, Wood Taylor hurriedly said, ¡°Sebastian, you can¡¯t kill me, you definitely can¡¯t. Otherwise, when Benjamines back, he won¡¯t let you off the hook. Even as an Army Master, you won¡¯t be able to do anything to him! There are beings in this world that you can¡¯t even reach. Benjamin is one such being. If you dare kill me, Benjamin definitely won¡¯t spare you!¡±
Faced with Wood Taylor¡¯s threats, White Mitchell remained indifferent. ¡°If I want to kill you, who dares to stop me!?¡± As soon as his words fell, White Mitchell¡¯s hand tightened around Wood Taylor¡¯s neck, effortlessly crushing his windpipe. Just like this, a notorious figure of the Capital City fell. Chapter 472: 472: The Desperate Situation of Fendy Taylor! Chapter 472: Chapter 472: The Desperate Situation of Fendy Taylor! Capital City, Mitchell Family! Now, two days have passed since White Mitchell eradicated the Taylor Family. During these two days, Fendy Taylor has repeatedly attempted to contact someone from the Taylor Family, but not a single servant has been encountered. Moreover, those she sent out seemed to have disappeared into thin air,pletely off the radar. Phone calls went unanswered, people could not be found, and those she had dispatched mysteriously vanished. All signs pointed to one problem¨C the Taylor Family met with disaster! Having no other choice, Fendy Taylor had to send out her most reliable aide to inquire about the Taylor Family, and she stressed him to not get too close to the Taylor residence. Finally, by evening, the man dispatched by Fendy appeared before her. Her heart, which felt like a rock suspended in mid-air, rxed a little. ¡°So, did you find anything?¡± Fendy Taylor asked anxiously.
Wood Taylor was her biggest support in Capital City, her only remaining one. If Wood were to fall, it would spell catastrophe for her! She knew that a significant reason why the members of the Mitchell Family were willing to obediently follow her orders was because they had something to pin on the Taylor Family. As for that something, Wood Taylor was discreet about it, not daring to tell even her. His only instruction was to get Benjamin Mitchell into the Eight Sect at all costs. Now, Benjamin Mitchell had indeed joined the Eight Sect, but it would still be a few days until he returned. And just at the crucial moment, Wood had disappeared. The situation left Fendy Taylor with a feeling of great danger. She had to locate Wood. Faced with Fendy¡¯s question, her aide didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and hastily began to speak, ¡°Miss, I did as instructed, I went out to find information about Sir Taylor, but I did not approach the Taylor house. I only dared to gather information from the nearby market. ording to the local residents, two days ago, they saw several soldiers in white uniforms wandering around the vicinity of the Taylor residential area. So I suspect that Sir Taylor was captured by the White War Department!¡± What!? Faced with this news, Fendy Taylor felt as if she had been struck by lightning, her face turned pale in an instant. ¡°My brother is always careful. How could he have provoked the people of the White War Department!? Did you verify this? Are you sure it¡¯s true?¡± Fendy Taylor asked in a serious tone. The aid nodded in response, ¡°I¡¯ve asked quite a few people, everyone had the same story. Not only that, it seemed like I was being watched while I was gathering information. If I hadn¡¯t slipped away quickly, I would not have been able to return.¡± In actuality, Fendy¡¯s aide didn¡¯t know that he hadn¡¯t lost the people following him at all. Those who were tailing him had intentionally let him know about their presence. Their aim was to let him take the news back to Fendy. As for who these people were, they were naturally arranged by White Mitchell, who intended to make Fendy panic, to slowly let her taste the experience of walking towards ruin step by step. Just as White Mitchell anticipated, after Fendy Taylor confirmed the news, she copsed lifelessly onto the sofa, as though all her strength had been drained.
She couldn¡¯t understand how her brother could have provoked the people from the White War Department. ¡°Remember! This information, known to you and me, should absolutely not be revealed, otherwise, neither of us will have a good oue, do you understand!?¡± Fendy Taylor threatened fiercely. She knew that once the word got out, those who were apparently submissive to her would no longer be restrained. By then, not speaking of being able to maintain her current status, even her life would be in imminent danger.
Hearing this, her aide nodded solemnly. But at this moment, a knock came from the door, ¡°Madam, Madam Mitchell requests your presence.¡± Huh? Hearing this, Fendy Taylor¡¯s eyebrow immediately furrowed. Why does Madam Mitchell want to see me at such a critical moment? Could she have found something? As Fendy Taylor frowned, her aide hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t disclose my location. As soon as I got back, I came straight to you. I am utterly loyal to you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t suspect you, leave first.¡± Fendy Taylor said impatiently, and then responded to the person at the door, ¡°Understood, ask Madam Mitchell to wait a moment, I will be there shortly.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, Madam Mitchellmanded me to apany you there, I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡± The person outside replied. Hearing this, Fendy Taylor¡¯s unease heightened. Shortly after, Fendy Taylor slowly opened the door and, along with Madam Mitchell¡¯s sent servant, headed towards the Mitchell Family council hall. ¡°Huh!? The council hall? Are other people present?¡± Fendy Taylor couldn¡¯t resist asking. Upon hearing this, the servant responded without revealing any information, ¡°I only know what Madam Mitchell ordered. I don¡¯t know the rest.¡± Not clear?
Hearing this response, Fendy Taylor begrudgingly thought to herself, this old servant was of close confidence to Madam Mitchell, having served the Mitchell family for decades. One could say that she knew if and when Madam Mitchell was going to relieve herself. His current excuse was clearly to stall her. It seems that the members of the Mitchell family might have heard some rumors about the Taylor family, otherwise this servant of Madam Mitchell would absolutely not dare to treat her in such a way. The crowd disperses around a fallen tree! Fendy Taylor chuckled coldly and with a brutal look on her face thought to herself, ¡°A bunch of ungrateful wretches. If it weren¡¯t for my support all these years, the Mitchell Family would¡¯ve fallen long ago based just on those ipetents! Now that they see the Taylor Family in trouble, they think I don¡¯t have any support, so each of them wants toe and step on me? It won¡¯t be that easy! My son, Nathaniel, is the pride of the Eight Sects. When hees back, I would like to see who dares to bully me! Humph!¡± With a cold snort, Fendy Taylor strode into the Mitchell Family council hall. Other than Madam Mitchell, who was seated at the main position, the council table was surrounded by respected family elders from the Mitchell family. These pampered family elders, who would usually shun her as a cat would from a rat, even going out of their way to tter her, were now acting aloof and superior, disying an air of contempt towards her, a woman ofmon birth. In response to such behavior, Fendy Taylor gave a cold smile. Her eyes radiated a chilling look as she stood fearlessly before everyone. Madam Mitchell, seated in the primary position, slowly opened her eyes, and with a quick thud of her dragon-headed cane, emotionlessly said, ¡°Close the door! All servants leave!¡±
Chapter 473: 473: Internal Strife of the Mitchell Family! Chapter 473: Chapter 473: Internal Strife of the Mitchell Family! Mitchell Family, Council Chamber. Upon hearing Madam Mitchell¡¯smand, the servants hurried away, not daring to hesitate for even a moment. Even those with foreign surnames, like the widow of a deceased elder, had no right to sit here. At this moment, apart from Fendy Taylor and Madam Mitchell, only the members of the Mitchell family remained in the council chamber. ¡°Madam, what do you mean by this?¡± Watching everyone leave, Fendy Taylor squinted her eyes, a chilling glint shed through them. Hearing this, the olddy spoke unhurriedly: ¡°Fendy, don¡¯t be nervous, we are doing this to protect you.¡± ¡°Protect me? Then I should thank you first.¡± Fendy Taylor responded sarcastically, her words devoid of politeness. In her view, the Mitchells were apparently preparing to interrogate her, so there was no need to be polite. Her son would being home soon, and even if the Mitchells wanted to bring her down now, they would have to kneel down and beg for her forgiveness as soon as her son returned. With this thought in mind, Fendy Taylor became even more arrogant.
Seeing this, Madam Mitchell squinted her eyes, a chilling glint shing within them as well. Over the years, despite sitting in the Family Head¡¯s position, she had been continuously restrained by Fendy Taylor. If it hadn¡¯t been for her influential brother, Madam Mitchell might have driven her out of the mansion long ago. Although Madam Mitchell wasn¡¯t particrly capable, under her leadership, the Mitchell Family not only didn¡¯t progress, but even regressed. However, Madam Mitchell held onto power tightly. Anyone who dared to take it from her would be dealt with by all means, even if they were blood rtives of the family. White Mitchell¡¯s father was secretly eliminated by her in this manner. Even the issues surrounding White Mitchell¡¯s mother were manipted by her, forcing his mother tomit suicide at sea, with her body never recovered. After all, White Mitchell¡¯s father wasn¡¯t her biological child, and like Fendy Taylor, was a member brought into the family by marriage. She had climbed from an unappreciated spoiled daughter of a wealthy family to where she was today, step by step, always cautious, until she finally became the Family Head. How could she allow anyone else to sleep peacefully on her couch? With this thought in mind, Madam Mitchell smirked coldly and then looked at Fendy Taylor with a meaningful expression: ¡°Fendy, I¡¯ve heard recently that there¡¯s been an issue in the Taylor Family. As a member of the Taylor¡¯s, have you not heard any rumors?¡± Taylor Family member? Hearing these three words, Fendy Taylor couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart, quietly cursing Madam Mitchell for her cunning. When Madam Mitchell used her to eliminate White Mitchell¡¯s birth mother years ago, she had not referred to her as such. She remembered Madam Mitchell holding her hand back then, frequently calling her an obedient daughter-inw and saying she was one of our own.¡± So now, when trouble befell the Taylors, she said Fendy was from their family? It was truly ironic, truly ridiculous! ¡°Madam, since you called me here, you should know just as much as I do. If something¡¯s up, just say it. What rumors have you heard and how do you intend to handle it?¡± Fendy Taylor cut straight to the chase. ¡°Impudence! You¡¯re just a junior, how dare you speak to your elder like that? Aren¡¯t there any respect left in your eyes!?¡± An elder of the Mitchell family yelled, banging the table.
Fendy Taylor wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with either. On such a critical juncture, the more she showed weakness, the more she would be bullied. ¡°Now you remember to talk about respect for age and hierarchy!? Where was this talk when you asked me to borrow money from my maternal home, or when you were epting my favors!?¡± Fendy Taylor said coldly, not giving an inch in terms of momentum. ¡°Lawless! Absolutelywless!¡± The elder who was countered roared in shame and anger, pointing at Fendy Taylor and repeating his words. Seeing this, Fendy Taylor snorted coldly, clearly uninterested in acknowledging him.
At the same time, another elder, seeing Fendy Taylor¡¯s arrogance, immediately looked towards Madam Mitchell and suggested: ¡°Madam, it was your kindness that brought her here to give her the chance to speak the truth, and yet look at her? Not only does sheck gratitude, she also speaks with disrespect here. I believe she is simply like a shrew. Allowing her to stay in the Mitchell Family would be aplete disgrace to our family name!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a shrew?¡± ¡°I am a disgrace?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha¡­.¡± Upon hearing this, Fendy Taylor burst into augh that filled the air, every note dripping with irony. Then, Fendy Taylor¡¯s eyes hardened, her gaze cold and sharp, fell onto each and every individual present: ¡°All of you talk like you¡¯re all saints, you¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time, haven¡¯t you? It must have been hard on all of you old folks. Who knows, one day you might drop dead before today actuallyes! So, because my family, the Taylors, have encountered trouble, you assume I have no one to rely on? Do you really have to be so secretive and indirect? The dog bites even before the rabbit is dead. I¡¯ve seen more than you can count, I was on the streets of the capital when I was just a teen, I¡¯ve seen people like you before! Even so, when ites to hypocrisy, the Mitchells outshine everyone. Each one of you is an expert at this, you can¡¯t even be honest to your own people, ha ha ha¡­..¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone mad, she¡¯s mad!¡± The elders gasped in frustration. Even Madam Mitchell, sitting in the seat of power, was starting to lose herposure. ¡°I¡¯m mad?¡± Fendy Taylorughed coldly again, staring at everyone present as she continued with her mockery: ¡°What, when your true face is revealed by an outsider like me, you can¡¯t stand to bear it? But don¡¯t rush, today isn¡¯t all of you nning to deal with me? Why, are you already nning to kick me out?
Don¡¯t rush, I have plenty of your dirtyundry in my hands. Wouldn¡¯t it be better and more exciting, if I can slowly remind you, one by one, of every incident?¡± Upon hearing her words, the faces of the people in the Mitchell family instantly turned pale. ¡°Fendy Taylor, what do you mean!?¡± An elder retorted angrily. Hearing this, Fendy Taylor immediately sat down, and replied leisurely: ¡°No specific meaning, since someone wants to make my life difficult, then we might as well part ways for good!¡± Part ways for good? Upon hearing these words, the elders of the Mitchell family all showed an apprehensive expression. They didn¡¯t expect Fendy Taylor, having lost Taylor Family¡¯s support, to not only not be weak, but instead be even sharper. Could it be, this was her true self? All along, the elders of the Mitchell family had only seen her as a pawn sent by the Taylor Family, a pawn to be manipted. However, they didn¡¯t expect when Fendy Taylor bared her fangs, they would be so sharp! For a moment, the looks on everyone¡¯s faces became rather peculiar. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 474: 474: Compromise! Chapter 474: Compromise! Madam Mitchell stared frostily at the daughter-inw who dared to defy her in such monstrous defiance, her face growing colder and colder. ¡°Fendy Taylor, are you trying to stage a coup?!¡± Madam Mitchell spat out coldly, her words sharp and not allowing Fendy any chance to get out of it. Upon hearing this, Fendy retorted, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you guys who pushed me first?¡± ¡°Have you thought this through? You can¡¯t take back words that you¡¯ve spoken or undo what you¡¯ve done!¡± Madam Mitchell threatened menacingly. At this point, the Mitchell family elders chimed in, ¡°Fendy Taylor, even if we part ways, do you think you¡¯ll be better off without us? Don¡¯t forget that you are still in our Mitchell house! Can you even leave this ce?!¡± ¡°Absolutely, just a mere outsider and you dare threaten us? You must either be extraordinarily brave or merely sick of living!¡± ¡°You no longer have the support of the Taylor family, what can you possibly do against us alone? Even if you expose our secrets, we can handle it!¡± The Mitchell elders, one by one, directed their threats towards her, their words filled with intimidation. Nevertheless, in the face of their threats, Fendy remained indifferent and calmly said, ¡°Oh? Is that right? What if I tell you that I have evidence of your wrongdoing in my hands, and this evidence mightnd on the desk of the Northern Territory¡¯smand centre at any moment?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡±
¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Preposterous!¡± Immediately after she finished speaking, the Mitchell elders became furious, angrily jumping and stomping their feet as if they wanted to tear Fendy apart. ¡°Go on, keep scolding. The more venomous your words, the happier I am. So, aren¡¯t you trying to keep me locked up in the Mitchell house? Or put me under house arrest? Come on then!¡± Fendy challenged fearlessly. ¡°You!¡± The Mitchell elders were left speechless, choked by anger at what Fendy had said. Seeing this, Madam Mitchell¡¯s expression darkened further. She never liked the feeling of being manipted. In the past, she tolerated Fendy on ount of Wood Taylor. But to her surprise, even with Wood¡¯s downfall, she was now being manipted by Fendy. This feeling made her wish she could devour Fendy alive. After reflecting, Madam Mitchell took a deep breath and stared at Fendy, uttering word by word, ¡°If you want us to spare you, fine, but listen well! From now on, you must behave yourself and stay out of family andpany matters. Hand over all your shares in full! Also, give us all the information you have! Otherwise, if something happens to us, you will be the first one to face consequences. Consider whether the people around you can withstand our Mitchell family!¡± Hearing this, Fendy¡¯s expression softened slightly. She knew clearly, although she does hold some dirt on the Mitchell family. These pieces of information were not lethal; the truly devastating ones were with her brother, Wood Taylor. Now, Wood had fallen, and the secrets he held had disappeared. At this point, she could only use the little information she held to stall the Mitchell family. Just now, her threat had been effective, but she couldn¡¯t push them too hard. Otherwise, if they be truly desperate, she would be in a dire situation too.
She needed to stay calm and wait for her son, Benjamin Mitchell, to return. As long as her son came back, all difficulties could be tackled. The Mitchell family, the elders, and their threats will mean nothing to her by then. Not only will she control the entire Mitchell family, but she will also stand on the top of the food chain in Capital City, making everyone who had once looked down upon her, kneel beneath her feet!
Thinking of this, Fendy looked at the Mitchell family and said, ¡°Fine, I have no objections, but I have a few conditions. First, I won¡¯t hand over all your dirty secrets, I need them for my protection. I don¡¯t trust you with all of them. Second, the treatment I currently enjoy can¡¯t be reduced in the slightest. Every month, the Mitchell family will give me ten million, and not a cent less! Third, you can¡¯t limit my freedom or those of my people! These are my terms, if you disagree, we can simply part ways!¡± Ten million a month? They also can¡¯t restrict your freedom? ¡°You really do have a lion¡¯s appetite!¡± Madam Mitchell said unhappily. However, Fendy appeared confident and fearless, unshaken by herments. Seeing this, Madam Mitchell immediately discussed it with the few elders present. After some debating, the Mitchell family decided to agree to Fendy¡¯s conditions. Upon getting what she wanted, Fendy left without a greeting or farewell. Clearly, since they were on bad terms, there was no need to save face for anyone else. Shortly after Fendy left, the elders crowded around Madam Mitchell, gritting their teeth and saying, ¡°This is too much! Fendy Taylor has be absolutelywless! If we let this poisonous woman stay in our family, she will be a major threat!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, we need to get rid of this poisonous woman swiftly for our peace of mind, otherwise, if Benjamin returns and sides with her, we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± ¡°Absolutely right. Benjamin will return from the Eight Sect soon. If this woman has his support, considering her character, none of us will have it easy!¡± The elders discussed hastily. As they reached a consensus, their faces were clouded with apprehension. Clearly, the presence of Benjamin Mitchell had introduced uncertainty into their n to deal with Fendy. ¡°We must take care of this poisonous woman before Benjamin returns!¡± Elder Madame Mitchell resolved and then ordered someone to keep a close watch on Fendy¡¯s every move, seeking to find her allies in the shortest possible time. They guessed that Fendy had other allies outside. As long as they could get rid of Fendy¡¯s allies, she would be powerless, and it would be much easier to deal with her. ¡°Contact Fendy¡¯s confidants secretly and try to buy them off. If they do notply, kidnap their families. We¡¯ll see if they¡¯llply then!¡± Elder Madame Mitchell stated firmly. The elders nodded and expressed their support, immediately starting their individual assignments. After everyone was gone, Elder Madame Mitchell took out her phone and sent a message to Mateo Mitchell: ¡°Second Master, there has been a catch in the matter you asked to deal with. Please return to the Mitchell house urgently and take control!¡± Chapter 475: 475: Mr. Mateo Mitchell Returns to Beijing! Chapter 475: Mr. Mateo Mitchell Returns to Beijing! Capital City, Northern Territory Command! ¡°Superior, this is our record of eavesdropping on the Mitchell Family these past days, please review it!¡± The Mystery War God produced the relevant documents on the tablet, cing it before White Mitchell. White Mitchell picked up the tablet, carefully scrutinising its contents. After some time, White Mitchell set down the tablet, his face showing no emotion. Indifferent! This was his inner monologue at the moment. Seeing his state, the Four Great War Gods and Five War Kings couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Superior, the Mitchell Family is currently facing internal strife, it¡¯s a perfect opportunity to eliminate them all at once! We¡¯ve checked. Everyone in the Jones family; none of them are clean. Any charge we pick could put them behind bars for life! These high and mighty century-old noble families, instead of doing what¡¯s right, they only partake in profiteering. On the surface, they seem cleaner than anyone else, but in reality, they¡¯re dirtier than most. They¡¯re cancers in our society!¡± At this, everyone showed a righteous indignation on their faces. Clearly, their resentment ran deep.
They, as soldiers, risk their lives on the front lines to protect their homes and country, but these so-called wealthy families are all selfish, each harboring illintent. In the face of the soldiers¡¯ indignation, White Mitchell silently shook his head: ¡°The issue with the Mitchell family is not as simple as imagined. To deal with them, it¡¯s not as simple as arresting people on a whim. I have ns for this, for now, continue to monitor. As for the other wealthy families, punish who needs to be punished, condemn who needs to be condemned, and absolutely do not tolerate them!¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this, everyone wore a puzzled look. Now that the evidence is overwhelming, they didn¡¯t understand why White Mitchell was still hesitant. Shouldn¡¯t they march their soldiers straight towards the Mitchell family and eradicate them root and stem? Despite everyone¡¯s doubts, White Mitchell saw them but chose not to borate. In his heart, he always believed that the issues with the Mitchell family were his own problems, thus, he didn¡¯t want to involve others. Because he knew, the issues with the Mitchell family were not as simple as what appears on the surface. After being expelled from the Mitchell family that year, he pondered a question. Why had Fendy Taylor fought so hard to enter the Mitchell family and then expel him from it? After all, as a stepmother, she should have strived to present herself as a good stepmother, so the Mitchell family would ept her, and leave a good reputation behind. But, Fendy Taylor didn¡¯t. From the very beginning, she showed intense ambition. Since their first meeting, she tried by any means to get him out, revealing her desires without trying to hide them, striving to expel him. Something¡¯s off! This was a question that Irving Mitchell had been troubled with for years. It was not until he reached the Army Master level and stepped into Endless Hell Prison did he touch on the truth of the past. The whole issue was likely rted to the Transcendent. The Taylor family, including Fendy, probably knew something about the Transcendent. The key to the Transcendent was with the Mitchell family.
As to why the Mitchell family was the key to the Transcendent, White Mitchell did not yet understand. This was one of the major reasons why he did not take rash actions. ording to reliable information, his half-brother had been on the run for years. However, White Mitchell had exhausted all his resources and all his informationworks but was still unable to determine his whereabouts. Therefore, White Mitchell was suspicious that this half-brother was likely already involved with the Transcendent and had gone to a ce even he was unable to trace.
Letting his half-brother from the same father get involved with the Transcendent was likely the end goal of the Taylor family. Hence, White Mitchell did not wish to take rash actions until the whole matter was clear. He wanted Fendy Taylor to pay the price, the Mitchell family to pay the price, and he did not want to leave them any chance to turn the tables. This was White Mitchell¡¯s n. Besides, not doing anything at the moment was the greatest torture and pain to the Mitchell family. He wanted those who had harmed him and his mother to pay the price. He wanted these people to live in despair and fear, and suffer mental torment every day. Thinking of this, a chilling revengeful belief shed in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, lingering. ¡­ After White Mitchell had finalized his n against the Mitchell family, a Warrior Armored Vehicle arrived in the Capital City from its outskirts, racing its way through multipleyers of guards. Despite the countless guards from the White War Department, this Warrior Armored Vehicle was unhindered. Simply because this Warrior Armored Vehicle belonged to the War Department, furthermore, it was a vehicle of the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council level. No one dared to stop it just by looking at its license te, not even the soldiers of the White War Department. However, upon identifying the vehicle, the members of the White War Department had immediately reported to White Mitchell.
¡°A vehicle of the Elder¡¯s Council?¡± White Mitchell held a hunch upon viewing the iing message. Almost at the same time White Mitchell received the information, the distinctive vehicle had already made its appearance in the vicinity of the Northern Territory Command. ¡°Superior, that person wishes to see you!¡± ck Turtle came to White Mitchell¡¯s side and reported. Upon hearing this, White Mitchell took a deep breath and calmly said: ¡°What needs to be faced, still has to be faced. Let him in. The rest of you, leave.¡± Hearing this, ck Turtle and the rest did not dare to linger and silently exited the room. After a while, the tightly shut door slowly opened. White Mitchell didn¡¯t turn around, his back facing the entrance. Thud! Even though he hadn¡¯t turned around, he knew, someone had knelt behind him. But, White Mitchell still remained where he was cut, unmoving. ¡°Son, I¡¯m here on behalf of the Mitchell Family to apologize to you!¡± A voice full of vicissitudes rang out, reaching White Mitchell¡¯s ears. White Mitchell trembled slightly. He had waited for this apology for a full eighteen years. However, the one who should apologise was not him, but the people of the Mitchell family. ¡°Son,e back. I have arranged everything. You will be the patriarch of the Mitchell family once you return,¡± The voice filled with vicissitudes echoed again, containing a slight plea.
Upon hearing this, White Mitchell inhaled deeply, slowly turned around, and said without any expression: ¡°Mr. Mitchell, do you think I care about this?¡± Mr. Mitchell? These three words stung like a knife into the heart of the old man kneeling on the ground. Mateo Mitchell lowered his head in shame. He looked as if he had aged ten years, ¡°Can¡¯t you give the Mitchell family one more chance? I promise, the Mitchell Family will never do anything to harm you.¡± White Mitchell heard this, and with an emotionless smile, said: ¡°You promise? What can you possibly offer as coteral?¡± Chapter 476: 476: Mr. Mateo Mitchells Guarantee? Chapter 476: Mr. Mateo Mitchell¡¯s Guarantee? Guarantee? Upon hearing these words, Mateo Mitchell paused, a bitter smile blooming on his face. Indeed, what the Mitchell family had done to White Mitchell in the past eighteen years, was unforgivable and beyond redemption. Nevertheless, it concerned the life and death of the entire Mitchell family. As blood of the Mitchell family flowed in his veins, how could he turn a blind eye to it? Mateo was a man of deep emotion and allegiance. Despite the despicable acts of the Mitchell family, he wanted to use every means at his disposal to make amends, to plead with White to spare the family. For this cause, Mateo was prepared to do anything, including sacrificing his pride, like he was doing at the moment, all to preserve the lineage of the Mitchell family. Upon thinking about this, Mateo took a deep breath and resolutely promised, ¡°I guarantee with my life. If the Mitchell family dares to harm you again, you don¡¯t need to act, I¡¯ll y those unworthy descendants myself!¡± Sigh¡­ Hearing this, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but silently sigh within his heart. Mateo was an upright and loyal man, and his presence was the Mitchell family¡¯s fortune.
However, it was because of this that the members of the Mitchell family relied on Mateo¡¯s remarkable position, acted more outrageously, with total disregard for the rules. One could say that the rise or fall of the Mitchell family was due to Mateo. Although Mateo held a high position, he was not the kind of person adept at handling the family¡¯s political matters. Hence, he rarely interfered in the affairs of the family and instead spent most of his time on campaigns, providing many meritorious deeds for the Dragon Realm. In serving his country and people, Mateo Mitchell was undoubtedly meritorious. However, when ites to managing the n, Mateo can only be said to be not up to par. ¡°He¡¯s like that, so am I not the same?¡± White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help butment in his heart. Over the years, he had campaigned and concealed his identity. As a result, he didn¡¯t even get to see his adoptive father¡¯s face onest time. He owes no regret to his country or his people, but he feels deep guilt towards his own family. This was probably the reality that every passionate young man must face. As for Mateo Mitchell, White truly had no hatred or reason to me him. With that thought, White Mitchell¡¯s tone became much gentler. He slowly looked at Mateo Mitchell and said expressionlessly, ¡°Get up first.¡± Upon hearing this, Mateo was overjoyed and hastily said, ¡°My child, have you decided to forgive our Mitchell family?¡± Forgive? Hearing these words, a tinge of coldness swept over White¡¯s face, then he said dismissively, ¡°Even if I forgive, do you think the people of the Mitchell family will act as you say?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare, I¡¯ve arranged everything, with your present status, who in Mitchell family dares to misbehave!?¡± Mateo confidently stated. Hearing this, White couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, sarcasm seeping through hisughter, ¡°Do you think, if I reveal my identity, who dares to antagonize me in the Dragon Realm?¡± This¡­ Upon hearing these words, Mateo paused, not quite understanding what White Mitchell meant. But he knew that White was right. With White¡¯s current strength, there were few in the world, let alone the Dragon Realm, who would dare to provoke him.
After all, White¡¯s strength was unparalleled in the War Department, even he couldn¡¯t defeat him. This long recognized Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm War Department represented not only his status, but also his unparalleledbat power. Moreover, even disregarding White¡¯s fighting prowess, his identity alone was enough to deter any provocation. Who would dare to offend the belief of thirty million soldiers of the War Department? Wouldn¡¯t that be courting death? And so, Mateo was left even more confused about White¡¯s true meaning.
He furrowed his brows in thought, and after a while, a look of surprise surfaced on his face, as he blurted out, ¡°You mean you want to see how the Mitchell family behaves, which is why you haven¡¯t disclosed your identity yet?¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell silently walked towards the door, walking and saying, ¡°If I wanted to disclose, I could have done so when I was titled. Why do you think I have been hiding all this time, don¡¯t you understand?¡± This¡­ Upon hearing these words, Mateo fell into silence, his expression growing increasinglyplicated. He could tell that deep down, White Mitchell was still giving the Mitchell family a chance. That¡¯s why, all these years, he had not chosen to disclose his identity, he never even let the Mitchell family know of his achievements. The aim of that was to watch how the Mitchell family acted. As a result, the Mitchell family had been progressively worsening day by day, teetering on the edge of the abyss. However, now that he was back, he believed they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything outrageous. While Mateo Mitchell was lost in thought, White Mitchell had already reached the door. Without turning back, he said indifferently, ¡°Please condescend to stay in the Northern Territory Command for a couple of days. After I settle the matter outside, you cane out. Or perhaps, I might invite you to enjoy a good y.¡± This¡­ Upon hearing these words, Mateo Mitchell¡¯s heart jumped. He immediately rushed towards the door wanting to chase after White Mitchell.
But at this moment, four figures of different appearances stood resolute in his path, blocking his way. The four faced him expressionless, their God of War Aura rolling around them, indicating their identities. The White War Department, the four Great War Gods of Heaven and Earth! ¡°Sir, if you need anything in the future, justmand us. We, from the White War Department, will surely attend to you well. As for the affairs outside, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± said the leading God of Heaven War, neither humbly or arrogantly. ¡°You!¡± The face of Mateo Mitchell darkened, giving enormous impulse for him to act, but he ended up sighing heavily. He surely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if they fought. Although he too was a Titled War God, White Mitchell had under hismand four powerful men, each with strength no less than his own. Dealing with these four alone was beyond his abilities. Moreover, if he took action now, it might further alienate White Mitchell. White Mitchell was likely doing this because he did not want Mateo meddling in the matters of the Mitchell Family. He wanted to see how the Mitchell family would conduct themselves when they were unaware of his true identity. Fortunately, beforeing here, Mateo had already warned them. Although they did not know of White Mitchell¡¯s identity, with his orders, they would not dare to act out of line. Thinking this, Mateo was somewhat relieved, but what he hadn¡¯t anticipated was the extent to which the Mitchell family had be frenzied!
Chapter 477: 477: The Decision of the Mitchell Family! Chapter 477: The Decision of the Mitchell Family! Capital City, Mitchell Family. In the conference hall, led by Madam Mitchell, the members of the Mitchell family hurriedly gathered again, their faces filled with worry. As the Mitchell Family¡¯s annual assembly was approaching, and Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s return was imminent, however, Mr. Mateo Mitchell had gone missing at this crucial time. This left Madam Mitchell in a state of indecision for a moment. ording to Mr. Mateo Mitchell¡¯s orders, the Mitchell family must eliminate the evil Fendy Taylor. However, the current situation gave them some reservations. On the one hand, Fendy Taylor had dirt on them, and on the other, the existence of Benjamin Mitchell would always be a trump card for Fendy Taylor. If mishandled, the Mitchell family¡¯s centuries-old foundation could crumble overnight. Everyone anxiously turned to Madam Mitchell: ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Can you still not get in touch with Mr. Mateo Mitchell?¡± Mateo Mitchell and Madam Mitchell were always in direct contact, and only Madam Mitchell had the means to contact Mateo Mitchell.
As for the others, even if they wanted to contact Mateo Mitchell, they had no way of doing so. In the face of their questions, Madam Mitchell frowned: ¡°ording to the information, Mr. Mateo Mitchell should be in Capital City now, but he mysteriously disappeared after returning to Capital City. No one knows his whereabouts now.¡± What!? Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, as if they had heard some terrifying news, and their faces froze. Mateo Mitchell, with his status and power, was beyondparison for ordinary people. If there hadn¡¯t been the Supreme Military Lord who came out of nowhere, Mateo Mitchell might already be a member of the Elders¡¯ House by now. Yet, despite this, Mateo Mitchell had actually disappeared in Capital City? Could someone dare to make a move on him in the heavily guarded Capital City? Thinking of this, the faces of the Mitchell family members gradually turned strange. At this point, an elder from the Mitchell family couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Do you guys think that Mr. Mateo Mitchell could have been¡­¡± At this point, the elder¡¯s words faltered, as if afraid of breaking some taboo, and he became visibly flustered. The other elders, seeing this, shuddered and could not help but speak up: ¡°You mean, the Ei¡­???¡± The first elder to speak nodded subtly, implying a shared understanding. The others who heard this have also guessed what the speaker wanted to say but didn¡¯t dare to ¨C the Eight Sect! Yes, they now suspected that Mateo Mitchell had been taken out by someone from the Eight Sect. After all, who would dare to touch him considering his status and power, especially in heavily fortified Capital City? Only those from the Eight Sect, or those mysterious Transcendents, had the strength and audacity to do so. However, if it were other Transcendents, the Mitchell family had always kept out of their affairs. And Mateo Mitchell himself was a preparatory elder of the Elders¡¯ House, so it didn¡¯t make sense for those hidden Transcendents to target him without reason. So, there was only one conclusion ¨C Mateo Mitchell was being targeted by people from the Eight Sect!
Thinking of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp, and then looked nervously at Madam Mitchell: ¡°Madam, if Mr. Mateo Mitchell was really attacked by the peo¡­ those people from the Eight Sect, could it be that Fendy Taylor is behind it?¡± After these words were spoken, everyone became even more solemn. Some even analyzed: ¡°I think this is a possibility. Fendy Taylor is very cunning and could have already been in contact with Benjamin Mitchell. The reason why she has been holding back is that she is waiting for Benjamin Mitchell to return. Now, it¡¯s very likely that Benjamin Mitchell has already returned to Capital City in advance and is secretly watching the performance of our Mitchell family.
The news about Mr. Mateo Mitchell is likely to be an important signal!¡± Hearing this analysis, everyone present fell into silence. Many started to regret their treatment of Fendy Taylor. After all, if Fendy Taylor had indeed made contact with Benjamin Mitchell and used him to get rid of Mateo Mitchell who had been wanting to deal with her, then, who else could Fendy Taylor want to deal with next? Isn¡¯t it them!? Seated in the main seat, Madam Mitchell felt like she was sitting on pins and needles after hearing the discussion and analysis. She knew very clearly that every step she took next would determine the existence of the Mitchell family. ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we apologize to Fendy Taylor? It is better to save face and burn the wood, now that Fendy Taylor¡¯s son has gained power, we can only ept the reality.¡± An elder said with a bitter smile. Upon hearing this, everyone nodded their heads with a bitter expression, obviously agreeing with this suggestion. Facing the advice from everyone, Madam Mitchell let out a heavy sigh, with a sense of unwillingness and helplessness in her heart. She had originally nned to take advantage of the downfall of the Taylor Family to reim the power of the Mitchell Family. But unexpectedly, even her only backing, Mateo Mitchell, had now gone missing. On the contrary, although Fendy Taylor had lost the support of the Sabir Family, all signs now pointed that she had made contact with people from the Eight Sect. Moreover, they had even helped her to get rid of the major trouble, Mateo Mitchell. In this way, all the cards in her hand had been yed. If she continues to follow Mateo Mitchell¡¯s previous instructions to eliminate Fendy Taylor, regardless of whether it could be sessful or not, her own end wouldn¡¯t be any better. Sigh¡­
Upon thinking of this, Madam Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but let out another sigh and said dispiritedly: ¡°What can we do now? We have treated Fendy Taylor in such a way for the past two days, considering Fendy Taylor¡¯s temperament, she will probably take revengeter, and we cannot escape the me.¡± Everyone present once again fell silent after hearing this. After a while, one of the elders seemed to have a sh of inspiration, and promptly said: ¡°You all forgot about Levi Mitchell? Fendy Taylor has always seen Levi Mitchell as a thorn in her side, wouldn¡¯t she feel relieved if he is removed! If we can deliver Levi Mitchell to Fendy Taylor and solve him directly in front of her, perhaps this could cate Fendy Taylor¡¯s resentment!¡± Upon hearing this, the disappointment on everyone¡¯s faces instantly dissipated, being reced by a hint of joy. Some even felt fortunate that the Taylor Family hadn¡¯t seeded in removing Levi Mitchell that day, otherwise, where would they have the opportunity to appease Fendy Taylor today? After hearing these words, Madam Mitchell also broke into a smile and said enthusiastically: ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! With the family¡¯s annual assembly about to start, we could seize this opportunity to send over an invitation to that boy Levi Mitchell, inviting him back to the Mitchell family. Then we could eliminate him at the assembly!¡± Hearing this n, everyone nodded: ¡°Yes, Levi Mitchell only came back to Capital City to have us recognize his status. So let¡¯s y along, lure him back, and then get rid of him!¡± Chapter 478: 478: The Mitchell Familys Invitation! Chapter 478: The Mitchell Family¡¯s Invitation! Capital City, YGarden Residence! Recently, White Mitchell had been busy handling affairs rted to the Deathz organization and various major families, spending less time with Sherry Jones. However, Sherry didn¡¯t me White. Instead, she tried as much as possible not to disturb him, even when she ran into trouble at work, she didn¡¯t mention it to him. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to White. She¡¯de to Capital City to protect him. But recent events in Capital City and White¡¯s frequent absences hinted to Sherry about his hidden identity. Sherry was no fool. She knew White was hiding something from her. But she also believed that White had his reasons for not disclosing it. Therefore, Sherry didn¡¯t question him, but waited for him to tell her voluntarily. This situation continued until the invitation to the Mitchell Family¡¯s annual meeting appeared. Driven by curiosity, Sherry opened the invitation. The name written there was ¡°Sebastian Mitchell!¡± Although she hadn¡¯t heard this name before, she had heard a lot about the Mitchells of Capital City. The emblem on the invitation was the Mitchells¡¯ symbol, which nobody in Capital City dared to fake.
¡°Who is Sebastian Mitchell? Could it be White¡¯s old name?! Is he from the Mitchell family?!¡± Once this thought sprouted, it quickly grew out of control. Looking at the invitation in front of her, Sherry couldn¡¯t calm herself down for a long time. She had suspicions about White¡¯s identity but she hadn¡¯t expected that White would be part of the renowned Mitchell family in Capital City. The Mitchells of Capital City were a prominent family among the Hundred Year Noble Families, much more influential than the Jones family in Capital City. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that in front of the Mitchells of Capital City, the Jones family was a minor character, they could hardlypete with them. White had such an impressive identity, why had he always hidden it? As far as Sherry remembered, White had never revealed any connection to the Mitchell¡¯s of Capital City. Even when she¡¯d asked him about his family as a child, he didn¡¯t mention them, only saying his name was White. At this point, Sherry was reminiscing about the day she first met White. It was eighteen years ago, she¡¯d been nine years old, a year younger than White. That year, she¡¯d followed her father, Logan Jones, to represent the Jones family from Sayon in the family annual meeting at the Imperial Capital. After the meeting, they were nning to return to their hotel. But on a quiet street, a bloody figure blocked their way. Being young then, she had hidden behind her father, nervously watching the bloody figure. Closer inspection revealed that the figure was a child, just like her. She wondered what the child had been through and why he was covered in blood. Who could have harmed a child? Out ofpassion or otherwise, she wasn¡¯t scared and even reached out and gave the dying child herst lollipop. That child was none other than White. Later, her father had taken White to the hospital. After emergency treatment, his life was saved. But White seemed to have lost his memory and refused to talk about his parents or his identity.
Without any knowledge of his identity, they couldn¡¯t find his family. Considering sending him to an orphanage, she pleaded with her father to take him in, pulling at his heartstrings. Having always wanted a son, her mother agreed. Her mother hadn¡¯t been able to have any more children after giving birth to her.
Through these coincidences, her father decided to adopt this little boy and raise him. The young boy exhibited a surprising talent. When kids his age were studying elementary school, he was learning the junior high curriculum, and by the time they were learning junior high, he¡¯d already finished high school. Eventually, he graduated college three years earlier and began working in the business world. In business, he was a legend, and in just a few years, he established apany that was on the verge of going public: the Imperial Group! Upon this realization, Sherry finally understood why White named hispany Imperial Group all those years ago. She remembered asking him why he¡¯d named it so, and he had ambiguously replied, ¡°I just want to prove to some people that I can make it even without them.¡± She had been upset that he hadn¡¯t told her the truth. But now, it was clear that he¡¯d already given her the answer. White had struggled hard and worked relentlessly to prove to the people of the Mitchells family of Capital City that he could seed without them. He¡¯d likely carried this resolve since he was ten years old. He was forced into the extraordinary person he is now. At this thought, Sherry¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Before now, she couldn¡¯t have known the burden White carried and how he¡¯d managed to shoulder it all these years.
Compared to him, her life was blissfully happy. Tears rolled down Sherry¡¯s cheeks and fell onto the invitation. Just then, the door slowly opened and White Mitchell entered, a smile on his face. Huh?! Seeing Sherry¡¯s tear-streaked face, White was taken aback. Before he could say anything, Sherry rushed into his arms and held on tightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why hide it from me? I could¡¯ve faced it with you. Why are you so foolish? Why¡­?¡± Sherry sobbed uncontrobly. White was taken by surprise until he saw the invitation on the couch. He understood everything. Although he couldn¡¯t see the contents of the invitation, he knew the emblem of the Mitchells of Capital City all too well. ¡°You¡­ You already knew?¡± White asked cautiously, his voice shaking. Sherry nodded and looked gravely at White. ¡°The Mitchells invited you to their family annual meeting. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Chapter 479: 479: Second Master, I invite you to watch a play! Chapter 479: Second Master, I invite you to watch a y! Stay with me? Upon hearing these words, warmth surged in White Mitchell¡¯s heart. However, touched as he was, he would never allow Sherry Jones to make such a foolish gesture. To be honest, White Mitchell himself wasn¡¯t entirely certain that he could extract himself unscathed from whaty ahead. Dealing with the members of the Mitchell Family was not difficult for him. He alone could effortlessly wipe out the entire family. However, the unknown variable remained in the form of the hidden Transcendent Powers in the background. Whether they would appear and if they woulde to the aid of the Mitchell Family was not something White Mitchell could decide. Therefore, without the slightest hesitation, White Mitchell responded: ¡°Silly girl, the issues of the Mitchell Family are my problems. I can¡¯t let you get involved. Stay at home and wait patiently for my return.¡± Hearing these words, Sherry Jones replied resolutely: ¡°We are one in marriage; sharing both glory and disgrace together, I will not let you face danger alone!¡± This¡­
Upon hearing these words, White Mitchell was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Sherry Jones to utter such affectionate statements. Her words obliquely demonstrated the depth of her love for him. However, the more fervent her plea, the less White Mitchell allowed Sherry to apany him. White Mitchell was a bit troubled by Sherry¡¯s insistence. After much persuasion, he reluctantly pretended to agree to her request, and pretended to take her with him to the Mitchell Family. Time flew by, and the day of the Mitchell family¡¯s annual meeting arrived. That day, White Mitchell got up early in the morning. Looking at Sherry who was still asleep, White Mitchell softly said: ¡°Sherry, don¡¯t me me.¡± After these words, White Mitchell immediately turned around and left home. However, what White Mitchell didn¡¯t foresee was that at the moment he turned to go out, Sherry opened her eyes and tears streamed down her face. She immediately got out of bed and got dressed, intending to leave the house. But, just as she was about to exit themunity gate, the figure of the Mystery War God appeared in front of her, blocking her way. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m a friend of Mitchell and you can call me Little Mystery or Mystery,¡± said the Mystery War God with a smile. Who could have imagined that this harmless and somewhat naive-looking girl was one of the Four Great War Gods of the White War Department? Others couldn¡¯t anticipate it, and Sherry naturally didn¡¯t expect it either. Seeing the smiling Mystery War God, Sherry let out a bitter smile: ¡°Did he ask you to watch me?¡± Mystery War God, without replying to her question, sidestepped to a new topic: ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mitchell is doing this for your own good. Besides, there are some things that if you go, might cause him additional trouble.¡± Fearing that she might hurt Sherry¡¯s self-esteem, Mystery War God hurriedly added: ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not trying to say you¡¯re a burden, but the Mitchell Family¡¯s power isn¡¯t as simple as what we see on the surface. If you go, you won¡¯t be able to help Mitchell and might even add trouble for him. Mitchell is a responsible person who can¡¯t allow us to follow him, even less so his most beloved, to face danger for him, right? You, being the one Mitchell loves the most, should understand him better than us, don¡¯t you?¡±
Hearing this, Sherry¡¯s eyes began to moisten. She knew all too well what White Mitchell was thinking. However, she truly wanted to share the burden with White Mitchell rather than forever hiding behind him and living afortable life like a golden bird in a cage. Nevertheless, Mystery War God was right. Given the current circumstances, if she were to partake, it would only cause White Mitchell more troubles. After struggling for a while, Sherry sighed helplessly and said, ¡°In that case, I will wait for him at home. But can you promise me one thing? As soon as there¡¯s news about him, let me know right away.¡±
Hearing her words, Mystery War God nodded firmly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll inform you immediately once somethinges up about Mitchell.¡± Once she had Mystery War God¡¯s assurance, Sherry reluctantly left, with her emotions in turmoil, constantly worrying about White Mitchell¡¯s safety. ¡­ On the other hand, after White Mitchell left the YGarden Residence, he arrived at the Northern Territory headquarters where Mateo Mitchell had been held for two days. Despite being well provided for during these past two days, Mateo was just about driven insane by his confinement. He was perpetually worried about the survival of the Mitchell Family, fearing that an enraged White Mitchell might annihte the entire family. Of course, he had tried to break out of his confinement, but the Titled War Gods of the White War Department kept guard at the door like door gods. Even if he sprouted wings, it would be hard for him to escape from here. He waited for two days until White Mitchell finally showed up, but before he could say anything, the officers of the White War Department presented a specially-made disguise mask and began to apply it to his face. ¡°What do you guys want to do?¡± Mateo furiously protested. When had he, a Preparatory Elder of the Elders¡¯ House, ever endured such humiliation? But before his anger could find release, White Mitchell, with an impassive face, said, ¡°If you behave obediently, I¡¯ll take you to a show. Otherwise, you can stay here.¡± Uh¡­ Mateo lost his temper in an instant and had no choice but toply quietly.
Soon, Mateo underwent aplete transformation, taking on the appearance of one of the top martial artists from the Jones Family. Thest time they dealt with the Deathz organization, White Mitchell had replicated the appearances of several Jones Family elites using a mold technique. As long as you didn¡¯t examine it closely, wearing this specially-made disguise mask was enough to fool anyone. If even the people of Deathz organization couldn¡¯t detect it, the people of the Mitchell Family would be even less likely to find out. ¡°Sebastian, are you preparing to¡­¡± After all the preparations, Mateo finally had a chance to speak, but before he could finish his words, White Mitchell stuck a voice changer to his throat. ¡°Unless Imand it, don¡¯t remove it. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind exterminating the Mitchell Family!¡± White Mitchell said without any expression on his face. Upon hearing this, Mateo looked deste and gave White Mitchell a resentful look, like a wronged child. After dealing with Mateo, White Mitchell immediately left, leaving Mateo confined once again. The much aggrieved Preparatory Elder of Elder¡¯s House was left baffled without any way to vent his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t I deserve respect?¡± Mateomented in resentment. The situation continued like this until the evening, the day the annual meeting of the Mitchell family was about to start. White Mitchell said nothing, just opened the door. Seeing this, Mateo eagerly followed suit. And just like that, the two appeared at the entrance of the Mitchell Family. Chapter 480: 480: Returning to the Mitchell Family! Chapter 480: Returning to the Mitchell Family! Capital City, Mitchell Family Vi! The vi where the Mitchell family resided upied an expansive area, despite being the only household present. Inside, there were gardens, private swimming pools, and even a private football field. To call it extravagant would be an understatement. Standing at the entrance to the viplex, White Mitchell stopped in his tracks, staring at the two mboyantly inscribed characters ¡®Mitchell Mansion¡¯, overwhelmed by waves of emotions. Eighteen years had passed. He finally had the right to return to this ce, finally had the right to seek revenge on those who had harmed him eighteen years ago. He could never forget the humiliation, the dangers, and the disgrace he had endured when he left this ce all those years ago. Now, he had finally returned. It was about time to repay these bloody debts! Observing White¡¯s hesitating pace, Mateo Mitchell, who was disguised as someone else, mistook White¡¯s emotional turmoil and advised, ¡°Child, let it go. Some things are past your control, and you cannot rectify them. It would be better to look ahead. I believe under your leadership, the Mitchell family will change its current state and move towards a brighter direction.¡± ¡°Come back¡­¡±
Upon hearing this, White snapped out of his reminiscence. He turned to Mateo, his features expressionless, ¡°Do you believe,¡± he queried, ¡°that things from the past are truly over?¡± The address ¡°Uncle,¡± brought tears to Mateo¡¯s eyes. Finally, he heard White addressing him as ¡°Uncle.¡± Had he already epted him? ¡°Goodd, of course, they are over. Rest assured, I have arranged everything. No one will dare to harm you upon your return to the Mitchell family,¡± Mateo vowed earnestly. White smiled faintly, as he walked forward, replying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid things wouldn¡¯t turn out the way you¡¯re imagining.¡± What did he mean by this? Bewildered, Mateo shook his head but, without dwelling further, hurriedly followed White. Before long, they were stopped by the guards of the Mitchell family. ¡°Who are you? This is a restricted area of Mitchell Mansion. No outsiders allowed!¡± A guard spoke up, his face stony. ¡°Levi Mitchell, here to attend the banquet.¡± White replied, introducing himself. He then pointed at the person standing behind him, adding, ¡°This is my man, Joseph Jones.¡± Levi Mitchell? Joseph Jones? The guard responded with impassiveness, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll notify them first.¡± ¡°At your leisure,¡± White replied nonchntly. The guard turned around and, walking away, muttered into his walkie-talkie, ¡°Levi Mitchell is here, with a man named Joseph Jones, what should we do, let them in or keep them waiting?¡± Though the guard presumed his words were unheard by White, neither White nor Mateo, at their level, would miss the slightest sound within a hundred-meter radius around them. Hearing this, Mateo was seething with rage. ¡°Uncle, do you still think your words have any weight here?¡± White asked Mateo calmly. With a lowered head, Mateo¡¯s face was flushed, still defending the Mitchell family, ¡°P¡­probably it¡¯s only the subordinates who don¡¯t understand. Once they identify you, they¡¯ll respectfully wee you.¡±
Hearing his words, White chuckled dismissively, ¡°Whether they wee us or not is irrelevant. The oue will not change. Surely, you¡¯re not afraid to witness the true face of the Mitchell family you¡¯ve been so diligently protecting?¡± ¡°I trust the Mitchell family!¡± Mateo responded stubbornly, but an undercurrent of uncertaintyced his affirmation. The guard who had earlier halted their progress returned, smirking dismissively, ¡°Alright. Follow me, don¡¯t wander, just stick to me!¡± ¡°The hell do you¡­¡± Mateo red up at the guard¡¯s insolent behaviour.
However, the guard merely gave him a contemptuous nce, retorting, ¡°What¡¯s a little man from the Jones Family doing here, shouting and yelping so loudly. Do you want to die? If you¡¯re tired of living, just speak up. I¡¯d be d to send you on your way.¡± Whoosh! Mateo was teetering on the edge of a raging explosion. What the hell was happening? Just as Mateo was about to react, White ced a hand on his shoulder,ughing softly, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, the real drama hasn¡¯t started yet. If you act out now, we won¡¯t be able to watch today¡¯s show. Do you not believe in your Mitchell family any more?¡± Hearing this, Mateo, suppressing his rage, reluctantly nodded. Seeing this, the guard leading the way sneered, ¡°Small people always stay small. They think they¡¯re more capable than they are. If you had the guts to retaliate, I¡¯d have called you a man. But now, huh, you¡¯re nothing more than a coward.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mateo red at the guard, seething, but refrained from reacting with White beside him. Resentfully, he vowed to teach him a lessonter. After this minor diversion, White and Mateo continued to follow the guard. Normally, guests at the vast Mitchell family plot were escorted in a sightseeing vehicle, but this guard was clearly trying to cause trouble for White and Mateo, making them walk for almost three kilometers. Mateo, following behind White, was already boiling with anger. Had it not been for White, he would have revealed his identity long ago, teaching this insolent guard a lesson. Finally, they arrived at one of the Mitchell family vis. However, it was not the main residence. The main residence was in the center of the vis, thergest and most luxurious building in the whole area.
But the current vi was obviously an ordinary residence for the Mitchell family n. Observing the scenery, Mateo who was following White couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± The guard, annoyed at the question, rolled his eyes, and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you tire of all the pointless chatter? If I say stay, you stay. Where do all these questionse from?¡± ¡°You!¡± Suppressing an urge to rage, Mateo said, ¡°We came here for the annual Mitchell family meeting. What¡¯s the meaning of shuffling us off here? Shouldn¡¯t you provide an exnation?¡± An exnation? The guard responded coldly, ¡°You¡¯re as good as dead, and you want an exnation?¡± Dead!? This¡­ Mateo was taken aback. Before he could understand the situation, several formidable figures appeared in front of White and him, emzoned with icy disregard. Chapter 481: 481: Trap! Ambush! Chapter 481: Trap! Ambush! Seeing these people suddenly appear before him, Mateo Mitchell felt as if his lungs were about to burst with anger. ¡°Audacious! Do you know what you¡¯re doing!? Who ordered this!? Fetch Bernice to see me!¡± Mateo Mitchell roared furiously. Bernice was the actual name of Madam Mitchell, but no one in the vast Mitchell family dared to address her by her full name. Even members from the Mitchell family dared not call her by such name, let alone outsiders. Therefore, upon hearing Mateo Mitchell¡¯s words, the powerful Mitchells all sneered: ¡°How dare a fool from the Jones Family call our Family Head by her full name? Are you tired of living!?¡± ¡°We were just supposed to deal with Sebastian Mitchell today, but if you¡¯re seeking death yourself, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± Another powerful Mitchell mocked. ¡°Why are you wasting time with these two nobodies, just take action and eliminate them. If we dy, Nathaniel will be here!¡± Someone reminded. With these words, the murderous intent on everyone¡¯s faces grew even more intense. This utterly infuriated Mateo Mitchell, to the point that he wanted to tear off his human skin mask, and let these bastards see just who they considered an insignificant person! But, when Mateo Mitchell was about to burst with rage, White Mitchell¡¯s hand lightly patted his shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t rush, the show has just begun, there will be plenty of opportunities for you to reveal yourselfter.¡±
¡°Kid, you shouldn¡¯t rush¡­¡± Somehow, Mateo Mitchell felt a chill he¡¯d never experienced before from White Mitchell. But, the calmer he was, the more it felt like a storm wasing. At this moment, Mateo Mitchell felt as though a massive boulder was pressing down on his heart, making itborious for him to breathe. However, before Mateo could finish advising White Mitchell, the hriously arrogant Mitchells interrupted: ¡°You¡¯re facing imminent death, and you still have the audacity to bluster here? Not afraid to tell you, ever since you stepped into Capital City, your fate was sealed! You can only me yourself for your delusions. A person who¡¯s been expelled from the family register should forever disappear from this world!¡± As the words fell, more than a dozen powerful Mitchells released their powerful auras. Boom¡­ In an instant, waves of overwhelming power crashed upon White Mitchell like a tsunami, as if they intended to suppress him. But, facing such a formidable force, White Mitchell¡¯s face was still tranquil, devoid of any signs of panic, as if everything was under his control. White Mitchell¡¯sposurepletely enraged the group of self-proimed powerful Mitchells. Each one of them was a renowned Ancient Martial Strongman, who had long reached the realm of Titled War Gods. Although they were not on par with the War Gods of the War Department, their power was sufficient to crush arge group of people in the mortal world. Take the Jones Family for instance, despite being a Hundred Year Noble Family, all it would take to destroy them is amand from the Mitchell Family. Of course, every Hundred Year Noble Family has its own Law, rashly dering war on another Hundred Year Noble Family would provide other families with an opportunity to rise against them. If two or three Hundred Year Noble Families joined forces to confront the Mitchell Family, even the powerful Mitchell Family would sumb. However, there was only a single powerful individual beside White Mitchell, how could he behave so confidently in front of them? It was as if he hadn¡¯t considered these Titled War Gods at all. ¡°We haven¡¯t met in eighteen years, yet your gaze still disgusts me!¡± A Titled War God sneered, taking a step forward: ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. Eighteen years ago, I was the first to strike you. Surprisingly, you bastard, you¡¯re back?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need your reminder, I remember you, and everyone who was present that day!¡± White Mitchell said indifferently, as he slowly took a step forward. Boom! A powerful surge erupted from under White Mitchell¡¯s feet, filling the air in less than a second. The next moment, a massive force, as if the gravitational pull had immensely increased, abruptly appeared before everyone.
Facing this, White Mitchell took his second step. Boom! His energy soared once again, it was as if a prehistoric beast had awakened, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble involuntarily. This¡­ With each step that White Mitchell took, the expressions of everyone present filled with shock, their mocking faces immediately froze. ¡°Oh right, I forgot to remind all of you. Those who can escape, better start running.¡± As his words fell, White Mitchell¡¯s body started to blur and then,pletely disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. A¡­ an afterimage! Someone eximed with shock as their pupils dted. But before they could react, White Mitchell appeared before the Titled War God who spoke first: ¡°Eighteen years ago, you were the first to take action, right?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s figure, ghost-like, frightened the man who cried out: ¡°You¡­ no, no, no¡­ Ahhh!!!¡± With a thump, a muffled sound was heard as White Mitchell¡¯s fist connected directly with the man¡¯s lower abdomen. Crack! A sound of bone fracturing followed, then the man¡¯s breath waned, as though instantly drained of strength, he fell to the ground with a thud.
¡°Next!¡± White Mitchell said expressionlessly. Hearing him speak, the crowd came back to their senses and began to scramble madly. At this moment, even a fool could see that White Mitchell was really powerful, so much so that it was irresistible. Exactly like he said, those who can run, should make their escape! Everyone was taken aback, what was originally a trap for White Mitchell, with many of them ganging up on him, Unexpectedly, the situation reversed abruptly. It now seemed as if they were being cornered by White Mitchell. How did this young man¡¯s strength be so terrifying? What on earth did he experience in the past eighteen years? Was this still a human being? Not even thirty, but possessing enough strength to instantly kill them all, who in Dragon Realm could match this talent? For a while, everyone was filled with fear, each trying their utmost to escape in desperation. However, in White Mitchell¡¯s eyes, they were no faster than ants. Today, no one would be able to escape! The blood debt from eighteen years ago must be repaid in blood!
Chapter 482: 482 A Generous Gift! Chapter 482: Chapter 482 A Generous Gift! Capital City, the Mitchell Family. Inside a vi, located right in the center of an entire vi district, the ce is currently a hubbub of voices. Each year, this day holds extraordinary significance for the Mitchell family. Subsidiary families who usually conduct business all over Dragon Realm would send representatives to return to the main family to attend the family annual meeting. It can be said that the annual family meeting is a stage forpeting in poption size, harvest, and power. Quite a few members of subsidiary families also want to take this opportunity to perform well in front of the main family, seeking to gain more benefits from them. However, contrasted with the bustling outside, the atmosphere within the Mitchell family council hall has be somewhat solemn. Fendy Taylor, who was originally under house arrest, has been brought out again. The Mitchell family members¡¯ expressions when looking at her have be respectful, even Elder Madame Mitchell, who covets control of the Mitchell family, has shown Fendy her most sincere smile. ¡°What kind of performance is this which all of you are putting up?¡± Fendy Taylor knowingly asked. A tone of mockery was written all over her face, and she was looking at the Mitchell family members as if they were clowns. She naturally knew why the Mitchell family members invited her over today, as nothing much besides the news of her son Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s imminent return rendering them unable to do anything to her any longer. Consequently, they are now trying to gain her favor again.
But, can things be as simple as that in this world? Facing Fendy Taylor¡¯s mockery, rather than get angry, the Mitchell family members simplyughed, and in a fawning manner said, ¡°Fendy, calm down, we¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to make it a life-or-death situation. If everyone is well, isn¡¯t that a good thing? ¡°As long as we have the Mitchell family¡¯s future in mind, we¡¯re all family. In a family, we should all be open and straightforward, don¡¯t you agree?¡± The elders of the Mitchell family, one after another, licked their old faces, showing their sincerest attitudes. Seeing this, Fendy Taylor sneered and said, ¡°Oh? So I¡¯m not an outsider anymore? Howe I¡¯ve turned into a family member again?¡± The members of the Mitchell family who heard this, their aged faces instantly turned red, filled with embarrassment. At this moment, Elder Madame Mitchell spoke up, ¡°Fendy, don¡¯t take it to heart. We were wrong about everything before. We were misled by people from the outside, which ended up causing you to suffer. ¡°However, rest assured, in order to make up for our past wrongs, we have prepared a generous gift for you today.¡± ¡°Oh? A generous gift?¡± Fendy Taylor scoffed indifferently, and then with a yful tone asked, ¡°Tell me about it. I am quite interested in seeing how generous this gift of yours is.¡± As soon as her voice trailed off, Elder Madame Mitchell eagerly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to get rid of that bastard Levi Mitchell? We have captured him today. Whether you want to kill or torture him, it¡¯spletely up to you.¡± Levi Mitchell? Upon hearing this name, Fendy Taylor¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of coldness. She then calmly asked, ¡°Where is he now!?¡± Elder Madame Mitchell, seeing the situation, was delighted and quickly responded, ¡°Fendy, don¡¯t worry. Our servants just said that the bastard has entered Mitchell¡¯s house. ¡°I have ordered people to lead him to the vi on the east side. There, he will be confronted by the powerful individuals in our Mitchell family. ¡°Most likely, by now, he has already been taken control by the powerful individuals of our family!¡± Upon hearing this, Fendy Taylor¡¯s eyes became even colder, she impatiently said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, hurry up and bring him out! I want to take a good look at what kind of a monstrosity this bastard, Levi Mitchell, has be over these years!¡± Chapter 483: 483: Did the Mitchell Family Expert Disappear? Chapter 483: Did the Mitchell Family Expert Disappear? Upon hearing this, Elder Madame Mitchell immediately ordered, ¡°Someone, notify the guards, bring that bastard Sebastian Mitchell to me!¡± The guards Elder Madame Mitchell referred to are the masters of the Mitchell Family who were sent to besiege White Mitchell. A major part of them are not members of the Mitchell Family, but masters raised by the Mitchell Family. As a hundred-year noble family with deep roots, every year, they select children with martial Dao talent from all over the country and cultivate them. Some people, in order to curry favor with these hundred-year noble families in the Capital City, would voluntarily send their talented children to these noble families for training. After all, it takes a lot of resources to cultivate a strong martial Daoist, especially a God of War level martial Daoist, which isn¡¯t a small sum. Ordinary forces simply can¡¯t afford the training. Only these hundred-year noble families have enough resources to support a martial artist to train to the God of War level. As the saying goes, ¡°There are always talented people, but it¡¯s hard to find someone who recognizes and cultivates that talent.¡± Take Sayon for example. Despite its vastness, it doesn¡¯t have a single God of War level master. It¡¯s not that there are no martial Daoists with exceptional talents, but there are simply no resources for them to cultivate to the level of a God of War.
Of course, ces like the Martial and War Departments are exceptions. Because they have to defend the territory, the resources that exist in the world are first provided to these people to enhance their strength. As for the other resources, they are almost monopolized by the hundred-year noble families like the Mitchell Family. Ordinary people have no choice but to rely on them if they want to find the resources. Back on topic! While Elder Madame Mitchell sent someone to find the Mitchell Family guards, the vi where the guards were located was already dead silent. A dozen or so figuresy on the ground, motionless. Contrary to their initial arrogance, the expressions on their faces and the looks in their eyes now conveyed nothing but shock! No one could have imagined that White Mitchell, single-handedly, defeated them without leaving them any chance to fight back. In front of White Mitchell, they were like helpless children who could only be ughtered at will. In less than two minutes, more than a dozen of the Mitchell Family¡¯s guards, several Titled War Gods, were defeated one by one, even when they joined forces, they were nothing in front of White Mitchell. They couldn¡¯tprehend how White Mitchell¡¯s strength had be so monstrous. What has he been doing these years? Everyone was filled with mixed feelings, but White Mitchell didn¡¯t give them a chance to ask questions. He simply knocked them all out, threw them into another vi, and locked them up. ¡°How do you n to deal with these people? If you kill them all, the foundation of the Mitchell Family will be destroyed.¡± Mateo Mitchell, who had changed his appearance, reminded him with a sense of concern. The foundation of the Mitchell Family? On hearing this, White Mitchell sneered and responded indifferently, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± This¡­ sigh¡­ Mateo Mitchell wanted to say something but then stopped. He sighed heavily, and his whole demeanor appeared aged. After dealing with these guards from the Mitchell Family, White Mitchell walked directly towards the main vi.
Shortly after he left, several figures hurriedly appeared in the vi. ¡°Where¡­ where¡¯s everyone?¡± Seeing the empty vi, one of them was stunned and quickly took out his cell phone to call Madame Mitchell. Madame Mitchell, who was initially busy entertaining Fendy Taylor, stood up abruptly after receiving the call and said in a shocked tone, ¡°What? Say that again? Our Mitchell Family¡¯s masters are missing?!¡±
Chapter 484: No need to search, I’m here! Chapter 484: No need to search, I¡¯m here! The elites of the Mitchell Family have gone missing? Upon hearing this news, the faces of the Mitchell Family members instantly froze. Everyone was aware that Elder Madame Mitchell had mobilized all forces to deal with White Mitchell, even assigning all the Titled War Gods of the family. But now, all these elites had disappeared? This was a matter of grave concern regarding the foundation of the Mitchell Family! If people outside found out that there were no God of War Level elites in the Mitchell Family, within two days, allpetitors who had their eyes on the Mitchell Family would surely unite to attack. At that point, the entire Mitchell Family would be in peril, and those involved could end up destitute! The more people thought about it, the more terrified they became. At that moment, Elder Madame Mitchell, sitting in the main seat, made a prompt decision: ¡°Block the news! Immediately block the news! This information must not be leaked! Whoever vites this order shall be killed without pardon!!¡± Hearing her words, everyone nodded. This matter concerned their very lives and assets; they dared not spill a word. Meanwhile, Fendy Taylor, who had been sitting quietly, looked at everyone with amusement: ¡°What, are you all putting on a show just for me? Where is that bastard Sebastian Mitchell?¡± This¡­ Upon hearing her words, everyone from the Mitchell Family fell silent, exchanging uneasy nces, their eyes filled with fear. Elder Madame Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°Fendy, given how things stand, how could we possibly lie to you? Even if we had the guts of ten men, we wouldn¡¯t dare jest about such a matter!¡± Fendy Taylor made a cold smile in response: ¡°Heh¡­God only knows if you¡¯ve made a promise to someone. Unless you bring Sebastian Mitchell to me now! Don¡¯t tell me that all the elites of the Mitchell Family were dealt with by Sebastian Mitchell. I don¡¯t believe such nonsense.¡± The crowd wore troubled expressions upon hearing her words. Indeed, they didn¡¯t believe that White Mitchell had eliminated the elites of the Mitchell Family either, but the fact was they had indeed disappeared, and White¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. ¡°Fendy, rest assured, no matter what, I¡¯ll capture that bastard for you today!¡± Elder Madame Mitchell dered resolutely. Upon uttering her promise, Elder Madame Mitchell then addressed the crowd: ¡°Everyone,e with me!¡± Uh?!? Everyone was taken aback, somewhat confused about her intentions. However, they still followed Elder Madame Mitchell out of the meeting-room. Not long after, Madame Mitchell led a group of family elders to the venue of the family annual meeting. The event was being held in a garden in front of a vi. It was a garden party attended by various family members who were scattered around, chatting merrily. On seeing Madame Mitchell, they all paused their conversation, turned towards her and greeted respectfully: ¡°Family Head!¡± Madame Mitchell gave a nod, her face carrying the authority of the leader, and calmly announced: ¡°Everyone, please calm down. A traitor has infiltrated our Mitchell Family. Stop what you¡¯re doing and start looking for him! His picture will be sent shortly to your mobile phones. Whoever finds him first will have their resources doubled for the next year!¡± Wow! The crowd reacted with noticeable excitement upon hearing this. However, just when the excitement reached a fever pitch, a thunderous voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd: ¡°No need to search, I¡¯m here!¡± Chapter 485: Take back what’s mine! Chapter 485: Take back what¡¯s mine! As his words fell, the entire scene instantly fell quiet. Sharp gazes immediately pierced at White Mitchell who had suddenly appeared, as if they were knives. ¡°Scoundrel! Who allowed you toe here!? And you dare to shout and rant here? Are you challenging the dignity of the Mitchell Family? Do you have no regard for the Mitchell Family anymore?¡± An elder standing next to Elder Madame Mitchell immediately berated, adopting an aloof demeanor. Seeing this, another elder of the n couldn¡¯t wait to chime in: ¡°Impudent! As an outsider, what gives you the right to shout and rant here?¡± ¡°Indeed, a man on his deathbed still dares to utter wild and arrogant words? This is nothing less than having the audacity of a bear and a leopard!¡± As they beheld this scene, the people started to join in agreement. Clearly, they were dering their stance to Fendy Taylor. At this moment, the harsher they berated White Mitchell, the more aggressively they targeted him, the greater chance they had to win Fendy Taylor¡¯s favor. After all, in their eyes, Fendy Taylor, although not the Family Head, would have all the power in her hands once Benjamin Mitchell returned. By then, the entire Mitchell Family would have to listen to her. Even Elder Madame Mitchell would not dare defy her. Therefore, they must curry favor with Fendy Taylor at this time in order to secure their positions and avoid being targeted by her in the future. While the Mitchell Family seemed invulnerable, everyone had their own little schemes. At this point, whether they belonged to the Mitchell Family or not was of no importance to them. As long as they could keep their current wealth and prosperity, that was the best oue. As for who would take over the reins of control in the Mitchell Family after Hill, they couldn¡¯t care less. Facing the people¡¯s reprimand, White Mitchell chuckled indifferently: ¡°What, wasn¡¯t it you guys who invited me toe back? Could it be that this is a setup, a ssic trap?¡± ¡°Stop fucking bullshitting here! Do you not understand your own identity?¡± ¡°Exactly, eighteen years ago, you were no longer part of our Mitchell Family. Please be clear about your standing!¡± ¡°You are nothing but an illegitimate child, a worthless scion stricken off from the family records. Do you know why you were asked back? Do you honestly think you can reim your ancestral roots? Dream on!¡± The Mitchell Family elders, each taking turns to speak, their words filled with mockery and sarcasm. The listening White Mitchell responded with coldughter: ¡°I didn¡¯t forget the events of eighteen years ago even though you don¡¯t speak of them. I remember how groveling you were in front of me before this harlot Fendy Taylor was brought into the family. It appears you are the ones who have forgotten! Did you forget the faces you made when you were ingratiating yourselves with me back then?¡± Upon hearing this, the aggressive elders couldn¡¯t hide their embarrassment. At this moment, Elder Madame Mitchell, standing in the center, red with rage and said coldly: ¡°Bastard! You need not unt your verbal prowess here! Eighteen years have not changed your ability to provoke people¡¯s dislike with that mouth of yours! It appears that for these past eighteen years, you have never once stopped coveting the Mitchell Family! Your intentions are truly malicious!¡± Covet? White Mitchell shook his head and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s there in the Mitchell Family now that¡¯s worth my coveting? Or do you think I would stoop so low as to fancy the wealth of the Mitchell Family or deal with you shameless, two-faced people?¡± Eighteen years ago, I told you ¨C I don¡¯t care for anything in the Mitchell Family, but what is rightfully mine, you can¡¯t take even if I don¡¯t want it!¡± Today, I have only one purpose in returning ¨C to reim what was once mine and settle the ount from eighteen years ago!¡± Chapter 486: 486: Liquidation! (Part 1) Chapter 486: Liquidation! (Part 1) Settling ounts? Settling ounts from eighteen years ago? The Mitchells chuckled upon hearing these words, theirughter full of skepticism. ¡°Oh, Sebastian Mitchell, still the same old you, thinking just the two of you can defy us!¡± A high-ranking family elder mocked, entirely disregarding White Mitchell. From their perspective, there were only two people standing against them. Even if the warrior from the Jones Family was powerful, that was all they had. The Jones Family? Insignificant in the face of the Mitchell Family! Thinking of this, one family elder haughtily addressed the ¡®Jones Family¡¯s strongman¡¯ next to White Mitchell: ¡°You¡¯re with the Jones Family, right? Hehe¡­I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Capture Sebastian Mitchell for me. Otherwise, we¡¯ll make the Jones Family join this bastard in death!¡± Fury is boiling under Mateo Mitchell¡¯s mask.
He had specifically warned the Mitchells not to harm Sebastian Mitchell, to satisfy all his requests. Yet these bastards disregarded his orderspletely. It was enough to drive a man mad! If he didn¡¯t share the same bloodline as the Mitchells, he would be the first to crush these ungrateful wretches. AH!!! Mateo Mitchell grinded his teeth in anger. Seeing this reaction, the Mitchell onlookers responded with more icyughter. ¡°Hehe¡­ Seems like you¡¯re hellbent on helping this bastard, huh? Good! Great! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re done for. Your Jones family is done for too!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mateo Mitchell couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He was about to tear off his mask and reveal his identity. But at that moment, White Mitchell gently patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°I brought you here to watch, not to interfere.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mateo Mitchell became speechless, sighed resignedly, and his spirits sank like a man aged ten years instantly. Meanwhile, White Mitchell was stepping towards the Mitchells¡¯ crowd, saying as he walked, ¡°I came back today only to settle old ounts. But if anyone wants to mess with me, I wouldn¡¯t mind killing a few more!¡± ¡°Such outrageous arrogance!¡± A Mitchell kin snorted coldly, seeing an opportunity to impress his superiors, he immediately lunged at White Mitchell. ¡°Insolent brat, how dare you act so defiantly in front of the Family Head, I see you¡¯re tired of living¡­¡± He barely finished his sentence before White Mitchell swiftly snapped his arm. ¡°I came here to kill. What are you doing here? Scram!¡± White Mitchell booted him away. With a thud, the man¡¯s body smashed onto the ground, unconscious. ¡°If anyone else wants to give it a try, feel free!¡± White Mitchell dered domineeringly, while advancing towards Elder Madame Mitchell. ¡°So arrogant!¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± ¡°Do you really think the Mitchells are powerless?¡±
Several members of coteral lines rushed towards White Mitchell, attempting to take him on together. Seeing this, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes grew cold and he retaliated fiercely with several kicks. Thud, thud, thud!!! Muffled sounds rang out as one after another, those members fell to the ground, motionless.
Hiss! Those watching couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The strength of these coteral-line members was not weak, with a couple of them possessing the strength of a War King. However, against White Mitchell, they were nothing more than powerless children, easily defeated. ¡°How did this bastard Sebastian Mitchell be so strong?¡± ¡°What the hell has he been through all these years?¡± ¡°Did he eliminate all our Mitchell¡¯s top fighters!?¡± At this moment, uncertainty began to ripple through the hearts of the Mitchells, and a profound fear wrapped around their hearts, refusing to dissipate! Chapter 487: 487: Liquidation! (Part 2) Chapter 487: Liquidation! (Part 2) Impossible! Absolutely impossible! He is still young, not even thirty. To possess the War King level strength is phenomenal, verging on monstrous talent. If White Mitchell alone was capable of defeating those titled War God level experts of the Mitchell family, they just could not bring themselves to believe it. This must be a lie! The disappearance of those experts of the Mitchell family had absolutely nothing to do with White Mitchell! The Mitchell Family Headforted himself, stubbornly refusing to believe what he was witnessing. Elder Madame Mitchell, standing in the center, shouted furiously, ¡°What are you standing around for? Hurry up and get rid of this bastard!¡± Even though the whereabouts of the Titled War Gods of the Mitchell family were unknown, there were, of course, many more experts in a hundred-year-old noble family like theirs. There were also many strong individuals, who were below the Titled War God level, standing around them.
These people were either Minor Achieved War Gods or Major Achieved War Gods ¨C their abilities were far superior to those of the Mitchell family¡¯s branch members. The moment she finished shouting, over a dozen War God level individuals stepped forward without hesitation and charged towards White Mitchell. Seeing this, White Mitchell continued to walk towards them step by step, as if he didn¡¯t notice the experts charging at him. ¡°Kill him! Kill him! I order you to kill him!¡± Elder Madame Mitchell stood behind them, supporting herself with a dragon-headed cane and ranted crazily. Kill me? Upon hearing this, White Mitchell smirked coldly and instantly extended one arm, lightly reaching forward. With a snap, an arm of an expert who intended to sneak-attack Hill Mitchell was instantly crippled. Immediately following that, White Mitchell kicked him straight into the crowd. Instant silence enveloped the scene! Everyone was staring at White Mitchell incredulously, as if they had just seen something horrifying. At this very moment, it felt as if the temperature around them had dropped several degrees, a wave of chill rising from their backs. It was as if they were in hell! ¡°It won¡¯t do! This kid¡¯s strength is far beyond what we expected. We have to work together, otherwise, we¡¯ll all fall here!¡± A God of War level expert spoke, his voice heavy, filled with pressure. The others nodded in agreement upon hearing his words. At this moment, the pressure White Mitchell brought upon them felt like a huge rock pressing down on their hearts, leaving them breathless. So, they had only one option ¨C unite! Only by joining forces could they have a slim chance! With this thought, over a dozen war-god level experts began to take action, demonstrating their unique skills. Tiger-subduing Fist!
Dragon-subduing Palm! Thirteen-Style Tan Leg! ¡­ The killing moves, like a furious storm, were directed towards White Mitchell.
However, throughout all this, White Mitchell¡¯s face did not show the slightest ripple. He seemed unperturbed, unaffected by any of these actions. ¡°Opportunity! Kill him now!¡± one War God level fighter roared. However, just as he was finishing his sentence, White Mitchell¡¯s figure appeared in front of him like a phantom: ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Hiss! The War God expert gasped, a strong sense of impending death enveloping him. The next moment, a crisp sound echoed and the War God expert¡¯s neck was crushed in an instant. Following this, facing the onught of the crowd, White Mitchell effortlessly repelled everyone. ¡°ALL OF YOU, GET THE HELL OUT!!!¡± A cold shout, even the Gods would step back! At this moment, White Mitchell stood against the wind, invincible, like a God of killing. No one could resist, no one could resist!!! Chapter 486: Liquidation! (Part 1) Chapter 486: Liquidation! (Part 1) Settling ounts? Settling ounts from eighteen years ago? The Mitchells chuckled upon hearing these words, theirughter full of skepticism. ¡°Oh, Sebastian Mitchell, still the same old you, thinking just the two of you can defy us!¡± A high-ranking family elder mocked, entirely disregarding White Mitchell. From their perspective, there were only two people standing against them. Even if the warrior from the Jones Family was powerful, that was all they had. The Jones Family? Insignificant in the face of the Mitchell Family! Thinking of this, one family elder haughtily addressed the ¡®Jones Family¡¯s strongman¡¯ next to White Mitchell: ¡°You¡¯re with the Jones Family, right? Hehe¡­I¡¯ll give you a chance now. Capture Sebastian Mitchell for me. Otherwise, we¡¯ll make the Jones Family join this bastard in death!¡± Fury is boiling under Mateo Mitchell¡¯s mask. He had specifically warned the Mitchells not to harm Sebastian Mitchell, to satisfy all his requests. Yet these bastards disregarded his orderspletely. It was enough to drive a man mad! If he didn¡¯t share the same bloodline as the Mitchells, he would be the first to crush these ungrateful wretches. AH!!! Mateo Mitchell grinded his teeth in anger. Seeing this reaction, the Mitchell onlookers responded with more icyughter. ¡°Hehe¡­ Seems like you¡¯re hellbent on helping this bastard, huh? Good! Great! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re done for. Your Jones family is done for too!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mateo Mitchell couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He was about to tear off his mask and reveal his identity. But at that moment, White Mitchell gently patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°I brought you here to watch, not to interfere.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mateo Mitchell became speechless, sighed resignedly, and his spirits sank like a man aged ten years instantly. Meanwhile, White Mitchell was stepping towards the Mitchells¡¯ crowd, saying as he walked, ¡°I came back today only to settle old ounts. But if anyone wants to mess with me, I wouldn¡¯t mind killing a few more!¡± ¡°Such outrageous arrogance!¡± A Mitchell kin snorted coldly, seeing an opportunity to impress his superiors, he immediately lunged at White Mitchell. ¡°Insolent brat, how dare you act so defiantly in front of the Family Head, I see you¡¯re tired of living¡­¡± He barely finished his sentence before White Mitchell swiftly snapped his arm. ¡°I came here to kill. What are you doing here? Scram!¡± White Mitchell booted him away. With a thud, the man¡¯s body smashed onto the ground, unconscious. ¡°If anyone else wants to give it a try, feel free!¡± White Mitchell dered domineeringly, while advancing towards Elder Madame Mitchell. ¡°So arrogant!¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± ¡°Do you really think the Mitchells are powerless?¡± Several members of coteral lines rushed towards White Mitchell, attempting to take him on together. Seeing this, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes grew cold and he retaliated fiercely with several kicks. Thud, thud, thud!!! Muffled sounds rang out as one after another, those members fell to the ground, motionless. Hiss! Those watching couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The strength of these coteral-line members was not weak, with a couple of them possessing the strength of a War King. However, against White Mitchell, they were nothing more than powerless children, easily defeated. ¡°How did this bastard Sebastian Mitchell be so strong?¡± ¡°What the hell has he been through all these years?¡± ¡°Did he eliminate all our Mitchell¡¯s top fighters!?¡± At this moment, uncertainty began to ripple through the hearts of the Mitchells, and a profound fear wrapped around their hearts, refusing to dissipate! Chapter 487: Liquidation! (Part 2) Chapter 487: Liquidation! (Part 2) Impossible! Absolutely impossible! He is still young, not even thirty. To possess the War King level strength is phenomenal, verging on monstrous talent. If White Mitchell alone was capable of defeating those titled War God level experts of the Mitchell family, they just could not bring themselves to believe it. This must be a lie! The disappearance of those experts of the Mitchell family had absolutely nothing to do with White Mitchell! The Mitchell Family Headforted himself, stubbornly refusing to believe what he was witnessing. Elder Madame Mitchell, standing in the center, shouted furiously, ¡°What are you standing around for? Hurry up and get rid of this bastard!¡± Even though the whereabouts of the Titled War Gods of the Mitchell family were unknown, there were, of course, many more experts in a hundred-year-old noble family like theirs. There were also many strong individuals, who were below the Titled War God level, standing around them. These people were either Minor Achieved War Gods or Major Achieved War Gods ¨C their abilities were far superior to those of the Mitchell family¡¯s branch members. The moment she finished shouting, over a dozen War God level individuals stepped forward without hesitation and charged towards White Mitchell. Seeing this, White Mitchell continued to walk towards them step by step, as if he didn¡¯t notice the experts charging at him. ¡°Kill him! Kill him! I order you to kill him!¡± Elder Madame Mitchell stood behind them, supporting herself with a dragon-headed cane and ranted crazily. Kill me? Upon hearing this, White Mitchell smirked coldly and instantly extended one arm, lightly reaching forward. With a snap, an arm of an expert who intended to sneak-attack Hill Mitchell was instantly crippled. Immediately following that, White Mitchell kicked him straight into the crowd. Instant silence enveloped the scene! Everyone was staring at White Mitchell incredulously, as if they had just seen something horrifying. At this very moment, it felt as if the temperature around them had dropped several degrees, a wave of chill rising from their backs. It was as if they were in hell! ¡°It won¡¯t do! This kid¡¯s strength is far beyond what we expected. We have to work together, otherwise, we¡¯ll all fall here!¡± A God of War level expert spoke, his voice heavy, filled with pressure. The others nodded in agreement upon hearing his words. At this moment, the pressure White Mitchell brought upon them felt like a huge rock pressing down on their hearts, leaving them breathless. So, they had only one option ¨C unite! Only by joining forces could they have a slim chance! With this thought, over a dozen war-god level experts began to take action, demonstrating their unique skills. Tiger-subduing Fist! Dragon-subduing Palm! Thirteen-Style Tan Leg! ¡­ The killing moves, like a furious storm, were directed towards White Mitchell. However, throughout all this, White Mitchell¡¯s face did not show the slightest ripple. He seemed unperturbed, unaffected by any of these actions. ¡°Opportunity! Kill him now!¡± one War God level fighter roared. However, just as he was finishing his sentence, White Mitchell¡¯s figure appeared in front of him like a phantom: ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Hiss! The War God expert gasped, a strong sense of impending death enveloping him. The next moment, a crisp sound echoed and the War God expert¡¯s neck was crushed in an instant. Following this, facing the onught of the crowd, White Mitchell effortlessly repelled everyone. ¡°ALL OF YOU, GET THE HELL OUT!!!¡± A cold shout, even the Gods would step back! At this moment, White Mitchell stood against the wind, invincible, like a God of killing. No one could resist, no one could resist!!! Chapter 488: 488: Liquidation! (Part 3) Chapter 488: Liquidation! (Part 3) Ahhhh!!! Cries of torment resounded,ing in waves, as all of Hill Mitchell seemed to have entered hell in an instant. Raw fear lingered on the hearts of everyone present, refusing to dissipate. At that moment, everybody¡¯s eyes widened in sheer horror, staring at White Mitchell as he approached the Mitchell Family Head step by step. No one dared to obstruct him anymore. We lost! The so-called War God strongmen of the Mitchell family, even when they joined forces, were no match for White Mitchell. Eighteen years ago, he was nothing but a child at the mercy of others, but, eighteen yearster, he had grown to be a formidable God of ughter! In front of him, these experts of the Mitchell family were as feeble as y chickens and pottery dogs. They couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow! What on earth did he go through these eighteen years? Why has his strength be so terrifying?
No wonder he dared to return to Capital City, no wonder he dared to step back into the Mitchell Mansion. Everyone thought he¡¯d lost his mind, but it seems the ones who¡¯d lost their minds were the ones standing right there. At this moment, they finally understood, White Mitchell had returned to settle debts, he has obtained the qualifications to do so, and no one in the Mitchell family could stop him! Hiss! Bursts of sharp inhtion echoed in the scene, the temperature seemed to plunge to freezing point, causing everyone to tremble in fear. Standing in front of several elders of the family, Madam Mitchell was no longer maintaining her usual aloof demeanor, and instead wore a look of extreme anxiety, looking at White Mitchell as if she were looking at a ghost. As the Family Head, if she¡¯s like this, the elders standing next to her were even more helpless. At this moment, many people cast their most devout gaze at White Mitchell, begging, ¡°Sebastian, please calm down, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, it has nothing to do with us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it was all Madam¡¯s idea, we¡¯ve long advised her against it. You share our Mitchell family blood, how could she do this to you?¡± ¡°Exactly, we tried to dissuade her, but Madam insisted on allying with Fendy Taylor, wanting to send you to your death!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the olddy,Madam, and Fendy Taylor. We were forced, we didn¡¯t want to do this¡­¡± Those death-fearing elders of the Mitchell family hastily deflected me onto Madam Mitchell and Fendy Taylor, just like how they had shifted the me onto themselves eighteen years ago. Seeing this scene, a sneer of irony appeared on White Mitchell¡¯s face. ¡°What? You all want to live, don¡¯t you?¡± White Mitchell looked yfully at the group of Mitchell family elders who feared death. The Mitchell family elders, hearing this, all nodded in unison, casting a series of pleasing nces towards White Mitchell. ¡°Well then, go ask Yama if there¡¯s a chance for you!¡± As his words fell, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes shone fiercely, his aura exploded. Boom! An instantter, it seemed as if something within everybody had suddenly detonated.
Each of the Mitchell family elders exhibited painful expressions, and then with a spluttering sound, spat out mouthfuls of blood. For a while, the entire Mitchell family was a bloody mess, filled with the stench of blood, horrifying like a living ce of torment! Chapter 489: 489: Mr. Mateo Mitchell Appears! Chapter 489: Mr. Mateo Mitchell Appears! Capital City, the Hundred Year Noble Family, the Mitchell Family! Finally, after eighteen years, White Mitchell stood before this group of the Mitchell family once again. However,pared to theplete powerlessness he experienced eighteen years ago, White Mitchell now possessed an unparalleled power, allowing him to easily destroy his opponent just as they had destroyed him eighteen years ago. ¡°Death¡­ No no no, Sebastian, my boy, don¡¯t be impulsive. I am the Mitchell family head. If I die, the entire Mitchell family will fall apart. The blood of our Mitchell family runs in your veins. You are a member of our family. For the sake of our shared blood, you can¡¯t let our family decline! Moreover, have you forgotten about Mr. Mateo Mitchell? If Mr. Mateo Mitchell knew of your actions, he wouldn¡¯t let you off. Mr. Mateo Mitchell is a respected figure in the Elders¡¯ House, you should consider this!¡± Madam Mitchell pleaded fearfully. She never took her eyes off White Mitchell¡¯s face, seeing that he stayed silent, Madam Mitchell spoke again: ¡°By now, you have killed nearly everyone, surely your anger from the past has been appeased? What if we end this here today? I promise, we, the Mitchell family will not hold any resentment. From now on, you will be in charge of the Mitchell Family, we will support you unconditionally. You all agree, right?¡± After saying this, Madam Mitchell looked at the rtives of the Mitchell family standing not far away, hinting them to speak out.
Those rtives, who were already scared out of their minds, nodded their heads like chicks pecking at grains, not daring to show any hesitation. Seeing this, Madam Mitchell, feeling somewhat reassured, quickly forced a smile and carried on: ¡°You see, the entire Mitchell family will follow your orders from now on. And regarding those you just killed, they deserved their fate. Their deaths were due to their own actions, not yours. Furthermore, if you are agreeable, I can have Mr. Mateo Mitchell rmend you to join the War Department. With your current abilities, you can shine brightly there. By then, what power will you becking? My boy, what do you say?¡± After finishing her statement, Madam Mitchell put on a expectant smile, eagerly awaiting White Mitchell¡¯s response. However, after listening to all these, White Mitchell simply sneered and turned to Mr. Mateo Mitchell: ¡°Mr. Mitchell, are you enjoying the drama I¡¯ve invited you to watch? Do you have anything to say?¡± Mr¡­ Mr. Mitchell!? Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s words, the expressions of the members of the Mitchell family froze instantly. And then, during their state of confusion, the so-called ¡®master from the Jones Family¡¯ who was following White Mitchell revealed his true identity. He removed his mask, throwing aside his voice changer, revealing a cold face akin to ck iron. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Mitchell?¡± Seeing the sudden appearance of Mateo Mitchell, everyone was startled. No one could have expected that Mateo Mitchell had been following White Mitchell all this while, witnessing everything that had just happened. Why didn¡¯t he stop anything? Why did he follow White Mitchell? What¡¯s happening¡­ A strong sense of unease filled everyone¡¯s hearts, growing more intense as each moment passed. At this moment, Madam Mitchell, who was standing in front of White Mitchell, trembled, looking fearfully at Mateo Mitchell: ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Mitchell, you¡­ why are you¡­¡± ¡°You wanted to ask why I am here, right?¡± Mateo Mitchell strode forward, his face filled with anger, and then with a loud smack, he pped Madam Mitchell across the face, ¡°If I didn¡¯t appear this way, how would I have witnessed this spectacle? Good show, good Mitchell Family, all of you have behaved excellently, very excellent indeed!!!¡±
Chapter 490: 490: Do You Know His Identity? Chapter 490: Do You Know His Identity? Mateo Mitchell¡¯s words, like one p after another, harshlynded on Madam Mitchell¡¯s face. ¡°Do you remember what you promised me!?¡± Mateo Mitchell said forcefully. Madam Mitchell looked aggrieved and fell silent. She and Fendy Taylor fabricated evidence against White Mitchell, using him of betraying their family. Upon learning of this, Mateo Mitchell did not investigate further, merely instructed them to spare White Mitchell¡¯s life, after all, he was a part of the Mitchell bloodline. But the result was, eighteen yearster, he never expected that Madam Mitchell and Fendy Taylor would consistently be scheming to kill White Mitchell. His earnest promise to White Mitchell was in vain. Now it appears, it was all bullshit! This group of so-called Mitchell family members, the elders of the Mitchell family, each one of them is deceptive and has never taken his words to heart. Mateo Mitchell was about to explode in anger. He didn¡¯t want to care anymore. The vast Mitchell family no longer held anything he cherished.
These people were simply beyond redemption! ¡°Child, things havee to this, handle the rest as you see fit.¡± Mateo Mitchell inhaled deeply and turned his face away. Despite his extreme reluctance to see the Mitchells engaged in fratricide, the Mitchells had wronged White Mitchell too many times, even if they were to die a thousand or ten thousand times, it could not atone for their sins. Seeing Mateo Mitchell¡¯s resolute expression, Elder Madame Mitchell panicked and quickly kneeled, begging in desperation, ¡°Master, save me, you must save me, if I die, the Mitchell family will be finished¡­¡± ¡°Humph! With White around, our Mitchell family, is still the Mitchell family we¡¯ve always known, and in fact, it will only get better!¡± Mateo Mitchell said decisively. Hearing this, Elder Madame Mitchell continued to be obstinate, ¡°Master, although he is a good fighter, but he, in the Capital City, is not¡­¡± ¡°Ignorant and stubborn! Do you know White¡¯s current status? Army Master! The Army Master of the Dragon Realm, officially recognized by the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council!¡± Mateo Mitchell said firmly. Boom! The words were like a thunderbolt, exploding in everyone¡¯s ears. Army Master? White Mitchell is the Army Master? This¡­ All the Mitchells present were shocked, looking at White Mitchell standing in front of Madam Mitchell in horror. It all makes sense now! It all makes sense now! No wonder White Mitchell dared to attack the Mitchell family alone, no wonder he possesses such great strength. Tuner out, he is the Army Master! He is White, the Supreme Military Lord of Dragon Realm! Whoosh!
In an instant, the Mitchells present almost regretted their intestines turning green. This was the only Supreme Military Lord in the Dragon Realm who held immense power in his hands. With such a powerful figure, their Mitchell family should have been able to rise to power! But now, because of Madam Mitchell and others¡¯ greed, everything is ruined!
It¡¯s over! It¡¯s clear now that White Mitchell will not forgive the Mitchell family¡¯s sins. Even if the Mitchell family still exists in the Capital City in the future, it will be White Mitchell¡¯s Mitchell family, having nothing to do with them. One man can make a house great! One man canmand millions of troops! Ah!!! For a moment, the Mitchells present wanted nothing more than to tear Madam Mitchell apart. As the Family Head, she didn¡¯t even investigate White Mitchell¡¯s situation. She even dared to drag the entire Mitchell family to their graves! Foolish! Absolutely foolish!!! Chapter 488: Liquidation! (Part 3) Chapter 488: Liquidation! (Part 3) Ahhhh!!! Cries of torment resounded,ing in waves, as all of Hill Mitchell seemed to have entered hell in an instant. Raw fear lingered on the hearts of everyone present, refusing to dissipate. At that moment, everybody¡¯s eyes widened in sheer horror, staring at White Mitchell as he approached the Mitchell Family Head step by step. No one dared to obstruct him anymore. We lost! The so-called War God strongmen of the Mitchell family, even when they joined forces, were no match for White Mitchell. Eighteen years ago, he was nothing but a child at the mercy of others, but, eighteen yearster, he had grown to be a formidable God of ughter! In front of him, these experts of the Mitchell family were as feeble as y chickens and pottery dogs. They couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow! What on earth did he go through these eighteen years? Why has his strength be so terrifying? No wonder he dared to return to Capital City, no wonder he dared to step back into the Mitchell Mansion. Everyone thought he¡¯d lost his mind, but it seems the ones who¡¯d lost their minds were the ones standing right there. At this moment, they finally understood, White Mitchell had returned to settle debts, he has obtained the qualifications to do so, and no one in the Mitchell family could stop him! Hiss! Bursts of sharp inhtion echoed in the scene, the temperature seemed to plunge to freezing point, causing everyone to tremble in fear. Standing in front of several elders of the family, Madam Mitchell was no longer maintaining her usual aloof demeanor, and instead wore a look of extreme anxiety, looking at White Mitchell as if she were looking at a ghost. As the Family Head, if she¡¯s like this, the elders standing next to her were even more helpless. At this moment, many people cast their most devout gaze at White Mitchell, begging, ¡°Sebastian, please calm down, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, it has nothing to do with us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it was all Madam¡¯s idea, we¡¯ve long advised her against it. You share our Mitchell family blood, how could she do this to you?¡± ¡°Exactly, we tried to dissuade her, but Madam insisted on allying with Fendy Taylor, wanting to send you to your death!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all the olddy,Madam, and Fendy Taylor. We were forced, we didn¡¯t want to do this¡­¡± Those death-fearing elders of the Mitchell family hastily deflected me onto Madam Mitchell and Fendy Taylor, just like how they had shifted the me onto themselves eighteen years ago. Seeing this scene, a sneer of irony appeared on White Mitchell¡¯s face. ¡°What? You all want to live, don¡¯t you?¡± White Mitchell looked yfully at the group of Mitchell family elders who feared death. The Mitchell family elders, hearing this, all nodded in unison, casting a series of pleasing nces towards White Mitchell. ¡°Well then, go ask Yama if there¡¯s a chance for you!¡± As his words fell, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes shone fiercely, his aura exploded. Boom! An instantter, it seemed as if something within everybody had suddenly detonated. Each of the Mitchell family elders exhibited painful expressions, and then with a spluttering sound, spat out mouthfuls of blood. For a while, the entire Mitchell family was a bloody mess, filled with the stench of blood, horrifying like a living ce of torment! Chapter 491: 491: Fendy Taylors Threat! Chapter 491: Fendy Taylor¡¯s Threat! With a thud, Madam Mitchell seemed to have her strength drained in an instant. She slumped powerlessly to the ground, her face filled with the hue of destion. It¡¯s over! Everything is over! At this moment, Mateo Mitchell took a deep breath, walking over to White Mitchell, ¡°My boy, this messy affair is not for you to settle. Let me handle it. Let this old body of mine bear the consequences for you.¡± Apparently, Mateo Mitchell was worried that if news of today¡¯s events got out, it would affect White¡¯s reputation. Therefore, he decided to personally handle the remaining people. Even if something was to happen, he would bear it all, ensuring that not a single harm woulde to White. Regarding this, White did not protest. Seeing this, Mateo Mitchell inhaled deeply again, and his palm slowly descended onto the forehead of Madam Mitchell. ¡°Sir, no, no, no¡­¡± Madam Mitchell begged frantically, but it was toote. Mateo Mitchell did not give her a chance to resist, directly crushing her skull with his palm. In an instant, Madam Mitchell¡¯s eyes froze. Soon after that, she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and fell lifelessly into a pool of her own blood.
Just like that, the family head of the Hundred Year Noble Family in Capital City, had utterly fallen. The members of the Mitchell Family present froze, their expressions flickering, and dared not utter a single word. At this very moment, Fendy Taylor, who had been hiding behind everyone, was also filled with a look of horror as she watched the unfolding events. She understood that with the death of Madam Mitchell, it would likely be her turn next. But she did not want to die. Her son was due to return very soon, her happy days were just about to start. How could she just ept her own death at this critical juncture? How could she submit to such a fate!? Fendy Taylor, seeing this, turned to look at Mateo Mitchell and announced word for word: ¡°Sir, you cannot kill me. My son, Benjamin, will be back from the Eight Sect soon. If he learns of my death, the entire Mitchell Family will pay dearly! My son, Benjamin, is a member of the Eight Sect, and moreover, he is a Direct Disciple of an Elder in the Eight Sect. His status is extremely noble, his future bright! Sir, if you kill me now, even though it could ease his rage, but have you thought about who would be left to quell his anger when my son returns? I dare to assert that when he returns, possibly even you, sir, would not necessarily resist the Eight Sect¡¯s fury!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me!?¡± The demeanour of Mateo Mitchell changed, his gaze releasing a chilling, sharp light. Continuing, Fendy Taylor spoke: ¡°No, sir, I just think there is no need to abandon the Mitchell Family over a person who has been expelled from the family.¡± Gasps! Hearing these words, Mateo Mitchell roared in fury: ¡°Despite everything, Benjamin is still of Mitchell blood. If he shows disrespect, that will constitute the offense of dishonoring his ancestors. Even if it¡¯s the Eight Sect, how could they defy me? Upon saying this, Mateo Mitchell¡¯s body erupted with an astonishing aura, instantly rolling towards Fendy Taylor. In an instant, Fendy Taylor¡¯s face turned pale, and she copsed to the ground. Seeing this, Mateo Mitchell didn¡¯t hesitate and reached out his hand, preparing to strangle her to death. Just then, a majestic aura erupted from the outskirts of the Mitchell residence, covering the entire Mitchell estate like a tidal wave.
Chapter 492: 492: Why Should I Fear the Eight Sect? Chapter 492: Why Should I Fear the Eight Sect? This¡­ This sudden surge of momentum is enough to make everyone in the Mitchell Family shiver with a thick sense of fear that spreads throughout the whole household instantaneously. ¡°Who is this? Could it possibly be another influential family from the Capital City seizing the opportunity to cause trouble during our family strife?¡± Everyone exchanged nces, their eyes filled with strong anxiety. If it is indeed other influential families from Capital City trying to take advantage of their internal chaos, the people of the Mitchell n cannot be certain whether White Mitchell will protect them. Once White Mitchell ignores them, they would be like meat on a cutting board, at the mercy of others. But just as the Mitchells were growing increasingly anxious, a voice full of contempt suddenly echoed throughout the Mitchell household: ¡°What a beautiful disy of bullying the weak. A glorious Preparatory Elder of the Elders¡¯ House, along with a Supreme Military Lord, is in fact being so abusive to a helpless woman!¡± Copse! As soon as these words fell, everyone¡¯s expressions instantly became strikingly vibrant. ¡°Nathaniel, it¡¯s my son Nathaniel! He¡¯s back with the masters of the Eight Sect! Sebastian Mitchell, Mateo Mitchell, you two are doomed today!¡± Fendy Taylor blurted out impatiently, her words filled with a sense of insanity.
At this moment, she seemed ready to take all the humiliation she suffered and give it back to White Mitchell. Seeing Fendy Taylor¡¯s gloating face, Mateo Mitchell clenched his fist and snapped back: ¡°Are you a master from the Eight Sect? Today¡¯s matter is a family affair of the Mitchell Family and it¡¯s none of the Eight Sect¡¯s business, we won¡¯t tolerate any outsiders interfering!¡± In response to Mateo Mitchell¡¯s words, the contemptuous voice echoed again: ¡°Since you know that I am a member of the Eight Sect, you should be aware that today¡¯s incident is no longer just a matter of your Mitchell family. I just want to ask you, as a Preparatory Elder of the Elders¡¯ House, are you able to bear the consequences!?¡± Mateo Mitchell¡¯s expression hardened, and he grimly replied, word by word: ¡°Regardless of the Eight Sect, today I am going to purge family affairs. To maintain the century-old foundation of the Mitchell Family and eliminate this venomous woman, whoever tries to stop me shall not seed.¡± As he said this, Mateo Mitchell thrust his palm down forcefully, targeting Fendy Taylor. ¡°Benjamin save me, Benjamin save me¡­¡± Fendy Taylor cried out in a panic. Mateo Mitchell, ovee with murderous intent, didn¡¯t give Fendy Taylor any chance. But just as his palm was about to fall, an invisible force blocked his hand in mid-air. Regardless of how hard Mateo Mitchell tried to drive his power, his hand seemed to be trapped by an iron mp, unable to move. This¡­ Mateo Mitchell furrowed his brows, feeling a great pressure. ¡°Still not Transcendent, you are nothing but an ant in the end. You wanted to make a move in front of the Eight Sect? You overestimate yourself.¡± The contemptuous voice sneered. Upon hearing this, Mateo Mitchell¡¯s expression became even more serious. Large beads of sweat dribbled down his forehead, seeming toe from a breaking levee. However, at this moment, White Mitchell gently patted his shoulder and calmly said, ¡°Uncle, I appreciate your kindness. Let¡¯s let me handle this.¡± ¡°Child, you mustn¡¯t. If you take action now, it would spark an endless feud with the Eight Sect. You absolutely must not do their dirty work!¡± Mateo Mitchell warned. But White Mitchell simply replied with a tranquil face: ¡°Eight Sect? Why should I fear them?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud roar. White Mitchell¡¯s body surged with a majestic sea of force, instantly countering the momentum of the yet to appear Eight Sect expert. He then delivered a fierce palm strike towards Fendy Taylor¡¯s head. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡±
One after another, voices echoed from the outskirts of the Mitchellpound. Although the people were still, rage had ignited in every corner of the Mitchell Family. White Mitchell waspletely unaffected and bellowed: ¡°Get out!!!!¡± Boom ¨C a sound as mighty as a tiger¡¯s roar echoed through the mountains, as if Parker himself was soaring in the sky. The scent of battle and blood arose abruptly, instantly sweeping across the entire Mitchell Family. The scene was reminiscent of entering a battlefield soaked in blood and littered with corpses, producing a feeling of tremendous terror!
Chapter 493: 493: The Transcendent Appears! Chapter 493: The Transcendent Appears! ¡°No, no¡­NO!!!¡± Fendy Taylor, standing in front of White Mitchell, her eyes full of terrifying horror, her vicious face scrawled with regret. She wishes she could rip White apart and consume him whole. But such an opportunity wouldn¡¯t happen again. White wouldn¡¯t fall in the same ce twice. This time, Fendy Taylor must die! With a cial gaze, White¡¯s palm, carrying an unstoppable power, nted down. Boom! The entire Mitchell family seemed to tremble for a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze solidifying, nkly watching the scene before them. White Mitchell finally took action, despite the tremendous pressure from the members of the Eight Sect, he fearlessly killed Fendy Taylor. This was undoubtedly challenging the majesty of the Eight Sect! Never mind a mysterious and transcendental force like the Eight Sect, even if it was their Mitchell family, if they were thus challenged, they would spare nothing to strangle the one who dared to challenge the majesty of the Mitchell family!
Now, members of the Eight Sect were outside the door, and could appear at the scene at any moment. White Mitchell¡¯s courage was undeniably massive! Was this the spirit of the Supreme Military Lord of the Dragon Realm? But could he, a worldly Army Master, reallypete with the mysterious and unpredictable power of the Eight Sect? A huge question mark formed in people¡¯s minds. Just as everyone was filled with internal fear and anxiety, the aura of the Eight Sect members got increasingly closer. For a time, everyone felt as if the sky above the scene was suddenly covered by a thick dark cloud. The extremely low atmospheric pressure was suffocating. ¡°Is this the power of the Eight Sect? It¡¯s terrifying. That¡¯s just without them even appearing. If they show up, won¡¯t this ce be hell?¡± The Mitchell family members were filled with terror and a sense of every man for himself. Mateo Mitchell, standing next to White, gazed solemnly into the distance. Despite his restless heart, he still stood steadfastly in front of White. ¡°I couldn¡¯t prevent what happened eighteen years ago, but eighteen yearster, I absolutely won¡¯t let such a tragedy happen again!¡± Mateo Mitchell dered with determination. Just then, one old and one young figure appeared slowly, taking strange steps, within everyone¡¯s sight. Such a powerful momentum, could it be just two people? Upon a closer look, the younger figure was Benjamin Mitchell, the True Dragon of their Mitchell family, who had left home nearly five years ago. The old man, dressed in a ck robe, with an immortal-like air, seemed like a legendary sage who had stepped out from myths. ¡°Look, look at their feet!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but exim, their pupils instantly dting. The immortal-like old man¡¯s feet appeared to float, moving ten meters horizontally with each step without actually taking a step. The originally nearly hundred meter distance, in an instant, their figures were right in front! Shrink ground into inch! These four words involuntarily echoed in the minds of the Mitchell family, causing their expressions to be even more fearful.
Having witnessed this, White Mitchell understood in his heart. This was a Transcendent, the first he¡¯d encountered outside of the elders of the Elders¡¯ House. And it was from the mystifying Eight Sect! What he had to face, he must always confront.
His aspiration to cross that line, to face the Transcendents, was a process he had to go through! Let me understand the strength of a Transcendent then! Chapter 494: 494: The Dominance of the Eight Sects! Chapter 494: The Dominance of the Eight Sects! Capital City, Mitchell Family! In an instant, the elder-like immortal brought Benjamin Mitchell, standing in front of White Mitchell and Mateo Mitchell. At this moment, the immortal-like elder had an expression of dissatisfaction. He was evidently unhappy with White Mitchell killing Fendy Taylor and felt that his authority had been challenged. ¡°I am Elliott Taylor, the Elder from the inner court of the Shocking Sect. You all, do you know your crimes?¡± Elliott Taylor¡¯s voice was indifferent, apanied by the contempt of a superior. It seemed like White Mitchell and Mateo Mitchell standing before him were nothing more than ants. The so-called Eight Sect, is divided into Open, Rest, Life, Injury, Stop, View, Death, and Shock. Each of the sect consisted of two courts, inner and outer. Just the outer court of the Eight Sect, the masters in there could crush the majority of the God of War Level masters in the mortal world. Only the masters of the War Department could contend with them. The difference between the inner court and outer court was like that of the sky and mud. Anyone who can progress from the outer court to the inner court, all of them were monstrous geniuses. Just like Benjamin Mitchell who had passed the test of the outer court and sessfully entered the inner court, and he was even taken as a Core Disciple by the Elder of the inner court. At present, he has touched the edge of Transcendent. If there¡¯s no ident, he will be a young Transcendent strong man in five years, and his future is limitless!
But, it¡¯s such a genius who was also highly valued in Eight Sect, his mother was poisoned by people in the mortal world! Besides, the other party killed his mother right in front of the strong men of the Eight Sect. So to say, the challenge of the other party is not just aimed at Benjamin Mitchell, but also towards the dignity of the Eight Sect! If they didn¡¯t deal with it on the spot, where would the dignity of the Eight Sects be!? Facing Elliott Taylor¡¯s strong attitude, Mateo Mitchell, standing in front of White Mitchell, said fearlessly, ¡°This matter ispletely my decision and has nothing to do with my son, White! Fendy Taylor, this venomous bitch, has killed more than one person over the years. Her crimes are too numerous to record. I killed her, simply justice done! If Eight Sect wants to take on the world for her revenge, then juste at me, Mateo Mitchell!¡± Too many crimes to write down? Justice done? Hearing this, Elliott Taylor gave Mateo Mitchell a nce and sneered, ¡°If they want to condemn someone, they can always trump up a charge. You say justice done, so it¡¯s justice done now?¡± After the words fell, Elliott Taylor burst with an energy like a flood or beast, rushing towards everyone, ¡°I say this is senseless killing, this is distorting the truth, who has any objection? Who wants to object!?¡± Boom! Everyone¡¯s mind exploded like a violent crash. Everyone¡¯s faces trembled, then they looked at Elliott Taylor with trembling fear. ¡°Ye¡­ Yes, It¡¯s Mateo Mitchell distorting the truth, acting in collusion with outsiders!¡± ¡°We ask the Eight Sect to protect our Mitchell Family, Mateo Mitchell colluded with outsiders, uses his power and wants to annex our Mitchell Family!¡± ¡°Mateo Mitchell is treacherous, trying to seize the Mitchell Family¡¯s property, even using the power of the War Department, we want justice!¡± Everyone in the Mitchell Family began to use Mateo Mitchell. ¡°You guys!¡± Mateo Mitchell stalled, looking disappointedly at this group of Mitchell Family¡¯s side line.
At this moment, ¡®justified¡¯ Elliott Taylor looked at Mateo Mitchell with amusement, ¡°How about it, do you have anything to say now? I am going to kill you now in the name of justice, do you have an objection!?¡± Chapter 495: Elliott Taylor’s Purpose! Chapter 495: Elliott Taylor¡¯s Purpose! Upon hearing this, Mateo Mitchell¡¯s elderly face filled with fear, hisplexion turned so dark it was almost dripping. He was well aware of the entity he was facing now. Being an elder of the Inner Hall of the Eight Sects was not just a title, it represented immense power. The kind of Transcendent power that only existed in rumors! Generally speaking, once someone bes a Transcendent, they should not meddle in worldly affairs. This was because a Transcendent¡¯s powers were too terrifying. If a Transcendent were to step into the mundane world, it would lead to indescriminate chaos. Even weapons of mass destruction would not be able to harm them. It was because of this understanding that Mateo Mitchell had initially tried to reason, hoping that the Transcendent in front of him would cease his actions and stop causing trouble for White Mitchell. However, the ruthless aggression of Elliott Taylor left Mateo feeling profoundly helpless. Even a fool could see now that Elliot Taylor was determined to twist the truth and interfere in worldly affairs. Making excuses under the guise of protecting his calf and maintaining justice, but in actuality, he was simply enraged because White Mitchell had killed Fendy Taylor disregarding his warning. Moreover, Mateo didn¡¯t believe for a second that there were no ties between Elliot and Fendy Taylor. He had heard in the Elders¡¯ House that Fendy Taylor¡¯s family, the Taylor Family, used to have a prominent status in the Eight Sects. But because their ancestorsmitted grave mistakes in the Sects, the Taylor line had been in decline. This also directly affected the Taylor Family¡¯s influence in the worldly affairs, which led to their drastic fall in status. By Fendy¡¯s generation, they had nearly been ousted from the wealthy families of the Capital City. However, with the emergence of the startlingly gifted Wood Taylor from the Taylor family, they managed to reim their status in the Capital City¡¯s affluent circle. Of course, the Mitchell family yed a significant role in this. Without the Mitchell¡¯s assistance, Fendy and Wood Taylor wouldn¡¯t have been able to gain a foothold among the wealthy families of Capital City. At the center of this was undoubtedly Benjamin Mitchell, the son of Wood Taylor and White Mitchell¡¯s father! Mateo Mitchell originally didn¡¯t pay much attention to these affairs. Only through his recent detailed analysis of events did he realise that it could very well be a grand scheme set up by the Taylor family! Although the Taylor¡¯s status in the Eight Sects was not as lofty as before, a sane boat still has three jin of iron! The Taylor family was inevitably looking to use the prodigy, Benjamin Mitchell, to consolidate their position within the Eight Sects. And as the Taylor¡¯s no longer had the qualifications to send someone to the Eight Sects, they had no choice but to steal the Mitchell family¡¯s seat! As for the Mitchell¡¯s rtions within the Eight Sects, they had long been in decline. Otherwise, they would never have allowed a member of the Taylor family to use their descendants as a tool for their rise to power! An angry Mateo Mitchell thought of this! ¡°Elliott Taylor! Your Taylor family mustn¡¯t push us too far! We, the Mitchell family, will not be your chess pieces!¡± Mateo Mitchell argued rationally, then quickly turned his gaze to Benjamin Mitchell at his side. ¡°The blood of our Mitchell family flows in your veins! You¡¯re helping an evil tyrant, how could you do this to our ancestors?¡± Mateo Mitchell scolded. But at this moment, the young Benjamin Mitchell looked at Mateo Mitchell with an indifferent face and responded word for word, ¡°A member of the Mitchell family? Oh, now you remember that I¡¯m a member of the Mitchell family? When you killed my mother, did you think of the fact that I was a member of the Mitchell family?!¡± Chapter 496: Benjamin Mitchell Takes Action! Chapter 496: Benjamin Mitchell Takes Action! Whoosh! Mateo Mitchell, who heard these words, was as shocked as if he had been struck by thunder. He froze on the spot, looking incredulously at Benjamin Mitchell before him. ¡°Though she is your mother, but her deeds¡­ ¡± Mateo Mitchell tried to reason with Benjamin Mitchell. But before he could finish his words, Benjamin Mitchell spoke with an indifferent expression: ¡°History is written by the victors. Now that you have poisoned my mother, of course you can speak in this way. With your power, it would be so easy to turn a woman without any strength to defend herself into a witch in your mouths, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡®If you desire to condemn someone, you can always trump up a charge¡¯! ¡°You!¡± When Mateo Mitchell heard these words, his face turned livid with anger. He never expected that Benjamin Mitchell, a member of the Mitchell family, would utter such words. Now the evidence is overwhelming, but he is ignoring it. Is this still the Mitchell family members that he has been protecting? Did he risk his life just to protect such a group of power-thirsty people? A sense of grief and anger surged in Mateo Mitchell¡¯s heart, and he involuntarily raised his hand to strike. However, the moment he raised his hand, Benjamin Mitchell fiercely stomped his foot. With a loud rumble, a powerful aura surged up and instantly fell on Mateo Mitchell. Hiss! In an instant, Mateo Mitchell felt as if a massive boulder was pressing down on his shoulder, making it hard for him to breathe. ¡°You still want toy your hands on me? Do you think I will let you bully me like others!?¡± Benjamin Mitchell, his eyes cold and indifferent, spoke. At this moment, he didn¡¯t seem to regard Mateo Mitchell as his elder at all, but rather as the murderer of his mother! ¡°Benjamin Mitchell!!!¡± Mateo Mitchell gritted his teeth, beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead, and he was filled with a helpless sense of outrage. What is wrong with the Mitchell Family? Why has everyone changed like this? Is this still the Mitchell family that he knew? Could it be that it was wrong for him to neglect the family affairs all these years? In a moment, Mateo Mitchell was filled with self-me. In his eyes, if he hadn¡¯t been absent over the years, the atmosphere in the Mitchell family wouldn¡¯t have be so unbearable. He, Mateo Mitchell, who had always been devoted to serving the country, never expected that his own kin would turn out to be so chilling. Wrong, wrong, wrong¡­ Mateo Mitchell¡¯s gaze gradually became dim, but Benjamin Mitchell apparently had no thought of letting him go at this moment. ¡°After I kill you, I¡¯ll get rid of this bastard as well, tomemorate my mother¡¯s soul!¡± Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s gaze turned cold, he suddenly threw a palm strike towards Mateo Mitchell. At this moment, Mateo Mitchell waspletely suppressed by Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s momentum and couldn¡¯t move at all. And Benjamin Mitchell was already intent on killing. If this palm strikended, Mateo Mitchell would undoubtedly die. But just as Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s palm was about to strike Mateo Mitchell, White Mitchell who had been standing behind Mateo Mitchell finally couldn¡¯t help but take action. White Mitchell moved swiftly, his body shed quickly like lightning, blocking in front of Mateo Mitchell. He then smoothly threw out a palm strike as well. Boom! Two palms collided, creating a surge of intense shockwaves. Hmm!? Elliott Taylor standing behind Benjamin Mitchell let out a light exmation, instantly stopping Benjamin Mitchell, who was ready for another round. ¡°Benjamin, easy,¡± Elliott Taylor calmly advised. Huh!? The furious Benjamin Mitchell paused, looking at Elliott Taylor with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Master, why is this?¡± Chapter 497: 497: Stepping Stone? Chapter 497: Stepping Stone? Why? Elliott Taylorughed lightly, not bothering to answer Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s question. Instead, he quietly cast his gaze upon White Mitchell. ¡°Among the ordinary martial artists, only a handful could reach your level. Quite impressive.¡± The apparentpliment from Elliott Taylor fell on White Mitchell¡¯s ears like a harsh, grating sound. From White Mitchell¡¯s point of view, Elliott Taylor was not actually praising him. It was more like a mockery or perhaps even contempt. White Mitchell stood still, motionless, as if he didn¡¯t hear a word of what Elliott Taylor said. Elliott Taylor faced White Mitchell¡¯s stoicism with another cold chuckle. ¡°Quite proud, aren¡¯t you? Indeed, if I were in your shoes, having achieved what very few have in the ordinary world, I too would be arrogant. But s, today, is not your lucky day. You are face to face with beings from a different realm, transcending mortality, touching upon the supernatural. The kind of power we possess is beyond theprehension of a mundane person like you.¡± Upon hearing this, White Mitchell shook his head, his face expressionless. ¡°Your power has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not interested in understanding it. If you have nothing else to say, kindly step aside and stop hindering my way.¡± ¡°How discourteous!¡± Benjamin Mitchell immediately rebuked, ¡°You insolent fool! Do you think you can act wildly here? If I hadn¡¯t been stopped by Master before, you¡¯d already be dead!¡± White Mitchell nced at Benjamin Mitchell dismissively, answering word by word, ¡°And you think you¡¯re somebody?¡±
¡°You!¡± Benjamin Mitchell was rendered speechless, his face a picture of uncontroble rage, were it not for Elliott Taylor¡¯s intervention, he would already have attacked White Mitchell. As Benjamin Mitchell fumed in silence, Elliott Taylor again interjected, ¡°Benjamin, be patient. Master will give you your chance to kill him. Now let¡¯s y with him a bit. Remember, don¡¯t kill him impulsively. We have to force him to reveal his true strength. You must seize the opportunity to fully grasp the power of the Transcendent in actualbat!¡± After finishing his speech, Elliott Taylor looked back at White Mitchell. ¡°Benjamin has only just touched the supernatural. His control over such powers is still tentative. I was nning to take this opportunity to find him an opponent, to familiarize himself with this power. Among ordinary people like yourself, you stand out. You have the honor of being the stepping stone for Benjamin. When Benjamin someday stands atop the world, you too will have the honor of contributing to his glory. It¡¯s indeed your honor!¡± What!? Does he intend to use White Mitchell as a stepping-stone for Benjamin Mitchell? Hearing this, Mateo Mitchell couldn¡¯t contain himself and exploded, ¡°Hogwash! Elliott Taylor, you old curmudgeon, they are brothers! How could you pit them to fight against each other like this? Are you even human?¡± Elliott, unfazed by Mateo Mitchell¡¯s outburst, quickly rebuked him with a stern look, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to fight, but he¡¯ll have to be prepared to face the consequences!¡± Despite only speaking few words, Elliott¡¯s implication was clear. It was a threat. Mateo¡¯s face turned pale with anger, confronted by an elder of the transcendent, he simply couldn¡¯t do anything. At that moment, White Mitchell gently patted his shoulder, sending him aforting nce, before turning his attention back to Elliott Taylor. ¡°Stepping stone? Good. I too wanted to experience the power of a Transcendent. Let¡¯s see who will be the stepping stone today!¡± White Mitchell retorted confidently. Upon hearing this, Elliott cracked a confident smile before looking at Benjamin, ¡°Go ahead, Benjamin!¡± Chapter 498: 498: The Transcendent Realm! Chapter 498: The Transcendent Realm! Upon hearing that, Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened, and he fearlessly took a step forward. With a loud boom, it seemed as though something beneath Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s foot burst, creating a deafening noise. This¡­ The people who felt this surge of power could not help but tremble, they looked at Benjamin Mitchell with an expression full of dread. Benjamin Mitchell had been in the Eight Sect for nearly five years, and now, nobody knew how strong he truly was. However, nothing else needed to be said. This shocking step of his was enough to terrify the majority of people present. What stage had he reached now? The crowd was shocked and frightened, but looking at White, he remained tranquil, seemingly unaffected by Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s power. Huh!? Seeing the calm expression on White¡¯s face, Benjamin Mitchell furrowed his brow, and immediately sneered.
¡°Feigning calmness? Heh, you must be frightened inside, afraid that you will die by my hand?¡± Benjamin mocked. Feigning calmness? Scared? Hearing these seemingly sarcastic words, White simply smiled: ¡°Your power, it¡¯s weaker than I had imagined, why should I be afraid?¡± Weak? Hearing those words, Benjamin smirked, responding with disdain, ¡°Before you reach the Transcendent realm, you¡¯ll never realize how powerful the Transcendents truly are. Even though I am only at the Innate Stage One now, those so-called Titled War Gods and Army Masters in the secr world, in my view, they are nothing more than dogs and chickens. They are, you, in my eyes, are the same. Killing you would be as easy as killing a chicken. This is the power of a Transcendent, to die by the hand of a Transcendent, you should be proud!¡± ¡®Innate Stage One,¡¯ which Benjamin stated, is the initial realm of Transcendents. Without reaching Innate, one cannot be called a Transcendent! The Innate realm is divided into nine stages, each stage representing a chasm, a difference between heaven and earth. It¡¯s said that there are higher realms above Innate, but they haven¡¯t been achieved for many years. Even though the current Benjamin has only just reached Innate Stage One, the power he possesses is not something ordinary people can match. Not even a Titled War God from the War Department will likely be his match. This is only Innate Stage One. If Benjamin progresses further, his power will be even more terrifying. That¡¯s why Transcendents seldom intervene in the secr world, an important reason for them not to interfere. After all, the appearance of a Transcendent in the secr world is nothing less than a disaster. Therefore, the world of Transcendents has strict rules that prevent Transcendents from intervening in secr affairs. Of course, there are always exceptions. The so-called rules can only restrain some Transcendents. For the exceptional ones among the Transcendents, like those from the Eight Sect, the restraining effect is limited.
That¡¯s why Elliott Taylor dares to bring Benjamin Mitchell into the secr world. Even though they knew that White is themander of the White War Department and considered the Supreme Military Lord in the secr world, they still didn¡¯t take White seriously. In their eyes, White is nothing more than an ordinary person in the secr world, no different from the other dogs and chickens. At this moment, despite Benjamin¡¯s mockery, White remained as calm as still waters, seemingly unimpressed by the so-called Transcendent realm.
Seeing this, Benjamin got a little angry, he stomped his foot and, with a loud bang, the whole scene trembled. The crowd then saw a shadow shooting out with incredible speed, heading straight for White, taking everyone by surprise! Chapter 499: The First Battle of the Transcendent! Chapter 499: The First Battle of the Transcendent! Is this the speed of a Transcendent? The members of the Mitchell Family drew a sharp breath, their eyes filling with a wealth of excitement and wonder. The strength of Benjamin Mitchell, to them, was not a bad thing. After all, for White Mitchell, they, along with Elder Madame Mitchell¡¯s group, were on the same level. Given White Mitchell¡¯s level of distaste for the Mitchell Family, once he takes over, their fate would certainly not fare better than that of Elder Madame Mitchell¡¯s group. If Benjamin Mitchell could take down White Mitchell, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a bad thing for them! Thinking this, a sense of excitement further colors their faces. Boom! A thunderous noise sted out, drawing everyone¡¯s attention in an instant. ¡°Nathaniel is over there!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but exim in shock. Everyone quickly focused their attention, and finally saw the figure of Benjamin Mitchell. Somewhere along the way, Benjamin Mitchell appeared before White Mitchell, gave a solid punch, aiming directly at White Mitchell¡¯s face. Boom! Boom! A series of explosive sounds followed his punch, and a wave of invisible force could vaguely be felt radiating out from his fist. Hiss! Feeling this heart-stopping power, everyone in the arena drew in a sharp breath. ¡°White, watch out!!!¡± Mateo Mitchell, standing behind White, shouted. His voice was full of urgency. But, almost immediately as he warned White, Benjamin¡¯s fist had alreadynded right in front of White, within arm¡¯s length. This is bad! Seeing this, Mateo Mitchell, a chill ran down his spine with his old face filled with panic. But just when he thought White Mitchell could not withstand Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s attack, the previously calm andposed White Mitchell finally made his move! White Mitchell sidestepped swiftly, then, with an incredibly fast move, he reached out with his hand. With a ¡®thwack¡¯ sound, White Mitchell¡¯s hand, w-like, gripped Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s wrist tightly. Hmm!? Benjamin Mitchell furrowed his brows, clearly not expecting White Mitchell¡¯s quick reaction. But, as a Transcendent, Benjamin Mitchell quickly adjusted the situation. ¡°Focus!¡± His eyes narrowed sharply, and he spoke in amanding voice. The next moment, as if something had awakened within Benjamin Mitchell, a violent and oppressive force instantly surged from within him, converging on his arm. Ding! A metallic nging noise abruptly sounded. The Tiger w that was gripping Benjamin¡¯s wrist was instantly shaken off. Looking at his hand that had been shaken off, White Mitchell didn¡¯t seem disappointed at all. Instead, a challenging grin appeared on his face. ¡°Is this the power of a Transcendent?¡± White Mitchell gazed into Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s eyes intently. Seeing White Mitchellpletely unharmed, Benjamin Mitchell frowned once more. ¡°You got lucky! Next move, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Benjamin Mitchell grimaced, his face twisted, as heunched another attack at White Mitchell. Boom! In an instant, Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s fists seemed to turn into a burning iron, emitting a scorching heat. Immediately after, Benjamin Mitchell swung his fist with all his might. With a hiss, Benjamin¡¯s iron fist shed past White Mitchell¡¯s face. A wave of scorching heat rushed towards them. Seeing this, White Mitchell shifted his foot and kicked out fiercely. At the same time as he kicked out, it was as if something within him had also awakened. Bang! Elliott Taylor, who had been calmly watching, suddenly sensed a familiar aura from White Mitchell, ¡°This¡­ This is impossible? A Transcendent? Has he entered the realm of the Transcendent?!¡± Chapter 500: Demon-like Understanding! Chapter 500: Demon-like Understanding! Elliott Taylor¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment as he stood rooted to the spot, his falcon-like eyes full of surprise. Transcendent! He actually felt a faint hint of Transcendent Breath from amon mortal. This was nothing short of astounding! Had he not seen it with his own eyes, Elliott Taylor would never have believed it. After all, the reason why Transcendents are so rare in the mortal world liesrgely in their unique nature. Their power, although not capable of moving mountains and filling seas, can be considered a major weapon in the mortal world. The existence of a Transcendent is one in a million. Even if you possess extraordinary talent, without the appropriate method, it is absolutely impossible to touch upon Transcendency. And the methods to attain Transcendency are exclusively owned by Transcendent Powers such as the Eight Sect. Transcendents do not intervene in the mortal world, this is the fundamentalw of the Transcendent World. Once a method that grants ess to Transcendency surfaces in the world, not just the Eight Sect, but all Transcendent Powers will do everything possible to retrieve it to prevent disruption within the mortal order. ¡°Could it be that those old folks from the Elders¡¯ House have already imparted the methods of attaining Transcendency to this youngster?¡± Elliott Taylor¡¯s gaze hardened, scrutinizing White Mitchell as if trying to see right through him. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The Transcendent Breath from this youngster asionally appears and disappears, fluctuating unsteadily. It doesn¡¯t seem like he has obtained the method of attaining Transcendency. Instead, it seems more like he has merely touched upon its boundaries but hasn¡¯t mastered the way.¡± Elliott Taylor sighed with relief. If White Mitchell has truly touched upon Transcendency and be a true Transcendent, whether Benjamin Mitchell would be a match for him remains uncertain. After all, White Mitchell has yet to reveal his true strength, and it¡¯s unclear how far his realm has ascended. Now that it has been confirmed that White Mitchell is not a Transcendent, the tight knot in Elliott Taylor¡¯s heart finally loosened. However, it is no small feat that White Mitchell, within the mortal world, was able to touch a hint of Transcendent power. This more than proves his astonishing talent. No wonder the Elders¡¯ House ces such importance on him. He is undeniably deserving of the title of Dragon Realm War Department¡¯s Number One. What a pity that such a genius stands on the opposite side of himself. Given this, he has only one option ¨C to kill him and end this potential threat once and for all! Otherwise, once White Mitchell truly steps into the realm of Transcendents, he will certainly be a great threat to himself! With this thought, the killing intent in Elliott Taylor¡¯s eyes intensified. He abruptly ordered: ¡°Nathaniel! Go all out! Kill him!¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin Mitchell nodded vigorously, immediately putting up his fists andunching a furious assault at White Mitchell. Upon seeing this, White Mitchell calmly observed, carefully discerning the flow of power within Benjamin Mitchell. Subsequently, he mirrored Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s motions, channeling his own power in the same manner. Initially, White Mitchell¡¯s execution was quite raw and awkward, so he had to rely on his battlefield experience to dodge Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s blows. ¡°Trash! Can you only dodge? What a joke of an Army Master, you¡¯re nothing but trash!¡± After failing tond a blow on White Mitchell despiteunching a dozen attacks, Benjamin Mitchell was immensely frustrated. White Mitchell, seemingly indifferent to Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s fury, continued to study his opponent¡¯s power. Gradually, White Mitchell¡¯s control over his power became more proficient, and the Transcendent Breath became increasingly intense. He¡¯s perceiving! He¡¯s actually perceiving in the midst of battle! Could there exist such an extraordinarily insighful talent in this world? Elliott Taylor, who was not too far away, noticed the changes in White Mitchell immediately. Shock and disbelief filled his face as though he had just seen a ghost in broad daylight! Chapter 501: 501: White Mitchells Transcendent Journey! Chapter 501: White Mitchell¡¯s Transcendent Journey! How is this possible? Elliott Taylor¡¯s face gradually darkened as the Transcendent Breath around White Mitchell grew increasingly intense, even overbearing Benjamin Mitchell. At that moment, Benjamin Mitchell sensed the change in White Mitchell and was immediately filled with rage. ¡°He¡¯s just a discarded child from the Mitchell Family. How dare hepare himself to me? I¡¯m the first genius recognized by the Eight Sect in the Mitchell Family¡¯s history. No one can surpass me, nobody!!!¡± Benjamin Mitchell screamed inwardly, his face filled with humiliation and anger. If he were to lose to White Mitchell, wouldn¡¯t that mean the Mitchell Family made a wrong choice back then? That he was inferior to White Mitchell? This was something Benjamin Mitchell couldn¡¯t ept. He was so proud, hailed as a prodigy, acknowledged as the True Dragon of the Mitchell Family. Even in the Eight Sect filled with geniuses, he stood out, bing a disciple of the Eight Sect chamber in one fell swoop. Who else in the Capital City could match such glory, such talent? And White Mitchell? He was merely an abandoned child from the Mitchell Family and only five years ago, he was the adopted son of a small family in Sayon. How could such a person be mentioned in the same breath as him?
He does not even qualify to be myckey! Thinking of this made Benjamin Mitchell even more agitated, and his inner strength began to surge wildly without any control. This is terrible! Upon seeing this, Elliott Taylor instantly furrowed his brow. He knew that in this state, Benjamin Mitchell could only unleash about seventy to eighty percent of his strength. Because his heart was in chaos! This was a grave mistake. Regardless of one¡¯s cultivation level, ack of inner resolve would greatly hamper strength. On the other hand, White Mitchell had always been calm andposed, as if everything was under his control. This was the difference between the two! Benjamin Mitchell became famous at a young age and had never encountered any setbacks. Even when he entered the Eight Sect, he smoothly ascended due to Elliott Taylor¡¯s care, facing hardly any obstacles. White Mitchell¡¯s story was different. His youth was fraught with hardships and his journey filled with thorns, having undergone countless life-and-death tests. His heart had long hardened into an unshakeable rock. Compared to him, Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s heart was undoubtedly fragile. Although Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s cultivation was superior, White Mitchell¡¯s monstrousprehension ability, coupled with his unwavering heart, could make up for the difference in cultivation levels. Looking at this, Elliott Taylor seemed to see White Mitchell walking down an extraordinary path, a path of Transcendence that belonged only to White Mitchell! If this trouble is not removed early, it will bring endless problems in the future, endless problems! At this moment, Elliott Taylor¡¯s intent to kill was incredibly strong. He no longer wanted White Mitchell to be a stepping stone for Benjamin Mitchell. He just wanted to quickly end White Mitchell¡¯s life to avoid future trouble. Bang! But just as Elliot Taylor was about to make his move, a figure flew out like a kite with a broken string, heavily crashing into the crowd.
¡°Benjamin!!!¡± Elliott Taylor rushed over in a panic. ¡°Impossible, impossible, I am a Transcendent, I am a Transcendent! How can I lose, how could I possibly lose!!!¡± Benjamin Mitchell was staring nkly, muttering to himself, looking like a soulless shell. The next moment, with a retching sound, Benjamin Mitchell spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face instantly turning pale.
Ahhhh!!! White Mitchell! I will kill you!!! Chapter 502: 502: Elliott Taylor Makes a Move! Chapter 502: Elliott Taylor Makes a Move! ¡°Benjamin!¡± ¡°Benjamin!¡± ¡°Benj¡­¡± Before Elliott Taylor could finish his words, Benjamin Mitchell¡¯s eyes darkened, and he fainted outright. Defeat was actually met at the hands of a mundane army master by a transcendent, a genius among the Eight Sect. If this spread out, not only would Elliott Taylor lose face, but even the reputation of the Eight Sect would likely be tarnished. It was an utter humiliation! Moreover, the existence of Benjamin Mitchell was directly tied to the standing of the Taylor Family in the Eight Sect. Now that Benjamin Mitchell had been defeated by a mundane person, when this news reached the Eight Sect, it would certainly cause an uproar. If things turned out poorly, the Taylor Family¡¯s situation within the Eight Sect might be worse than before the appearance of Benjamin Mitchell.
Thinking of this, the anger in Elliott Taylor¡¯s heart red up even more. Now, there was only one way to solve this problem ¨C that was to kill White Mitchell, and then gag everyone present to prevent this news from reaching the Eight Sect. A ferocious intent shed on Elliott Taylor¡¯s face and he stared at White Mitchell: ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll grant it!¡± Boom! A majestic aura suddenly erupted from inside Elliott Taylor¡¯s body, shooting towards the sky. For a moment, the entire Mitchell Family seemed to be shrouded in a thickyer of dark clouds, startling everyone. ¡°Is the sky¡­ falling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that transgenders possess earth-shaking abilities. Could it be true?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not true, it¡¯s definitely beyond us to resist. Let¡¯s stay put for now. Otherwise, we may all perish in the havoc.¡± For a time, a state of panic fell upon the Mitchell family. ¡°White, be careful!¡± Mateo Mitchell, standing behind White Mitchell, urged anxiously. Even though White Mitchell had defeated Benjamin Mitchell, it was still unexpected for Mateo Mitchell. However, now that Elliott Taylor took action personally, defeat was almost certain for White Mitchell. After all, Benjamin was just a neer among the Transcendent. It had only been a few years since he entered the Eight Sect for training. But Elliott Taylor was different. He was a full-fledged power figure within the Eight Sect, possibly even an inner elder. His strength was far above Benjamin¡¯s. Indeed, White Mitchell was extraordinarily talented, but talent, too, requires time to grow. At this time, going against Elliott Taylor, he had absolutely no chance of winning. Facing Mateo Mitchell¡¯s warning, White Mitchell took a deep breath, his face calm.
From the moment Elliott Taylor appeared, he knew that his opponent today was not Benjamin, but this high above Eight Sect mighty figure, Elliott Taylor. To walk out of the Mitchell Family alive today, he must deal with Elliott Taylor by any means necessary. Although uncertain, he would absolutely not back down. Never retreat in the face of battle!
It was the belief that had supported him until now. It had always been, and it still was. ¡°Let the battle begin!¡± White Mitchell¡¯s face hardened, his inner strength burst forth wildly, permeating with an air of transcendence. Elliott Taylor was the strongest opponent he had faced since leaving the Endless Blood Prison. An intense desire to fight filled White Mitchell¡¯s heart, turning his eyes instantly blood red. Seeing this, Elliott Taylor¡¯s eyes turned cold. He suddenly took a step forward, like a cannonball, and charged straight at White Mitchell: ¡°You dare to block my path, overestimating your abilities!!!!¡± Chapter 503: 503: Transcendent Origin Emerges Again! Chapter 503: Chapter 503: Transcendent Origin Emerges Again! Boom! Elliott Taylor desperately sent out a punch. This punch seemed in and ordinary, just like amon man¡¯s punch. However, only White Mitchell, who stood opposite him, could feel the terrifying power of this punch. A seemingly ordinary fist, but carrying a transcendent power. It felt as if an invisible wave was surging above Elliott Taylor¡¯s fist. As the fist came down, with a bang, it seemed as if something had exploded, instantly releasing a powerful destructive force. White Mitchell took this seriously, his power instantly enveloping his arms, assuming a defensive pose. In the moments where his hands formed the defense, that great destructive force was faced head-on. In an instant, White Mitchell¡¯s arms were shaken until they hurt, and he involuntarily took several steps back.
Hmm? Seeing this, Elliott Taylor furrowed his brow. ¡°He actually blocked it!?¡± Elliott Taylor¡¯s tone was stark, he squinted his vulture-like eyes, feeling surprised. Apparently, he did not expect that White Mitchell could block his punch. Even those at the Innate Second Stage, who are Transcendents, may not be able to take his punch. White Mitchell had just reached the Transcendent stage, barely to the Innate Stage One, how could he withstand his punch? Strange! This young man seems to still be hiding some power that he doesn¡¯t know about! Immediately, Elliott Taylor saw the clues, his eyes steadily locked onto White Mitchell, trying topletely see through him. White Mitchell shook his aching arms, his eyes zing with the will to fight. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I encountered such an opponent!¡± Without fear, White Mitchellughed, and the fighting will in his eyes thickened. Boom! The next instant, White Mitchell charged directly at Elliott Taylor. The watching crowd waspletely stunned. No one had expected White Mitchell to take the initiative to attack. You have to know, standing in front of him is a Transcendent from the Eight Sect! Moreover, this might be an elder from the inner hall of the Eight Sect possessing near-demonic strength. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to strike back when they encounter such a kind of opponent, they would only flee. Madman! This is aplete madman!
Everyone was astonished, while at this time, White Mitchell had already appeared in front of Elliott Taylor. Elliott Taylor came to his senses, looking at White Mitchell who was counter-attacking, and sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t care how many secrets you have, in the face of absolute strength, they are all in vain! Since you want to die a more painful death, then I will fulfil your wish, let you have a taste of what it is like to live a life worse than death!¡± Boom!
Elliott Taylor¡¯s aura surged again. In an instant, the air at the scene seemed to be thin, causing everyone¡¯s breath to stall, as if something was trapped in their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t gasp for air. ¡°Finally showing your real power?¡± Upon seeing this, an unexpected smile spread across White Mitchell¡¯s face. Hmm? Elliott Taylor frowned, watching the smile on White Mitchell¡¯s face, feeling an inexplicable unease in his heart. What the hell is going on? Why do I feel a sense of dread? Impossible! It must be an illusion! This must be an illusion! Elliott Taylor forcefully dismissed the unease in his heart, but at this time, a force within White Mitchellpletely awakened! ¡°Is this¡­ Is this the Origin Power? The Transcendent Origin Power!? How is this possible, this¡­¡± A dumbfounded Elliott Taylor widened his eyes, staring at White Mitchell in horrified bewilderment. Chapter 504: 504: Elliott Taylors Panic! Chapter 504: Chapter 504: Elliott Taylor¡¯s Panic! Shock! Dread! Fear! All sorts ofplex emotions, like a sudden storm, filled Elliott Taylor¡¯s heart in an instant, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t dispel them. Transcendent Origin! This is the power that every Transcendent dreams of. Only those who have touched levels beyond the Innate and have be Transcendent could potentially emanate a hint of Origin Power. And yet, the Origin Power within them, is nowhere close to being as potent as what¡¯s inside White Mitchell now. Why is this so? Could it be that White Mitchell¡¯s power has surpassed those ancient, centuries-old fellows, reaching the mysterious realm that every Transcendent dreams of?
Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! How old is he? How could he have reached such a high level? It is known that I have only felt the power of the Transcendent Origin from the eight most powerful elders of the Eight Sects, and that power was merely a faint aura. And those eight elders, rumoured to have lived for hundreds of years, are undoubtedly living fossils, beings that transcended their physical bodies. White Mitchell is barely in his twenties, how can he bepared to these living fossils? Misconception, this must be my misconception! Elliott Taylor shouted in his heart. However, the Origin Power inside White Mitchell, as if stimted by something, became increasingly vicious. This made Elliott Taylor¡¯s heart even heavier. ¡°This power, was unleashed for the first time. I¡¯m not sure I can fully control it. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice wasced with a hint of mockery. Hearing this, Elliott Taylor immediately became indignant, ¡°You think you can scare me with your tricks? Dream on!¡± Obviously, Elliott Taylor still believed that this was impossible. After all, if a young man in his early twenties possesses the Transcendent Origin Power, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos? Under the heavens, who would dare to oppose him? This is a lie, definitely a lie! Furious, Elliott Taylor clenched his teeth and threw a powerful punch at White Mitchell, ¡°All evil spirits, go to hell!!!¡± Boom! This punch, condensing all of Elliott Taylor¡¯s power, caused the entire Mitchell Family to tremble as if a slumbering dragon had suddenly awakened and was roaring with its teeth and ws bared. For a moment, everyone in the Mitchell Family was awe-struck by this sudden surge of aura and stood trembling on the spot.
However, White Mitchell remained calm and unaffected. Thud! Elliott Taylor¡¯s heavy punchnded squarely on White Mitchell¡¯s chest. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing this, Elliott Taylorughed maliciously, ¡°Some bullshit Transcendent Origin, just some tricks. You thought you could deceive me? Dream on!¡±
¡°Deceive you? You think you¡¯re worth the effort?¡± The moment he said this, Elliott Taylor¡¯s expression immediately froze, his eyes fixed on White Mitchell. How is this possible? He took a punch from me, but he looks like he¡¯spletely unaffected? This is absolutely impossible! It¡¯s definitely impossible!!! Hiss! Elliott Taylor couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath, as a chill ran up his spine. He was trembling like a spooked bird. ¡°Surprised?¡± White Mitchell smiled calmly, then casually said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, more surprising things are yet toe. Now, it¡¯s my turn to strike!¡± Chapter 505: 505: The Power of Origins Strength! Chapter 505: Chapter 505: The Power of Origin¡¯s Strength! What!? Upon hearing this, Elliott Taylor¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble momentarily, looking at White Mitchell as if he were a ying deity! Cold! Murderous intent! Terror! At this moment, Elliott Taylor felt as if he had plunged into an ice cer. His surroundings seemed to be dropping in temperature at a terrifying speed, which made him, a mighty transcendent, shudder involuntarily. It¡¯s not just the transcendent, even the War Kings, War Gods, and martial artists of the mundane world barely feel changes in temperature. Only a ce of extreme cold would have an impact on them. As for the transcendent, it goes without saying, even deep inside extremely cold ces, they would not be affected in any way. However, at this moment, Elliott Taylor was experiencing a genuine bone-chilling coldness engulfing him, and no matter how he tried to dispel it, he couldn¡¯t get rid of this coldness.
¡°This kid¡¯s momentum is actually overpowering me!?¡± Elliott Taylor¡¯s face was extremely serious, if he, as a transcendent, was feeling cold, there could only be one possibility. That is, the momentum of White Mitchell was stronger than his, even stronger than a transcendent like him! Hiss! Elliott Taylor drew in a sharp breath of cold air, but before he could react, White Mitchell¡¯s figure disappeared from his vision. Such¡­ such speed! Elliott Taylor¡¯s gaze was solemn, that sense of hair-raising terror surged up again, his heart was already shocked beyond measure. In terms of momentum or speed, White Mitchell now seemed to be overpowering him in every aspect. Such talent was truly considered terrifying. Before his visit to the Mitchell Family, he never imagined that such a monster would emerge in the mundane world. At this moment, he seemed to understand why transcendent made a rule forbidding them from entering the world. Because, there are far more people in the mundane world than transcendent. It¡¯s like a pyramid, the people standing at the peak enjoy endless mor, but without the hard work of those at the base, they would never reach the top. Moreover, weren¡¯t the transcendent also from the mundane world? Their ancestors were mostlymoners, and only a few transcendent powers could genuinely remain prominent for centuries. However, this was not the time for contemting. In any case, he needed to take care of White Mitchell, or else, his safe return today remained uncertain! With this thought, Elliott Taylor violently bit on his tongue tip, letting the sharp pain and blood spread throughout his mouth. At this moment, Elliott Taylor¡¯s thoughts regained a touch of rity. But, in the briefest of instants, White Mitchell¡¯s figure appeared in front of him like a ghost.
¡°Are you scared?¡± White Mitchell¡¯s voice echoed mirthfully. Elliott Taylorshed out in anger, throwing a punch, but White Mitchell¡¯s fist arrived first, striking him hard. ¡°We agreed it was my turn, you have no regard for martial etiquette!¡± White Mitchell coldly chuckled, speaking off-handedly. St!
Elliott Taylor immediately spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, then his body flew backward like a kite with a broken string, crashing heavily onto the ground with a loud thump. Gasp! People who witnessed this were utterly stunned. No one had imagined that White Mitchell could send Elliott Taylor flying with a single punch. Nor did anyone think that Elliott Taylor would end up in such a disgraceful state. For a moment, everyone¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but tremble. On the other hand, Elliott Taylor struggled to rise from the ground, clenched a ck pill in his hand and swallowed it without hesitation. Then he red fiercely at White Mitchell and growled: ¡°White Mitchell! You forced me into this!!!!¡± Chapter 506: 506: Elliott Taylors Trump Card! Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Elliott Taylor¡¯s Trump Card! ¡°Do you think this is the full extent of my power? You have seriously underestimated the strength of the Eight Sect!¡± Boom! After taking the Elixir, Elliott Taylor¡¯s strength surged instantaneously, as if sometent potential within him had been ignited. ¡°Being able to press me to this extent, even if you die, you will have something to be proud of!¡± The frenzied surge of Elliott Taylor, his face savage and bloodied, made him appear like a madman. Hmm!? White Mitchell observed Elliott Taylor from across, and strangely felt a hint of oppression. Clearly, Elliott Taylor used the Elixir to forcefully raise his level. However, the level achieved through the use of this Elixir wasn¡¯t his true level, and such power wouldn¡¯tst forever. Elliott Taylor¡¯s current state could only persist for a while. Even if it was just a few minutes or even a few seconds, it would be enough for a Transcedent.
After all, the key to victory in duels between experts often happens in a split-second. Seeing this, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t take any chances and swiftly circted the Origin Power within his body. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my control over the Origin Power is not yet pure. If I could activate this power earlier, it would be best.¡± White Mitchell mumbled in his heart. Back in the Endless Hell Prison, he came into contact with the Origin Power, which then entered his body. Regrettably, White Mitchell had always been unable to control these Origin Powers. It could be said that he could only feel its presence but could not control it thoroughly. Though now, with the force within Elliott Taylor¡¯s body, he had activated the Origin Power. However, the utilization of this power was always an issue. ¡°If I can fully control this power, even if there were more experts like Elliot Taylor, I will fear none!¡± White Mitchell continued. At this moment, Elliot Taylor¡¯s figure had alreadyunched an attack. On seeing this, White Mitchell took a deep breath, retracted his thoughts and bravely met Elliot Taylor head-on. Bang! A massive boom echoed as the two figures were sent flying backwards. Bang-bang! There were two more booms. White Mitchell¡¯s figure smashed into a vi, breaking a stone pir within it. As for Elliot Taylor, he was no better off. His whole body was embedded in a faux mountain, looking miserable. ¡°How is it possible? How could this brat¡¯s power increase again?¡± With his eyes fixed on White Mitchell, Elliot Taylor¡¯s gaze was filled with resentment. ¡°Come again!¡± White Mitchell took a step forward, like a cannonball, rushing out of the vi and heading straight towards Elliot Taylor.
¡°Fuck! I¡¯ll kill you! Kill you!!!¡± As his face darkened, Elliot Taylor clenched his five fingers, grabbed a piece of broken stone and flung it towards White Mitchell. Seeing this, White Mitchell punched out fiercely, shattering the broken stone. But at the very moment when he shattered the stone, the figure of Elliott Taylor appeared before him. ¡°Die for me!!!¡± Elliot Taylor chopped down with a hand de.
That moment, it seemed like a huge de had suddenly appeared from the sky, falling rapidly with an unstoppable force. Seeing this, a chill ran down White Mitchell¡¯s spine. He threw a hard punch that made a thunderous sound as it mmed into the hand de. Bang! The point of contact between his fist and Taylor¡¯s hand was like an explosion, causing a violent fluctuation. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I won, I won, die for me!!!¡± Elliot Taylor¡¯s voice rung aloud echoing throughout the entire Mitchell Family. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 507: 507: The Elders House Appears! Chapter 507: Chapter 507: The Elders¡¯ House Appears! Has it finally ended? Looking at the suddenly halted scene, the gaze of everyone present froze in that instant. The battle just now was a once-in-a-lifetime experience for everyone present. Everything returned to calmness now, and the anxieties they¡¯d been harboring in their hearts could finally be put to rest. ¡°In the end, White Mitchell did lose. It¡¯s a pity, White Mitchell was invincible in the secr world. We, the Mitchell Family, truly didn¡¯t see iting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be disappointed about? No matter how powerful White Mitchell was or how high his talent, in front of absolute strength, he is only a bragging rooster.¡± ¡°Right, our Mitchell Family should establish close ties with the Eight Sects now. White Mitchell is now nothing but history.¡± Members of the Mitchell Family gathered their senses and began to discuss amongst themselves. Not far away, Mateo Mitchell, looking at the scene before him, struggled to remain calm. He still couldn¡¯t believe that White Mitchell had lost. He couldn¡¯t ept this fact.
White Mitchell was supposed to be the most outstanding youth in the Mitchell Family, but due to his negligence back then, it had led to this situation. He had let down the ancestors of the Mitchell Family! Mateo Mitchell felt drained, he flopped down dejectedly, his eyes devoid of any spirit as he looked in the direction where White Mitchell had disappeared, holding a glimmer of hope for a miracle to ur. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Elliott Taylor coughed up a few mouthfuls of dirty blood and walked with difficulty towards the direction Mateo Mitchell was looking at. You need a body for the living, a corpse for the dead! The threat White Mitchell posed was too great. Without personally witnessing White Mitchell¡¯s death, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. However, just as Elliott Taylor was about to reach the vicinity of where White Mitchell had disappeared, he suddenly sensed movements in the ruins in front of him. Thump, thump, thump¡­ Shards of rubble flew apart, apanied by a faint, flickering aura. Hmm!? He¡¯s not dead yet? Elliott Taylor¡¯s eyes narrowed with even more murderous intent. He knew that at this time, he must absolutely not allow White Mitchell any respite. He had to kill him once and for all. With that thought, Elliott Taylor began to mobilize his internal power again. Yet at the same time, within the ruins, the figure of White Mitchell was slowly getting to his feet. But, his aura at this time was extremely chaotic, as if he had suffered a severe blow. The only constant was the strongbat intent in his eyes and his straight posture, like a spear. Even though his own condition wasn¡¯t great, White Mitchell was still unafraid as he stared at Elliott Taylor, not retreating in the slightest.
Seeing this, Elliott Taylor sneered, ¡°Being able to stand up doesn¡¯t matter. You, right now, are no match for me. Go to hell!¡± Boom! With a sharp stomp of his foot, Elliott Taylor charged at White Mitchell like a cannonball. Seeing this, White Mitchell made a tough attempt to defend.
But just like Elliott Taylor said, he was no match for him at the moment. This move was like using the arms of a mantis to stop a charging elephant! Boom! But just as the situation became critical, an extremely wild aura spread suddenly within the Mitchell Family, like a slumbering dragon suddenly awakening. What¡­? Everyone present was startled and they quickly searched for the source of this sudden surge of power. However, before they could react, an old figure with white hair but a youthful face appeared in front of White Mitchell. This made the initially intimidating Elliott Taylor halt immediately and then his eyes filled with apprehension as he looked at the suddenly appeared elder, ¡°The Elders¡¯ House? Head Elder, Alexander?¡± Chapter 508: 508: Are my people also movable by the Eight Sect? Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Are my people also movable by the Eight Sect? The sudden appearance of this figure drew the gaze of everyone in the Mitchell Family. However, with the experience of those who remained, they naturally didn¡¯t know the identity of this sage-like elder. But, as one of the Eight Sect, Elliott Taylor was very familiar with the figure before him. This was the Great Elder of the Dragon Realm Elder¡¯s Council, known as the Elder One ¡ª Alexander! There were rumors that his strength had reached a perfect state, and that only a few Supreme Elders from the Eight Sect who hadn¡¯t appeared for many years couldpete with him. But, in a face-off between such powerful beings, who would emerge victorious was unpredictable. The only certainty was that even at his peak, he might not be a match for Alexander. ¡°Elder Alexander! This man hasmitted horrendous crimes, he is bloodthirsty by nature. Are you intending to protect him?¡± Elliott Taylor stared at Alexander with a grave expression. Protect? Upon hearing this, a warm smile appeared on Alexander¡¯s face. He silently took out an elixir from his bosom and ced it into White Mitchell¡¯s mouth.
¡°You¡¯ve had a tough time over thest year, child,¡± Alexander said with concern. His words wereced with a hint of heartache. Others didn¡¯t know, but Alexander was very aware of what White Mitchell had gone through in the Endless Hell Prison during that year. Over the years, Alexander had sent countless powerful individuals to the Endless Hell Prison, numbering in the hundreds, if not thousands. But none of them had ever emerged alive from the deepest part of Endless Hell Prison. This showed just how dangerous Endless Hell Prison was. Therefore, Alexander knew how perilous the dangers White Mitchell had faced over the year were. Fortunately, White Mitchell had made it out. He had emerged alive from the very depths of the Endless Hell Prison. ¡°Child, on behalf of everyone in the Dragon Realm, thank you.¡± Alexander said, deeply moved. His eyes were welling up towards the end. Remember, this was a man who would remain unflustered even if a mountain copsed before him. The storms he had weathered were more than anyone else¡¯s, and the responsibilities he bore were heavier than anyone else¡¯s. However, even so, when facing White Mitchell, Alexander couldn¡¯t help but be moved. It was as if the responsibilities White Mitchell bore were even heavier than his own. Elliott Taylor, who was being ignored, became increasingly frustrated, ¡°Alexander! I¡¯m speaking to you! Are you deaf? Is the Elders¡¯ House nning to dere war on us, the Eight Sect? Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s a pact between the Elder¡¯s House and us transcendent powers. Are you nning on breaking that pact now?¡± Hmm!? Faced with Elliott Taylor¡¯s interrogation, Alexander¡¯s face darkened. He swiftly turned around, his gaze, sharp as des, piercing directly into Elliott Taylor. That¡­whoosh¡­spurt! Elliott Taylor was stunned, his pupils suddenly dted, a mouthful of blood spewed out. Just a nce was enough to injure someone! This was the power of Alexander.
Looking at the utterly embarrassed Elliott Taylor, Alexander replied word by word, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you represent the Eight Sect? Let¡¯s set that aside for now, even if you could, so what? Are my people to be harmed by your Eight Sect? That damned pact, have you ever adhered to it? If the Eight Sect wishes to break the pact, feel free to confront me, Alexander. I want to see if all of you from the Eight Sect are as arrogant as you!¡± Alexander!
You!? Chapter 509: 509: The Head of the Mitchell Family? Chapter 509: Chapter 509: The Head of the Mitchell Family? Elliott Taylor was outraged, yet he could do nothing against Alexander. He knew well that if Alexander was insistent on protecting White Mitchell, he couldn¡¯t touch Hill Mitchell at all. But Elliott Taylor was not resigned, staring deeply at White Mitchell, he threatened word by word: ¡°White Mitchell! Don¡¯t think this is the end of the matter! I know why Alexander insists on protecting you. We will inevitably meet again someday, then, either you die or I die! I won¡¯t let you off the hook, the entire Eight Sect won¡¯t let you off either, brace yourself for our wrath! Alexander, White Mitchell, I, Elliott Taylor, will remember the humiliation of today. When we meet again, it will be a fight to the death!¡± Outrage filled Elliott Taylor¡¯s face. He helped Benjamin Mitchell, who had fallen to the ground, back up, and with a step, he vanished from the crowd¡¯s sight like a phantom. Seeing this show of extraordinary skill, the people present could not help but gasp in astonishment. On the other side, following Elliott Taylor¡¯s exit, Mateo Mitchell could finally let go of the boulder that had been hanging in his heart. Mateo Mitchell let out a deep breath, then hurriedly ran to White Mitchell¡¯s side, looking at him anxiously: ¡°Child, are you alright?¡±
¡°Second uncle, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a minor injury, nothing serious,¡±White Mitchell calmly replied. On hearing the term ¡®second uncle¡¯, Mateo Mitchell¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, he said with relief: ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. As long as you¡¯re here, our Mitchell family will never fall.¡± Having said that, Mateo Mitchell¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy as he looked back at the remaining Mitchell family members at the scene. Hiss! Facing Mateo Mitchell¡¯s deadly stare, everyone couldn¡¯t help but shiver. They knew, they had all chosen to stand with Benjamin Mitchell earlier, and now that Benjamin had left, their greatest supporter was gone. They understood that Mateo Mitchell was about to settle scores with these worthless people next. The Mitchell family members fell to their knees, crying and begging for mercy. For a moment, there was an awful scene of devastation throughout the Mitchell family, every person in danger, as if facing an impending disaster. ¡°A bunch of wimps! Have you all fed your backbones to dogs?¡± Mateo Mitchell cursed, hating that they didn¡¯t live up to his expectations. He hadn¡¯t expected the once formidable Hundred Year Noble Family of Capital City to have no one left with a backbone. No wonder White Mitchell had been persecuted all those years! Gazing at these spineless people, Mateo Mitchell took a deep breath and said resoundingly: ¡°From now on, White Mitchell will be the new Family Head of the Mitchell¡¯s. Any objections?!¡± Objections? The Mitchell family members all gave bitter smiles. Where would they dare object? On the contrary, now that White Mitchell held power, they did not even have time to curry favor with him. How could they dare to object? The Mitchell family members all nodded. But at this moment, White Mitchell spoke up: ¡°Nevermind, I¡¯m not interested in this position of Family Head, second uncle, you better choose someone else.¡± White Mitchell didn¡¯t care about the power of the Mitchell family. It was no exaggeration to say that he could start a family a hundred times stronger than the current Mitchell family whenever he wanted. But he did not want to. He returned this time to seek justice, to make those people pay for the blood debt!
Now that it¡¯s done, there is nothing left in the Mitchell family that¡¯s worth remembering. This¡­ The Mitchell family members were all stunned by his words. White Mitchell actually didn¡¯t want to be the Family Head?
What should they do next? The strong ones in the Mitchell family were either dead or injured. Without a strong individual to take charge, the other noble families in Capital City would undoubtedly band together and attack! At that time, the Mitchell family would probably face a cmity that could wipe them out! We¡¯re finished! We¡¯re utterly done for now! Chapter 510: 510: Origins, Destiny? Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Origins, Destiny? White Mitchell was unwilling to be the Family Head. Mateo Mitchell could not force him, but, at this moment, what angered him was the weakness of the people in the Mitchell family present. Could it be that each and every one of them needed to rely on White Mitchell in order to survive? Didn¡¯t they think about how to revive the declining Family Headship? Could it be that there was not a single person with backbone in the whole Mitchell family? Mateo Mitchell¡¯s face revealed a look of disappointment, as if hating iron for not bing steel. He couldn¡¯t help wishing to vigorously teach these feeble individuals a good lesson. ¡°I will temporarily take over as the Mitchell Family Head until White is willing to ept this position. Do any of you have objections?¡± Mateo Mitchell asked, ring at the family members. Hearing these words, the family members nodded one after another. Looking at their yes-man demeanor, where was the slightest bit of the grandeur of a prominent family in the Capital City? They had utterly disgraced their ancestors! Sigh¡­
Mateo Mitchell let out a heavy sigh, feeling the burden on his shoulders increase even more. After this, under Mateo Mitchell¡¯s organization, the family members began to clean the scene. White Mitchell, on the other hand, followed Alexander into one of the Mitchell family¡¯s rooms, to discuss important matters. ¡°Mateo, youe in too. This matter is, after all, rted to your Mitchell family,¡± Alexander said. Rted to our Mitchell family? Mateo Mitchell was slightly confused upon hearing this, but nevertheless, obediently followed. Alexander was a genuine Great Elder from the Elders¡¯ House, while he was merely a Preparatory Elder. His status couldn¡¯tpare to Alexander¡¯s, let alone White Mitchell¡¯s. Yet Mateo Mitchell did not feel disheartened; instead, he took pride in this. After all, seeing the appearance of such an outstanding person like White Mitchell among the younger generation would make anyone feel pleased and gratified. Before long, the three of them gathered in a room. White Mitchell looked solemnly at Alexander, knowing that a Great Elder like him would not casually appear in the mundane world. His sudden appearance now was not only to help him out, but also likely due to other matters. As expected, Alexander wore a serious expression, and spoke word by word in a serious tone. ¡°You both listen carefully, the things that will follow are about the lifeline of our whole Dragon Realm!¡± Is it that important? Mateo Mitchell was immediately alert and keenly listened, while White Mitchell, although not as intense in his reaction, was equally attentive. ¡°Over a century ago, our Dragon Realm¡¯s Transcendent Origin was stolen, our destiny injured, leading to countless deaths and sufferings. I know that you both might not understand it now, but you must remember.¡± Alexander stated sinctly. Transcendent Origin? Destiny? As Alexander predicted, Mateo Mitchell was baffled by these unfamiliar terms. However, White Mitchell, who hade into contact with the Transcendent Origin, seemed to have caught some crucial clues.
¡°Now that the Transcendent Origin is within me, I¡¯ve returned to the Dragon Realm. Can¡¯t the destiny of the Dragon Realm be restored?¡± White Mitchell asked. Upon hearing this, Alexander shook his head: ¡°Even though you have brought back the Transcendent Origin, you must have noticed that the Transcendent Origin within you is still dormant. If not for the life and death test you faced this time, I fear the Transcendent Origin wouldn¡¯t have been activated. If we wish to restore the Dragon Realm¡¯s destiny, the Transcendent Origin must return to its peak state!¡±
Upon hearing this, White Mitchell immediately asked: ¡°In that case, where should I look for the method to restore it?¡± Chapter 511: 511: Forbidden Land! Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Forbidden Land! Upon hearing this, Alexander paused, as if struggling with a deep secret. Eventually, Alexander spoke slowly, uttering four words¨CForbidden Land! Forbidden Land? Hearing this name, both White Mitchell and Mateo Mitchell were taken aback, it was clear they had never heard of such a ce before. However, judging from the expression on Alexander¡¯s face, it was not difficult to guess that this Forbidden Land was likely not a pleasant ce. The mere mention of it brought a feeling of deep uneasiness, even for a person as powerful as Alexander. This was a clear indication that it was a dangerous ce. ¡°The Forbidden Land is not at any mapped location. Only a tiny handful of people around the world know of its existence. Those who know of it, refer to it as the Transcendent,¡± Alexander exined slowly. ¡°The Transcendent originates from the Forbidden Land. However, no one knows exactly how long it has existed or why it does so,¡± he added. ¡°All we know is, the Forbidden Land is home to the most powerful Transcendent beings from all over the world. They represent the external forces and engage in strategic battles amongst themselves,¡± he continued. ¡°The oues of these battles directly influence the distribution of power in the mundane world. For instance, a century ago, a catastrophe hit our Dragon Realm due to the serious damage our Transcendent suffered in the Forbidden Land.¡± ¡°Fortunately, at that time, we had a group of determined pioneers who constructed a steel wall using their own flesh and blood, ensuring a hundred years of peace for Dragon Realm.¡±
¡°However, unfortunately, the price those people paid was heavy. Today, a hundred yearster, they have all vanished into thin air. Despite this, Dragon Realm¡¯s crux persists.¡± ¡°Now, upheavals are imminent in the Forbidden Land. Powerhouses from everywhere are eager to make their move. If it wasn¡¯t for my decision to dispatch you to Endless Hell Prison to seek our origin, you¡¯d probably already be fighting alongside Dragon Realm¡¯s Transcendent in the Forbidden Land!¡± ¡°Nevertheless, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. The current chaos in the Forbidden Land has not escted to a point beyond our control. I¡¯ve already dispatched people in advance to ward off foe attacks, buying time for both you and Dragon Realm.¡± Hearing what Alexander had said, White Mitchell fell silent. The responsibility on his shoulders was far heavier than he had anticipated. He had initially thought that spilling blood on the battlefield and galloping all around with the White War Department would be enough to safeguard the peace of Dragon Realm. However, he had not expected that a bigger crisis was quietly brewing in a ce far beyond his reach. The very fact they were safe and sound was because someone was forging ahead in an area they couldn¡¯t get to, bearing everything silently. With this thought in mind, White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Great Elder, is my father there too?¡± Hm?! As soon as these words were spoken, Mateo Mitchell was taken aback, his eyes widened, reflecting an expression of disbelief. White Mitchell¡¯s father, River Mitchell, used to be a powerfulpetitor of the Mitchell Family Head. Nevertheless, he vanished without a trace shortly after marrying the wicked woman, Fendy Taylor, eighteen years ago. His disappearance became a mystery in Capital City, which even Mateo Mitchell¡¯s full effort failed to solve. Why would White Mitchell think that River Mitchell was in the Forbidden Land? Could it be, he knew something? Chapter 512: 512: The Beacon Fires are Lit! Chapter 512: Chapter 512: The Beacon Fires are Lit! Upon hearing White Mitchell¡¯s question, Alexander nodded. ¡°So it is!¡± Seeing this, White Mitchell involuntarily let out a bitter smile. A feeling of bleakness rose within his heart. Years ago, his father, River Mitchell brought back a wicked woman into the Mitchell Family, a woman who was apanied by an illegitimate child. But River Mitchell disappeared without a trace, leaving behind not a single exnation. Since then, everything in the Mitchell Family turned upside down. He was no longer the beloved heir of the Mitchell family but a person who had been abandoned. He had once sought his father¡¯s whereabouts, hoping he could give an exnation, but in the end, it amounted to nothing. Now, Alexander has not only called him in but has also summoned his uncle, Mateo Mitchell, which aroused his curiosity. Most likely, the cause was the Forbidden Land, which involved the Mitchell Family. And the only connection the Mitchell Family could have with the Forbidden Land was his father, River Mitchell. He couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. As expected, his father, River Mitchell, was indeed in the Forbidden Land.
Should he rejoice at finally knowing his father¡¯s whereabouts, or should he me him for abandoning him back then? For a time, White Mitchell found himself in a dilemma. From a moral perspective, River Mitchell did nothing wrong. He chose righteousness. However, on the father-son rtionship front, his departure put White Mitchell in the eye of a storm, failing his responsibilities as a father. ¡°Is he¡­ still alive?¡± White Mitchell, suppressing his emotion, slowly asked. His voice carried a slight tremble. This White Army Master, who had braved countless bloody battles, who was iron-hearted, was still a person, a living person, and not an emotionless machine. Watching White Mitchell¡¯s response, Alexander slowly replied, ¡°He is alive, but barely.¡± Barely alive? White Mitchell paused, upon seeing this, Alexander continued to exin, ¡°With the fall of those pioneers, the Transcendent Powers in the Forbidden Land that covet the Dragon Realm are ready to act.¡± As early as more than twenty years ago, we had insights and hence, gathered a group of extremely talented martial artists. We trained them systematically to help them step into the Transcendent Realm.¡± Your father was one of them.¡± Currently, he is in the Forbidden Land, fighting alongside those we trained to be Transcendent. In a ce invisible to the world, they are silently protecting the peace of the Dragon Realm.¡± However, their situation is now grim. More than half of them have fallen, and they may notst much longer.¡± The reason for this visit is twofold. First, you have already dealt with worldly matters, and secondly, we hope that you can lead the brave men of the White War Department to the Forbidden Land.¡± There¡¯s a possibility that you may never return; the deeds you do there will not appear in any historical record. Even your identities will bepletely erased by us.¡± Consider this carefully, you must think it through,¡± Hearing this, White Mitchell drew a deep breath as usual when epting orders. He stood tall and firmly responded, ¡°Every inch of the Land of Dragon Realm must be fought for! With the White War Department by my side, we won¡¯t let anyone encroach upon the Dragon Realm!¡± Chapter 513: 513: The Beacon Fires are Lit! (Middle) Chapter 513: Chapter 513: The Beacon Fires are Lit! (Middle) Alexander, hearing these words, had his eyes gradually well up with tears. The young man standing before him was just as steadfast as he had been a year ago before entering Endless Hell Prison. With him here, the Dragon Realm was blessed! ¡°My child, the future of our Dragon Realm is in your hands. A month from now, I will send a messenger to you and to all the brave and willing youths ready to journey to the Forbidden Land. Regardless of whether they choose to go or not, the soldiers of White War Department are the pride of our Dragon Realm,¡± Alexander said with tears brimming in his eyes. White Mitchell gave a nod, understanding that a month was not a long time but neither was it too short. ¡°Uncle, I leave this family to you. There are too many parasites at home. It¡¯s time to clean them up. I know you are kind-hearted, but some people are rotten to the bone. There is no point in keeping them around,¡± White Mitchell said, turning to Mateo Mitchell. Upon hearing this, Mateo Mitchell was taken aback and tears welled up in his eyes. He said ¡®home¡¯! He just referred to it as ¡®home¡¯! Has he finally admitted that this is his home?
Mateo was ovee with emotion and nodded vigorously: ¡°Rest assured, under any circumstances, I will protect the family until you return in triumph!¡± White Mitchell smiled, made no furtherment, and promptly left the Mitchell Family, heading straight back to Yaj Garden. ¡°Brother!¡± The moment he returned to Yaj Garden, Sherry Jones instinctively gave White Mitchell a big hug. This made White Mitchell lose his words momentarily, unsure how to break his news to her. Originally, he intended to confess everything to Sherry Jones, but now he would soon be going to the Forbidden Land. There was no certainty that he would return alive. If he confessed everything, Sherry would be wracked with worry for him. The woman before him had already sacrificed so much for him. How could he bear to have her worry more? Considering this, White Mitchell decided to tell Sherry a part of the story, while keeping some things hidden. ¡°You¡­what? You¡­you are the heir to the Mitchell Family of the Imperial Capital?!¡± Despite suspecting that White Mitchell was keeping something from her, Sherry had no idea he was hiding something so significant. ¡°Sherry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to keep this from you. The issue isplex and revealing my identity would provoke endless trouble,¡± said White Mitchell. Sherry shook her head, anxiously saying: ¡°And now? We should leave immediately. If people find out about your identity, they definitely won¡¯t let you go. Let¡¯s go back to Sayon now!¡± Upon hearing her words, White Mitchell¡¯s heart warmed and he gently caressed Sherry¡¯s hair, pulling her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, everything has been resolved. There won¡¯t be any more trouble.¡± ¡°But ¡­¡± Sherry was speechless, and she then refrained from asking further, just saying, ¡°You must have had a hard time these past eighteen years. As your wife, I haven¡¯t been able to share any of your burdens. I ¡­¡± But before Sherry could finish, White Mitchell¡¯s lips gently kissed hers. ¡°Now that I have returned to my roots, I need to handle the family matters. In a month, I have to go on a long journey that mayst for about a year,¡± said White Mitchell calmly. What? A year? Upon hearing this, Sherry¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°No¡­ won¡¯t it be dangerous?¡±
¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just some business matters. What could possibly go wrong?¡± White Mitchell said with a nonchnt smile. Hearing this, Sherry, though reluctant to see him leave, chose to ept it for the sake of White Mitchell¡¯s future. In her view, since White Mitchell had just returned to the Mitchell Family and had yet to secure his ce, he was sure to encounter numerous difficulties. The least she could do was to not be a burden to him and let him deal with his work without any worries. That night, he took Sherry back to the Mitchell Family home and introduced her to Mateo.
As for the matter Alexander mentioned, they both tacitly chose not to mention it. Early the next morning, White Mitchell arrived directly at the Northern Territory Command; as of now, 100,000 soldiers of the White War Department were gathered on the drill ground, quietly waiting for the arrival of White Mitchell¡­ Chapter 514: 514: The Beacon Fires are Lit! (Part II) Chapter 514: Chapter 514: The Beacon Fires are Lit! (Part II) Northern Territorymand post, the training ground. Under the scorching sun, a hundred thousand soldiers in white, with solemn expressions, look forward in anticipation. Shortly thereafter, White Mitchell, having shed his armor, slowly appears before the crowd. ¡°Salutations to the Army Master!¡± Upon the orders of the God of Heaven War who returned overnight, one hundred thousand soldiers salute. Observing these warm-blooded youths he brought up single-handedly, White Mitchell is filled with emotion. Thinking back to five years ago, when he was a rookie first setting foot on the battlefield, he never thought that one day, he would be amander, and lead one hundred thousand warm-blooded youths into the blood-soaked battlefield. ¡°This will be myst time, in my capacity as an Army Master, to meet my brothers in arms. After today, I will no longer be yourmander, but you will always be my brothers,¡± says White Mitchell slowly. Boom! Such remarks instantly cause a stir in the training ground.
What¡¯s going on? Is theirmander about to retire? Not to mention the hundred thousand soldiers, even the Four Great War Gods and the Five War Kings are taken aback by this news. ¡°Superior! Why the sudden change!?¡± The Four Great War Gods and the Five War Kings gather around. If White Mitchell chooses to retire for the sake of his family, they would notin. However, if White Mitchell upsets the War Department because of his recent actions in Capital City, they would not ept it! They are well aware that those whom White Mitchell has killed deserve their fates. The Deathz organization, the Taylor Family, and the Mitchell Family, have untold innocent blood on their hands. If these people cause White Mitchell to be wronged, they are willing to risk their own glory to seek justice for him. Facing everyone¡¯s concern, White Mitchell feels warm inside. What more could one ask for than suchrades? ¡°My brothers, you need not worry for me. I have simply received an order to go to an unknown ce to carry out a mission,¡± says White Mitchell slowly. Another secret mission? Hearing this, the Four Great War Gods furrow their brows. Thest time White Mitchell said this, he was gone for a whole year. Now that he said the same thing, they don¡¯t know how long he will be gone. ¡°It¡¯s a battlefield that even I don¡¯t know about. This trip, I¡¯ll be taking some soldiers with me. However, this battlefield is far more dangerous than any ce we have been to before. And once we set foot on that battlefield, we will not have names, we will not have honor, all worldly things will be discarded. No one knows if we cane back, no one knows where we are going, even I can¡¯t tell you right now. The only thing I can tell you is that we are fighting for ordinary people, for our parents and friends, for the Dragon Realm!¡± In the end, White Mitchell¡¯s voice is filled with a strong resolution. ¡°Superior, take me with you!¡± ¡°Superior, I am willing to go!¡±
¡°Superior, as long as I¡¯m by your side, I am not afraid of braving any danger!¡± The soldiers are passionate. In response to the petition of the crowd, White Mitchell shakes his head:¡± I can¡¯t take all of you there. Soldiers above the rank of War King who wish to go, assemble here in one month. But before then, give it careful thought! As for the brothers who choose to stay, I hope you won¡¯t feel disheartened. You are the sparks of our White War Department, as long as you¡¯re here, our spirit will never fade!
Remember, this is not an order, everyone has the right to choose. Whether to go or stay, give it careful thought within this one month! Now you may leave, spend some good time with your families.¡± Chapter 514: The Beacon Fires are Lit! (Part II) Chapter 514: Chapter 514: The Beacon Fires are Lit! (Part II) Northern Territorymand post, the training ground. Under the scorching sun, a hundred thousand soldiers in white, with solemn expressions, look forward in anticipation. Shortly thereafter, White Mitchell, having shed his armor, slowly appears before the crowd. ¡°Salutations to the Army Master!¡± Upon the orders of the God of Heaven War who returned overnight, one hundred thousand soldiers salute. Observing these warm-blooded youths he brought up single-handedly, White Mitchell is filled with emotion. Thinking back to five years ago, when he was a rookie first setting foot on the battlefield, he never thought that one day, he would be amander, and lead one hundred thousand warm-blooded youths into the blood-soaked battlefield. ¡°This will be myst time, in my capacity as an Army Master, to meet my brothers in arms. After today, I will no longer be yourmander, but you will always be my brothers,¡± says White Mitchell slowly. Boom! Such remarks instantly cause a stir in the training ground. What¡¯s going on? Is theirmander about to retire? Not to mention the hundred thousand soldiers, even the Four Great War Gods and the Five War Kings are taken aback by this news. ¡°Superior! Why the sudden change!?¡± The Four Great War Gods and the Five War Kings gather around. If White Mitchell chooses to retire for the sake of his family, they would notin. However, if White Mitchell upsets the War Department because of his recent actions in Capital City, they would not ept it! They are well aware that those whom White Mitchell has killed deserve their fates. The Deathz organization, the Taylor Family, and the Mitchell Family, have untold innocent blood on their hands. If these people cause White Mitchell to be wronged, they are willing to risk their own glory to seek justice for him. Facing everyone¡¯s concern, White Mitchell feels warm inside. What more could one ask for than suchrades? ¡°My brothers, you need not worry for me. I have simply received an order to go to an unknown ce to carry out a mission,¡± says White Mitchell slowly. Another secret mission? Hearing this, the Four Great War Gods furrow their brows. Thest time White Mitchell said this, he was gone for a whole year. Now that he said the same thing, they don¡¯t know how long he will be gone. ¡°It¡¯s a battlefield that even I don¡¯t know about. This trip, I¡¯ll be taking some soldiers with me. However, this battlefield is far more dangerous than any ce we have been to before. And once we set foot on that battlefield, we will not have names, we will not have honor, all worldly things will be discarded. No one knows if we cane back, no one knows where we are going, even I can¡¯t tell you right now. The only thing I can tell you is that we are fighting for ordinary people, for our parents and friends, for the Dragon Realm!¡± In the end, White Mitchell¡¯s voice is filled with a strong resolution. ¡°Superior, take me with you!¡± ¡°Superior, I am willing to go!¡± ¡°Superior, as long as I¡¯m by your side, I am not afraid of braving any danger!¡± The soldiers are passionate. In response to the petition of the crowd, White Mitchell shakes his head:¡± I can¡¯t take all of you there. Soldiers above the rank of War King who wish to go, assemble here in one month. But before then, give it careful thought! As for the brothers who choose to stay, I hope you won¡¯t feel disheartened. You are the sparks of our White War Department, as long as you¡¯re here, our spirit will never fade! Remember, this is not an order, everyone has the right to choose. Whether to go or stay, give it careful thought within this one month! Now you may leave, spend some good time with your families.¡± Chapter 515: 515: What holiday? Cultivate! Chapter 515: Chapter 515: What holiday? Cultivate! This¡­ Upon hearing this, a hundred thousand soldiers from the White War Department stood firmly in position. As the sharpest weapon of the Dragon Realm, the vast majority of them hadn¡¯t taken any leave for a long time. Even when on leave, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for such arge number of them to take time off at the same time. But they all understood that White Mitchell was giving them ample time to ponder. From this, it could be inferred how dangerous the unknown battlefield White Mitchell mentioned was. It was likely far more perilous than White Mitchell had described. ¡°Dismiss!¡± The God of Heaven War repeated White Mitchell¡¯smand. Only then did the crowd react. They saluted White Mitchell and dispersed on the spot. Not long after, quite a few soldiers returned to their dormitories, their spirits high.
In dormitory 527, the dormitory leader, being the head of the dormitory, was the first to begin packing his belongings. ¡°Do¡­ dormitory leader, are we¡­ are we really leaving!?¡± A few soldiers from the White War Department gathered around, their faces showing a hint of hesitation. They had been a part of the White War Department for over a year. They were veterans. This time around, the powerful warriors of the White War Department would step into an unknown battlefield. In their hearts, they too wished to follow. Unfortunately, none of them had reached the War King level yet. Even the strongest dormitory leader was merely a Peak Martial Artist, a mere step away from bing a War King. But this step was like a divine punishment, standing between him and the unknown battlefield, blocking his way. ¡°The Superior has ordered, of course we must go!¡± The dormitory leader packed his luggage swiftly and carried it on his back. ¡°But¡­¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone was lost for words and the resignation on their faces was evident. At this moment, the head of the nearby dormitory stepped forward, half-teasingly said, ¡°Cameron, this time I¡¯m going to the unknown battlefield. You guys in dormitory 527 will stay here in Dragon Realm. Serve on behalf of us in dormitory 526. If I die in battle, burn a pack of cigarettes for me on holidays and bring a bottle of wine.¡± ¡°Get out¡­¡± The dormitory leader of 527, somewhat impatient, shooed him away. The dormitory leader of 526 was precisely at the entry-level of the War King ss, meeting the standard to go to the unknown battlefield. This fact somewhat displeased the dormitory leader of 527. After chasing the other away, the dormitory leader of 527 turned to his dorm mates and spoke seriously, ¡°This time, I am preparing for special training. Those who want to join me, we will go together. The Superior has said, those who have reached the level of a War King can stay. There¡¯s one month. Even if I have to risk my life, I will elevate myself to that level.¡± Upon hearing this, a resolute spark flickered in the eyes of the other dorm mates. ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°Sign me up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll risk my life too!¡± People got excited. Seeing this, the dormitory leader of 527 showed a broad smile and said determinedly, ¡°Great, forget about holidays, let¡¯s all go for training! Let¡¯s go!¡±
The dormitory leader of 527 led the way, and the others started packing. Such scenes were taking ce in every dormitory of the White War Department. Every warrior, whether they had reached the War King¡¯s strength or not, began their hellish training in secret. For a month, almost no one took a break. Everyone was putting in their utmost effort. With their actions, they were responding to White Mitchell.
As a result, the surrounding area of Capital City was packed with warriors from the White War Department in ces suitable for training. Just when these warriors thought their actions were going unnoticed, they unexpectedly ran into familiarrades at their training sites. For a moment, everyone understood each other¡¯s intent and started training frantically. The entire Capital City suddenly started buzzing with activity¡­ Chapter 516: 516: Wish Every Person in Dragon Realm is Like This! Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Wish Every Person in Dragon Realm is Like This! Capital City, the season of the year-end is approaching. In the midst of the harsh winter at Capital City, vast kes of snow were fluttering down from the sky. Braxton, the Supreme Commander of the War Department, was holding a cup of hot tea, standing in front of the window, watching the snowkes in the sky. He quietly said, ¡°A month passed quickly, didn¡¯t it?¡± Behind him, a soldier responded after hearing his words, ¡°Commander Braxton, it¡¯s only three more days until the end of the White War Department¡¯s vacation time.¡± ¡°Three days? Time certainly flies fast!¡± Braxton brought the hot tea to his lips and took a sip, but the warm tea didn¡¯t seem to alleviate his sinking mood. ¡°Commander Braxton, is there something unusual about the loudmotion of the White War Department going on vacation this time?¡± At this point, the soldier could not help but ask. This question had been troubling him. Not just him, but all the soldiers in the War Department were filled with questions after knowing that all soldiers of the White War Department were on vacation. It¡¯s a pity, no one could give them answers. On hearing those words, Braxton involuntarily looked up at the sky, ¡°They¡¯re going to a faraway ce. You might as well consider it as their departure farewell.¡± ¡°A distant ce?¡±
The soldier who heard these words was taken aback and responded without thinking, ¡°But, it seems like they haven¡¯t gone far. Almost all of them are still right here in the Capital City.¡± ¡°What!?¡± With a tter, the unexpected news startled Braxton so much that the hot tea cup in his hand dropped to the floor. What on earth was happening? It was a rare time they got a vacation, and this vacation was especially for them to reunite with their families and to say their farewells. But they didn¡¯t go home? Looking at the surprised expression on Braxton¡¯s face, the soldier froze for a moment and then spoke with bewilderment, ¡°Commander Braxton, I thought you already knew. Most of the soldiers in the White War Department did not leave but stayed here in the Capital City. All the avable training spaces in the Capital City have been taken over by them.¡± Speaking of this, I must admit that I admire their resilience. Basically, they haven¡¯t rested at all, they¡¯ve been training like mad. No wonder the soldiers of the White War Department are so strong. This time, I¡¯ve truly seen it.¡± They didn¡¯t go home? They are still training? And keeping up a manic pace of training? Braxton was stunned, his eyes wide open, ¡°What are they trying to do? Can it be¡­?¡± Braxton, thinking of a possibility, immediately ordered, ¡°Quickly, bring up the surveince footage of where they are training!¡± ¡°Yes, Commander Braxton!¡± The soldier immediately turned around to make the arrangements. Soon, the soldier brought a tablet to Braxton. This¡­. On looking at the surveince footage, the sight of the soldiers shedding their battle uniform and sweating profusely stunned Braxton. He could see that many of them were already very tired. But they were still pressing on with gritted teeth.
Some exhausted soldiers even copsed to the ground, but after a few seconds, they would rise again. None of them needed prompting, none of them had been asked. It all came from their high self-discipline, it all came from their belief in their hearts. The spirit of a true soldier! If everyone in Dragon Realm were like this, what can hold us back from revival?
May everyone in Dragon Realm be like this! Each and every one! Braxton¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with tears. Holding the tablet, hemanded, ¡°Immediately broadcast the live feed from here. Let every War Department watch and learn, to understand what never giving up looks like, to understand the spirit of the soldiers of Dragon Realm!¡± Chapter 517: 517: The Spectacle of Ten Thousand People Breaking Through! Chapter 517: Chapter 517: The Spectacle of Ten Thousand People Breaking Through! Capital City, War Department. Braxton was moved as he watched the soldiers training furiously on the screen. Underneath him were his own troops, tens of thousands in number, filled with enthusiasm. At this moment, every soldier¡¯s gaze was focused on arge screen. Watching the soldiers from the White War Department devote themselves fully to training, a fire seemed to ignite inside their hearts. ¡°I want to train too!¡± ¡°The men of the White War Department are training tirelessly. We can¡¯t just stand by and watch!¡± ¡°Everyone has a responsibility to protect the Dragon Realm. We can¡¯t just let our brothers in the White War Department bear this responsibility. We need to contribute, too!¡± All of the officers, their eyes burning with determination, were utterly inspired by the spirit of the White War Department, their hearts full of passionate vigor. Such scenes, at this moment, were ying out in different War Departments across the Dragon Realm. Upon Braxton¡¯smand, the entire thirty million soldiers of the Dragon Realm were witness to the spectacle orchestrated by White War Department.
¡°Brothers, keep going!¡± ¡°Brothers, we¡¯re rooting for you!¡± ¡°Brothers, hang in there! You are the pride of our Dragon Realm¡¯s War Department!¡± Shouts of encouragement and cheers formed a steady rhythm echoing silently in the hearts of thirty million soldiers in the Dragon Realm. Their support, like an invisible force, slowly spread in the hearts of the thirty million soldiers, filling them with strength. At this moment, the soldiers of the White War Department, as if receiving their encouragement, started to make noticeable breakthroughs. Boom! With a resounding yell, a soldier who was originally at the pinnacle of the Martial Realm managed to lift the hundreds of kilograms of sandbag on his shoulders. Suddenly, the aura of the War King burst forth from him. ¡°Somebody broke through! It¡¯s a War King!¡± amongst the thirty million soldiers watching the screen, their spirits were lifted. However, before they had time to recover from their excitement, another soldier on the screen let out a shocking roar. ¡°Another person broke through!¡± The thirty million soldiers¡¯ eyes widened as their hearts seemed to boil with the roar. However, it turned out that they had celebrated too soon. With these two breakthrough sounds, other soldiers in the White War Department, seemingly infused with enthusiasm, began to break through, one after another. Consequently, the whole screen was filled with their excited roars. One, two, three, four¡­ hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands! Endless sounds, pouring out like dumplings being cooked, echoed throughout the sky. Whoosh! The soldiers seated in front of the screen were utterly taken aback.
They had never seen such an inspiring scene. This spectacle was even more exciting than the trumpet calls during a victory parade. Tens of thousands breaking through! It was tens of thousands of people, indeed! There was nothing like this in the history of the Dragon Realm¡¯s War Department.
This day was destined to be recorded in history. And they, the thirty million soldiers, were witnesses to this grand asion, the mes in their heartspletely ignited. At that moment, they wished they could pick up the hundreds of kilograms of sandbags and train together with the White War Department soldiers on the screen. ¡°White War Department! What a remarkable White War Department! You¡¯re awesome! Absolutely incredible!¡± In front of the screen, an excited Braxton was banging his fists on the table. Excitement was etched all over his face. With a zing gaze firmly fixed on the screen, Braxton dered, ¡°This is what I call fighting spirit! This is the Spirit of the War Department!¡± Chapter 518: 518: It Is Rushing Over, Also Guarding! Chapter 518: Chapter 518: It Is Rushing Over, Also Guarding! Capital City, Northern Territory Headquarters. A month¡¯s time, neither long nor short. The day, finally, hade to the agreed time. On this clear morning, White Mitchell quietly left. As he left, Sherry Jones lying on the bed, teared up. White Mitchell saw this and took it to heart, but he dared not speak, afraid that once he did, he would not be able to leave. However, the responsibilities still rested on his shoulders, and personal feelings had to be put aside for the moment. White Mitchell appeared in the training ground at the agreed time. ¡°War King level warriors, step forward!¡± The God of Heaven War shouted with an uplifted arm.
As his words fell, fifty thousand men stepped forward, the aura of the War Kings filling the air, shooting straight into the sky. Seeing this, White Mitchell¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. ording to the situation a month ago, only ten thousand out of his hundred thousand soldiers were War King level. But now, this number had multiplied several times over. One could imagine how much effort these lovely soldiers had put in over the past month. ¡°On behalf of the Dragon Realm, I thank you!¡± White Mitchell brought his feet together, pped his right hand forcefully, stopping abruptly at the eyebrow, and solemnly saluted everyone with a warrior¡¯s salute. ¡°Defending our homnd is our duty!¡± Tens of thousands of voices responded in unison, not a trace of fear, just full of fighting spirit. Looking at these steel-hearted soldiers he had trained himself, White Mitchell was both incredibly proud and hesitant. He knew that the ce they were heading to next was full of danger, and most of these people would not return. Willing to die for the country in the battlefield, no need to return wrapped in horsehide! They were using their actions to demonstrate the meaning of this sentence. Upon seeing this, White Mitchell took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Brothers, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can bring each of you back from this expedition. But I, White Mitchell, have only one thing to say here, if there¡¯s a battle, I will be the first to go in, if there¡¯s trouble, I will face it head on, if there¡¯s an enemy, I will strike first! We will surely win!¡± We will surely win! We will surely win! We will surely win! The belief in victory filled the hearts of every soldier.
¡°Depart!¡± White Mitchell raised his arm and shouted. The next moment, all the soldiers with power exceeding the War King level gave their fellow brothers a warm embrace. ¡°Brother! Wait for me toe back and drink!¡± ¡°Brother! Take good care of our home!¡±
¡°Brother! Goodbye!¡± A simple embrace seemed to epass a thousand words. Those who could not follow stood in ce, their eyes gradually reddening. ¡°All members of the White War Department!¡± A soldier standing in ce, wiping a tear, looking at the slowly distancing White Mitchell and others, roared: ¡°Salute!!!¡± The remaining fifty thousand soldiers stood uniformly, gazing into the distance. They understood that their brothers were heading to an unknown ce to fight a battle that would leave no names behind. But they also knew that their brothers would protect them and the Dragon Realm in an unseen way. Peace and prosperity didn¡¯te easy, it was merely because someone took all the burden silently in the background. Brother, we are waiting for your triumphant return! Chapter 519: The Mission of the White War Department! Chapter 519: Chapter 519: The Mission of the White War Department! Dragon Realm, Kunlu Sacred Mountain. The snowden Kunlu Sacred Mountain stands majestically, resembling the backbone of the Dragon Realm people, reaching up into the sky. White Mitchell, with fifty thousand soldiers at his back, arrived at Kunlu Sacred Mountain ording to the orders of the Great Elder, Alexander. However, after arriving at the agreed-upon location, they only saw an expanse of snow. ¡°Superior, did we get the location wrong?¡± The God of Heaven War, dressed in thick armour, asked for rification. On hearing this, White Mitchell shook his head, ¡°No, the address given by the Great Elder could not be wrong. Let the brothers rest for a while. Let¡¯s wait.¡± The God of Heaven War nodded at his words, then turned his gaze towards the fifty thousand soldiers, their eyes filled with unwavering resolve. Just as he was about to instruct them, a loud rumble was heard. Less than a hundred meters away, a greatmotion ensued. Boom! In an instant, the entire Kunlu Sacred Mountain seemed to tremble. White Mitchell frowned as he narrowed his gaze at the scene before him. They saw, on the snowden mountainscape, a giant gate slowly appearing. With the apanying tremors, the snow covering the gates began to fall away, revealing two giant stone doors, approximately a hundred meters high. They stood magnificent, a stunning sight to behold. As they looked at these towering stone doors, everyone felt a frisson of fear, as if their very souls were trembling. Before long, Alexander, garbed in x clothing, slowly appeared in the gate¡¯s archway. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without hesitation, White Mitchell led his soldiers straight towards Alexander. Shortly, White Mitchell and his fifty thousand soldiers were standing before Alexander. Looking at the fifty thousand unyielding soldiers before him, even Alexander couldn¡¯t help but grow emotional. ¡°Good! Good job! All of you are doing a great job!¡± Alexander expressed with great excitement. Then, White Mitchell led his soldiers through the stone gates. Just as they were entering, the stone gate slowly closed and everything returned to normal. Only once they entered, they realized that a new worldy within the stone gate. The enormous dome was immeasurable, with the space inside the gates wide enough to amodate even a million people. ¡°White, why not let the brothers rest for a day. We can enter the Forbidden Land tomorrow.¡± Alexander suggested. Having heard his words, White Mitchell turned back and looked at his fifty thousand soldiers, their eyes zing with battle spirit, then silently shook his head, ¡°No need. The sooner we enter, the sooner we familiarize ourselves with the environment. This will help us more in theter stages.¡± Alexander gave a nod, then immediately looked at White Mitchell with a serious expression, ¡°ording to information from the Forbidden Land, the Transcendent from other nations have started attacking Dragon Realm. I believe you have also noticed this outside, after all, the situation in the Forbidden Land reflects directly on reality. The aggressive stance of various nations should be proof enough.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll lead my men to provide support immediately.¡± White Mitchell said. On hearing this, Alexander shook his head, ¡°The situation has changed. Your task is not to provide support but to stir things up!¡± Stir things up? White Mitchell paused for a moment, then quickly understood his meaning, ¡°Great Elder, you want me to raise chaos in the Forbidden Land and divert the enemies from Dragon Realm?¡± Alexander nodded, ¡°Your existence is only known to me and a few elders from the Elders¡¯ House, not even the Transcendent in the Forbidden Land are aware. This is your greatest advantage and the biggest help I can provide. You must increase your strength as soon as possible and disturb the situation in the Forbidden Land.¡± ¡°This mission is critical, but it means that if you face danger, you won¡¯t get any support!¡± White Mitchell took a deep breath and decisively announced, ¡°The White War Department retreats from no battle!¡± Upon hearing this, Alexander solemnly patted White Mitchell¡¯s shoulder, ¡°My boy, you¡¯ve got a tough task. If you encounter significant danger, take this token and seek Xavier!¡± Alexander handed half of a dragon-shaped jade pendant to White Mitchell. White Mitchell received the pendant and frowned, ¡°Xavier? Great Elder, are you referring to the legendary Xavier War Department!?¡± Chapter 520: The Real Xavier War Department! Chapter 520: Chapter 520: The Real Xavier War Department! The Xavier War Department that White Mitchell referred to was not themonce Xavier War Department known to the world. It¡¯s said that the original founder of the Xavier War Department in the Dragon Realm was a stunning genius, whose merit and battle achievements were no less remarkable than White Mitchell¡¯s. However, since the inception of the Xavier War Department, no one has seen this outstanding founder. Even their gender remained a mystery. Before White Mitchell came into prominence, the legend in the Dragon Realm War Department was the one titled ¡®Xavier¡¯, an extraordinary War God. Later, the founder of the Xavier War Department took a group of elites of the Xavier War Department andpletely disappeared, losing all contact. Although the Xavier War Department in the secr world inherited its name, its strength was far fromparable. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the true Xavier War Department only exists in legends, which even White Mitchell himself has never seen. The Xavier War Department that Alexander referred to must not be the one in the secr world, but the true Xavier War Department. Only at this moment did White Mitchell suddenly realize: perhaps, that stunning genius titled ¡®Xavier¡¯, years ago, just like him now, ventured into danger with his troop, fighting quietly and shedding blood for the peace of the Dragon Realm. White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath at this thought. Alexander, standing in front of him, didn¡¯t deny it, but nodded, ¡°The Xavier War God was just like you now. Devoted, equally patriotic. However, he did not possess the Transcendent Origin and did not have as much assistance as you do. Thus, your entry into the Forbidden Land this time has great implications and will change the destiny of Dragon Realm in the next hundred years. In a sense, the burden you carry is even heavier and more daunting. If you fail, Dragon Realm might relive the cmity from a hundred years ago. But don¡¯t worry. Xavier will unconditionally coborate with you, even if it means¡­sacrificing!¡± Hearing these words, White Mitchell fell silent. Whew! White Mitchell let out a slow breath, and immediately resumed hisposure, ¡°Never regret the battles fought!¡± ¡°Go ahead, be extremely careful!¡± Alexander solemnly said which felt like a mission,nding on White Mitchell¡¯s shoulders. White Mitchell nodded heavily and took his fifty thousand soldiers behind Alexander and walked slowly towards the depth. About half an hourter, they arrived at an unfathomably deep pit. The pit was enormouslyrge. Even if fifty thousand people entered simultaneously, it still couldn¡¯t be filled. Moreover, this bottomless pit was like an endless abyss, emitting pulses of heart fluttering energy from within. The soldiers standing beside the pit couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the scene. ¡°This is the entrance to the Forbidden Land. You need not be afraid. Once inside, you will be taken to an unknownnd. It could potentially be enemy territory or unexplored wilderness. Your task is to quickly adapt to the environment inside,¡± Alexander warned. Without hesitating, White Mitchell stepped into the pit. Seeing this, the rest of the soldiers blinked not an eye and resolutely followed behind White Mitchell into this unknown journey towards an unknown battlefield. Looking at each of the fearless soldiers of the White War Department, Alexander felt deeply moved, ¡°Children! The future of the Dragon Realm is in your hands!¡± Chapter 519: 519: The Mission of the White War Department! Chapter 519: Chapter 519: The Mission of the White War Department! Dragon Realm, Kunlu Sacred Mountain. The snowden Kunlu Sacred Mountain stands majestically, resembling the backbone of the Dragon Realm people, reaching up into the sky. White Mitchell, with fifty thousand soldiers at his back, arrived at Kunlu Sacred Mountain ording to the orders of the Great Elder, Alexander. However, after arriving at the agreed-upon location, they only saw an expanse of snow. ¡°Superior, did we get the location wrong?¡± The God of Heaven War, dressed in thick armour, asked for rification. On hearing this, White Mitchell shook his head, ¡°No, the address given by the Great Elder could not be wrong. Let the brothers rest for a while. Let¡¯s wait.¡± The God of Heaven War nodded at his words, then turned his gaze towards the fifty thousand soldiers, their eyes filled with unwavering resolve. Just as he was about to instruct them, a loud rumble was heard. Less than a hundred meters away, a greatmotion ensued. Boom! In an instant, the entire Kunlu Sacred Mountain seemed to tremble.
White Mitchell frowned as he narrowed his gaze at the scene before him. They saw, on the snowden mountainscape, a giant gate slowly appearing. With the apanying tremors, the snow covering the gates began to fall away, revealing two giant stone doors, approximately a hundred meters high. They stood magnificent, a stunning sight to behold. As they looked at these towering stone doors, everyone felt a frisson of fear, as if their very souls were trembling. Before long, Alexander, garbed in x clothing, slowly appeared in the gate¡¯s archway. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without hesitation, White Mitchell led his soldiers straight towards Alexander. Shortly, White Mitchell and his fifty thousand soldiers were standing before Alexander. Looking at the fifty thousand unyielding soldiers before him, even Alexander couldn¡¯t help but grow emotional. ¡°Good! Good job! All of you are doing a great job!¡± Alexander expressed with great excitement. Then, White Mitchell led his soldiers through the stone gates. Just as they were entering, the stone gate slowly closed and everything returned to normal. Only once they entered, they realized that a new worldy within the stone gate. The enormous dome was immeasurable, with the space inside the gates wide enough to amodate even a million people. ¡°White, why not let the brothers rest for a day. We can enter the Forbidden Land tomorrow.¡± Alexander suggested. Having heard his words, White Mitchell turned back and looked at his fifty thousand soldiers, their eyes zing with battle spirit, then silently shook his head, ¡°No need. The sooner we enter, the sooner we familiarize ourselves with the environment. This will help us more in theter stages.¡± Alexander gave a nod, then immediately looked at White Mitchell with a serious expression, ¡°ording to information from the Forbidden Land, the Transcendent from other nations have started attacking Dragon Realm. I believe you have also noticed this outside, after all, the situation in the Forbidden Land reflects directly on reality. The aggressive stance of various nations should be proof enough.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll lead my men to provide support immediately.¡± White Mitchell said. On hearing this, Alexander shook his head, ¡°The situation has changed. Your task is not to provide support but to stir things up!¡± Stir things up?
White Mitchell paused for a moment, then quickly understood his meaning, ¡°Great Elder, you want me to raise chaos in the Forbidden Land and divert the enemies from Dragon Realm?¡± Alexander nodded, ¡°Your existence is only known to me and a few elders from the Elders¡¯ House, not even the Transcendent in the Forbidden Land are aware. This is your greatest advantage and the biggest help I can provide. You must increase your strength as soon as possible and disturb the situation in the Forbidden Land.¡± ¡°This mission is critical, but it means that if you face danger, you won¡¯t get any support!¡± White Mitchell took a deep breath and decisively announced, ¡°The White War Department retreats from no battle!¡±
Upon hearing this, Alexander solemnly patted White Mitchell¡¯s shoulder, ¡°My boy, you¡¯ve got a tough task. If you encounter significant danger, take this token and seek Xavier!¡± Alexander handed half of a dragon-shaped jade pendant to White Mitchell. White Mitchell received the pendant and frowned, ¡°Xavier? Great Elder, are you referring to the legendary Xavier War Department!?¡± Chapter 520: 520: The Real Xavier War Department! Chapter 520: Chapter 520: The Real Xavier War Department! The Xavier War Department that White Mitchell referred to was not themonce Xavier War Department known to the world. It¡¯s said that the original founder of the Xavier War Department in the Dragon Realm was a stunning genius, whose merit and battle achievements were no less remarkable than White Mitchell¡¯s. However, since the inception of the Xavier War Department, no one has seen this outstanding founder. Even their gender remained a mystery. Before White Mitchell came into prominence, the legend in the Dragon Realm War Department was the one titled ¡®Xavier¡¯, an extraordinary War God. Later, the founder of the Xavier War Department took a group of elites of the Xavier War Department andpletely disappeared, losing all contact. Although the Xavier War Department in the secr world inherited its name, its strength was far fromparable. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the true Xavier War Department only exists in legends, which even White Mitchell himself has never seen. The Xavier War Department that Alexander referred to must not be the one in the secr world, but the true Xavier War Department. Only at this moment did White Mitchell suddenly realize: perhaps, that stunning genius titled ¡®Xavier¡¯, years ago, just like him now, ventured into danger with his troop, fighting quietly and shedding blood for the peace of the Dragon Realm. White Mitchell couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath at this thought.
Alexander, standing in front of him, didn¡¯t deny it, but nodded, ¡°The Xavier War God was just like you now. Devoted, equally patriotic. However, he did not possess the Transcendent Origin and did not have as much assistance as you do. Thus, your entry into the Forbidden Land this time has great implications and will change the destiny of Dragon Realm in the next hundred years. In a sense, the burden you carry is even heavier and more daunting. If you fail, Dragon Realm might relive the cmity from a hundred years ago. But don¡¯t worry. Xavier will unconditionally coborate with you, even if it means¡­sacrificing!¡± Hearing these words, White Mitchell fell silent. Whew! White Mitchell let out a slow breath, and immediately resumed hisposure, ¡°Never regret the battles fought!¡± ¡°Go ahead, be extremely careful!¡± Alexander solemnly said which felt like a mission,nding on White Mitchell¡¯s shoulders. White Mitchell nodded heavily and took his fifty thousand soldiers behind Alexander and walked slowly towards the depth. About half an hourter, they arrived at an unfathomably deep pit. The pit was enormouslyrge. Even if fifty thousand people entered simultaneously, it still couldn¡¯t be filled. Moreover, this bottomless pit was like an endless abyss, emitting pulses of heart fluttering energy from within. The soldiers standing beside the pit couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the scene. ¡°This is the entrance to the Forbidden Land. You need not be afraid. Once inside, you will be taken to an unknownnd. It could potentially be enemy territory or unexplored wilderness. Your task is to quickly adapt to the environment inside,¡± Alexander warned. Without hesitating, White Mitchell stepped into the pit. Seeing this, the rest of the soldiers blinked not an eye and resolutely followed behind White Mitchell into this unknown journey towards an unknown battlefield.
Looking at each of the fearless soldiers of the White War Department, Alexander felt deeply moved, ¡°Children! The future of the Dragon Realm is in your hands!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!